《Almighty Poisonous Girl》 Chapter 1 The first burst of pain, a sense of despair filled the whole nerve of Li Huang. Failed Sure enough, she was too naive to think that the new technology could bring her more abilities and make the use of drugs more unimpeded, but she still failed. However, she did not regret that she died on the poison she loved. "Little trash, get up and work!" A woman''s roar. Yeah? Li Huang clenches her teeth and opens her eyes. It''s really a strange scene. The retro decoration surprised her. What''s this? "Bang..." The door was kicked open. "Oh, do you want me to invite you? Dead thing, get up quickly. Pretending to be ill will only make mammy give you more work A woman in the costume of an ancient servant girl strides in with one hand on her waist. She is very arrogant. Li Huang still feels that the pain in her head hasn''t been relieved. Where is she now? The experiment failed. She should be dead After all, it''s the chip in my head! "It''s quite like this time. Your lips are white, and water is sprinkled on your forehead. Even if you''re pretending, you have to go to work!" The servant girl walked up to her and grabbed her hair. "Cheap girl, get up for me. It''s bothering my sister. She wants you to look good!" The servant girl tugged hard. From Huang body a soft, directly from the bed was pulled down, mercilessly fell on the ground. Be bullied by the servant girl, isn''t inferior servant girl? No! Is fuzzy influx of memory, but told her that she was reborn! Rebirth in an unknown Dynasty, and she is not a servant girl, but the eldest daughter of the family, a scrap, a born ugly eldest daughter! Li Huang narrowed her eyes slightly, and a little servant girl dared to speak so freely, a waste, a dead thing, a cheap girl! It seems that the status of this young lady at home is really quite low, and the flame in her heart is burning slowly. The servant girl looked at Li Huang''s eyes. She jumped in her heart and then said with disdain, "how can you still dream that you are a big lady? I tell you, now in this home, you! Miss Jun, even a dog is not as good as a dog "Is it?" Li Huang''s hoarse voice said. Servant girl a Leng, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a touch of sneer: "Yo, originally big young lady can talk of." Then his face changed, "if you have the strength to speak, get up and work for me!" Li Huang tries to take a few breaths. Her discomfort makes it hard for her to relax now. But in the mind suddenly catches the thing, actually lets her in front of a flash! It''s a chip! It''s a perfect place to grow poison. Even she can feel the mature poisonous grass in it! Heaven does not kill her! Heaven does not kill her! Even if it is a foreign world, she will be famous for her poison all over the world! "A little servant girl, how dare she Rave to me? Do you want to die?" She looks at the eyes of the servant girl coldly. That pair of eyes, like the poisonous snake in the night, spit out poisonous letter son, let the servant girl suddenly back a step, in the eyes flash a touch of panic. "I''m scared by a trash?" The servant girl clenched her teeth and whispered to herself. The servant girl''s face suddenly sank, and she was about to catch away from Huang''s hair when she came up. The other hand was ready to fight down, and the action was almost complete at one go. However, a slender hand grasped the maid''s arm! Li Huang grabs the servant girl''s arm, and the pale corner of her mouth starts a curve. A petal appears in the other hand immediately. With a quick and regular pinch, the flower juice immediately overflows from her fingers. "You The servant girl''s eyes were angry and glared at Li Huang. "What''s the matter with me?" Li Huang''s eyes twinkle. He grabs the servant girl and stands up directly. He grabs the servant girl''s neck with the other hand and pinches her hard. The venom immediately penetrated the servant girl''s skin, and the speed of seeing began to spread and turn black. Highly toxic! The servant girl was stiff all over, and the sharp pain from her neck made her dare not move. "You, what did you do to me?" Li Huang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her anger seeped out of her eyes: "waste? Cheap girl? Dead thing? Aren''t you very eloquent and arrogant? Does it hurt? " She suddenly stopped for a moment, looking at the panicked servant girl: "the pain is right, I don''t care who your master is, but don''t forget your identity!" She threw the servant girl in her hand, and the sweat on her forehead became more and more. Her body was the same as her previous body. She was too weak. The servant girl pours on the wooden door. She is so angry that she just wants to pounce on it. Li Huang slowly raised her head, "a cup of tea, you still have a cup of tea time, people use poison do not know, ridiculous." The servant girl was stunned. She wiped her neck in a trance. Her eyes were still in shock. Then she looked at Li Huang with gnashing teeth: "you are deceiving. Miss junruo will not attack me!" "Oh? Don''t you know? " Li Huang sneers and sits on the wooden chair.The servant girl is stiff all over, and the pain on her neck is getting stronger and stronger, which makes her have to believe: "bitch, I''ll go to miss junruo now. Don''t think you can succeed in provoking dissension. Miss junruo won''t peel your skin." With that, the servant girl ran away for fear that she would be poisoned. Chapter 2 "Interesting, interesting!" Just a sigh of relief from the Phoenix whole heart instantly raised up! There are other people in this room! "Who!" Her eyes swept through every corner like a sword. "Don''t put on such a terrible expression. I just passed by and saw a good play." Words fall, leave Huang to feel ear side some tiny heat. Then he heard the man''s low voice and magnetic whisper: "I didn''t expect that Miss Jun, who is not as good as Cao Bao in the rumor, is actually a snake and scorpion beauty It''s terrible. " "Beauty?" Li Huang said sarcastically, "are you blind?" For the word "snake and scorpion", Lihuang doesn''t comment on it. It''s common to call it a poison. "Oh." The man who claimed to be in this seat gave a low smile and a bite! "You Li Huang suddenly stood up! Covering his ears, he glared at the man with half mask squatting on the table. How dare this disciple bite her in the ear! The idea moves, the palm is a poisonous flower. "Who the hell are you?" Li Huang is almost biting teeth, she slightly squints her eyes, the man in front of her is absolutely not simple! But no one can bully her! "Don''t be angry, little girl. I don''t want to be poisoned like that servant girl." He came to Li Huang''s face in an instant, and the corner of his mouth raised a trace of radian. His hands clasped Li Huang''s wrist in an ingenious way. "Ling changjue, my name." "See you later, little girl." The man approached slowly, exposed to the air of the lower half of the face, the corner of the mouth raised a ruffian radian. Jump straight out of the room! "You''d better not fall on me!" The green tendons on Li Huang''s forehead jump out suddenly. This motherfucker bit her! When he falls into my hands one day He looks good! "Hum!" Li Huang breathed heavily and sat back on the chair. The man just now is absolutely a master In my memory, there is no such master in Jun''s family. The so-called experts are so out of tune? Sensing the vigorous poisonous grass in the chip. Li Huang''s heart is happy at last. "I died of poison in the previous life, but I am born of poison in this life. Poison. I really love you more and more... " In her previous life, she had no desire and no desire, but she had a special preference for poison! In order to poison, in order to refine poison more efficiently, she even implanted the space chip into her brain at any cost! However, heaven does not kill her. Even if she is dead, she can continue to study with a new identity in this era! "For nothing else, even for poison, I should grow up." Li Huang squints her eyes and decides in the dark that even in order to devote herself to studying poison, she should become stronger. "But..." Li Huang explored her body for a while, but she was a little helpless: "this body has been bitten, no wonder it can''t be cultivated. The person who poisons is also very cruel. " Biting will block the cultivation potential of the human body, and even seal the impurities in a person''s body. This kind of poison must start from childhood and last for two or three years before it can be effective. In this world where the strong are rampant, it will destroy her life! Li Huang couldn''t help Fei Fu: "fortunately, I took over the body. I''m tired of playing poison with my ancestors!" Li Huang''s face is full of disdain. The poison of biting can be regarded as strange poison. There is no medicine to solve it. But she''s playing with drugs! This kind of thing is poison and antidote. Chapter 3 Li Huang walked out of her room and went straight to the utility room next door. In my memory, there seems to be an old medicine cauldron in the utility room. At present, there is nothing to refine medicine for myself. Just make do with that. It''s pitiful to say that Li Huang''s yard was originally a sundry yard. Because she was not in favor, she was rushed to live here. The house is very dilapidated. It can be seen that it has not been repaired for decades, and many places are not strong enough. Li Huang pushed open the door of the utility room, and there came a burst of dust! How long has this room been empty? Li Huang lightly frowned and stepped into the house. The space is very large, and the sundries are very full, but Li Huang can see the medicine cauldron in the corner at a glance - it''s dark, like being burnt by fire! That piece of shell that seems to be about to fall off makes Li Huang doubt whether it can still be used. The medicine cauldron is not big. 13-year-old Li Huang is about 1.4 meters tall. The medicine cauldron It''s half the height of Huang. Walk to the corner to lift it up, the weight is not light, but leave Huang still can barely move. Slowly move the medicine cauldron back to his room. This time, Li Huang is already sweating. I can''t help it. It''s really bad health. ¡°¡­¡­ It hurts. " Li Huang''s hand reached into the cauldron and wanted to take out the black residue. Unexpectedly, as soon as she met those things, there was a sharp pain at her fingertips. It''s the pain of the heart. Li Huang stretched back her hand, but saw that her fingertips seemed to be punctured, and drops of blood flowed down her fingers. "Drop "A" seems to be an illusion. Li Huang hears the sound of blood dripping in her ear. Before reaction, the medicine cauldron in front of him gave out a very dazzling light! That golden light, flash of leave Huang almost can''t open eyes. "It''s an ugly woman who wakes me up!"!!! Ugly woman?! " The light gradually faded, and a little boy about five or six years old was hanging on the medicine cauldron, looking at Li Huang with a look of disgust. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who''s going to tell her, where''s this drag kid from? He thinks she''s ugly? I don''t think his body is transparent! ¡­¡­ No, transparent This guy, isn''t he human? "Who are you?" "You are not only ugly, you woman! Stupid! I''m the spirit of this medicine cauldron. I don''t know! " The child said with a stinky face, full of arrogance. "God medicine cauldron?" Li Huang followed his eyes to see down, she found that the original black medicine tripod has taken off a layer of skin, dark gold medicine tripod, now looks like a kind of unspeakable noble. "I''m the only legendary medicine cauldron in your misty continent. Since you wake me up, I''m merciful. I don''t think you''re stupid and ugly. Please make a contract with me quickly." "Contract? What kind of contract Li Huang was at a loss. There was no such thing in her memory. "Stupid! Follow me Some little boy has a look of disgust. "With my blood, lead the chain of order, heaven and earth witness, contract!" At the foot of Li Huang, the orange contract array is turning fast. It seems that there are shackles that bind Li Huang and Shenyao Ding together. The more tightly tied, Li Huang only felt that her body began to feel warm, and her originally weak body seemed to have a steady stream of strength. "Ugly woman, you have been poisoned by biting Yin!" Qi Ling was so surprised that he called out to Li Huang in front of him: "jump into the cauldron before the battle of contract disappears. I''ll help you to untie the poison of bite and lead!" Without hesitation, Li Huang jumped into the cauldron, and the Qi Ling put his hands against the cauldron, and the blue flame appeared out of thin air. Burning Li Huang in Ding! Chapter 4 When I woke up again, the house was quiet. He sat naked in the medicine cauldron, as if the blue flame had burned his clothes. The body is no longer powerless, the faint surging power is endless. Bite the poison of Yin, get rid of it! "Woman, after the poison of biting Yin has been removed, you are still very attractive." Qi Ling little boy floats to Li Huang and looks at her face carefully. Li Huang''s right hand pinched his ear when he was unprepared. "I remember you just said I was ugly, huh? Call me stupid, huh Li Huang''s smile is very kind, but her tone is slightly angry. Anyway, Shenyao Ding is already his own, so it''s time to settle the accounts! Give me a good twist! "Ah!! Pain, let go, let go, dead woman. " The bear boy screamed in pain. "What do you call me?" Li Huang picks her eyebrows. "Master Master, spare me The bear child''s eyes were dim with tears and begged for mercy pitifully. Li Huang snorted and released her hand. Bear child dare to anger dare not to speak, quietly hiding in the corner to cover his ears pumping. Li Huang was amused by his lovely appearance and jumped out of the medicine cauldron. there were no two clothes in the wardrobe, so she took one and put it on her. Looking at her in the mirror, she startled herself. Her skin was white and beautiful. Is this her? "Bear, come here." "What bear boy, my name is Yao Yu." Bear child even if mouth complain, but still very obedient float to leave Huang''s side. "What are you doing?" "Why is my face like this?" Even after detoxification, the magazine will be discharged from the body, but it will not become like this. "You think that the divine medicine cauldron is an ordinary medicine cauldron. Your body has been deformed since you were a child because of the poison of bite and lead. This time it''s just a restoration of what you should have been. What''s the fuss. What''s more, it''s not just your face, it''s your body and bones. " Li Huang just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a sharp voice. "Jun Lihuang, get out of here!" Li Huang''s eyes were dim, and she opened the door: "the presence of the second young lady really makes my courtyard shine." Li Huang''s voice is slightly ironic, but her eyes are inadvertently looking at the girl standing in the yard. Jun Ruo, fire summoner. But only primary nine stars, not up to the level of summoning Warcraft. Among Jun''s children, one of the most potential people to enter the family. "You If you look at Li Huang viciously, you just want to get angry, but you are stunned Jun Ruo looks at Li Huang strangely. It''s the same voice. This face This face. Why not? That ugly girl? waste material? How could it be like this! But on the purple eyes of Li Huang, Jun Ruo turns from shock to panic. "Summon, Summoner! You can practice Summoner? Leave Huang a Leng, tiny coagulate eyebrow. "Idiot, on the land of clouds, the color of the Summoner''s pupils will change with his cultivation attributes." Yao Yu''s voice comes into the brain and answers Li Huang''s doubts. Pupil color? "I''m the summoner of the thunder department?" "If you look inside, you''ll see that there will be a ball of light in the elixir field, which represents the nature of your cultivation." After hearing Yao Yu''s words, Li Huang looks inside for a look. Color. It''s not monochrome, it''s color? "What is color?" Li Huang asked. "Color? Are you sure it''s not multiple spheres of light, but color? " Yao Yu was a little surprised. "A ball of light, color." Li Huang is sure again. "My God How can you be such a monster! Color means all departments can practice. As long as you have enough spirit, you can practice several departments! " Yao Yu''s voice was a little excited. But the news was enough to make Li Huang dull for a few seconds. Then, his eyes suddenly brightened and his mouth curved. If you see Li Huang smile, the shock of the fundus of the eye deepens a lot. She? Is that the gentleman that allows her to bully and can''t fight back from Huang? What seems to be a different person?! "How can miss two look at me like this? I was told to get out just now." Li Huang''s smile grew stronger. Jun ruo''s expression began to twist gradually. "Ugly girl! You don''t deserve this face If you are crazy, she can''t help believing the fact in front of her. Li Huang''s voice doesn''t change. The charm between her eyebrows and eyes is very similar to your family. But, this bitch! How could she be qualified to have such a look! It''s just 13 years of being a waste. She doesn''t mind letting her continue to be a waste!"Oh." Leave Huang to smile but don''t language, Jun if at this time in her eyes but jump beam clown. "Fireball!" If you pull up the staff behind you, a fireball will come up in an instant. Chapter 5 Li Huang dodged. Although she escaped most of the attacks, she was still scratched by the fireball. "Thunderbolt." Li Huang recites the mantra that Yao Yu taught him. Purple lightning into a slender arrow toward Jun if and go. Although her accomplishments are not as high as those of Jun Ruo, her success lies in her spiritual strength, which can be compared with others. Although it''s just a common spell, the number of arrows is ten times! "Ah If you let out a scream, you will fall to the ground in an instant. Even if you release your defense, you will still be injured by all kinds of thunder and arrows. "You trash! I''ll kill you sooner or later! " Jun Ruo covers his injured shoulder and stares at Li Huang fiercely. "You''d better shut up or you''ll die faster." Li Huang looked down at Jun ruo''s Fei Zhen and vomited: "just like your servant girl!" "It''s you! It''s the poison you put on Yuexiang! " If you bite your teeth, your hatred for Li Huang also deepens a little. Previously, when Yuexiang came to his yard to ask for his antidote, he should have thought of it! Think about Yuexiang''s tragic death, if you are afraid after a while! She covered her shoulder and quickly escaped from Lihuang''s yard. "You didn''t poison that ugly woman?" Yao Yu floats to Li Huang. "No, I think it''s a waste to poison her." Li Huang shakes her head with disdain in her voice. ¡°¡­¡­ You are so bad. " "Yes?" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "Learn more." "Good, good." Yao Yu looks aggrieved. How can he stand up to such a terrible master. Li Huang returned to the house, "Yao Yu, I want to refine medicine to make a fire." His arm injury, also need pills to cure. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yao Yu is helpless. How does he feel that he has been squeezed? Sunset. Slightly bright. "Well..." Li Huang stretches and retreats from the alchemy craze. Looking at all kinds of pills in the medicine cauldron, Lihuang is very satisfied. "Yao Yu, why are the dark things in the tripod still there?" Li Huang remembers that she was stabbed by this thing in the morning. "It''s undead material. It was put in by the people who made the cauldron. It''s the source of the divine power of the medicine tripod. You can rest assured that you won''t be hurt after making a contract with me! " Yao Yu patted his chest and vowed. "Miss, please come to dinner." Outside the door, thought of the usual should not have some voice. "Go back to the medicine pot first." Yao Yu nodded, turned into a light and integrated with the divine medicine tripod. Li Huang moves her mind and tries to put the medicine tripod into the space of the chip. The result has not been any hindrance, now, the safest place is there. Li Huang tidied up and pushed the door out. The servant girl outside the door is the one next to the master''s wife. Usually, she has never seen Li Huang. Today, she was extremely respectful to her. She twisted her eyebrows slightly. What is the attitude of the servant girl. Li Huang walked by her side, "let''s go." Didn''t ignore her surprise when she saw herself. But in those eyes, there was more sarcasm and disdain. "Yes, this way, miss." The servant girl lowered her head to guide Li Huang. Front yard - the lights are bright. Jun''s family has arrived except for Li Huang. Master Jun Zhan, master''s wife Han Qing, second aunt Prince Shu, second Miss Jun Ruo, third young master Jun Yu. "Ruoer, how is your injury?" Jun Zhan looks at the bandage on his daughter''s arm and asks. "Father, daughter." Jun if timid reply a way, the mouth says to have nothing to do, but in the eyes is brewing tears. A look of being bullied. Second aunt too see his daughter this appearance, good life distressed. "My Lord, if that little waste hurt ruo''er like this, it should be dragged out and disposed of by family law. Look at ruo''er''s wound. If he leaves a scar, how can he get married? " Jun Zhan frowned, but he didn''t answer. Chapter 6 "The son Book younger sister, the affair can''t affirm like this, leave Huang that child pitifully tight, definitely won''t hurt if son for no reason." But Han Qing opened his mouth. Although Han Qing is the main house, he has no right to speak in Jun''s house. In Jun''s family, she has only one child, but Jun''s cultivation talent is not high, and the family''s fame is all robbed by Zishu''s two daughters. This big lady is not as good as a concubine! "It''s hard to say. Who knows what''s on the mind of the one who has a father but no father! Look, now she''s called to dinner, and she''s also a young lady. Let our family wait for her alone! I''m just a demoted young lady. What do you think you are? " Second aunt scolds more and more ruthlessly, Rao Shijun war also some cannot listen to. "Zishu!" "Master, why are you so cruel to me? Am I wrong? That little trash is not driven to our house because he has lost his master''s face. He is really a bad luck star. If our son is gifted and has entered the master''s home, she must be the one who has been cultivated to the utmost. What''s the difference between her husband and Huang? " Second aunt too a face disdain, Han Qing''s wife helpless, as well as home owner Jun Zhan''s forbearance. If you see it in your eyes, you are happy in your heart. "I''m nothing. What are you?" Li Huang''s voice came faintly, cold with a little danger, "your daughter claims to be a genius, how, by a waste hit will only come to mom and dad to complain? What''s a thing that can''t even beat the trash? " "Jun Lihuang, how dare you Zishu was furious and stood up and pointed to the tip of Lihuang''s nose. But a little shiver. She How could it be like this? Her eyes, terrible Like a wolf, like a snake, like a blade. "I don''t have the guts to judge yet!" Li Huang''s voice slightly raised, just words, she heard. Very angry, yes, very angry! One waste at a time! When she''s not angry? Because of anger, Li Huang''s purple eyes are more deep and terrible. "All right! Zishu, Lihuang, all sit down. " Jun Zhan patted the table and said. Li Huang conceals his intention to kill and sits down beside Jun Zhan. "Let''s have dinner." Jun Zhan looked around, and the atmosphere was very heavy. Li Huang doesn''t look at other people''s faces and eats his own food in silence. Jun Zhan winks at Han Qing. Han Qing understands. "Li Huang, how did you change your appearance Aunt Han can hardly recognize it. " Li Huang paused and put down the dishes. "What aunt Han really wants to ask is why I can practice and hurt Jun Ruo." "This..." Han Qing didn''t know how to reply for a moment. She had never spoken to the child, but she didn''t know that the child was so simple! "Li Huang, how can you talk to your aunt Han like that! Your aunt Han cares about you, too. " Jun Zhandao. "If Uncle Zhan wants to know, I''ll say it." From Huang also didn''t answer the words of Jun Zhan, light way sentence. "This morning, after Yuexiang left, a mysterious man appeared in my courtyard. He gave me a marrow washing pill, which I took and became like this." Li Huang lied and didn''t blink. Her tone was flat and light. She seemed to be describing something that really couldn''t be true any more. If the man is not here, please borrow his identity. "Xisui pill!" Jun Zhan stood up in surprise. He stared at Li Huang and said, "that''s a high-grade pill! Where is the mysterious man now? " "I don''t know." Li Huang took a sip of tea naturally. "You say it''s xisui Dan. It''s xisui Dan. I think it''s you who did the magic." Second aunt too eyes a stare, want to swallow her alive. Li Huang said with a self mocking smile: "Li Huang has lived in the inner courtyard for many years. I don''t know how to distinguish the pills. That person says it''s xisui Dan, so it''s xisui Dan. " In Li Huang''s memory, when she came to Hongfeng Town, she was in a state of being squeezed. She had never been out of the backyard. Where did she have the spare time to know this. "Er..." Jun Zhan couldn''t answer immediately. It was true. He took care of the family for many years. He only remembered that there was a young lady who was demoted from the imperial capital, but he didn''t know that her life was so miserable. "Then why did you hurt ruo''er! Ruo''er has offended you! " The second aunt couldn''t help but pointed to Li Huang''s nose. She was very angry. Li Huang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the purple eyes became more deep and terrible. Chapter 7 "Why don''t you ask your own good daughter what she did?" Leave Huang eyebrow a pick, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a light smile. "You! No breeding The second aunt is too insipid and cunning. Li Huang''s eyes narrowed, and the cup was heavily placed on the noodles: "I have no education? I''ve been in your house for six years. Have I had a full meal for more than 4000 days and nights? Although I was demoted, but I am still the master''s son, if she is nothing. How dare you call me trash? How dare you tell me to do this and that? Is that the way to be educated? " "You The elder and the younger are not respected What Li Huang said is true, and she can''t refute it. "Don''t respect your parents? Jun Ruo? She is 3 years older than me, and I don''t know how to be polite. She bullied me for 6 years! I don''t respect my age? Or you? You''re just a concubine. According to the family rules, you don''t even have the qualification to share the table with me. What right do you have to reprimand me? " Han Qing holds his son and shrinks to one side. Jun Zhan''s face darkened as he listened, and he burst out: "enough! Zishu, you and ruoer go back to the room first. Madam, you and yu''er should leave first. " "Hum!" "Yes, sir." Li Huang coldly looks at the second aunt Taihe. Jun ruo''s face is unwilling to leave. She doesn''t say anything. "Li Huang, I''ve wronged you these years." Jun Zhan slowly sat down and looked at the strange and terrible girl in front of him. He was afraid. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leave Huang not language. The real Li Huang is dead. You should apologize to her. "Today you will move to luohuayuan. If you need anything, come and talk to Uncle Zhan. " Jun Zhan patted Li Huang on the shoulder and said, "forget what Zishu and ruoer have done to you these years. Uncle Zhan will make it up to you. " "Yes." From Huang should be a, but the heart is sneer. Forget? How to forget? Do you want that dead soul to die in the dark! She didn''t know what compensation would be worth a life. "Are you the summoner of the thunder department now?" "Yes." "It''s only at this age that you awaken your talent. You have to work hard. But there are very few summoners in the thunder department. I believe the master will take you back soon. " "If Uncle Zhan has nothing else to do, I''ll go back first." Li Huang didn''t answer, but stood up and walked towards the backyard. She really has no heart to listen to him. Seeing Li Huang leave, Jun Zhan sighs and calls the housekeeper. "Send someone to clean up the luohuayuan and pick up the eldest lady later. Tomorrow I''ll send some servant girls to wait on me and ask them to buy some clothes for the eldest lady "Miss is Miss Li Huang The biggest one in the family is junruo, but because he is a concubine, he can''t be a lady with inheritance right according to the family rules. In their family, the only one who has the title of "big miss" is the one who is not in favor in the backyard. "Well, as soon as someone enters the flower drop yard, come and tell me." Jun Zhan thinks that the mysterious man who will send out the marrow washing pill will come to Li Huang again. Meeting a Alchemist is also very beneficial to the development of your family. On the mainland,. Alchemists are very rare. Rao is the Xiwei palace, and there is no other one. Alchemist''s cultivation is very difficult, the first condition is to have a strong spiritual power. Secondly, to become a senior alchemist or above, you need to have abnormal fire. However, there are only a few abnormal fires in this world, so even if those big families want to cultivate a pharmacist, they have more heart than strength. A primary alchemist can make pills worth several months of traditional Chinese medicine. According to legend, a god level alchemist can make pills that can make people rejuvenate! "Yes, I''ll tell you to go down." "Well, go ahead." Jun Zhan went to the courtyard and stood with his hands down. Li Huang, the child, is a blessing or a disaster Some time ago, the master also sent greetings, never let Li Huang return to the master''s home to tell the experience of these years! If she cooperates well, if she doesn''t There is no need to exist! In Jun Zhan''s eyes, a trace of killing will flash away! Chapter 8 In the evening, Li Huang was invited to the courtyard of the king''s house, which has the best Feng Shui and beautiful scenery. The original residence of the fourth lady Junqi. Junqi is very talented. She is a Summoner of wind and fire, so she was recruited into her master''s home when she was 5 years old. After that, the courtyard was empty until today. Left Huang to walk a person, what thing all didn''t tidy up, anyway her that family background, also can''t be worth a few money. "It''s much better than your yard." Yao Yu floated out and turned around. The evaluation was very pertinent. "He''s a loser, too." Li Huang admits. "Yao Yu, do you know what grade of medicine I just practiced?" Li Huang takes out the previously made pills, some of which are made from her poisonous herbs, some of which are from the stock of the divine medicine cauldron itself. Yao Yu teaches her how to make pills in this world. "Gu Dan and Li Li Dan belong to first-class pills according to your human opinion. Although these two kinds of pills can be refined by a junior pharmacist, the properties of the pills refined by the divine medicine tripod are perfect, and the compatibility and efficacy are first-class. " Yao Yu''s face is a little proud. What is the God medicine cauldron? Even if you put the herbal medicine in it, you can make a magic pill! "But I can''t see the quality of your poison pill. The combination of fit and medicine is perfect, but I really can''t see what effect it has. " Li Huang smiles mysteriously: "you will know soon." "Let''s go out and make some pocket money." Li Huang said. "How can you get out of such a tight guard outside?" Yao Yu doubts. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang swallowed a pill. "Hey, dead woman, what are you doing?" Yao Yu sees Li Huang swallowing his own poison pill, and the whole hair explodes! "Shh Li Huang signals Yao Yu to shut up, pushes the door and goes out. "Why? I can''t feel you anymore! " In his mind, Yao Yu''s voice was full of accidents. "It''s not necessarily a poison pill made from poisonous herbs. This pill is called Wuxi pill. Unless the eyes see it, they will never feel the existence of the user. " Li Huang walks to the side door with her body, talking with Yao Yu in her consciousness. Li Huang didn''t know the way to the gate, so she had to take the remote side door. "Master, come back to teach me later." Yao Yu looks like a dog leg, and his voice suddenly becomes sweet. "Good." Li Huang smiles and finally slips out. Taking advantage of the moonlight, Lihuang runs to the highest building in Hongfeng town. That''s the unique sign of Tongtian auction house. It''s too high to see where the top is. When I was in the imperial capital before, Li Huang had been to such a place in her memory. "This guest, it''s evening. The auction is over. Please come back." Li Huang was stopped by the bodyguard of the auction house. Before coming out, Li Huang found a cloak with a hat very hard, so that people would not see her appearance. "I''d like to entrust your bank to auction some pills. Can Mr. bodyguard lead the way?" Li Huang''s voice changed, making her voice a different person. The bodyguard immediately became respectful when he heard the pill auction. One of the bodyguards bowed and said sorry, then led Li Huang in. "Please come in, miss." "Steward, this young lady wants to sell a batch of pills." The bodyguard leads Li Huang into the inner hall and sees the steward of Tongtian auction house. "Please follow me." The steward signals the bodyguard to leave, and he takes Lihuang to the identification office. Li Huang takes out one grain of Gu Dan and Li Li Dan and gives them to be identified. Jun''s family -- Luoyu courtyard "Niang! Jun Lihuang, that little slut, actually lived in the luohuayuan. I begged my father for a long time, but my father didn''t agree! What can we do? " If you stay in the second aunt''s room, you look angry. "Don''t worry, my mother will find a way. That little slut''s temper has been dug up a lot since she was able to practice. Hum, the dead will not be so dug up! " "Niang, you mean..." "Mother, here is a bottle of dark wound poison. You look at the time and put it in the little bitch''s food." If you take that bottle of poison, you will see a flash in your eyes and hold the bottle tightly: "you''re leaving Phoenix, your time of death is coming!" Second aunt looking at her daughter''s appearance, is very proud. The death of Jun Lihuang means the death of the heirs of the master''s family, which is bound to select a new eldest lady. My daughter Junqi, talent is the only dual system Summoner in your family for many years. At that time, Junqi was not the first lady! She seems to have seen the appearance of becoming the master mother of the king''s family! Chapter 9 Auction house. "I''ve never seen such pure pills! The combination of medicinal power is 100%, which is above the first class, and the exertion of medicinal property is 100%, which is above the first class! Although it''s just ordinary grain pill and physical pill, I''m sure the alchemist who practices this pill is not an ordinary person! " Dan medicine appraiser''s face flushed with excitement, just like seeing the treasure of ten thousand years, salivating. "This girl, can you tell me which alchemist made it?" The appraiser looked at Li Huang excitedly, like staring at a delicious food, and the saliva was almost flowing out. "Should Tong Tian auction house not ask the seller to give all the information?" Li Huang said coldly. "Of course not." The steward bowed, "Tongtian auction house naturally won''t ask for any information from any guests. It''s our recklessness." "Yes, look at my temperament, girl. How many pills do you have? We''ll take it all! " The appraiser seemed to think something was wrong. He apologized to Li Huang with a smile. Seeing Li Huang''s dress, you should know that he doesn''t want to reveal his identity. I was really carried away by the excitement today. Li Huang takes out ten grain pills and ten physical pills and gives them to the appraiser. "Do you want to sell it to us or to our auction house?" The steward asked, generally speaking, the guests will send things to auction. Of course, a few guests are very short of money and sell them directly to the auction house. "It''s sold directly to the auction house. There''s another pill. I want to give it to your bank for auction." Li Huang takes out a pill he made. "This pill is called Yirong pill. After taking it, you can change your appearance for 4 hours, but there are some side effects. After 4 hours, you will lose all your accomplishments in a quarter of an hour." Li Huang developed this pill with her own poisonous herbs. She developed it in her previous life. But at that time, it had a lot of side effects. Now with the help of the divine medicine tripod, she has tried her best to minimize the side effects. After all, it''s made of poisonous herbs. It''s what Lihuang can do now that she can control any hidden danger in her body. "Yirong Dan? My God! I haven''t seen Yirong Dan for hundreds of years! " The appraiser''s baby took the pill from Li Huang''s hand, and the stars twinkled in her eyes. "I don''t know what price you want for these pills?" Seeing the appearance of the appraiser, the steward knew the truth of the pill. So, the one in front of him was more respectful. "You can just make a decision." It''s not that Li Huang doesn''t want to blackmail. It''s really I have been in the inner courtyard for many years and have no idea of money at all! The manager was a little surprised at Li Huang''s decision, but after working in business for so many years, he knew that he should not ask more about some things. He thought for a while: "Gudan can be purchased by our bank according to 20 purple gold coins, while physical Dan is 30 purple gold coins. What do you think of the young lady? " Li Huang was stunned for a moment. The common currency of Yunwu mainland is gold coin, purple gold coin, crystal coin and diamond coin. The rate of advance between each currency is 1000. That is, one purple gold coin is equal to one thousand gold coins, and so on. 20 purple gold coins, that is 20000 gold coins? 20000 for a pill? Do you want to be crazy. What''s more, it''s only Gu Dan and physical Dan. "Isn''t the eldest lady dissatisfied?" Seeing that Li Huang doesn''t speak, the manager thinks that she is not satisfied with the price. However, he has tried his best to adjust it to the highest limit. After all, it''s only a primary pill. It''s not worthwhile to raise it again. "No, that''s good." After leaving Huang to return to God, immediately change to calm appearance to reply a way. "In this way, I will go to get the money. Please wait a moment." The steward bowed and left in a hurry. Li Huang was not very comfortable with the scorching eyes of the appraiser, so she walked around nearby. Auction house cabinet - "little master, how are you here?" Chapter 10 "I came with my ninth brother. Who is the little girl just now? I haven''t seen the elder so excited for a long time." Known as the little master, the man looked at the steward curiously. "I don''t know. It seems that the girl doesn''t want to expose her identity, but she has commissioned a pill auction in our auction house. The pill is not like any other product. " "It''s amazing! Steward, bring her to see me! " The man''s big eyes are full of novelty. "Xiao Feng, don''t make a fool of yourself." Behind the screen came a voice as warm as jade. If Li Huang was here, he would be able to hear that this was the man hiding in her boudoir at that time! Ling changjue! "Well, fauber, you go." After hearing Ling changjue''s words, Xiao Feng put away all her curiosity, waved her hand wrongly and let Fu Bo do things. "Yes." After Fubo left, the man asked: "brother nine, why don''t you let me see that little girl?" However, there was no immediate response from someone. For a long time, the talent behind the screen said: "that girl is covered with thorns, be careful to be stabbed." Tone, it seems a bit more fun. "Thorn? She''s a hedgehog. Brother nine, you''re cheating on me again. " "I didn''t deceive you this time." No end to explain a sentence, there is no following. Only left a face of ignorant force of small master, at a loss. Ling changjue opened the curtain. In his sight, it was Li Huang''s figure. The corner of his mouth rose slightly. Little girl, it''s changed a lot. Appraisal office: "a total of 500 purple gold coins have been deposited in this card." The steward gives a gold card and a token to Li Huang. "This is the VIP certificate of our bank. The auction will be held in our bank in seven days. At that time, the lady will come directly." "Well, goodbye." Li Huang doesn''t want to stay any more. She is leaving with a card and a token in her arms. "Does your bank have space for ring auction?" Before leaving, Li Huang turned and asked the steward. "Yes, we have. After 7 days, we will auction it together with your pills." The steward said with a smile that he didn''t think it was wrong to disclose the auction items in advance. "Thank you very much." Leave Huang to turn round to leave, a have no interest Dan again entrance. "Mr. Fu, this little girl is not simple." The elder in charge of identification came to the steward. "It''s really not simple. It seems that the little master is also very interested in her." "Little master has come to Hongfeng town?" The elder looked surprised. "Well, it''s in the cabinet." The steward nodded. "That son of a bitch! I said I would study alchemy, but I ran for five years, and I still knew how to come back! " The expert rolled his sleeve, looking for a fight. "No, I''m itching if I don''t clean up the little rabbit!" The steward looked at the old friend who was going to copy the guy to the cabinet. He couldn''t laugh or cry. "But the grown-up also came, isn''t something about to happen?" The steward murmured to himself. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Li Huang woke up from her sleep. I found my yard very busy. After dressing up, I opened the door and found that there were many people gathered in the deserted yard! "Miss, the maid is sent by the housekeeper to make new clothes for miss." "Miss, I''m sent by the first lady to wait on you!" "Miss, the maid is sent by the second aunt to wait on you!" "Miss, I''m in charge of gardening and pruning. What can I do for you?" "Miss, the slave is in charge of the accounting room. Here is your allowance this month!" "Miss, I''m from the kitchen. I''ve brought you breakfast." "Miss, this is the cultivation book sent by the master! This is the teacher ¡­¡­ Li Huang "Shut up if you don''t want to die." Chapter 11 "What a trouble..." Li Huang rubbed the temple and sighed. "You asked for it. You can''t blame anyone else." Yao Yu is snickering on one side, and the schadenfreude on his face should not be too obvious! Because of the cultivation, junzhan gives Lihuang all the treatment of Junqi before, just for fear that Lihuang will tell the past things when she comes back to her master''s home. However, all this arrangement is just a farce in Li Huang''s eyes. The first lady and the second lady took the two servant girls Li Huang, but they didn''t give them any more faces. They told them not to wander around in front of her eyes and then they were sent away. As for the teacher invited by Jun Zhan, Li Huang has a headache on her face. She admits that the words of the world She doesn''t know too much, but Li Huang, who had teacher phobia in her previous life, felt a little twisted. But in order to survive, she had to bite her teeth and stick to it. The cultivation books sent by Jun Zhan only include the spells of the primary summoner. Although the effect is not big, it is better than nothing. As we all know, the primary Summoner can''t contract Warcraft to fight, but the early Summoner can only rely on magic to fight. But this spell It can only be used in the early stage. The real Summoner and melee are very good. In the case of powerful Warcraft, we should also ensure our own safety. Li Huang just listened to the teacher''s class every day, looking at the books to supplement her knowledge of the world. In a flash, three days have passed. This evening, as usual, Li Huang went to the front yard to have dinner with Jun Zhan''s family. It''s just Today is a bit different. Because you are not at home! So, Miss Li Huang, her second aunt and her daughter Jun Ruo are on the bar again! "Don''t think you can do whatever you want when you live in luohuayuan! A slut is a slut. You can''t change your humble face even if you put on your gorgeous clothes! " If you don''t choose your words, she has had enough of these days. When the servants get together, they are always talking about the eldest lady. When they see that their father gives all his love to this little bitch, you will be angry. "At least I can afford to live in luohuayuan, and some people can''t step in." Li Huang sneers back. Jun Ruo, a spoiled young lady, is really disgusting. "The luohuayuan will be in my pocket sooner or later, and you will soon return to your shabby courtyard. Life and death are up to heaven!" If you hum a, then don''t speak any more, tonight will carry out the plan, she doesn''t want to let leave Huang that little bitch see what flaw. "Daydreaming." Li Huang sneers that unless the falling flower courtyard becomes useless, she will never live in it! One side of the big wife Hanqing try to narrow their sense of existence, but small Jun Yu for the first time a strong bubble. "Big sister, second sister, don''t quarrel. If Dad comes back, he will be unhappy again." Junyu is 12 years old. He is the only male in his family. Junzhan protects him very well, so now he is very innocent. He can''t understand the hidden murder between Lihuang and junruo. Hearing his son''s speech, Han Qing trembled all over and quickly held Jun Yu in his arms, saying: "yu''er is still small. Don''t blame him for his talkative. I''ll take yu''er back to my room first." Li Huang looks at Han Qing''s appearance of leaving in a panic. She is really helpless. As a housewife, it''s enough to be such a wimp. No wonder concubines will be climbed up. But Jun Yu, the younger brother, took a few more eyes at Li Huang. The child''s eyes were incredibly clean, as blue and pure as the sky. Unfortunately, born in such a family, one day that pair of eyes will be completely polluted! Chapter 12 After Han Qing takes Jun Yu to leave, Li Huang can''t stay any longer. Second aunt Taihe and Jun ruo''s face make her sick. Put down almost unused chopsticks, left Huang to throw sleeve back to his yard. There is a small kitchen in your yard, so it''s OK to open a small stove. After leaving Huang to walk, two aunts too saw a gentleman if, gentleman if understanding of nod, got up to go to the kitchen. The second aunt was in a good mood and even drank wine. Think about Jun Lihuang that little bitch is going to die, her heart is really happy and excited! After leaving Huang, he locked himself in the room, and he and Yao Yu began to make pills again. Yao Yu is a very good teacher, although a little stinky. But it is undeniable that Yao Yu''s Alchemy and experience are first-class. Yao Yu is also a alchemy maniac. Knowing that Li Huang, the master, has alchemy he doesn''t know about, he changes his way and asks Li Huang to teach him. Then every time when it comes to alchemy, Yao Yu and Li Huang are very serious, listening to each other''s things very carefully. Recently night, Li Huang also secretly went out to buy some medicine bottles to store the pills. Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing if there was no place to put the pills. "Why? It''s like someone''s coming. I''ll go first. " Yao Yu''s words fall, and then he returns to Li Huang''s chip space with Shen Yao Ding. The space was full of herbs he didn''t know about, some of which were poisonous and some of which were divine. As an artifact, it''s very tempting for him. He almost fell in love with Li Huang''s space, so when he was free, Yao Yu would stay in this space. "Yes?" Leave Huang tiny a Leng, who can come at this time? "Bang Bang..." A knock came at the door. "Miss, I''ve brought you the supper." Outside the door, the servant girl that is arranged to own courtyard says. Supper? Li Huang was not surprised. She was a little hungry. She hardly had dinner. When she got back to the yard, she forgot about it. So she was really hungry. "Bring it in." Li Huang got up and patted the ashes left on her body and moved to the table. The servant girl lowered her head, put a few dishes and a bowl of hot porridge on the table, and went out without saying a word. Leave Huang to see then appetite big open, night these light food most easily moved her. As soon as she sat down, something was wrong with her. Does the servant girl outside seem to have not left? Are you going to come in and clean up later? Li Huang picked up the chopsticks and put a leaf in her mouth. Just at the entrance, Li Huang''s face changed. What the taste system sends is not how delicious the dish is, but how much material it has added to it! "Hum." Leave Huang cold hum a, but didn''t spit out the thing, but directly swallowed. You want to poison me? There''s no door! Earlier Yao Yu told himself that after his body and bones had been broken again, Li Huang knew that his body had a new function - invincible! "Hey, dead woman, you still eat when you know it''s poisonous!" Yao Yu''s voice sounded from his brain, and he seemed to be worried about her. "If I don''t eat it, isn''t it not to save the face of those who don''t poison?" Between Li Huang''s reply, she finished half a bowl of porridge in one breath. This poison has no effect on you. If you don''t take it, you will not take it. "You How can there be a woman like you Yao Yu gritted his teeth. "Just let those people go?" Li Huang picks her eyebrows, and a trace of evil smile rises from the corner of her mouth. "Do I look like a good man?" ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Yao Yu is ashamed. He shouldn''t have asked. He should have learned the temperament of this woman these days. "Hum, you dare to poison me. Be prepared to take the consequences. " Li Huang whispers and realizes that the servant girl outside the room has left. I''m afraid I went to report Just show me the way! Chapter 13 Luoyu courtyard - "Miss Ruo, second lady, the maid has come back." "Come in." The sound of the door being opened. Junruo and eryitai are in the same room. Their faces are full of expectation and joy after victory. "Did you see her eat it with your own eyes?" Second aunt asked too eagerly. "Yes, Jun Lihuang drank half a bowl of porridge and half a dish of vegetables. I saw it with my own eyes." That servant girl kneels on the ground, the eye also seems to take some malicious meaning. "Good, good! These days, the little bitch has enjoyed all the blessings she should enjoy. Tomorrow morning, she will be thrown back to the yard Two aunts too vicious said. "But my father is back. How can we explain it?" Jun if some flustered, this is her first time to make such a thing, vaguely some expectations, but more is at a loss. "When the master came back, he said that the little bitch was seriously ill and went back by himself." Second aunt too a sneer, "your father is who you will not be clear, once you are sure that after the death of Jun Lihuang, your father will not pursue anything." Second aunt too a face fierce spirit evil spirit, but also take some happy, the whole face looks very ferocious. Jun if a listen to two aunt too say so, originally some flustered heart, at this time also quiet down. "Yes! Second lady The servant girl kowtows to take orders. One side of the Jun if smiling, do not know how happy. "You go down first." The second uncle waved and let the servant girl leave. "Mother, that little trash is going to die at last! The rain falling courtyard is mine "If son, remember not to divulge the truth of the matter." The second aunt looked at her daughter too uneasily and knew that she had a bad temper. When she was angry, she explained everything. If the truth of this matter is known by you Zhan, some will suffer. "I see, mother. I''m not happy! At the beginning, when the little waste poisoned Yuexiang, it seemed very powerful! Let her eat the fruit today "What?" "You said Yuexiang was poisoned by junlihuang?" The second aunt seemed to think of something and suddenly jumped up. "Yes, mother, she admitted it. What''s the matter? " If you don''t understand, you look at your mother with a puzzled face. "I hope it''s not like what I thought for my mother!" The second aunt didn''t say anything, just sat down slowly. In order to ease their anxiety, poured some tea to drink, reduce the fire. Jun if a face don''t know why, also poured a cup of water to drink. It''s strange that the water is nothing special. What''s wrong with my mother? Separated by a wall, the corner of Li Huang''s mouth curved and looked at their mother and daughter drinking tea cup by cup. The smile grew stronger. Finally, with a cold hum, he left. Li Huang doesn''t think it''s wrong to treat him in his own way. "What are you going to do tomorrow?" Yao Yu looks at Li Huang with a worried face. Li Huang just smiles. She has her own ideas. I just went to bed and went to sleep. A good night''s sleep! In the early morning, Li Huang was awakened by a loud noise. Can hear faintly, two young ladies and two aunts of falling rain courtyard are too poisoned and comatose, life in danger! Jun Zhan came back early in the morning to hear the news, very angry! Order the best doctor to see a doctor for Jun Ruo and ER Yitai. But when he saw that there were only one person missing, Jun Zhan frowned. "Where is the first lady?" "Tell the master that the first lady has not yet got up." The servant girl who informed Jun ruo''s mother and daughter last night knelt down and answered. At the moment, her heart is also very shocked. Before she has time to throw Jun Lihuang back, she hears the news that the second lady and the second lady are poisoned, and she is shocked. "Go and ask her to come here!" Jun Zhan is very unhappy. With such a loud voice, the child doesn''t wake up? Or is it about her? "Yes That servant girl took a group of servants to run to the flower yard with high spirits. But after opening the door, they all let out a scream! "Ah Jun Zhan rushes in after hearing the news and pushes aside the servant girl and servant who are paralyzed on the ground. He steps into Li Huang''s room. ¡°£¡¡± The moment he raised his eyes, he almost resisted the impulse to escape and let himself calm down! Chapter 14 But see from Huang''s room, everywhere blood, bloody taste is thick of almost want to smoke fainting past. And their eldest lady fell on the bed, motionless, pale. It''s like I don''t even breathe! "Doctor! Get out of here Jun Zhan gave a big drink. He was not sure if she was still alive. If you die, the master will know the truth sooner or later! Who on earth did these things! "Come home, the first lady is poisoned. It''s the same kind of poison as the second lady and the second aunt. It seems that the first lady has fought with others after she was poisoned, and she lost a lot of blood. Jun Zhan''s brow is deeper after hearing this sentence! If it is the same poison, it must be the same person. Who on earth would do such a crazy thing! At this moment, Yao Yu in Li Huang''s space sneezed. "It seems that someone is speaking ill of me." Yao Yu said to himself and went back to sleep. When his master wants to act, he has a lot of leisure, so he has to go to bed! "Can there be any help?" Jun Zhan''s tone is full of expectation. "I can only try. But the elder sister and the younger sister were seriously injured. The old slave dared to ask the master to give the eldest sister a quiet place to recuperate. Otherwise, I would not be able to recover. " The old doctor bowed to Jun Zhan. Although he was a doctor, it''s not hard to see that the eldest lady''s appearance today might have something to do with her second aunt. That poison, but he knows two aunt too hand have. Doctor parents heart, he does not want to see from Huang this big miss xiangxiaoyu perishes. You can only try to protect her in your own way. "Doctor Ren is the arrangement. Be sure to save the young lady Jun Zhan said this very dead, he wants you to leave Huang live, there is no other way out. "I''ll do my best." The old doctor looked at Li Huang with a sigh after Jun Zhan left. "What a pretty girl. It''s such a bad luck. It''s like a sea of doors." The doctor left Li Huang''s yard and went back to the medicine pavilion to try his best to dispense the medicine. At this time, the courtyard of falling flowers is terrifying. Lie on the bed lie corpse of leave Huang suddenly open eyes, like a nobody out of bed, looked out of the window. "Blood loss drugs have been developed successfully." The house has been cleaned up, and the original smell of blood has disappeared. I don''t know that it''s just a trick of Li Huang. "You pretend to be dead! You''re a woman of great ingenuity Yao Yu floated out, touched his chin and looked at Li Huang. "Yes?" Li Huang turns around and doesn''t hear what Yao Yu says clearly. "Nothing, nothing!" Yao Yu waved his hand repeatedly. How could he forget what kind of person his master was. No offense, no offense. Fortunately, she didn''t hear clearly. God bless her! "On the contrary, it has helped me a lot. Recently, there is no antidote in the medicine Pavilion. We are just enjoying our leisure. " Li Huang stretched himself. Looking back, there was a moment of stupor. In front of Yao Yu is not that translucent face, but a person! Living people! "Little girl, we meet again." Someone is lying on the bed of Lihuang, looking at Lihuang with a smile on his face. The sound? It''s him! Li Huang looked at him. Today, he didn''t wear a mask. To use eight words to describe his face is: warm and moist as jade, only in the world. His appearance is extremely delicate, can be beautiful, can also be handsome, quite a kind of male and female indistinguishable appearance. In this world, Li Huang can''t find any words to describe this person''s appearance! "Why are you here again?" Leave Huang to cover the exclamation in the eye, cold voice way. "It''s just that I heard that one of the aunts and two young ladies in Junfu were intoxicated and unconscious, so I came here to have a look." Ling changjue glanced at Li Huang and said with a light smile, "but it seems that someone is as lively as the news says? Nothing at all. " Chapter 15 Li Huang''s eyes are like a saw. He stares at Ling changjue and doesn''t speak. Ling changjue accepted this look and sighed: if this look can kill people, it is estimated that he has been lingchi. Rao is Ling changjue who has experienced life and death, and can''t ignore Li Huang''s snake like eyes. It is a kind of vision that belongs to the real heartless and lustless people. It''s terrible. Ling changjue couldn''t help softening her voice line and said softly, "I just came to see you. I won''t tell anyone." He stood up and came to Li Huang. It was not until Ling changjue got up behind her that Li Huang found that Ling changjue was very tall. She almost looked up at him at a 45 degree angle. Ling changjue''s physique is not strong, it is very aesthetic. Li Huang believes that if Ling changjue changes into a woman''s dress, no one will recognize him as a man! However, after hearing Ling changjue''s words, Lihuang subconsciously resisted. "Now that you''ve seen it, you can go." Li Huang turns around and doesn''t look at him. His aura is too strong, Rao is from Huang, also some defeated. "So cruel?" Ling changjue leaned against Li Huang''s ear and said. The voice line is not as gentle as he often has, but with a little evil, slightly magnetic. Li Huang felt that there was a feather scratching her ear, which was very uncomfortable. Why does this man like to talk to her ear so much? With a movement of thought, the venomous fingers would hit his throat. Ling changjue slightly staggers his body and reaches for Li Huang''s wrist. The smile on his face continued: "or is it covered with thorns like this, eh? "Snake and scorpion beauty?" ¡°¡­¡­ Let go of me Li Huang deliberately does not answer his words, struggling. "Don''t move. I can''t guarantee that I''ll break your hand by" an accident. " Leave Huang to stop to move, immediately calmed down. She calmly looked at Ling changjue''s face, how to look like a fox. "What do you want?" Li Huang cold way. Ling changjue didn''t answer. After wiping the venom on Li Huang''s fingers one by one with her broad sleeves, she put Li Huang in her arms. "I''m short of a lady. You''re good. How about you follow me in the future?" Ling changjue teases Li Huang with a slightly funny tone. "You, pedophile!" Leave Huang to be hugged by him to suffer, strong struggle. Ling changjue was also very cooperative and released his hand. "You can be a child''s daughter-in-law. I''m saying you''re not young. I''ll give you some time to think about it. " Ling changjue stretched out her slender fingers and scraped Li Huang''s little nose. "See you next time." Like the wind without trace, everything in the house is calm, as if no one had ever come. "What does that man want to do?" Li Huang murmured to herself. "Master, that man is very powerful." In my mind, Yao Yu''s voice rang out. "What happened to you just now?" Li Huang remembered that when Ling changjue came, Yao Yu disappeared. "I just noticed the existence of this man. I had no time to tell you, so I had to hide first." Medicine feather fresh little not arrogant say. "Can you see his accomplishments?" Li Huang asked. "I can''t see." Yao Yu''s voice is very helpless, "but I know he is very strong, his strength may be stronger than what he shows." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang is silent. It''s very strong, isn''t it. However. Li Huang grits her teeth. No matter how strong she is, she can''t control her! Her life and fate are all in her own hands and can''t be controlled by others! Chapter 16 ¡ª¡ªTongtian auction house - "Jiuge, Jiuge, where have you been?" Off line a man looked at just appeared Ling changjue, a surprise. "Xiao Feng, I''ve said many times, don''t be so disgusting in front of me." Ling changjue looked at a man who was pulling him for a while. "Well I''m used to it. " Ling Feng silently head, some shy looking at Ling changjue, "nine elder brother, ghost city to news, said God medicine Ding has been born, in Hongfeng town." "It seems that the judgment of those elders is correct. Brother nine, let''s send some people to search for it?" Ling Feng looks at Ling changjue with a serious face. "No need." Ling changjue''s mouth slightly tilted, "you return the message to them, saying that the God medicine tripod has chosen the master." "Ah? It''s a choice! Who is it? I''ll go and kill him at once Ling Feng''s expression suddenly some tyranny. "Bang..." Ling Feng succeeded in getting a pop chestnut and looked at Ling changjue with tears in his eyes. "Kill what kill, that is your future nine elder sister-in-law!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "Nine elder brother, what do you say?" Four days later - the auction house of Tongtian auction house will be held as scheduled. During these four days, Li Huang pretended to be ill and was not happy. The doctor of yaoge had prepared the antidote as early as two days ago. Junruo and ER Yitai had already taken the antidote and sobered up. It''s just that they haven''t fully recovered. After all, it''s a deadly poison. If it wasn''t for the high-end life-saving methods of the doctors in Jun''s pharmacy, their mother and daughter would have died. In a word, there is no sound in the rain courtyard. Li Huang doesn''t think they can make any moths now. Instead, he continued to pretend to be ill. As the saying goes, medicine and poison are inseparable. It''s a piece of cake for Li Huang to change her pulse. After taking the antidote, Li Huang pretends that the poison has been solved. She will wake up for an hour or two every day. Thanks to the old doctor''s help, there are few people in Luohua hospital. Now the auction is held. After watching junzhan leave with several elders, Lihuang changes her clothes and slips out. Tongtian auction house is the most authoritative auction house in the whole mainland. Few people dare to make trouble here. Li Huang arrived at the auction house through the VIP channel. The one who receives himself is still the one in charge. "Here you are, miss." The steward bowed his hands and saluted Li Huang. "Yes." Li Huang nodded. "Please come with me." The steward is leading the way, but he has some doubts. Why did the little master give up his VIP room to this lady? Although alchemists are rare, they are not necessary? What''s more, he didn''t know what temperament his little master was? Isn''t it that this young lady''s status is unusual? Little master, what do you know? Li Huang follows the steward silently, looking at the changing expression on the steward''s face, a little subtle. Is this old man wandering? The steward took Li Huang to the VIP Hall on the fourth floor. Before entering the door, Li Huang saw what was marked on the door: hall 1 "steward, in my capacity, I can''t get into the VIP Hall, can I?" Li Huang''s heart is full of doubts. Seeing that there is everything in the room, it''s prosperous. Li Huang is a little confused. That''s not right. With their own to auction pills, does not seem to be top? "Don''t worry, miss. It''s arranged by my master. The first lady will sit down and wait for the auction to begin. " Steward is also very depressed, but who told himself to stand on such a nonsense master. Chapter 17 The steward retreats silently, and Li Huang looks at the direction of steward''s leaving doubtfully, then turns around in the room. It''s a big room with beds, sofas and tatami. There are also seasonal fruits, nuts and wine on the table. The front is a transparent wall made of single hidden stone. I can see everything in the auction very clearly. On the outside, you can''t see the inside. There are also bells on the table, and talking wheat. It seems to be something for auction. Now that the auction hasn''t started, Li Huang sits down to eat some fruit and drink some tea. Hall 2 - "brother Jiu, do you think I did a great job?" Ling Feng''s face is full of joy and asks Ling changjue for credit. "Too much." That''s what she said, but Ling changjue looked at Li Huang''s lovely little appearance on the screen, but she didn''t give face to her. "Nine elder brother, you have a hard mouth." When Ling Feng saw the smile on Ling changjue''s face, he knew what he was thinking of writing. Fortunately, he tactfully gave up his territory to the legendary future nine sister-in-law. But Ling Feng looks at Li Huang on the screen. "Brother nine, are you too hungry to eat She''s just a child Ling Feng hides in a corner with tears in his eyes and mutters: "nine elder brother big bad guy, he doesn''t admit that he has paedophilia, hum..." But he can''t dare to speak out loud, otherwise by nine elder brother that sultry coquettish ghost heard, a repair is inevitable. Ling Feng looks at Ling changjue and the image of Li Huang on the screen. Because after entering the private room, Li huangbian takes off his hooded cloak, so Ling Feng can see clearly at this moment. In his eyes, Jiuge is the most powerful, sullen and cruel person in the world, but he didn''t expect to hear the word "jiusao" in his mouth one day. What a miracle! Ling Feng has to admit that Lihuang is really beautiful. No, it can''t be described by a single beautiful word. Lihuang is like a noble spirit, arrogant and dazzling. Especially that pair of purple eyes, frightening. At first glance, it doesn''t match Ling changjue''s nine brothers at all, but Ling Feng, who knows Ling changjue''s nature well, thinks it''s more appropriate. However, no matter how beautiful Li Huang is, she can''t change the fact that she is still a little child. Although her living conditions have improved in recent days, Li Huang still doesn''t look like a 13-year-old. At first glance, she is only 10 years old. And my ninth brother Ling Feng''s eyes look at Ling changjue. Beauty is beauty, but Compared with little Lori, she really looks older. "What are you looking at? Why don''t you come and sit down?" Ling Feng was so absorbed in his thought that Ling changjue''s warm voice suddenly came to his ear, and he was startled. "Yes?" After hearing the sound, Ling changjue turns her head and looks at Ling Feng, but sees her younger brother lying on the ground without any image. "Nothing, nothing, I''ll come." Ling Feng quickly got up from the ground, quickly moved to Ling changjue and sat down. A drop of sweat fell from his forehead. Must not be nine elder brother found in what he was thinking, or the end of the iron. No.1 Hall - without knowing what happened in No.2 hall next door, Lihuang ate the fruit silently. Look down at the auction. Jun Zhan has arrived with several elders of your family. There is a separate VIP room on the second floor of your family. From the position of Li Huang, you can see clearly. The hall on the ground floor is full of people. It seems that almost all of them have come. Chapter 18 As Li Huang thought, a female auctioneer came out and announced the beginning of the auction. Everyone below is enthusiastic, because today''s beauty auctioneer Sheila is the most powerful auctioneer in Hongfeng town! This also means that the things to be auctioned today are very rare and precious! Everyone can not be emotional! "Dear friends, welcome to Tongtian auction house. Today''s auction has officially started as you expected." Unlike ordinary auctioneers, Sheila did not say a lot of opening honorifics, but a few words full of the flavor of the world provoked people''s curiosity, bowed her head bravely and officially announced the beginning of the auction. The first item was delivered to the stage, and Sheila''s voice rang out: "the first item is the moon bead from the moon lake." "Moonlight pearl is the characteristic of moonlight lake. It is produced every ten years. It can be used as medicine to dredge meridians and improve physique. It can also be put in the boudoir on weekdays to make women beautiful and delay aging. It''s very difficult to get one on weekdays. We are lucky to have the first auction of moondrops with a reserve price of 900 gold coins. " "Moonlight beads? It''s a strange thing. " Li Huang looked at the giant night pearl below, a little curious. "Do you like it? Woman Yao Yu doesn''t know when he floats out and watches the auction with Li Huang. "This thing only lights me up. What do you want it for?" Li Huang shakes her head to show that she is not interested in this thing. However, there is a fierce competition below. "950 gold coins!" "A purple gold coin!" "Two purple gold coins!" "Four purple gold coins!" "Six purple gold coins!" Most of the people who scramble for the auction are wealthy families. Maybe they want to please their wives or daughters? Of course, young men also participate in the auction. Maybe it''s for a sweetheart? "Tut Tut, it''s just a ball. I''m scrambling to buy it." Yao Yu looked at the auction below with a look of disdain. "Probably the pill is too expensive. This kind of medicine is rare, but it''s much easier to take this than buying a pill." What Li Huang said is true. Buying a pill can even ruin one''s fortune! Those small families have no strength to buy pills, so they have to take advantage of these medicinal things. It''s really a good thing for the family to cultivate a summoner. Leave Huang to see have no what meaning, lie on tatami to close one''s eyes to recuperate. Finally, the moon bead was photographed by a young man with 20 purple gold coins. "It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it." Yao Yu shook his head. It''s amazing that those broken things were sold at sky high prices! Li Huang smiles and looks down. "Our second auction item is a piece of ten thousand year old peach wood provided by the Su family. Sheila won''t say much about it here. As we all know, as in previous years, the reserve price is two purple gold coins." Ten thousand year old peach tree branch? It sounds familiar. Li Huang remembers that Su''s family is the same as Jun''s, and they are among the four families. The family is the main medicine. Wannian peach seems to be a spirit tree owned by Su''s family. "It turned out to be the branch of the old man wanniantao..." Yao Yu''s murmur is cleverly heard by Li Huang. "You know?" "Well Wannian peach is a rare spirit tree in the world. It has survived for more than 10000 years. It bears one fruit a year, and each fruit will wither after three days. Eating it can prolong life and make it immortal. And his branches are one of the most flexible things in the world. Every year, a few of them will fall off naturally. When making a soft sword or a long whip, adding his branches can improve the spirituality and flexibility of weapons. " Chapter 19 Li Huang looks at Yao Yu strangely, feeling his chin and thinking. "Bear boy, how do you know so well?" Yao Yu White left Huang one eye: "I''m the spirit of God medicine Ding! In ancient times, Uncle Ben existed, OK! The peach of ten thousand years already existed at the time when I was born. My previous master once put the whole seedling of peach of ten thousand years into the medicinal cauldron for refining. Do you know it clearly? " Li Huang''s face is very sad. The whole peach seedling is ferocious! "But It doesn''t seem to work for me Li Huang thinks. "If you are a senior alchemist, you can use that peach branch as the medium of alchemy." Yao Yu warned. "Media?" what do you mean. "There are different grades and grades of Dan medicine. Just like the Gu Dan and Li Li Dan you refine, they belong to the primary three grades. However, in terms of function and drug combination, it is first-class. The function of Dan medicine determines the grade, and the quality of Dan medicine determines the grade. There are still grades above the first class, but with the help of the divine medicine tripod, it can reach the rank of the elixir at most. With the help of the media, it is possible to further refine the elixir into the divine elixir. " Leave Huang a moment to understand. Now she finally knows why the former owner of Yao Yu put the seedlings of ten thousand year old peach tree into the cauldron. It''s rough! It''s her style! "Even if it''s owned by the Su family, I''ll visit one day." Medicine feather a listen to, a face disdain of looking at leave Huang, immediately understand own master''s intention. Li Huang doesn''t care at all, and doesn''t feel that his idea is wrong. No.2 hall -- "brother Jiu, why didn''t sister Jiu shoot this peach tree?" Ling Feng looks puzzled. Isn''t it as important as water for alchemists? "I guess she doesn''t like it." Ling changjue''s mood is very happy, Ling Feng that nine sister-in-law really hit Ling changjue''s heart. "No? Nine sister-in-law''s heart is really big. " Ling Feng curls his mouth and doesn''t miss the expression of his ninth brother. I said nine elder brother, eight characters haven''t been written yet, you really are Animals. "She''s no ordinary person." Ling changjue smile, beautiful. "But brother nine I remember you should have an engagement. Do you want to repent? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Bang..." The peach tree branch of ten thousand years was sold by Jun Zhan for 40 purple gold coins. Li Huang thinks that junzhan is about to make a weapon for one of his children. If you can''t, she has a staff. That should be Junqi or Junyu who has never met. "The next auction item is a space ring provided by the Ye family!" The beauty auctioneer holds a small ring in her hand and shows it around. "The content volume is 100 square meters, and the price is 60 purple gold coins." Here we go! Li Huang''s eyes brightened. This is exactly what she needs! "80 purple gold coins!" Li Huang came up and asked for the price directly. "81 purple gold coins!" "82 purple gold coins!" "85 purple gold coins!" Li Huang: "90 purple gold coins!" "91 purple gold coins!" "97 purple gold coins!" Li Huang: "100 purple gold coins!" ¡­¡­¡­ "Brother nine, sister nine is auctioning!" Ling Feng seemed to see a miracle, and jumped up with a splash, lying on the single hidden stone and looking down. "Oh..." Ling changjue chuckled, "Xiaofeng, take a picture of this thing and give it to your ninth sister-in-law as a gift." Ling Feng turned around and showed a very sunny smile: "no problem, brother nine!" Chapter 20 Immediately, Ling Feng pressed the wheat and yelled: "1 Crystal coin, I want this ring!" Suddenly, all the sounds disappeared. Rao is to leave Huang, also Leng for a while, looking to the left room. That''s where the sound came from. The people at the bottom are also boiling. The former one on the fourth floor is fierce enough. Now there is another one! My father! Li Huang doesn''t call any more. Her mortgage fund is not enough for more than one crystal coin. I feel a little uncomfortable, but it''s auction after all. The one with the highest price will win. What makes Li Huang curious is who will use a crystal coin to capture this space ring. Things have passed, and Li Huang should forget. Anyway, space rings are not as scarce as pills in the world. They can always be bought. Her attention soon returned to the auction. "Our last two things are coming out soon!" Sheila beauty opened the cloth cover on the items, and what appeared in front of everyone was a delicate small box! "You''re right. It''s pills! After identification, the grade of this pill has reached the first grade "This pill is called Yirong pill, and its function doesn''t need to be emphasized here by Sheila." "Within four hours after taking the pill! Any change of appearance! But in a quarter of an hour after the end of the medicine, you will lose all your accomplishments! " "The bottom price is 400 purple gold coins! Start the auction When Sheila finished, there was silence. Everyone is a flow of saliva, is coveted looking at Sheila in the hands of pills. In the eye also faintly sends out the green light! In their view, this product alone is worth more than a sky high price, let alone Yirong Dan! Well used, it''s also a life saving pill! ¡°500£¡¡± ¡°600£¡¡± ¡°800£¡¡± "Two crystal coins!" "Three!" "Seven!" Everyone almost broke his head and blood, while Li Huang was very leisurely drinking tea, very calm. Eyes touch, Jun Zhan and several elders are also negotiating to buy this pill, but there are many people eager to try. "Nine elder brother, nine elder sister-in-law this money comes, slip to fly up!" Ling Feng''s chin is about to fall off. He is not frightened by the money, but looks at Li Huang''s face in the screen. Then he looks at the scene that he is about to fight. Suddenly, he feels that this girl is not simple! Just this heart is different from ordinary people! "Envy?" Ling changjue pick eyebrows, see Ling Feng hard after nodding, is very calm to a: "my home." "Puff, puff, puff..." Ling Feng vomited blood and fell to the ground. Nine elder brother, nine elder brother, where is my pure good nine elder brother! Of course, Li Huang didn''t know what happened next door. At this time, she was watching the fierce struggle of the crowd below, and there was no special emotion. "200 crystal coins!" "200 crystal coins once!" "200 crystal coin twice!" "200 crystal three times!" "Deal!" Finally, the Yi Rong Dan was successfully auctioned at a sky high price of 200 crystal coins. As for the buyer It''s really mysterious. The inside three layers and the outside three layers are tightly packed. Even the perspective eye can''t see clearly what it looks like. After the buyer placed the order, there was no trace, I''m afraid he left. Or wait to be hunted! Li Huang looks at Jun Zhan''s place through the wall of Shan Yinshi. En, his face is very black! The faces of several elders are not very good-looking. I guess I think that pill can''t escape from my palm, but So I got out. It''s like constipation. Li Huang couldn''t help but smile. Chapter 21 "It''s nice to see her smile..." Ling Feng looked at the end of the screen, saliva is about to flow out. Ling changjue''s hand has just been raised. Before she touches her younger brother''s head, it suddenly stops! Because what Ling Feng said next. "But I always feel that she seems to be alone..." Ling Feng scratched his head, showing a look of being puzzled. He turned to ask Ling changjue. "Brother nine! What do you want? " Ling Feng jumps out of the distance and looks at Ling changjue on guard. Ling changjue did not speak, put down his hand, quietly turned back to see the auction. He knows who Ling Feng wants to say, but he doesn''t want to say the name. After the fierce competition of Yirong Dan, there is only one item left in this auction! Please ask my assistant to lift up the last item Sheila beauty hands to the direction of the backstage, followed by the eyes have come into contact with a huge object! It was slowly carried to the center, beauty auctioneer pulled off the cover of the cloth! £¡£¡ "That''s..." From Huang''s condescending perspective, there is no obstruction at all! It''s a cage! And it''s closed inside! "My God! What''s that? Are you human? " "How can there be people at the auction?" "My God, what a little boy! It''s too miserable. There are so few people. " Rao is leaving Huang, also frowned. In the cage, there was a little boy with only three heads. It looks smaller than Yao Yu! It''s about like a three-year-old. Red hair, red pupil. Mingming should be a lively and lovely age, but there are a lot of helplessness on his face, completely different from what a child should look like! There is a cluster of flame patterns in the center of his eyebrows, which is very vivid. "Be quiet, everyone." Sheila spoke, pointing to the boy in the cage. "This is the Warcraft sent by a mysterious Summoner for auction. Because the summoner belongs to the ice system, he can''t contract the fire system Warcraft, so he sent it to our bank for auction! So, this is not a person! It''s a humanoid Warcraft Such a commentary, people immediately relieved that it was Warcraft! £¡£¡ Warcraft?! Humanoid Warcraft?! Which fool will send this kind of Warcraft to auction! Is there a hole in the brain! "Warcraft?" Li Huang whispers softly. Humanoid Warcraft, at least, is the level of sacred beast. This kind of Warcraft is very rare in the cloud land, few summoners have the level of Warcraft. Not to mention the beast. "Beauty Sheila, what is the essence of this Warcraft?" Someone under the stage asked. "Well Our bank can''t identify it. This Warcraft is irascible and hard to communicate... " Sheila had an awkward smile. But although she didn''t finish her words, everyone was clear. Isn''t that bullshit? They''re at least sacred animals. Are you coming? "Woman, you''d better take a picture of him. It''s good for you." Yao Yu said to Li Huang very seriously. Floating body is also level with Li Huang, very seriously looking at Li Huang''s eyes. "I''m just a junior summoner. I can''t contract him." Leave Huang light way. In a short time, she can''t rush to the intermediate summoner, but the guy seems to have a bad temper. During this period, how she keeps him and hides him is a difficult problem! Back to your home? Don''t be funny. If this guy gets upset and shouts, then Li Huang''s yard will be crowded with all kinds of people "You don''t admit that you are stupid!" Yao Yu turned around in the same place. He thought about it and said, "you are different from others! Do you understand "You can contract Warcraft with your strength, and of course you can improve your strength through Warcraft. The reason why the primary Summoner of human beings can''t contract Warcraft is that he doesn''t have enough accomplishments and mental strength at the primary stage! " "And you! Mental power is like sea water! Are you worried about that? " Li Huang looks at Yao Yu, who is almost going to stick to his face, and he is a little embarrassed. However, because of Yao Yu''s seriousness, she is no longer careless. Since Yao Yu says that Warcraft is useful, take a picture. What you yaoyu said is based on the premise of the owner''s safety. Li Huang has come into contact with this arrogant child these days and deeply knows the nature of the bear child. I feel good about myself. Except for some narcissism and self-esteem, everything is acceptable. "At the seller''s request, this Warcraft doesn''t trade for money.""What!? If he doesn''t trade with money, how does he want to sell it? " "That''s it! If you don''t want money, what else do you want? " On the second floor, Jun Zhan, who is ready to move, is also in a daze, not trading with money? What the hell? It is to leave Huang a face to know clearly, can send the person of auction of this kind of level Warcraft, also by no means be idle person. That is to say, why is there a lack of money? "The seller asked for a water centrifuge in exchange for this Warcraft. Of course, if all the people present have no conditions to reach a deal, the auction items will be sent to the imperial capital for auction again. " After Sheila''s words were forgotten, she was silent again. For a long time, a weak voice appeared: "that, excuse me, what is water centrifugation..." Sheila turned her eyes and did not answer. The whole audience was at a loss. Jun Zhan: "do you know what water centrifugation is?" Elder three: "I''ve been studying books for many years. I don''t remember seeing the introduction of water centrifugation." Second elder: "I don''t know." Elder: "when I was traveling with the God of war, I heard of this kind of thing." Jun Zhan bowed his head and said, "please give me advice." The elder sighed and then said, "I can''t talk about teaching you. We mistakenly entered the poisonous mushroom forest in Shengya Empire and were trapped for one month. Before we were in a coma, we saw an ice blue plant. It was very beautiful! After the God of war rescued us, he said, "I''m glad you didn''t get close to the water." Jun Zhan was silent. He grew up in such a place! Mushroom forest? The place full of poison gas? Going to that place will kill people! What''s more, most of our God of war said such a thing, and thus learned that the water centrifugation is not something easy to get. "Water centrifugation?" Li Huang murmured silently. "Dead woman, isn''t there in your space! Take it out quickly and exchange it! " Yao Yu is about to run away. "I have?" Li Huang is at a loss. She doesn''t remember that there is something with such a wonderful name in her herbal space. "Nonsense!" Yao Yu said with both hands: "it''s the plant whose whole body is blue and looks like ice!" At the end of the words, Li Huang Yang starts to clap Yao Yu''s head! "Pa!" "Ice grass is ice grass. What''s the name of water centrifugation! Can''t you talk well? " Chapter 22 Li Huang is very angry, right very angry! She worried about it for a long time, but she didn''t expect that it was ice grass! Yao Yu covers the back of his head and looks at his master with tears in his eyes. Only the full expression of their grievances and dissatisfaction. Can you blame me for that? Can you blame me! That''s what we all call it! You are not the same as other people! Silent accusation, Li Huang looking at Yao Yu''s expression, also know what Yao Yu wants to express. However, Li Huang didn''t comfort the pathetic Yao Yu. Instead, he glared at him. Turn and press Mai. "I have water." Li Huang''s voice at this time broke the silence of the whole audience. Basically, all her eyes focused on the fourth floor. Those burning eyes almost penetrated the single hidden stone to see the people inside! People''s inner thoughts are: are you a pervert on the fourth floor! You have all this stuff that you don''t know what it is! What are you doing! Sheila, the beauty auctioneer, was also stunned, but after a long period of hard work in the workplace, she soon recovered. "The VIP in hall 1 on the fourth floor owns the water centrifuge. Later, the seller will take Warcraft to check it. So far, the auction is officially over. " No.2 hall -- "brother Jiu, sister Jiu is so violent..." Ling Feng can see clearly how the little girl treats her instrument. All of a sudden aroused a burst of goose bumps. "Too gentle..." Ling changjue murmured, a pity in his gentle voice? Ling Feng couldn''t believe his ears. Thinking about the several fried chestnuts Ling changjue had just invited him to eat, he nodded his head calmly. Sure enough, it''s not that one family doesn''t go into one house! "Ah, brother nine. What is this water centrifuge? Why does sister-in-law nine have it? " Ling Feng asked seriously. "Water centrifugation is a kind of poisonous grass with ice blue and vine like shape." "Poisonous grass?" "Every part of it is highly toxic. It lives on blood. If a creature gets close to this plant, it will be entangled by its stems and leaves, suck up the blood and die. This kind of poisonous grass belongs to the ice system. It is an indispensable promotion material for Warcraft of the ice system "So it is. No wonder the summoner wanted to let the water go. He was preparing for the transformation of his holy beast into a divine beast No, you said that creatures can''t get close to water and centrifuge. How can jiusao have it? " Ling Feng''s face is horrified. He looks at Li Huang, who is carefree with melon seeds on the screen. His eyes are full of worry. "That girl is a poison girl. It''s like playing with such things as keeping water centrifugal. Have you ever seen a pet kill its owner?" Ling changjue picked her eyebrows. He knew it when he saw her on the first day. The poisonous grass that suddenly appeared in the palm of the hand, occasionally revealed in the eyes of the murderer, he can be sure that this girl is absolutely a master of playing poison! "Poison girl? How old is she! Unless it is a body that is invulnerable to all kinds of poisons, how can it not invade the body without ten or twenty years? " Ling changjue said with a smile: "when I first met this girl, she was an ugly duckling..." Ling Feng''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable Hall one: Li Huang, who puts on her hat and cloak again, sits on the sofa. After a while, the steward led a man in black into hall 1. However, the man was wearing a black mask. Apart from his eyes, Li Huang couldn''t see the man''s face at all. However, those eyes saw Li Huang was shocked. It''s definitely the eyes of people who have experienced the vicissitudes of life. Sharp, sharp. Vicissitudes, tired. "What about the things?" The man spoke coldly. The voice is unspeakable hoarseness. As soon as Li Huang heard it, she knew that this person''s vocal cord had been seriously injured. But She''s a poison girl, not a miracle doctor. Will not take the initiative to treat this kind of thing, also did not say a word. The idea moves, in the hand is an ice blue plant. The ice grass is very soft winding in Li Huang''s hand, like a clever child, holding his mother''s hand. However, the faces of the people on the other side were not quite right. Steward is to hide far away, pull the doorframe, with some fear of looking at from Huang. The man in black also saw some embarrassment in his eyes Yes, that''s right. Embarrassing! He has confirmed that it is true, but He didn''t dare to get it. "Your Excellency is Is that a poison girl? " The man in Black said. "For what?" Leave Huang to go up that person''s eyes, light way. ¡°¡­¡­¡± How poisonous is the poisonous girl who can make water centrifugal? "Miss, is there any way to make the water centrifugal Well, don''t attack people? " Or the steward on one side spoke for the man.¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang took a look at the ice grass in her hand. She waved her hands a few times. The ice grass became several sections in an instant, and the original waving stems and leaves also drooped down, no more vitality. "Take it." Li Huang reaches out her hand and hands the "Wreckage" to the man in black. The man in black was a little stiff and put the "Wreckage" of the water centrifuge in a cloth bag. Obviously, I didn''t recover from the shock of leaving Huang. But wakes him, is leaves the Huang pure cold voice: "in January, still has the toxicity." "Thank you very much." The man bowed respectfully. Then he left in a hurry. "Miss, here is your auction proceeds and money." The steward walked in and handed a card to Li Huang: "after deducting the service charge, there are 200 crystal coins and 450 purple gold coins left in the balance of the card." "The Warcraft you photographed has been carried in, and..." The steward took the tray from the servant and handed it to Li Huang: "this is from the guest next door." Li Huang''s sight is just the space ring he wants! "Take it back." Li Huang shakes her head. She doesn''t have to take short hands. "The guest next door said that he knows your identity, so You''d better take it. " Steward''s face is not very good, how can his little master do such a thing! Do you have a crush on this girl?! Oh, how insane that is! In fact, Ling Feng doesn''t know Li Huang''s real identity. He just fooled around casually. From the heart of the next Huang Deng, but did not refuse. Pick up the space ring, pierced the finger, blood on the spot to recognize the Lord. "I''ll leave first." The steward was relieved to see that Li Huang had taken it and finished a task! Shanshan retreated. Leave Li Huang and the Warcraft that was carried in "Yao Yu?" Li Huang shouts. Just someone came, Yao Yu floated back to the space first. "You can do it yourself. I can''t help you." Yao Yu''s voice reminds me in my mind, with a sense of schadenfreude. What is schadenfreude That''s right. The three headed Warcraft fell asleep. Chapter 23 fell asleep! He fell asleep! He fell asleep in such a noisy environment! What''s more, I have a very sweet sleep! Meaty little face egg, not to mention how lovely! Even breathing sound into Li Huang''s ears, Li Huang immediately feel her head is big. "Is this level of Warcraft so unreasonable?" Li Huang whispered. Why is there no sense of crisis? But there is no way. You can''t wait for him to wake up! No matter. Try this first. There was a squeak. Li Huang opens the cage. "Well?" The little guy heard the sound, opened his eyes in a daze and whispered. Li Huang took out a pill and put it into his mouth. "Sugar." "Sweet..." Little guy confused smile, really like got sugar to eat and happy children! "Sleep, I''ll take you home." From Huang light voice coax a way. Li Huang, with a soft voice, is like a gentle elder sister, coaxing her younger brother Of course, it''s just an illusion. Who is Li Huang Shh, it''s good to know in your heart. You can''t say it. Li Huang took the little guy out and held him in his arms like a child. "Well Comfortable. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang is a little bit black line, because the little guy found a comfortable position in her arms, then put his hands around Li Huang''s neck, put his head on Li Huang''s shoulder, and fell asleep again. But in an instant, the hot temperature of the little guy fell down. I fell asleep without noticing "I think you are too insidious, woman..." Yao Yu sighed. "What did you say?" "No, master, you are so wise!" ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ "It''s good to achieve the goal." Li Huang looks at the child in her arms. The elixir she just gave him is the enhanced version of San Gong pill, which has an effect on both Warcraft and human beings. However, for such a humanized Warcraft, it is estimated that the duration of its efficacy will not be very long. But in principle, the intelligence quotient of humanoid Warcraft is higher than that of ordinary human beings. Why is it so easy to cheat? It''s obviously not the right time to think about this. The medicine won''t last long. She has to hurry up and give him the contract again! Li Huang put her hands on the back of the little guy and recited the contract mantra in her mouth. "Deed!" The last word falls, the palm of Lihuang''s hand and the back of the little guy, all of which show the red contract array! The light is more dazzling, the palm of the temperature is very hot! Now, Li Huang said in secret that this little guy must be a pure Warcraft. Otherwise, the fire of contract will not be able to reach today''s alarming level. The contract array just disappeared, and the promotion array appeared at Li Huang''s feet! The seven color Dharma array revolves rapidly at Li Huang''s feet. With each turn, Li Huang''s accomplishments will be improved by one star! In the twinkling of an eye, 18 laps have passed. And Li Huang has really become a Summoner! And intermediate 9-star Summoner! It''s hard for people of the same age to catch up! "It''s only 18 stars. It seems that this guy has been hurt a lot." Yao Yu''s voice came from his brain, with some unknown emotion in his words. "Do you really know him?" "He is a rosefinch." Rosefinch Li Huang seems to know something extraordinary. "Let''s go back first." Li Huang murmured, still holding the little rosefinch and going out. Now I''m promoted to intermediate nine star summoner. Some Summoner skills can also be used! No.2 hall --- "she! Just going out? " Ling Feng pointed to the screen, the screen is empty! Nine elder sister-in-law is, contract Warcraft, gave brain to lose? Going out in such an open and aboveboard way obviously attracts hatred! "Don''t you have a brain? Intermediate summoners have the ability to hide Warcraft. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seems to be! I didn''t have a brain! Intermediate summoners can use Summoning Skills to hide all the conveniences such as the appearance of Warcraft. Lihuang can completely disguise the little stupid beast as an ordinary child, and then put on a picture of sister brother harmony It seems to forget that ordinary people can''t contract to Warcraft at the level of holy beast when they are in the intermediate summoner. Naturally, they subconsciously ignore this skill. Ling Feng suddenly felt that his IQ needed to be improved."No, nine sister-in-law has made 18 rounds of contract formation after she contracted with Warcraft, and nine sister-in-law is now an intermediate nine star. Isn''t she just a Summoner before the contract? So how did she contract? " It''s against the sky. How angry! "She was different." Ling changjue said faintly. There''s no explanation. Then, Lingfeng hit the street "I don''t agree!" "Stop it. Is there any news from the ghost city? " Ling Feng''s aggrieved look suddenly converged just quietly, and his voice was clear: "the Presbyterian Council said that it was your request, and they decided to give up the divine medicine cauldron. It''s just They want one more place. " "Yes, but I''ll choose." "Well, I''ll send a message back to them." Ling Feng rubbed his eyes: "brother nine, when shall we go back to the imperial capital? I miss big brother... " "Tomorrow you will set out." "What about you, brother nine?" "My brothers don''t like me, so I''ll go back and do something." Ling changjue jokingly said, gentle voice with a little bright. "Brother nine!" "I''ll be back in a few days." Ling changjue is right. His little girl is young, and he is not at ease. Besides, there are still some things he hasn''t dealt with. "Good. I''ll be waiting for you in DIDU! " "If you don''t come back, I''ll blow up sky city!" "Don''t worry." Ling changjue gave his younger brother a reassuring look. Ling Feng wants to believe it, but After all, this man has a lot of criminal records, so Well, he still can''t stand Jiu Ge''s gentle eyes. Men and women kill each other! Not only did you not take the Yirong pill, but also the fire Warcraft. When has our jun family been such a wimp? " Jun Zhan is very angry. When he comes back to Jun''s house, he locks himself in his study. No one will see him! Anyway, Jun''s family is a local emperor in Hongfeng town. How come so many people come to fight against Jun''s family today! "I wanted to send Qi Er a fire series of Warcraft, or to improve her status in the family, who knows it''s a mess!" "I don''t know how Qi''er is now. The dead child doesn''t know to send some news back!" "Now I''ve lost the qualification to auction Yirong pill. I don''t know when I''ll see the pill again..." "Why didn''t you bite your teeth and take photos at that time 200 crystal coins... " Think, Jun Zhan is a pain! What is the concept of 200 crystal coins? The harvest of Jun''s family in one year! I don''t mean to take it out! "Well I''ve sent someone to track and photograph the people of Yirong Dan and Huo series Warcraft. If I can find them, I''ll throw out the branches. If I know what''s good, I''ll kill those who don''t know what''s good! " "It''s a very eventful time Ruo''er and Li Huang haven''t found their poisoner, and Li Huang recovers so slowly... " "Alas..." Chapter 24 In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed. Of course, a lot of things happened in this month. For example, junruo''s mother and daughter come back to life full of blood again and make trouble in the house. Second aunt too to big miss from Huang''s fear is deeper, they always don''t know how they are poisoned, Jun war there is no news. Second aunt too of in the mind, still faintly some suspicion leave Huang of, but this matter is really too too mysterious, can''t find evidence, all conjectures are in vain. However, because Jun Zhan has come back, if you want to leave Huang again, it''s not an easy thing. But now, the second aunt has another thought in her heart. In a word, if she doesn''t achieve her goal, she won''t give up! Jun Ruo is a lot more honest. After walking around the gate of hell this time, she cherishes her life even more. Although the hostility to Li Huang did not decrease, he did not find fault from time to time. Of course, Li Huang doesn''t know if she is planning something secretly. There is also Jun Zhan sent out to track Li Huang and another mysterious person''s subordinates, all disappeared without a trace. But Li Huang didn''t know about it, because she didn''t solve it But Jun Zhan is a little flustered. His subordinates are not low in ability. They can make none of them come back at one time. Maybe they''re absolutely certain. Therefore, Jun Zhan has been worried about whether someone will suddenly come to seek revenge. After a month''s "recovery", this young lady finally appears in the sight of your family like a rebirth. However, the guard of the Luohua courtyard is more strict. Apart from the necessary servant girls, you Zhan orders no one to get close to Lihuang. After all, in Jun Zhan''s eyes, Li Huang is still useful. Can''t be in her haven''t play the use value before, meet unexpected. The security of luohuayuan is very strict. She is not worried about Lihuang at all. Now she is not happy any more! Yao Yu once said that the human Warcraft he bought at the auction was rosefinch. Rosefinch is one of the four magic beasts. It has been a magic beast since its birth. It doesn''t need to be cultivated step by step like low-level Warcraft. Most of the sacred animals are very proud, such as rosefinch, which belongs to the Fire Department of Warcraft is more grumpy! But the one Li Huang photographed is a special case. Yao Yu said that this rosefinch may have lived for hundreds of years, but for the rosefinch family, he is not yet an adult! That is to say, this is what Li Huang photographed. It can be called a growing Warcraft. Under age Warcraft is not very clear about the understanding of the human world. Although it is instinctive and hostile to the human beings who hurt it, it is still possible to coexist peacefully with human beings! So after he was caught in the auction house, he showed that he had nothing to do, rather than a direct fiery outburst. However, when he woke up, he also looked like a child. Not only does not cry does not make, but also to leave the Phoenix coquetry skill is the straight line rise! After the rosefinch wakes up, she has no hostility to Li Huang, but she refuses to come down all the time. Only after he is asleep can Li Huang recall him to Warcraft space. Yao Yu said that when high-level Warcraft contracts with human beings, all their feelings will be reset, and his former memory may be preserved, but they will not have any feelings to deal with the past. After Warcraft is contracted, they are all committed to their masters. In their emotional line, it is the most important thing to protect their masters. As for the rosefinch, it is a special case. In the analysis of medicine feather, it is said that. "The rosefinch is a very vengeful race, but now the little rosefinch is seriously injured and can''t even grow up, and can only appear as a child. I don''t think you have any extra mind to care about this. I think you can think of a way to make him stick to you more. " But Li Huang didn''t accept this suggestion. It''s sticky enough now. How about sticking a little more? No, no, no, no! The rosefinch is already his own beast, no matter how big the fire can turn the sky? At the end of the month, rosefinch can keep a daytime sleepless appearance, but it is still very sticky to Lihuang. Yao Yu said that this may be the mentality of the nestling, and the rosefinch may regard Li Huang as her mother. Leave Huang on the spot is an ear scrape son in the past, the schadenfreude in the medicine feather eye is really too obvious, she really can''t help. Later, Zhuque told Lihuang that his name, Huoyang, had lived for 600 years. It''s the only rosefinch left on the cloud continent. What''s more, it''s pure blood rosefinch! Of course, Li Huang was shocked when he heard the news. But more than shock, joy! Rosefinch is a Warcraft of fire, or a Warcraft of controlling fire. Huoyang is also a pure blood rosefinch. Lihuang, who contracted with Huoyang, also has this ability!In other words, that is to say, Lihuang has a kind of strange fire! Red lotus fire belongs to rosefinch! In this way, apart from the Qingshen fire of the medicine cauldron itself, Lihuang has another kind of God level fire! Before medicine feather let her take a rosefinch of a big purpose, also because of this! Her career path of Alchemist is bright! And Li Huang didn''t slack off. He was meditating day and night besides alchemy. The cultivation of the summoner can''t be abandoned. Now he has become an intermediate summoner, and he can catch spells easily. But what bothers Li Huang is her close combat ability. She is a poison doctor, and her constitution is weak. Let her participate in the battle, aboveboard is really unable to defeat others. She said that she was too weak and wanted to learn some moves to protect her life. Jun Zhan agreed without thinking about it. The next day he invited a swordsman to teach her swordsmanship. Well, that''s all for the past. In Lihuang''s Luohua courtyard, an unexpected guest came. "It''s you again!" Huang Feng is very helpless. Is this man really idle? I can''t beat him, but I can''t get rid of him. It''s really Headache! "Not welcome?" Ling changjue smiles and his gentle words ring out again: "what did you think of my last suggestion?" Suggestions? "Not so much." That''s not a good idea. Animals! no! a beast in human clothing! Otherwise, who would have thought of a little kid with no chest and no bottom as his wife! Ling changjue didn''t seem to see Li Huangpi smiling. She said: "Miss Jun has become a beautiful woman overnight. Now she is an intermediate Summoner and an all-round color Summoner? The contract between the fire Warcraft rosefinch and the divine medicine tripod... " "Shut up! What the hell do you want to do! " Li Huang has a black face. Ling changjue always looks like a light cloud, and her face is also a constant smile. Li Huang should have known for a long time that such a person is more dangerous than the one who looks cold! Chapter 25 He will use a gentle image of a gentleman like jade to attract people step by step! Jade faced fox! Li Huang only thought of this word to describe him! Moreover, it is extremely appropriate! What makes Lihuang even more surprised is that no matter what he does, he seems to be in the control of Ling changjue. He knows everything! In front of him, all the secrets are not secrets! But what she didn''t understand was what the man wanted to do! Do you really want to marry her? Don''t be kidding. They don''t have any intersection. They only met a few times. Love at first sight?! That''s even more impossible! When I first met him, Li Huang was an ugly duckling! He can''t be so heavy. "I want you to..." Li Huang''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "To be my wife in name." Ling changjue''s heart is frustrated, but she still can''t push too hard. "In name?" Li Huang catches the key words. "I believe you are not clear about the family disputes." "So, you want me to marry you, let the outside world think you are a pedophile, and married a trash? Let them ignore your threat level? " These words are to leave Huang to follow directly next, Ling changjue but what didn''t say. But Li Huang looks at Ling changjue and doesn''t deny it, so he spontaneously takes it as his default. "In fact, it''s ok if you don''t agree. I really want to know the reaction of your mortal enemy after knowing the news. It should be wonderful. " Li Huang''s eye knife instantly glanced at the leisurely demon who said sarcastic words. This is not a discussion. It''s a threat! "I promise." In the current situation, we can''t tolerate ourselves not to agree, and we won''t suffer losses. If we agree, we will. Ling changjue can''t help laughing when she sees Li Huang''s reply so fast. This little girl is so cute. He took two things out of the space ring. "It''s part of the dowry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leave Huang silent white Ling changjue one eye, she just agreed, can you be a little bit implicit? But Li Huang is also not polite to take those two things. A sword, and a sword book. "After a while, you will return to the imperial capital with me." "Good." Li Huang is concentrating on studying the things in her hand. For Ling changjue''s words, it''s just a symbolic response. Ling changjue looked at Li Huang''s small appearance and couldn''t help reaching out and touching her hair. Li Huang is also with him, anyway resistance is futile. It''s true that she can''t beat him. When her self cultivation approaches him, she won''t let him go! Just suddenly, when Li Huang came back to her mind again, Ling changjue was gone. When did he leave? "Yao Yu, do you know when he left?" "I don''t know." Yao Yu also feels puzzled. Why does it seem that suddenly this person disappeared? But he didn''t care. He could feel that this man was not hostile to his master. "Both are good things." Yao Yu glances at the things in Li Huang''s hand and says. "Yes?" "The magic sword looks at the heart, the heart sword spectrum." Small stupid beast fire Yang hang on the shoulder of leave Huang, soft say. "Why?" Is it the sword of hope? "That guy knows I''m a summoner, why give me a simple sword?" The Summoner''s ability is the use of mana. Even in melee, he will wear a staff with him. However, in this world, the sword in the staff is very common. What do you mean by simply giving a sword? "Master, stupid!" Huoyang sticks out roududu''s little finger and pokes Lihuang''s face. "Woman, this is not what I said. This stupid beast says you are stupid, which means that you are really stupid! " Yao Yu also has a face of schadenfreude. "Yes? Again? " This is a good scar, forget the pain? Li Huang''s tone suddenly hardened. She knows too little about the world after all. "Nothing, nothing." Yao Yu swallows and stares at the innocent little stupid animal. "The magic sword looks at the heart, is one of the oldest artifact on the cloud and fog continent, and is a pair of Yuanyang swords with the king of the magic sword. Wang Xin and Wang Xin Jian are both divine things. If you practice Wang Xin Jian, you don''t have to learn those shilaozi swordsmanship. It''s enough to kill you everywhere. " "As for the staff Do you need a staff, you pervert? The function of the staff is to balance the power of the summoner, so that the summoner can better control his own ability. You are a dead woman with such strong mental power, do you need the staff? Be a stick for the fire ¡°¡­¡­¡± That seems to make sense."Let''s recognize the LORD with blood." Yao Yu urged. Li Huang nodded and bit her finger. A drop of blood fell on the sword. Hope heart sword sword body dark light a flash, return to calm again. Li Huang felt that in her consciousness, she seemed to have some connection with Wang Xinjian. "Young lady, I beg to see you." Just when Li Huang wanted to try the power of the sword, the voice of the housekeeper came from outside the hospital. "Come in." Lihuang puts wangxinjian and Jianpu into the space ring. Yaoyu and Xiaodun beast go back to their homes. When the housekeeper pushes the door in, he only sees Lihuang sitting and drinking tea very leisurely. "Miss, the owner has an order to let you go to the front hall as soon as possible." The housekeeper was very serious and didn''t look very good. Guess what happened? "Well, I''ll go." She left her first housekeeper and walked. After her self-cultivation, she felt that her body was becoming lighter, and it was very easy to walk. There was a lot of noise in the front hall at the moment. When she arrived, Han Qing, the eldest lady, was still tearing her heart and tearing her lungs, while Shu Shi, the second aunt and Prince, looked on coldly, as if she was very proud. And if you stand on one side in silence, your face is not very good. "What happened?" Li Huang walked into them slowly, his voice was as clear as ever. "Li Huang, can you help aunt Han save yu''er? Aunt Han, please!" Hearing Li Huang''s voice, Han Qing seems to have grasped a life-saving straw. She sits on the ground in a bit of confusion, holding Li Huang''s skirt tightly. Her voice is very choking. ¡°¡­¡­ How about the third brother? " Li Huang is very confused, but calm down, she found that there was a person in the crowd emitting poison gas! "Yu''er is poisoned, and the doctor in the medicine Pavilion can''t judge. Li Huang, can you ask the alchemist to come here last time and ask him to save yu''er? " Jun Zhan''s face is the worst. This is his only son! This is not also forced, just can invite to leave Huang to come over. Li Huang pushes away the crowd, and really sees Jun Yu who is in a coma in Jun Zhan''s arms. The source of the poison gas is also Jun Yu! "Oh, my Lord, the Alchemist is very arrogant. How can a man like the eldest lady climb up to others..." Second aunt said sarcastic words. Chapter 26 From Huang an eye knife in the past, two aunts too stop next words. What a fuss! Jun Zhan is also not happy: "you shut up for me!" "I try my best." Li Huang answers. "Let''s send my third brother to my courtyard, uncle Zhan." Then Li Huang''s purple eyes looked at Jun Zhan''s face. "Li Huang, why are you looking at Uncle Zhan like this?" Her eyes are too terrible. Rao Shijun doesn''t dare to look at Lihuang for too long. "Uncle Zhan, please withdraw those who are watching me. The adult doesn''t like to show up." Li Huang cold way. "All right, all right, I''ll give the order." Junzhan can''t care about anything now. Son matters. "Master, you''ve taken the man away. What if the little bitch cheated?" Second aunt is too anxious to withdraw, so her next plan is not easy "Shut up! Can you take it easy! " It''s a curse when you fight. This woman climbed up to her own bed and made the whole family know that she was not responsible for the other people''s innocence After being forced to marry her, I realized that her nature was far more than what I saw. He felt that this woman was too small hearted. If it wasn''t for her two gifted daughters, he would not have paid any attention to her. The second aunt is too unwilling to stand on one side, just watching Jun Zhan send someone to take Jun Yu to Luohua hospital, and watching Jun Zhan remove those people who are watching Li Huang. I''m not reconciled! "Ruo''er, how are you doing what your mother told you?" Second aunt is too cold. "Well Mother, do you really want to do this? " If you are not sure. "Mother is for you! Listen to my mother, you will not be inferior to Qi''er in your family in the future. " Second aunt patted Jun Ruo on the shoulder too much. Jun if hesitant nodded, had to say, the status is a very good temptation! Han Qing decadent sitting in the door of the courtyard, eyes blink did not blink at the courtyard. Li Huang orders no one to enter the Luohua hospital, and Han Qing doesn''t want to delay his son''s treatment, so he just listens. Although this is futile, Han Qing is not sure. Will her yu''er be ok? Who is so cruel? What''s the matter with her? Jun Zhan went back to his study and walked back and forth. He couldn''t understand that Jun Yu was always taken by Han Qing and protected by secret guards. Who in the world had poisoned him? Why can''t even the doctors in the medicine Pavilion solve it? It''s a wave that''s not even, a wave that''s starting again "do you want to save him?" Yao Yu floats in the air, looking at Li Huang, who is busy refining pills, and asks suspiciously. "Yes." Li Huang answered. She is not a virgin and will not forgive anyone who has hurt her. But it''s not. For Jun Yu, Li Huang has a good feeling. How to say, such a cute child, really can''t bear to let go. Of course, Li Huang will never admit that she has no resistance to xiaomengwa. "Don''t you hit them right?" "I want to see what their mother and daughter want to do." From Huang cold hum a, "however, I also can guess mostly." "This poison, are you sure you can handle it by yourself?" Yao Yu asked with some uncertainty, because Li Huang was already sweating. It seems a little erratic. ¡°¡­¡­ Poison is easy to cure, but... " Li Huang shook her head, and there was a sigh in her heart. Why are some people so black? "Yes?" Yao Yu looks at Li Huang suspiciously. He doesn''t understand Li Huang''s meaning. However, seeing that Li Huang doesn''t mean to explain anything, Yao Yu can''t help investigating himself. "I just want to say that you human beings are really terrible!" Rao is Yao Yu. He can''t help being furious! Jun Yu is in a coma at the moment, because Li Huang has given him pills that can calm him down in advance. He seems to feel better now, but Don''t leave Huang to say, medicine feather already understood at the moment. The poison is directly in the eyes It''s easy to get rid of the poison that spreads all over the body and the residual poison in the eyes, but The damage to eyes caused by poison is irreparable. Li Huang is a poison doctor, not a miracle doctor. For this, she can only do her best. "Woman, how sure are you?" Yao Yu asked low. "Detoxify 10%, but keep your eyes, 20%." Li Huang''s aim to keep his eyes is to keep the shape of his eyes. There is little difference between the inside of his eyes and before. That is, there is no way to keep his eyesight. In other words, in any case, Jun Yu will face the problem of blindness.That''s why Lihuang and yaoyu react so much. This is really However, when you think about it, Li Huang has been a waste for 13 years. It''s also worth studying the humanity in this world. "I''ve recently developed a kind of pill, maybe 50%." Yao Yu said seriously. "However, if you want to use the herbs in your space, the herbs stored in the divine medicine cauldron are not rich any more." "No problem." Li Huang agrees. Yao Yu is ready to start at once. Li Huang is ready to fill the position at any time. She picked up Jun Yu and gave him precious pills made by Li Huang. They didn''t hurt. Outside the Luohua courtyard, Li Huang and Yao Yu are sweating busily, but outside, they are already making a mess! "Madam, just wait patiently! Detoxification won''t be so fast! " Jun Zhan holds on to Han Qing. Han Qing is a face at the moment determined to rush to the flower yard! Totally different! "No, you can''t give yu''er to Jun Lihuang alone! Master Han Qing cries heartbroken, for fear that one step later, his son will disappear. "Just now you are still begging Li Huang. Why don''t you agree now? Although Li Huang''s disposition is cold, she has no reason to hurt yu''er. " Jun Zhan is very strange. Han Qing''s attitude changes too quickly. Jun Zhan is also at a loss at the moment. The servant comes to tell him that when his wife wants to break into the Luohua courtyard, he comes in a hurry. He doesn''t understand why, all of a sudden, Han Qing wants to break into the courtyard? And why do you look scared? "You leave Huang, you leave Huang! She is a poison girl! Master! Don''t let her get close to yu''er! She will kill yu''er! Master! You let me in! " Han Qing cried earth shaking, tears flow all over his face, beautiful makeup now has completely disappeared, embarrassed can''t bear to look directly at. Jun Zhan listened to his wife''s words, not only didn''t let go, but also pulled more tightly. He frowned and said in a low voice, "don''t talk nonsense Han Qing desperately wants to shake off Jun Zhan''s hand, but his strength is not big enough. After listening to Jun Zhan''s words, he immediately turns around and yells: "I''m not talking nonsense!" Chapter 27 "Ruo''er told me! Her maid Yuexiang was poisoned by Jun Lihuang! It''s a terrible death! If the son still says, the gentleman leaves Huang to still threaten her, if don''t obey, also want to use the same means to deal with if the son! Master, do you know people, face and heart! Jun Lihuang, she is not a good child at all! We are so kind to her "Such a vicious child, she will not pay attention to human life, and she will use poison unconsciously when she is young! She''s not a poison girl, what is it "The poisonous girl should be killed! I''m confused for a moment. I can''t see the real face of Jun Lihuang, so I hand yu''er over to her... " Han Qing used up all his strength to roar, while Jun Zhan lost his mind, he threw away Jun Zhan''s hand and ran quickly to the falling flower yard. Jun Zhan, who has been reacting, catches up quickly! But Han Qing''s words make Jun Zhan very surprised. Will Jun Lihuang use poison? And ruoer knows? Is it true that she is planning all this? But no, she''s only 13 years old. How could she have such a trick. But he had no way to think. After all, the transformation of Jun Lihuang and the change of his character were too strange. If the mysterious man mentioned by Li Huang doesn''t exist, does his yu''er just If it really exists, most alchemists have a bad temperament. If they are angry Oh, it''s really the first two now! It doesn''t matter! Now the main thing is to ensure the safety of Jun Yu! "Someone''s coming in!" Yao Yu shouts at the time of refining medicine. At this critical moment, no one should disturb him! "Huoyang! Go and stop them Li Huang orders that she can''t be distracted at the moment. She is controlling the red lotus fire and refining the last pill with the green god fire. After the little stupid beast got the order, he flashed out neatly and stood at the door. The prestige of the beast dispersed. He would not let anyone disturb his master! "Stop!" Huoyang''s small body blocks Han Qing and Jun Zhan. "You are..." Jun Zhan sees Huoyang, and his pupils stare very big! "You''re the fire monster at the auction!" Jun Zhan blurted out. It''s the mysterious man who photographed the fire Warcraft?! To be able to contract this Warcraft, the mysterious man must be highly cultivated. He and Han Qing are unable to move now, and the beast''s power is overwhelming. Huoyang ignores Jun Zhan''s words, and he doesn''t know this person. Besides, the master doesn''t like them very much! "Go away, little boy! Let me in Han Qing is no matter what god beast is not god beast, her heart, only her son. "No way!" Huoyang''s pressure is not reduced, but Han Qing''s resistance is finally gone. Her face is ferocious, but she still doesn''t give up the struggle! "Don''t be angry. We just want to know the safety of our son!" Jun Zhan holds Han Qing. He can''t bear the pressure, not to mention Han Qing who has no accomplishments. However, seeing Huoyang guarding the door, junzhan is sure to believe that there is a second person in the house. Because of what, Lihuang is the summoner of Lei Department in his eyes. This fire department Warcraft even if gave to leave Huang also can''t contract. "His life and death are up to you. You won''t forget what the master told you before Huoyang''s tender voice is not emotional, but with some violence. "Yes, I''ll leave soon..." Jun Zhan pulls up Han Qing who wants to rush in. Seeing that she doesn''t listen to her, he has to knock her unconscious with a hand knife and take her away. You can''t afford to offend the summoner who has the beast. Huoyang see two people left, also don''t go back, just so keep at the door, since it is the master''s command, must do well. It''s night. In the room, Li Huang and Yao Yu fight for the last drop of sweat, and finally the flame is restrained. There is a crystal clear pill left in the cauldron. Li Huang didn''t dare to delay his time, so he gave it to Jun Yu in a hurry. "Ah Jun Yu unconsciously swallowed the pill and woke up in a moment. He covered his eyes and yelled wantonly. "Xiao Yu, hold it." Li Huang patted Jun Yu''s back gently. This kind of pain is necessary. In other words, it can''t be reborn without pain. To survive, to survive, is heaven. "Sister Huang, my eyes hurt It hurts Jun Yu couldn''t think about it. He just felt his head was going to explode! "Well behaved, it will be OK in a moment..." Li Huang holds Jun Yu in her arms and coaxes her gently. Ren Junyu how to struggle, leave Huang all dead ground to buckle him, don''t let him have the slightest self mutilation behavior. "Master, listen, this is yu''er''s voice! They must be abusing yu''er. I beg you, let me go! " Han Qing, who has been awakened for a long time, is beating the locked door hard. The heartbreaking cry from the Luohua hospital is really in her heart."The detoxification process is naturally painful. Don''t think about it, madam." Jun Zhan stood outside the door, frowning. Just now the famous beast came to him and said that before Jun Yu recovered, he had to live in Luohua hospital. Moreover, Jun Yu''s eyes would no longer be able to see things. Since then, junzhan''s mood has changed. Can a disabled son inherit the family property? But Jun Zhan doesn''t dare to tell Han Qing the news. Now after Li Huang and the mysterious man have poisoned yu''er, it''s the only choice to let yu''er live in luohuayuan. If Han Qing knew that his son would be blind, no matter what the reason, Han Qing would hate Shangjun Lihuang. However, in this way, junzhan''s plan was completely disrupted. He had no choice but to lock Hanqing in the room! Crazy women are the most irrational. And Han Qing''s identity is so special that it''s hard to control. Jun Zhan didn''t stay out of Han Qing''s room for a long time. After a few laps, he went back to his study. Now he has to think about the heirs. However, not long after Jun Yu left, the second aunt Prince Shu appeared at the door of Han Qing. "Sister Zishu, are you outside?" After hearing the news, Han Qing ran to the door: "let me out quickly, I''m going to save yu''er!" "First calm down, madam." The second aunt pretended to be worried and said to Han Qing, "madam, you don''t know how to fight with Lihuang? Not to mention that you will irritate her in this way. If you accidentally do something to yu''er, it''s too late for the big lady to regret it! " "Yes, yes I can''t be impulsive Han Qing nodded. As soon as she heard that her son''s life was in danger, her heart immediately came up. In the brain quickly skims a ray of light, also only then used this method! Chapter 28 "Zishu, you let me out. I''ll take care of junlihuang. After that, I won''t tell you." Han Qing said calmly. "What the big lady said? That little bitch is a poisonous girl. Everyone will be punished. Zishu will help." The second aunt was very satisfied with the promise she wanted to hear. But her face is still worried. She opens the lock on Hanqing''s door with the key that junruo stole in advance, and looks at Hanqing calmly walking to the backyard with a cold smile. Killing people with a knife, the more this kind of thing, the better! Afterwards, not only can you get rid of junlihuang and fight for a good future for your daughter, but also can you get rid of this useless lady. At that time, Jun''s family will be her world! She didn''t have to look at anyone''s face any more. Han Qing finds a place where there is no one, takes out a whistle from his arms, hesitates for a moment, and blows it down. There was no sound flowing in the air, but Han Qing knew that the man would definitely be able to hear it, no matter where it was. "Call me. What''s the matter?" But in a quarter of an hour, a transmission array appeared in front of Han Qing. A thin man with a murderous face came out. "I want you to help me kill someone and save my son!" Han Qing is very calm looking at him, and did not because of the gas of his body and timid. Such Han Qing is different from the past. Before that kind of cowardice flavor, also vanishes. "Location, name." "It''s the best place of Fengshui here. It''s called luohuayuan. There''s a 13-year-old poison girl who''s tied up with my son. " "Good." The man was very neat and agreed. He''s like a killer, cold and heartless. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Qing some speechless, for him so readily agreed, some accidents, but there is fear. "Big brother How''s it going at home? " After a long hesitation, Han Qing spoke. What''s more, this man is Han Qing''s brother! Han Guang! However, there is no resemblance between brother and sister in terms of appearance or personality. It is difficult to believe that they are brothers and sisters. "Mother is dead. Four brothers were killed. " Han Guang is very insipid said, it seems that this is not what happened in their family. ¡°£¡£¡ Mother went to Even my brothers... " Han Qing covers his mouth in disbelief. No wonder he looks so haggard. It turns out that My family has been "Big brother I... " "It''s your choice. I''ll help you for the last time. After that, you take care of yourself. " Han Guang looks at Han Qing without any emotion. His sister had already died the year she got married Now she is just a stranger who has the same blood relationship with him. At the beginning, if she had not insisted on marrying into Jun''s family, their Han family would not have been so lonely. But after all, it was his sister who made him hate. It was really impossible. In that case, it''s better to forget about it. Han Guang doesn''t talk much any more. He hides his body and leaves. It''s just killing people. You can leave when you''re done. But my sister is really a waste All the 13-year-old poisonous girls have to ask themselves to kill them. It''s really a shame for the family. Han Guang despised for a while, or toward the direction of the falling flower courtyard. "Sister Huang Why is it so dark? Why don''t you light up? " After the pain, Jun Yu looked around. It was dark. Was it late at night? But it''s not right. Even in the middle of the night, there should be some moonlight. Such darkness makes him afraid. Li Huang is silent and keeps Jun Yu in his arms. "Sister Huang?" Jun Yu''s voice sounded again with a little expectation. Maybe he had already realized something. "Xiao Yu, sleep. Everything will be fine." Li Huang whispered softly and pointed Jun Yu''s sleeping acupoint. Jun Yu had not shown it before he fell asleep, but the corner of his eye still didn''t make much effort to leave tears. "These clean eyes, after all, are ruined." Li Huang sighs. She carries Jun Yu to the next room and carefully covers the quilt for him. She sighs and then leaves. "You might as well say that having these eyes is a sin in itself. Even if it''s destroyed... " Yao Yu''s voice came from his brain. "Yes, it''s sin..." Li Huang whispered, as if he was answering Yao Yu''s words, and as if he was talking to himself. Leave Huang to return to own room, will some disorderly rooms tidy up for a while, also prepare to go to bed. It''s too late tonight "Who!" Leave Huang to climb to bed of action a meal, the purple eye of sharp vision then saw toward the door.There, a strange smell appeared obviously, and Very strong! "The 13-year-old poison girl? Give up your life Han Guang comes out of the dark, and the sword in the stick is out of the body! The light of the moon outside came in, and there was some blood light on the sword! Killer?! From Huang see that person''s appearance is to understand. Can''t help it? Is she going to die so soon? "You can''t kill me." Li Huang cold way. Although she can''t beat him and see through his accomplishments, she won''t die! Not so easy to die! "Your poison is not as fast as my sword!" While speaking, Han Guang rushed up with his sword. The move is very sharp. It''s very difficult for Li Huang to escape. In a short time, there were several small scratches on Li Huang''s body. "That''s all." Li Huang sneers coldly. The poison powder that originally gathered in her palm has spread in the air, colorless and tasteless. Even heaven and man can''t distinguish it. Leave Huang to looking at that person to know nothing of inhale poison powder, cold hum a. "Let''s see. What''s the result!" Han Guang has noticed some abnormality in his body, so he decides to fight quickly and then go to detoxify. He used the magic power of his senior summoner. The power of fire wound around his sword, and even the air raised a few temperatures! Oh, no! Li Huang has no idea that Han Guang is going to fight to the end! She''s standing in a dead corner. There''s no place to hide If you wait for poison, maybe you also Li Huang can''t move. When Han Guang''s sword approaches him, Li Huang subconsciously wants to summon Huoyang out. But before I started, the sword was caught by two fingers From Huang some surprised looking at those two with good-looking can''t speak of claw, along the claw all the way up to see. It''s Ling changjue! That piece of unspeakable face, in the perspective of Li Huang, but with a trace of tyranny. In the past, the gentle image disappeared, but it seemed a little cold. "I dare to move. I want to die!" Ling changjue''s fingers made a slight effort, and a "Ding" came from the air. The sword broke Chapter 29 Han Guang looks at Ling changjue with a terrified expression, as if he saw Yama! The broken sword fell to the ground. Li Huang didn''t see Ling changjue''s hand clearly. He just knew that in the blink of an eye, the man who came to assassinate her fell down. He died before he could even speak! Li Huang looks at Ling changjue with some complicated emotions in her eyes. He''s really strong Strong as his height, Li Huang needs to look up. But Clearly is such a strong person, but to her, there is a special. A feeling of Indescribability sprouted quietly in Li Huang''s heart. "What''s the matter? Are you scared? " Li Huang was called back by his voice, and his voice restored the tenderness of the past. The indifference to Li Huang seemed to disappear. Ling changjue gently holds Li Huang in her arms, patting her on the back like a child, calming her mood. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. "This man..." "Han Guang, the new head of the Han clan." Ling changjue low road. "Han?" "There is a lady in your house who is Han Guang''s sister. The Han family has been a killer family for hundreds of years, but they have declined in recent years. " Ling changjue comforted Li Huang, and even the voice of explanation became more and more gentle. "It''s her..." Li Huang doesn''t feel strange, but it''s no longer expected. Han Qing, the good man, has to choose after all. But destined not to stand on the same side with Li Huang. "Are you afraid?" "I..." Li Huang didn''t know how to answer. "You How did you come? " In the end, I didn''t ask what I really wanted to say. Li Huang feels frustrated. He doesn''t know why. From the moment this man comes, it seems that something is different. "I''m worried about you." It''s a simple sentence, but it''s a direct attack on Lihuang''s heart. He said he was worried about her How long has it been since I felt the warmth? Living in this cold world, she has long forgotten that there will be warm times. Even if it''s short, it''s ok "Yes." Li Huang answers cautiously. She takes the initiative to bury her head in Ling changjue''s arms. She rubs her head and looks for the most comfortable position. She lies still. Naturally, Li Huang doesn''t know anything about love at the moment. She has never been in touch with these. Naturally, she doesn''t understand them and thinks it''s hard to have them. She thought that she was simply moved by him. Ling changjue looks at Li Huang''s fragile appearance and seeks safety in his arms, which is totally different from the usual cold appearance. She is very distressed. I''m afraid that''s her real temperament. One, insecure, ordinary, girl. "Sleep, I''ll be with you." Ling changjue rubbed Li Huang''s head and said in a low voice in Li Huang''s ear. Li Huang grabs Ling changjue''s clothes and nods. She sleeps at ease. Just trust him once. Just once, if he cheated her, then There is no one in the world who can make her believe. But This man saw his own vulnerable side, if he really betrayed Are you going to kill him? Looking at him so beautiful, just Give him a break. Looking at Li Huang sleeping quietly in her arms, Ling changjue is very satisfied. He gently from Huang embrace bed, eyes from Huang injured place, faint also visible blood. For a moment, the murderous spirit in those eyes was full, but it disappeared for a moment. His hands were sealed, and the warm golden mana rushed to Li Huang''s whole body. After a while, the scars disappeared completely. If it wasn''t for the broken clothes, I couldn''t see that Li Huang had been injured before. Ling changjue is very satisfied with her masterpiece. Throw out the body of that evil scenery, clear one side of the house with magic power, finally climb to bed, gently take off the coat for Li Huang, and then take her back into his arms. ¡­¡­ The moon is cool, like the water of the moonlight through the window soft spread in the house embracing and sleeping two people. Beauty is impossible. Today, the two people who are not mortals themselves are more like the immortals coming out of the painting The beauty of the picture is beyond description. In the world, how lucky to be able to see such a picture The man holds the petite girl tightly in his arms, and the corner of his mouth is a smile that he can''t even detect. From that smile, we can see how satisfied Ling changjue is at this time, and seems to have the whole world. Early in the morning - the first ray of sunshine can''t wait to break into the room. It seems that some people accuse the two people in the room of abusing dogs too much and want to break this warm picture."Well..." Feeling the change of the brightness around, Li Huang murmured vaguely. It''s so warm I don''t want to get up. What is this? It''s slippery, like fine silk. Some of it is warm and comfortable I really want to turn over But why can''t it move? Looking at Li Huang''s light frowning in her sleep, Ling changjue couldn''t help laughing. Ling changjue approached her ear and said in a low voice, "is it comfortable to touch it?" Li Huang is smart. The voice in her ear is lazy and magnetic when she wakes up in the morning. In an instant, Li Huang is pulled back to reality from her sleep! Li Huang''s eyes are wide open, but Why did she and the fox pose so Strange? Li Huang finds her whole nest in Ling changjue''s arms. Ling changjue has one hand around her waist and the other hand around her paw It''s beautiful. It''s beautiful. Li Huang swallowed her saliva unconsciously. "Pretty girl." Ling changjue was amused by Li Huang''s small appearance and began to laugh in a low voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± From Huang embarrassed low head, drew back own small hand. "You haven''t answered my question yet." Ling changjue continued to tease. Questions? What''s the problem? Li Huang looks confused. But when she was looking at Ling changjue''s eyes, she remembered How comfortable is it? ¡­¡­ Nima, how can she answer such a shameful question. Comfortable is really comfortable, but does she dare to tell the truth? Isn''t that right for him? From Huang is the face, a serious said: "feel general, need to optimize." "Ha ha ha ha." Ling changjue couldn''t hold back and laughed. Feel average? To be optimized? Why is this girl so special. Chapter 30 "You feel average? I don''t know if the one with a good hand is the one like you, girl? " Ling changjue asked solemnly, as if he were studying new things. The hand still has a matter of fact in leave Huang''s waist to feel to knead. Then, nodding, "it''s really comfortable." "You Li Huang''s face turns red. She looks at Ling changjue''s good face angrily. Ling changjue blinked innocently, looking like "I''m telling the truth.". "Let go." Li Huang moved her body and found that she couldn''t move at all. Ling changjue released her hand with a smile in her eyes and watched someone quickly climb up to escape. But I was in a hurry and didn''t know what to do. As a result, I slipped My God! Li Huang suddenly wants to die. "You brought it yourself." Ling changjue endured a smile and looked at a girl who fell back into her arms. Ling changjue''s hand tightened Li Huang''s waist again, no longer joking: "it''s still early to have a rest." Li Huang hears Ling changjue''s concern in her voice. She doesn''t struggle any more. Anyway, she can''t get rid of it. So go to sleep. The sound of steady breathing soon came into Ling changjue''s ears. He knew that she had consumed a lot of energy in alchemy yesterday, so he asked her to have a rest. Ling changjue lay for a moment, then got out of bed, put on her coat, left a kiss on Li Huang''s forehead and left. Li Huang wakes up again by a heart rending scream. "Big brother!!" Li Huang rubbed her eyes and found Ling changjue had already left. She yawned lazily. "Huoyang, go outside and block it. No flies can come in." Leave Huang to get out of bed to dress, light way. "Yes, master ~" the little beast turned into a fire and ran out of the door. Li Huang doesn''t care about anything outside. She washes as usual and then prepares to wake up Jun Yu next door. "Bang..." The sound came from the next room. When Li Huang arrived, he saw Jun Yu sitting on the ground with a blank face. His hand seems to be groping for something, and it seems to be trying to see something clearly, but there is no result. "Xiaoyu." Li Huang approaches Jun Yu. ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t see Sister Huang! I can''t see it! " When Jun Yu heard the sound, he could not help holding out his hand to grasp the sound source, but the place he reached was nothing. Jun Yu dropped his hand in frustration. I can''t catch it. I can''t touch it. Nothing can be done. This kind of feeling, has never experienced. It''s like you''re alone in the darkness. You want to cry for help, but no one comes to save you. That kind of suffocation feeling, carried through the whole body as well as the whole mind. "Everything will be fine." "But But my eyes are broken, and I''ve already... " "Xiao Yu!" Li Huang raised her voice, and her tone was cold. "If you can''t accept it, I''ll send you down now." What Li Huang said is very merciless. Although it sounds cruel, it is a cruel fact. If Jun Yu can''t accept the status quo, he will feel worse than death. What Li Huang didn''t want to save herself was just a waste that she gave up on herself. "Sister Huang..." Jun Yu raised his head and looked at Li Huang with a little cry. "Sister Huang, I''m so scared I''m so scared But I don''t want to die. " "I can''t see I''ll never see my parents again. Dad will never hurt me again... " Li Huang''s heart is full of sadness. Poison girls are known as the most merciless creatures in the world, because they can abandon any feelings. But in this case, Li Huang''s heart is not easy. She is very able to understand Jun Yu''s feelings, that kind of helplessness. "If your father gave you up because you were blind, what would you expect?" ¡°¡­¡­ I know that my cultivation talent is not as good as sister Ruo and sister Qi, but because I am the only boy in my family, my father loves me very much. But if something happens to me, my father will definitely give up on me. " "What I fear is not that my father will give up on me, but that he will not even pretend to love me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang doesn''t feel her head down. Yes, this is the sorrow of the big family. What surprised her was that such a pure person as Junyu could see it so thoroughly? Originally, because of his flawless eyes, he thought he was a simple child who didn''t know the danger of society, but now it seems not Jun Yu can see everything thoroughly, but he doesn''t say anything. He is greedy for the present good comfort, even if he knows it is a flash in the pan. "Such love, what do you want it to do?" Leave Huang light way.It is better to indulge in permanent loneliness than to indulge in temporary warmth. Because once you have it, you will miss it forever. "I..." Jun Yu language plug, leave Huang''s words, let him can''t refute. "Even if it''s fake, there''s no need to be greedy." "But..." "There is no beauty in this world." With Li Huang''s pressing step by step, Jun Yu is more and more at a loss. Finally, Li Huang sneered: "cheer up, it''s up to you. The reality and the dream are also in you. " If Junyu''s younger brother sees the reality clearly, he will be a wonderful person even if his future cultivation is not high. However, his present mind is just a child greedy for the warmth of his family. Jun Yu limped down, yes, all the operation is in his own hands, only to see how to choose. "I''ll dress you." Li Huang silently lifts Jun Yu up and sits on the bedside. "I just I think I heard my mother''s voice. " Just after passing the coat, Jun Yu said in a low voice. "Yes." From Huang light response a sentence. "What''s the matter, mother? Sister Huang, I want to see my mother. " Jun Yu was eager to hold Li Huang''s hand, but he couldn''t see it. No matter what he did, it was in vain. Even if the father will no longer love her, the mother will always be his harbor. "The killer your mother sent to kill me is dead." Li Huang didn''t have any taboo. She said it plainly. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Mother, she Want to kill sister Huang? "Sister Huang, what''s the matter with you? Why does mother want to kill sister Huang? " Jun Yu moved at a loss, he was a little confused. Why does mother want to kill sister Huang? Sister Huang is such a nice person. "I''m fine." Li Huang has been checked for a long time. She didn''t even leave a scar on her body. It must be Ling changjue who did it last night. "Xiaoyu." Leave Huang to press to see the Jun Yu in fluster, let him calm down. "There are some things that I don''t believe you really don''t understand." "If you go out of luohuayuan, there will be more killers after me in the future. Because of what? " Jun Yu''s body trembled and timidly said, "because my eyes have Already... " Chapter 31 "Before you think about it, stay in the luohuayuan." Li Huang takes Jun Yu''s hand and takes him to breakfast. Jun Yu was silent, and the dim eyes added a little gray. Han Qing watched his elder brother''s body appear in the front yard. For a moment, he was shocked. Yesterday is still a fresh person, how today on the ice cold? Hearing this, the second aunt Taijun and the master junzhan see Han Qing kneeling down in front of his brother-in-law. And Han Guang''s motionless, the body is full of traces of decay, is obviously dead can no longer die. "Why The big brothers are dead. I really don''t have any relatives... " Han Qing''s tears almost run out, her voice can not be hoarse. Full of grief. Just this one eye, the second aunt will know that things have failed, let her surprise is, is so from Huang or die. Is it true that there are experts to help? However, what she gritted her teeth was that Han Qingzhen''s success was not enough and her failure was more than enough! The people who were sent died, and there was so much noise. Jun Ruo is startled, so bloody picture, let her can''t help vomiting. Han Guang''s body can''t be regarded as complete. The poisonous powder inhaled last night caused his whole body to rot. if it wasn''t for his face, he might not be able to recognize this person. And Jun Zhan It''s a complicated face. As early as he saw this scene, he knew what had happened. He did not have the spare force to reprimand his wife Han Qing, but said there was no anger in his heart. Clearly said to let her not to provoke the people of luohuayuan, why just don''t listen? My brother-in-law Han Guang is dead. Han Guang is a senior Summoner and a killer family. Now he is lying on the cold ground. He must have never expected such an end when he died in another country. Moreover, the Han family has no one, Han Qing has the cards and backing in an instant, broken into a piece. "Jun Li Huang..." Everyone is chanting the name, everyone has different emotions. "I''ll kill her!" Han Qinghong''s eyes, a murderous from the inside, straight to the flower yard. Do kill her! Revenge for big brother! Revenge for yu''er! "It''s over..." Jun Zhan scolds secretly and follows up quickly. And the two aunts left behind, Taihe junruo, are more proud. "Dog bites dog. It''s a good show." Second aunt laughs too much, although the result is different from what she expected at the beginning, but now she doesn''t lose. If you bite your lips and look at your mother, you seem to feel uneasy. "Mother, the third brother''s eyes..." "It must be useless. Unless the Phoenix is nirvana, the gods will not be able to save it." Second aunt thought that her daughter was worried that Jun Yu''s eyes could be cured, so she said. If you feel a thump in your heart, you are silent. Luohuayuan. Li Huang and Jun Yu, who make good use of breakfast, walk out of the room. At this time, there are only two servant girls and Lihuang Junyu in Luohua courtyard. Of course, these two servant girls were not sent by Han Qing and Er Yi at the beginning, but bought by Li Huang Yechu from the slave market. Specially responsible for food, usually rarely appear in front of Li Huang''s eye. As for the first two, one of them was a traitor. It is estimated that the corpse has been eaten by wild animals in the mass grave. As for another servant girl sent by Han Qing, she has been sent out by Li Huang. Now Han Qing''s attitude, also began to become bad, she doesn''t want more trouble. In the courtyard, Li Huang is practicing sword, while Jun Yu is sitting quietly. Because the eyes can''t see things, Jun Yu seems to be quiet a lot, the original innocent appearance all disappeared. He listened to Li Huang''s "Hua Hua" sound when he practiced his sword. His mind was empty. He didn''t want to think about anything but simply listened to the sound. This is the only reason that he knows Li Huang is still by his side. Li Huang holds the sword spectrum in one hand and the Wangxin sword in the other. She practices it in a serious way. The Wangxin sword itself is a long sword, not like a woman''s. But leave Huang to take in the hand of unusual handy. The silver white sword body spreads various kinds of mana from time to time. It''s really beautiful. The first lady Han Qing rushed to the gate of luohuayuan in a short time. However, she saw that Huoyang was blocking the gate, and the red lotus fire was burning all around her. "Get out of here!" Han Qing rushes straight up. Now she can''t manage anything. "I won''t put a fly in it!" Huoyang urges honglianhuo to retreat Han Qing in an instant. "Beast! I just want to ask your host to give us an explanation! Why did Han Guang die in our king''s house? " Then the Jun Zhan catches Han Qing''s body and says to Huoyang.There was no explanation. He knew all the truth. He just wanted to see the mysterious alchemist. "Well, what''s your idea, the master won''t know?" Fire Yang cold hum a, disdain to see Jun Zhan that pair righteousness words of mouth face. "The master said that those who intrude into the luohuayuan will die!" "The man who died last night deserves it. Want the master''s life! You are too young! " Huoyang is angry when he thinks about it. He fell asleep in the magic pet space yesterday, but he didn''t jump out when the master was most dangerous. It''s really What a dereliction of duty, madam! Fortunately, the master was finally saved by the strong and beautiful man, otherwise he really wanted to cry. Now, he must finish the task assigned by his master. Can not live up to the expectations of the host! "The real reason of the matter is not clear, beast, please ask your master out, let''s ask face to face." Fire Yang this is how all don''t want to pay attention to them, this appearance, is really hypocritical to the extreme. In the hospital. "Sister Huang, it seems very noisy outside." Now Jun Yu, who has a keen hearing, heard the noise outside for the first time. "Yes." Li Huang answered and continued to practice her sword. She had heard the outside voice for a long time. The intermediate Summoner was close to the advanced cultivation level. Basically, she had no problem listening to all directions. "What''s the noise out there?" Although Jun Yu could hear it, he couldn''t hear every word clearly. "Your parents are clamoring to come in. They are blocked by xiaohuoyang." "Dad, are you here with your mother?" "You want to see them?" Li Huang hears something wrong in Jun Yu''s words. ¡°¡­¡­ I want to Li Huang took the sword, took Jun Yu''s hand and went to the door. Go and see It''s good. At least, it can make Jun Yu see the reality more clearly. "Li Huang!" Jun Zhan is still worried about how to say that the beast in front of him ignores people. As a result, he suddenly sees Li Huang walking towards the gate. Chapter 32 "Jun Lihuang, I will kill you!" Hear her husband so called, Han Qing is also understand, Jun from Huang, appeared. "Mother?" Jun Yu, who was behind Li Huang, whispered softly. It seems to be. I don''t understand. "Huoyang, get out of the way." Li Huang whispers. Little stupid beast looked back at Li Huang. Although he was very confused about what his master wanted to do, he nodded obediently and took away the red lotus fire. Just seeing the beast in the way withdraw the flame, Han Qing can''t wait to rush in. At first sight, I saw Jun Yu who was led by Li Huang. She suddenly stopped and looked at Li Huang on guard. "Jun Lihuang, return yu''er to me!" She didn''t dare to move, for fear that Li Huang would hurt her child with one move. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang wants to roll her eyes. Junzhan also followed. His face also became very serious. He said justly: "Li Huang, uncle Zhan heard that you are poisonous, right?" Li Huang''s expression remained unchanged: "so what." As for Han Qing''s words, she didn''t want to go back at all. "Mother I''m fine. " But, even if leave Huang not to return, good baby Jun Yu is still very fond of his mother. Han Qing looks at Jun Yu, and his eyes become full of panic. "Yu''er, mother is here! Where are you looking? Yu''er, what''s wrong with your eyes? " Long known Jun Yu eye problems Jun Zhan stopped in time want to rush forward Han Qing. "Didn''t uncle Zhan tell you?" Li Huang said coldly. "But now is a good time. You don''t have to worry about the Han family anymore, uncle Zhan, do you? " "Sure enough, you killed Han Guang!" Jun Zhan points to Li Huang. It sounds very angry. "I killed it." However, Han Qing is to hear a different point, she pulled Jun Zhan''s clothes: "master, what does Jun Lihuang mean? You knew for a long time that yu''er''s eyes would I will... " Han Qing''s voice was shaking. "Yes, ma''am." "The beast came earlier and said that poison is easy to cure, but Yu''er''s eyes are so corroded that he can''t see any more... " Han Qing suddenly widened his eyes. He looked at Jun Zhan and Jun Yu for a while, but he couldn''t say a word. "Is it you! No, it must be you Han Qing''s hand trembled and pointed to Li Huang. His disgust in his eyes was more obvious: "it must be you poisonous girl! Poison yu''er! Kill my big brother again! I want your life!! Pay for my brother''s life Li Huang''s indifferent blink of an eye pushes Jun Yu aside and slaps Han Qing to the ground. "I killed your elder brother very well. I will not let anyone who has the intention to kill me go. But Junyu''s poison is not from me. " "Li Huang, can you give me an explanation or ask the alchemist to come out for a while? It''s hard for Aunt Han and I to believe that when you say that." Jun Zhan stood up at the right time and said. He glanced at his son Jun Yu, who was at a loss. His eyes were full of disappointment and abandonment. "I don''t need to explain to anyone." Li Huang lowered her eyes secretly, he performed incisively and vividly, but she wanted to be sad for Jun Yu. "Xiaoyu, how do you choose?" Li Huang stands in front of Jun Yu and looks at the helpless on his face. He is a little distressed, but more importantly, he wants to see his choice. Go out or stay here. Opportunity, only grasp in his own hands. "I..." Jun Yu hesitated. "Yu''er, come here, come to my mother!" Han Qing is embarrassed to lie on the ground, but still looking at Jun Yu. "Mother." Jun Yu''s voice raised a little, with some shaking: "it''s really you, want to kill sister Huang?" "What do you call her?"?! Sister Huang?! Yu''er, wake up a little, don''t be cheated by Jun Lihuang! She''s the one who poisoned you! She ruined your eyes and your life ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jun Yu was silent. She didn''t know why she had to bite this thing. Sister Huang is a good person. She won''t do anything to herself. But Jun Yu also understood why Li Huang had to bring himself here, and why Li Huang always had a lot of helplessness when talking to him. It''s no use explaining, because now his mother can''t listen to any explanation at all. But in the end is why, mother will die bite from Huang? "Father, mother, you go." Jun Yu turned around and groped to pull up Li Huang''s sleeve. His voice was clear: "I''ll live in luohuayuan for a long time in the future." Li Huang is satisfied with his choice, but he has a gentle attitude towards Jun Yu Forget it, I still can''t be too strict."Huoyang, see off." Li Huang takes Jun Yu''s hand and is ready to go back. "Wait!" Jun Zhan quickly stops Li Huang. "What else?" Although Li Huang stopped, she didn''t look back. "Li Huang, yu''er lives with you. Zhan Shu doesn''t have any opinions. You can''t inherit the family business. Can''t you tell Zhan Shu everything?" "Why did you suddenly poison him? Why did you kill Han Guang? You just started summoning master. As far as cultivation is concerned, you can''t kill him at all! And why does yu''er believe you like this? These, I think you have to give me an explanation, otherwise... " "Or what? Uncle Zhan, you can''t help me. " Li Huang light way, "as for what you ask, is already the fact, why ask again." Li Huang''s steps moved again and went forward. "People don''t offend me, I don''t offend." Li Huang''s words came to Jun Zhan''s ears along with the wind, which made Jun Zhan tremble. People don''t offend me, I don''t offend. Although it is very plain, but after all, through the long road of life Jun Zhan, or hear the bitter words. "Yu''er!" Han Qing fell to the ground, looking at Jun Yu''s figure, screamed. Her son, why don''t you have a mother all of a sudden! It must be! I must have been bewitched by that poisonous girl! She must, must kill this poisonous girl! She wants her son to come back to her. "Madam, let''s go back." Jun Zhan helps Han Qing fall on the ground and leaves luohuayuan in the eyes of Huoyang. "See?" Back in the garden in the center of the courtyard, Li Huang released Jun Yu''s hand. "I..." Jun Yu opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. "Feel very sad?" ¡°¡­¡­ No, I suddenly feel relaxed. " Jun Yu''s words surprised Li Huang. But when I think about it, I don''t think it''s amazing. Chapter 33 "When I heard that my father wanted to give up on me, for a moment, I felt that my dream was broken. But after that, I felt relaxed. Because I don''t need to be in a dream all the time. " "Mother also let me down. In the past 12 years, my mother has been meticulous to me. In my opinion, my mother is the best, gentlest and most independent person in the world. But now, I find that I don''t know enough about Niang. " "Maybe the cause of Niang''s change is me, but now Niang just wants to get rid of sister Huang, but for me, the fuse is not so strong to kill you." "My mother suddenly became so strange and terrible. What''s the difference between her appearance and the jealous woman of the second aunt "I also feel sad or envious for sister Huang. After 12 years of dreaming, I woke up and found that I had nothing. And sister Huang, you have suffered for many years and been looked down upon by all people. I am sad for you. But, from the beginning, you are in the reality, you know how cruel the reality is, so I envy you Li Huang listens to Jun Yu quietly and then presses him to sit down. Only then slowly said: "what you said is good, the analysis is also very reasonable. However, once you are allowed to make a choice between me and your mother, you will still choose your mother. " "I didn''t expect to enter the dream, I would only create the reality into a dream through my own way. You don''t have to grieve for me. It''s not something worth mentioning You should be sad, it is the dead Jun Lihuang, not me. "Me Jun Yu wants to deny it in a hurry, but the fact is that he can''t deny it at all. What Li Huang said was the scene he didn''t want to face in his heart. "Xiao Yu, if your mother moves again, I won''t be merciful." Li Huang said faintly: "I''m a poison girl. I''m heartless. If you hate me, hate me. " "I won''t hate you!" Jun Yu said in a loud voice. "I can''t watch my mother who loved me for many years die, but I don''t want to let sister Huang who saved my life die. I..." Junyu is in a very contradictory state of mind at this time. He has no choice. On the one hand, they are close relatives, on the other hand, they are benefactors Close relatives should kill benefactor, benefactor should kill close relatives. Rao is the God of heaven, which is hard to choose. "You can pray that we don''t get there." Li Huang said so, but he had a definite number in his heart. A woman who hates to go online will never stop until she reaches her goal. Jun Yu was silent. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Li Huang did not speak any more. She took out the heart sword and sword spectrum again and practiced the sword. That day, Li Huang practiced his sword for a day, and Jun Yu thought for a day. At night, Li Huang, who had a good dinner, sent Jun Yu back to his room. Also asked two servant girls to serve Jun Yu to bathe. Now that he is like this, it will be a long time before he can take care of himself. In Li Huang''s room, a special guest came. Jun Ruo! "I don''t remember. You can go in and out of luohuayuan at will." Li Huang drinks tea and glances at Jun Ruo who is standing in the room. "I I want to ask you for help. " Jun if wriggle, finally a bite of teeth or on the eyes from Huang. "Are you really a poison girl? Isn''t that great? " "You want to try?" Li Huang picks her eyebrows. "No, no, No Jun if quickly hand and head and use, together with rapid swing. "In that case, let''s get to the point." Li Huang cold way. "I want to ask you for a poison, is Can very quiet let a person abortion, others still can''t see the trace If you speak with some pimples, you have the cheek to say it. "Eh?" The corner of Li Huang''s mouth rises slightly. Abortion? Now it''s fun. Li Huang''s eyes swept Jun ruo''s whole body. From the position of pelvis, Jun Ruo is still a virgin, so it''s absolutely impossible to be pregnant. So, who would it be? Li Huang''s eyes narrowed, and the answer came out. "Is there any?" If you see that Li Huang doesn''t speak, you are worried. "A few months." "Ah, what months?" If you are confused. "A few months, son." Li Huang explained kindly. Junruo''s expression was distorted. After thinking about it carefully, he said, "two months." Two months? She didn''t come across at that time. "Yes." Li Huang nodded lightly. "Really?! Is that true? " Jun Ruo was not sure before, but now he was very excited when he heard such a positive answer. "Yes. Tomorrow, at the same time Li Huang gives Jun Ruo a positive reply.If you nod your head, you can''t expect to get it tomorrow. That''s great. However, turn to come back, leave Huang this time really unexpected cooperation, this let Jun if feel some unimaginable. "Is there nothing you want to ask?" Jun if the temptation asked a sentence. "What would you say?" Li Huang asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you don''t know what to say, it''s true. If you are ready to leave, you take a look at the room where the light has been turned off next door. Then you turn your head to Li Huang and say, "third brother''s eyes can''t be cured?" "Yes." "Can''t even the mysterious man you''re talking about?" If you don''t give up. "The person who poisoned is too cruel and resentful." Junruo''s body trembled and left quickly. "People who poison also feel guilty?" Yao Yu floats out and asks Li Huang. "She''s just scared." Leave Huang light way. "Jun Yu''s eyes are still likely to be cured in ten years. Are you going to give up?" "No, I''ll do my best." Li Huang''s cold voice was firm. It''s a good night''s sleep. - in the early morning, he calls Jun Yu to get up and have breakfast as usual, and then he practices or sword. Jun Yu is very quiet to stay not far from Huang to meditate. Although his cultivation talent is not high, he can also be regarded as a water summoner. Naturally, he needs cultivation. In the afternoon, Li Huang left Jun Yu in the courtyard, leaving Huoyang as a guard. I went out alone. This time left Huang to walk of is the gate, so, the intentional person also saw in the eye. Not long after leaving Huang, she felt the little tail behind her. After careful counting, there are still many. 20. Li Huang is not in a hurry. She is in the crowd now, and most of them will not show up. Li Huang went to the herbal medicine store first, and almost finished searching the whole store before she stopped. However, while playing hide and seek with the little tails behind her, Li Huang found something very beneficial and interesting to her. Yanyu building - you can tell where it is by its name. Yes, Yanyu building is the brothel of the world! However, it is not an ordinary brothel! Chapter 34 How do I say this? Although this brothel is a brothel, ah, this prostitute is not a fixed prostitute. In short, it can be understood that Yanyu building is a place for communication. No matter male or female, if you want to meet your needs, you can come here. A man''s door is a temporary whore, and a woman''s door is a temporary prostitute. From Li Huang''s point of view, this place is similar to a modern nightclub. It''s just another way of saying one night stand. Li Huang is not interested in the fireworks, but in the process of hiding, when Li Huang goes through the Yanyu building, he finds a man. Second aunt Prince Shu! At the moment, she is wearing a wooden mask to cover her whole face. Like a trained prostitute, she is teasing and teasing men. Her means can''t be regarded as brilliant, but she can also be regarded as a veteran. "Her face is not white." Li Huang satirizes in the dark. Even if she wore a mask, but for Li Huang, the most important thing to distinguish a person is not appearance, recognize her, minute thing. "What do you mean by that?" Yao Yu asked in his head. "Isn''t her face a natural prostitute face?" It''s coquettish enough, it''s dissolute enough. "No wonder if you want to lick your face and ask for medicine..." Li Huang is cold. There must have been a lot of such things before. "What do you want to do?" "Since she likes to stay here, let her stay here. It''s also a way to save your family. " Li Huang gave a cold smile. Yu Guang glanced at the second aunt in the room and left in a flash. When I solve the other one, it''s almost your turn. Li Huang shuttled through the streets, and soon the little tails came up again. The corner of Li Huang''s mouth rose and began to walk out of the town. Li Huang''s foot distance is not slow, but it can''t be said to be very fast. When we got to the uninhabited area outside the town, there were already people waiting there. 20 people in black form a circle and surround Lihuang in the middle. Watching their encirclement shrink smaller and smaller, Li Huang is still expressionless. "I didn''t expect that you would fall into the trap. Are you ready to give up your life?" One of the men in black stood out slightly, his voice was hoarse, and his eyes were hostile to Li Huang. It seems that Li Huang will be cut to pieces! "My life is very expensive. You can''t afford it." From Huang light mouth, purple eyes to just speak of that person, that deep, more thick a minute. "I had intended that if you were no longer stupid, I would not care. However, in fact, the cheated women will only repent when they are dying. You say, am I right, Han Qing, aunt Han? " Li Huang''s eyes seem to have some sense of ridicule, but it seems to roll up a whirlpool, which makes the man in Black feel afraid involuntarily. The man in black''s body trembled for a moment, reached out to remove the mask, and Han Qing''s beautiful face appeared in the public''s field of vision. "How do you know it''s me?" Han Qing''s voice is still hoarse. She thought that this appearance would not be seen through. Li Huang smiles quietly, but her voice is like a blunt knife. She cuts Han Qing''s body slowly. She can''t die, but she is very sad. "The Han family has been regarded as the first killer family for a hundred years. They are lucky and secret. If the Han family is born with a girl, they are born evil spirits." "Girls can''t practice. They are just like ordinary people. But they will kill their families. Every time they die, their hidden strength will be stronger. I''m afraid you''ve used the power of your dead family to look like you now. " Born evil star, ha ha. Han Qing listens to Li Huang''s words, more and more sad, Li Huang says well, she is evil star. At that time, her parents were not willing to kill her and keep her until now, but they didn''t expect that they could not resist the curse of the family. "Since you know that I am a poison girl, you should understand that I don''t need to look at my face to identify a person." "Poison girl, poison girl! Why are you a poison girl! Why poison yu''er, why kill my elder brother! " Han Qing suddenly found the outbreak point, all the emotions, all burst out. "I''m a poison girl. What''s the matter with you? I have already said that Junyu''s poison is not from me. " "No way! At that time, after yu''er was poisoned, a hairpin flower was left at the scene! If you bring it to me, I will know that it belongs to you! I gave it to you when you were demoted to our house! The doctor has already checked, it is exactly the same kind of poison in yu''er! What else do you have to quibble about? " Li Huang couldn''t help laughing, just like this, so she was pestering herself? What a joke! What a joke! "Stop talking nonsense! Come on Han Qing raises the sword in his hand. With her order, the rest of the people in black rush forward at the same time.Li Huang has nothing to say. He just takes them to test his sword! "Blood dance!" Looking at the liberation of the first layer of heart sword, it seems that the surrounding area has become a paradise of falling flowers. The petals are falling down, but the people they touch are burned by the fire. Li Huang''s footstep is not disordered. She urges the red lotus fire to entangle the blood dance launched by Wang Xin. Its power is more than several times of the original! The flaming petals are like an invisible blade that kills people. If you touch them, you will die, but they are gorgeous. Li Huang goes straight to Han Qing through the bloody sea. Han Qing''s ability is not the Summoner''s magic power, but a special power. With her speed, it''s OK to avoid these petals. However, the arrival of Li Huang made her confused. Watching Li Huang come over, it''s like the devil coming out of the hell, terrible and scared. She suddenly realized that it was not easy for you to leave Huang. Maybe I noticed it very early, but I ignored it subconsciously. This person, in fact, is not easy to provoke. "I don''t know when you hate me so much." Li Huang light mouth, she did not start, also control the petals around Han Qing stop in the air, do not take the initiative to attack her. "Because you poisoned yu''er..." Han Qing murmured to himself, like an excuse for Li Huang, or a reason for persuading himself. "Up to now, are you still stubborn?" Li Huang sneers, and the petals spread out all of a sudden. It seems that Li Huang''s emotion at this time is realized. "If I want to kill Jun Yu, there is no need to save him." "A Junyu is not worth killing." Li Huang''s eyes are cold, looking at Han Qing who is more and more flustered, and his inner ridicule is more and more severe. "No way, it''s not you Who else could it be... " Han Qing suddenly sat on the ground like a deflated balloon. "Oh, you are just as greedy for the false family harmony as your son." From Huang immediately close sword, blood dance also all lift, around returned to normal. Chapter 35 Just, less people, more dust. Han Qing decadent sitting on the ground, slowly chewing just from Huang said, she slowly turned her head, looking at the figure away from Huang, suddenly wake up. She yelled: "please, take care of yu''er!" Leave Huang footstep a meal, but also just for a moment. "Woman, you''re right. People who are cheated really wake up on their deathbed." Yao Yu''s voice rang out from his brain. "Because that''s human." Leave Huang light way. "Pathetic, pathetic, hateful." "There''s another one, waiting for me to solve." Li Huang sighed, these days of intrigue, really tired. "Woman, take a rest first. I remember you just cut your arm with a sharp blade. Are you ok?" Yao Yu quickly stops. Does this woman take her body seriously? "I don''t pay attention to this injury." Leave Huang light of glimpsed one eye own arm, opening a way. "Are you a woman who can leave scars! Take the medicine quickly! " Yao Yu fried hair, this woman, sometimes really does not have the appearance that a little woman should have. Li Huang hears the concern in Yao Yu''s language and doesn''t shirk any more. She takes out a pill from the space ring and swallows it. The wound is returning to its original state at a rate visible to the naked eye. Li Huang waved her sleeves and went to the king''s house. At night. Junruo arrived at luohuayuan at the same time. She looks like a thief. I also know that there is a sense of guilty in her heart. Also, the mother makes this kind of thing, also wants the daughter to worry about, really is the door style is not right. Li Huang takes out a pill bottle and hands it to Jun Ruo. "How do you take this?" Jun Ruo asked. "One in the morning and one in the evening, and it will work in eight days." Leave Huang light way. ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you Jun ruo''s tiny voice, like a mosquito, comes to Li Huang''s ears. Li Huang turns her eyes where she can''t see. If you put the pill bottle in your arms and protect it well, just as you are about to go out, you hear Li Huang''s warning again: "poison is poison after all. It''s not good for your health to take more." "I see." If your feet are soft, you almost fall on your knees. She forced her way out of the garden. "Can her brain understand such a warning?" "Whether you can understand it or not, at least I remind you, with a clear conscience." Li Huang said with a faint smile, "come out, let''s continue to make pills." "Good." Yao Yu floated out with the cauldron and stopped steadily on the ground. "But woman, are you really going to help her get rid of the baby? Isn''t that one less reason to defeat her? " Yao Yu''s thoughts are really elusive. "Do I look like such a kind person?" Li Huang asked, and a sneer rose on her face. "How can she be more comfortable than Han Qing?" "Don''t laugh. I''m very careful." Yao Yu shakes his goose bumps and looks at Li Huang like a monster. "What are you going to do?" "Let her be free for a few more days. After Han Qing''s funeral on the 7th, it''s her turn." Li Huang dropped her eyes, spread out her palm, and moved her mind. It''s a hairpin. "Didn''t you tell her that you never take hairpins?" "The dying, why say it again?" Leave Huang to see a few eyes, urge red lotus fire, instantly burnt this hairpin flower to dregs. It turned out that she didn''t bring out any of the things in the debris yard, which became the root of Jun ruo''s mother and daughter''s planting. Just because of this little thing, Han Qing went against Li Huang and killed her. It''s not worth it. However, Han Qing is a poor man. When Li Huang doesn''t choose to let her die, he is still restless. The wicked will be punished one day. Sooner or later, it''s just a matter of time. Li Huang and Yao Yu look at each other and have a tacit understanding that they don''t speak any more. They have a contract. Even if they don''t speak, their cooperation is still perfect. Firelight, in Li Huang''s room, it''s midnight. In the third shift, Li Huang hasn''t fallen asleep, but he can''t fall asleep. Han Qing didn''t return all night. Junzhan sent people out to look for him. As a result, outside the town, Han Qing''s desolate body was found. After Li Huang combed and washed again, when she stepped out of the flower falling yard, the whole Jun mansion had become a vast expanse of white. It''s all depression. "Huoyang, is Xiao Yu awake?" After Li Huang arrives at the front yard, he sends a message to his little stupid beast. "Not yet." "Wake him up and bring him to the front yard." "Yes." At this time, Li Huang is not suitable to contact Jun Yu. Give him a buffer date.Jun Zhan, Er Yi Tai and Jun Ruo all put on mourning clothes and knelt down in front of the hall. Li Huang can''t see the expression of these three people clearly, but he can guess it. "Li Huang, here you are." Jun Zhan hears the sound of footsteps, turns his head and sees Li Huang standing outside the hall, showing a bitter smile. "Yes." Li Huang slowly walks in and spontaneously burns three sticks of incense to Han Qing. No kneeling button, no bow, just stand straight waist bar, looking at the top of the row for a long time. Second aunt pretended to be very sad, kneeling on one side of the sad cry, Jun if the whole person is ignorant, she looked at the coffin in the hall, and turned her eyes to Li Huang. After receiving Jun ruo''s eyes, Li Huang gives her a smile in return. Jun Ruo immediately shivered. She understood what Li Huang meant: look again and send you down. Thinking of this, Jun Ruo immediately lowered his head and trembled like a quail. Li Huang doesn''t care about the appearance of Jun Ruo at all. She finds a corner and sits down cross legged. "Li Huang, didn''t you have a good rest last night?" Jun Zhan looks at Li Huang with some weakness. He finds that the root is not something he can control. Under Li Huang''s eyes, there were some faint dark circles, which made the whole person not very energetic. "Yes." Li Huang responds from the nasal cavity. Jun Zhan still needs to say something. Outside, Jun Yu has already run in. "Niang!" With the cry of the roar, Jun Yu at the moment of sadness, no one can feel. There was no mistake at all. Junyu couldn''t see things in his eyes, and the two servant girls couldn''t catch up with Junyu''s speed. What Junyu got under his feet was a fierce somersault. In addition, Jun Yu''s sad mood at the moment, which tube of these. He just wanted to go to his mother''s side. "Yu''er..." Jun Zhan saw his son and called in a low voice. He hugged Jun Yu, who was about to bump into the coffin, took his hand, touched the cold coffin, and said softly, "yu''er, your mother is here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jun Yu choked and could not speak. In his blue eyes, which had lost their luster, he brewed tears like a flood. Chapter 36 A man does not shed tears lightly, only because he is not sad. This sentence is not bad at all. "Mother, how can you Why did you leave yu''er? " Jun Yu slapped the coffin hard, even if the palm was red. All the people didn''t stop him. Such sadness seems to have played up the whole hall. There was no sound in the hall, only Jun Yu''s cry was very clear in the silence. "Dad..." Jun Yu cried hoarse voice called Jun Zhan. "Mother, she, how did she die?" After thinking for a long time, Jun Yu asked this question. He knew that Li Huang was in the hall, but he had to know the truth. "Suicide When we found your mother, she was still holding the sword of suicide. " "Suicide Is that right? " Jun Yu murmured. "Suicide is good, it''s suicide..." Jun Yu seemed relieved, crying and laughing. He looked very funny. But at this moment, no one can laugh. Li Huang looked at Jun Yu and sighed. The depth of obsession You must be a devil. So what can we do. No one but himself can help him overcome the demons. Li Huang silently closed her eyes and lowered her sense of existence to the lowest level without any words or expression. Jun Yu has been guarding the hall. At noon, if the second aunt Taihe and Jun retreat for a while because of physical discomfort, Jun Zhan still has a lot of things to deal with. There is not much time to guard the hall. Li Huang didn''t deliberately disturb anyone, but at night, when no one noticed, she quietly left the hall. "What are you doing here?" Li Huang looks at the man bathed in the moonlight in front of her, very confused. "I''m afraid a girl will starve me to death, and then I''ll lose a daughter-in-law." Ling changjue smiles, walks over to hold Lihuang, and holds Lihuang with a horizontal hug. "What for?" Li Huang subconsciously reaches out her hand and hooks Ling changjue''s neck to prevent herself from falling. Ling changjue satisfied to show a tired smile, slowly way: "feed." Before Li Huang reacts, Ling changjue takes Li Huang to the sky and leaves Jun''s house in an instant. Ling changjue took Li Huang to a courtyard outside the town. As far as she could see, it was an open courtyard full of candles. On the land in the middle of a lake, there were all kinds of dishes and tableware. Candlelight dinner? Li Huang couldn''t help thinking. However, Li Huang immediately laughed and shook her head, reflecting on what she was thinking. Ling changjue looked at the cerebellar pouch moving around in her arms. She couldn''t help feeling cute. A little at her feet, they were deep in the middle of the lake. Ling changjue puts someone in her arms On the chair of heighten edition, oneself is to sit in the side that leaves Huang. Li Huang''s face is a little black. He is A chair specially made for her height? Although It''s out of kindness, but why is there always an impulse to hit people in my heart? Sharp eyes stab Ling changjue. "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue looked at Li Huang, sipped her mouth and asked. "Hum." Li Huang occasionally turns her head to one side and ignores him. "Ha ha." Ling changjue chuckles. He is as smart as him. How can he not know what Li Huang is angry about. He picked up his chopsticks, put a chicken leg in Lihuang''s bowl, and said with a laugh, "if you eat more, it''s not short wax gourd." "Short wax gourd, your sister!" "Laugh, laugh to death!" Li Huang suddenly turns her head and reaches out her hand to fight Ling changjue. "Well, no more laughing, no more laughing." Ling changjue quickly put away her smile, grabbed Li Huang''s small paw and put it in the palm of her hand to kiss her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang suddenly calms down. She looks at her hand, and it''s not that she takes it back or that she doesn''t move. "Eat it." Ling changjue put the chopsticks in Li Huang''s hand with a smile and said softly, "I know you haven''t eaten all day. Don''t be hungry." Li Huang looks up at Ling changjue''s side face. For the first time, he says "I" in front of her. Even though he didn''t care about it in the past, Li Huang always remembered that he called himself "Ben Zun", a representative of his identity. Although Li Huang didn''t know what it meant, now he is willing to call himself "I" in front of her. Has he completely accepted her? But why does Li Huang feel that there is a kind of loss and a kind of happiness in her heart? Li Huang picked up chopsticks and ate silently. In fact, she had no appetite at all. Looking at the dishes on the table, Li Huang had no desire to eat at all. When you have something on your mind, you will not be able to manage other things."Isn''t it to your taste, girl?" Lingchangjue see from Huang eat is very reluctantly, worried asked. He asked a girl for dinner for the first time. He didn''t know what Li Huang liked to eat. Didn''t she like these dishes? "Ling changjue." Li Huang did not answer his question, but put down the chopsticks and called out his name. Ling changjue is slightly stunned. In memory, this is the first time Li Huang calls his name. He looked at Li Huang, but she didn''t look at herself. She lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. "Who are you?" This is the second time that Jun Lihuang asks this question, but Ling changjue knows what Li Huang wants to ask. What she wanted to know was what. She didn''t ask before because there was no need. She felt that Ling changjue had nothing to do with herself. He is him, Li Huang is Li Huang, who will not meet at all. But now, Li Huang faintly finds that he has become dependent on this man. This is a very bad phenomenon. "Girl, do you want to know this because you want to know me?" Ling changjue asked softly. "No Li Huang denies definitely, "I just want to know your details." Li Huang to Ling changjue''s eyes, purple to gold, both sides do not admit defeat. Li Huang wants to know about Ling changjue. "In fact, you said you wanted to marry me for another purpose." Li Huang added another sentence. Ling changjue looks into Li Huang''s eyes for a long time and laughs. He stepped down from his seat, went to the back of Lihuang, and bent over to hold Lihuang. "You''re smart." "It''s a lot like your style." He said. "The world says that the poisonous girl is merciless. Now it''s true." "Don''t change the subject." Li Huang is not seduced. "Oh, do you want to know the details of me? In time, if I hurt you, you will come to kill me at the ends of the earth?" Li Huang can''t deny it. She really means it. She doesn''t want to be passive again. "Those who hurt me are dead." This is the principle. Chapter 37 "What if that person is the one you love?" "Love?" Li Huang repeated doubtfully, then shook his head, "I won''t have this kind of thing." Ling changjue''s heart seemed to be pricked by something. It was very painful. After Li Huang said this, he was very distressed for her. Ling changjue left a kiss on Li Huang''s cheek and said in a soft voice: "my identity, you will know soon. How about waiting patiently for a while? " Li Huang didn''t like to be so greasy and crooked. He pushed Ling changjue away and said with a straight face: "I believe you once." Ling changjue said with a smile: "thank you for your trust. Eat it quickly." Li Huang holds the chopsticks again and enjoys the candlelight dinner with Ling changjue. After that, Ling changjue sent Li Huang back and came back here again. He stood with a negative hand, looking at the waves of the water, heart rolling. "Li Huang, she It''s fear. " What had she experienced before, and why was she so defensive to anyone? "Poison girl, is it really heartless?" Think of from Huang is very calm said he won''t have this kind of thing, Ling changjue that kind of heartache feeling, still fresh in memory. However, no matter how to ask, there will be no answer. Ling changjue stayed up all night. Leave Huang, toss and turn hard to sleep. That''s the devil, the devil of two. Another night had passed, and Li Huang got up lazily. Now the two black circles were much heavier. "Woman, your feelings are fluctuating." Yao Yu looks at Li Huang''s tired face and says. "Just for a moment, don''t worry." Leave Huang to say like this, get out of bed wash gargle change clothes. Yao Yu turns around spontaneously and thinks quietly. Is it really just a moment? He is an instrument spirit, without human''s seven emotions and six desires. However, the so-called bystander can see clearly. He can see Li Huang''s emotional fluctuations very clearly. It''s hard to say whether it''s good or bad, but for Li Huang, who doesn''t understand feelings, it''s probably a troublesome thing. However, his responsibility is to assist the master to become an excellent alchemist. The master will not interfere too much in his private life. Li Huang takes care of everything slowly and goes to have breakfast. "Xiao Yu didn''t come back yesterday?" Li Huang asked the servant girl who was doing the dishes. "Yes, the third young master didn''t come back to the flower house last night." The servant girl said respectfully. "Go to the kitchen and make some light food for Xiao Yu. He can''t withdraw until he finishes eating." Leave Huang light way. "Yes." After the maid saluted, she left. Li Huang eats her own food, but she sighs in her heart. "You leave Huang!" From Huang just finished breakfast, Jun if that big voice rushed into the falling flower courtyard again. Leave Huang to see a servant girl nearby, servant girl understanding, silently retreat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang takes a cup of tea and drinks it slowly, regardless of Jun ruo''s presence. "Hello, Jun Lihuang!" If you see that Li Huang doesn''t pay attention to you, you call again. Your tone and attitude are very bad. "Fart." Leave Huang impatient of say, really want to give her poison dumb, the province of that mouth has been forced to keep. "You If you hold back the anger in your heart and think that you still have a purpose, you smile at Li Huang: "Li Huang, why did you give me the medicine last time, but the pregnancy and vomiting is more severe?" "Eight days, it''s the second." Li Huang said slowly. "Is there any way Cover up your pulse? " Jun Ruo also knows that this is the mother''s strong point, but recently the mother''s fault has been discovered by her father, and doctor Yao Ge will soon come to give her a pulse diagnosis. If it is found out, it''s really over! So, Jun if also have to once again, thick skin to seek to leave Huang. "No I won''t give it to you. If you hear this answer, the only joy in your heart is gone. Her eyes and with some vicious look to leave Huang, clearly know how the result, but, clearly say, and feel unwilling. "On one condition, I can hold off the doctor in the medicine cabinet." For a long time, after drinking a cup of tea, Li Huang said faintly. "What conditions?" Junruo''s eyes are shining with hope again. "No more against me." Li Huang said softly. "Yes, I can promise that I will not be against you in the future!" Jun Ruo immediately swears that this is the only chance to keep his mother. Li Huang looks at Jun Ruo with a smile but not a smile. "You go. Don''t step into my garden when you have nothing to do. " Li Huang gives the order to leave. Even if you hear something from Li Huang, you dare to be angry. After all, you still have to rely on Li Huang to keep your position.Jun if quickly left the courtyard, straight to the courtyard. "What''s your condition?" Yao Yu asked vaguely. "A condition for them to jump into the pit." Li Huang smiles. "Why?" Small fire Yang also rushes up, doubts a way. "I don''t believe that their mother and daughter can''t help asking me for trouble." "And then?" Li Huang''s smile is a little strange, but he doesn''t answer them any more. Yao Yu and Xiao Huoyang look at each other and feel a chill all over them. They can''t help shivering. They looked at Li Huang again. It''s better to offend the God than the master! Li Huang doesn''t care what the two little kids think. He gets up and goes to the medicine Pavilion. Medicine Pavilion. "Miss!" When Li Huang stepped into the medicine Pavilion, all the doctors stopped their work and saluted in the direction of Li Huang. "Yes." Li Huang nodded. "How did the young lady come to the medicine Pavilion today?" One of them came out and asked. "I''m not feeling well." Li Huang said slowly. As soon as the elder''s face changed, he became very serious. Then he respectfully led the way to Li Huang: "please come inside, miss. I''ll feel your pulse." Li Huang is very easy to go inside. When the curtain was down and the elder put on Li Huang''s wrist, his expression became wonderful. "What are the symptoms of the first lady?" The elder wiped sweat and asked. "Weakness, pain." Li Huang said casually. Elder is more unreasonable. What''s the pulse? I can''t get a clue at all. It''s like being possessed "I''ve written it down. I''ll have a good rest these days. I''ll make up the medicine for the young lady." The elder said awkwardly, what''s the matter? I''ll discuss it with those old people for a while. "Yes." Li Huang nodded, got up and left. It''s very easy to find trouble. Of course, it is also a very pleasant thing. After leaving the medicine Pavilion, Li Huang raised a smile, which was enough for them to toss about for a few days. After that, the medicine pavilion was blown up. Every one of them turned over the medical books again. We had to find the cause of the disease. Chapter 38 In other words, in this family, no one can offend the eldest lady now! Junruo''s mother and daughter are relieved when they get all the excitement of the drug Pavilion. "That little slut is quite trustworthy." The second aunt held her waist and gave a cold hum. "Mother, are you ok?" If you don''t want to care about anything, as long as your mother is good. "I''m fine, but I''m getting more and more tired. You said it''s only two months. How can you be so tired? " "Maybe my mother has been overworked recently Mother, don''t go out these days. Just stay at home and have a rest. " If you plead, if you go on like this, you don''t need to hide from Huang. Sooner or later, the second aunt''s affair will happen. "No, my mother has made an appointment with her guests these days. I can''t help going." The second aunt said and went to the dressing table: "ruo''er, give your mother a make-up, and she will go out in a moment. Where''s your father, you''ll take some cover." If you are appointed to go over and pick up the eyebrow pencil, when is it that my mother has become like this? The second aunt looked at herself in the mirror and gave a smile. After these days, I will get rid of Jun Lihuang! Luohuayuan. Li Huang is practicing sword, but suddenly sees a group of servants holding Jun Yu to his yard. "What''s the matter?" Leave Huang to call a person to come, ask a way. "Miss, the third young master is too sad and fainted. The master asked us to send him back to rest." The servant said. Li Huang took a look at Jun Yu''s room. The servant and the servant girl were in a hurry to prepare. They sighed helplessly. "Go ahead." Li Huang waved. I don''t know who did this. Li Huang shrugs, shakes off all thoughts and continues to practice her sword. In the afternoon, Jun''s family welcomed a special guest - Jun Li wine. Among the young disciples of the master''s family, the most powerful one is 20 years old. "How did Li Jiu suddenly come to the cottage? Is there any order from the master?" Jun Zhan is in a hurry to go out to meet him. There is no news before Jun Li''s wine comes. Just when he knows, Jun Li''s wine is almost at the door. "Don''t be so alarmed, uncle Zhan. I have a mission here, but it''s hard to say now. Where''s sister Huang? I haven''t seen her for a long time Jun Li''s hearty smile is neither formal nor rude. It''s the style of our children. Jun Zhan felt a thump in his heart, but he was still smiling on his face. "Li Huang is in her yard. I''ll take you there." Jun Li nodded. Anyway, he didn''t know the way. It was just right for someone to take him. Jun Zhan is leading the way in front, but he is sweating slowly behind. Xu Shijun''s power from wine is not suppressed at all, and the oppressive Jun Zhan is a little out of breath. "Uncle Zhan, this is..." When you step into your home, you find something wrong. There are mourning cloth everywhere. What happened? "My wife has just passed away. It''s the time of mourning. I can''t welcome her. It''s just a lot of burden." Jun Zhan said with a bitter smile. Jun Li Jiu quickly bowed to the direction of Lingtang and said, "aunt Han died young. Please don''t be too sad." "No harm, no harm..." Jun Zhan sighs. I''ve been married for so many years. It''s not true to say that I have no feelings. There is sorrow in my heart, but it is only limited to this period of time. Han Qing died and Jun Yu was abandoned. Now the issue of heirs is what Jun Zhan is most worried about. Jun left wine to see a dazed Jun Zhan, handsome face raised a known smile under the heart. In a short time, I arrived at the luohuayuan. "I''ll take it here. Lihuang doesn''t like too many people to go in and disturb her. You can go in yourself." Jun Zhan stops at the gate of the falling flower courtyard. He doesn''t want to face Li Huang, so that she won''t complain in front of the master''s family. That''s the end! Just hope, Jun Lihuang can be merciful. Jun Li didn''t care about the wine at all. After saying "no harm", he stepped into the flower falling yard. If you don''t see anyone, listen first. The sound of "Hua Hua" sword dance came to Jun Li''s ears. Jun Li has no hobbies in his life. Sword dancing is one of them. So, I can''t help but get excited when I hear such a sound! "Good sword! Good sword He couldn''t help praising. Li Huang in the courtyard hears the voice, and immediately listens to the hand. Who is it? She didn''t find out? "Sister Huang, long time no see!" Li Huang is waiting to find, a voice appears in her rear! From Huang suddenly turned around, purple eyes into a deep black pupil! What a handsome man! The ink hair is floating, almost close to the ankle, and the master seems not to have the habit of tying his hair. He doesn''t even need a hair band for such a long hair.The man wore a white robe inlaid with gold, but it didn''t look like he was dressing well. The collar was open, revealing the skin of clavicle and chest! Waist with a black belt loosely tied, it seems that the next second, it will completely fall down. Well, the key is that there is a wine gourd hanging on the belt, which makes Li Huang more suspicious of the safety of the belt. Li Huang sweeps that handsome face, the memory in the mind instantly turned over, it is him! Jun Li wine! "Brother wine!" Li Huang will give him a big smile. Jun from wine to see from Huang''s moment is very surprised, but heroic as he, how to compare these. He went to pick Lihuang up, and raised her as high as when she was a child! "I haven''t seen her for six years. She''s quite beautiful, but her height is worrying." Jun Lihuang holds Lihuang in one hand and walks to the pavilion in the courtyard. "Why is it so light? You are so thin that you don''t eat well?" Li Huang listens to the words of elder brother''s love and is very intoxicated. In my memory, Jun Li Jiu is her uncle''s son, and the closest one to Li Huang. Because Li Huang had no father or mother to take care of her since childhood, and Jun Li Jiu was 10 years older than her, Jun Li Huang was almost pulled up by Jun Li Jiu when she was a child. Junli will take Lihuang to play around at the reception, and also secretly take her to the auction house to watch the auction. She will buy lanterns to make Lihuang happy These memories are mostly carrying good memories. Lihuang follows her body''s instinct and doesn''t want to sneer at her brother. "Brother wine, I''m still young." Li Huang said cleverly. "Well, well, my sister is still young." Jun Li laughs and rubs Li Huang''s hair. "Oh, how time flies! Six years have passed. Sister Huang, if you can practice, you will be beautiful... " Listening to the sigh of Jun Li Jiu, Li Huang couldn''t help laughing. Sigh well sigh, why a playboy look. "Do you want to drink these years?" Chapter 39 "Yes." Li Huang said that there are indeed some original masters. Whenever she is tortured, there will always be these beautiful memories in her memory. Maybe for the former master, this memory is the best consolation for her after being hurt. "Well, have you ever hated me?" Jun Li asked with some worry. After a pause, Li Huang suddenly remembered that six years ago, when Li Huang was ordered to be demoted, it was Jun Li Jiu who came to issue the decree and carry out the order! Moreover, according to the servant who escorted her, Junli wine fully supported the proposal when it was put forward. "I used to hate it." Li Huang decided to speak for the original master. In this way, one of the original masters'' demons can be removed. "I''m sorry, sister Huang, I''ve wronged you." Jun Li Jiu was silent for a moment, and then he said, "at that time, there was turmoil in the family. We couldn''t guarantee your safety, so we had to take this bad strategy." Li Huang smiles, even if what she says is not very clear, but at least, it is an explanation. With this explanation, Li Huang feels that a rock that has been blocked in her heart has also been removed. Now, there is really no regret! "Now I know." From Huang light smile, "at least, that hurt my wine elder brother still." Jun Li wine laughed loudly, the laughter from the chest, spread far away. "Yes, I''m still there." Jun Li Jiu looks at the sword in Li Huang''s hand. "Sister Huang, I just saw you practicing sword? Are you interested in playing with my brother Li Huang smile: "good." Li Huang and Li Jiu find an open place and draw their swords. "Sister Huang, be careful!" Jun Li Jiu used the same sword. Lihuang didn''t look at it carefully, but she could see that Jun Li Jiu''s sword would not be anything. With the dancing of the sword spike, Jun Li Jiu''s sword edge had come to him. Li Huang calmly smiles, and looks at the heart sword directly facing the blade! "Hua Hua..." "Hua Hua..." There was only the sound of sword dancing in the air. After about ten rounds of competition between Li Huang and Li Jiu, Li Huang was defeated. She gasped, said with a smile: "happy, brother wine is really a good opponent." Although she lost, she only practiced sword for a few days. It''s normal for her to lose. However, in the process of cutting vinegar with lijiu, Lihuang found a lot of shortcomings and loopholes, which can be regarded as a great improvement! "Huang Mei''s sword technique is special, but her sword skill is relatively unfamiliar. I''m afraid she hasn''t practiced it for more than a year?" Jun Li wine came to wipe sweat for Li Huang and said with a smile. "A year? Brother wine, you think too much. " Li Huang gave a strange smile: "I''ve only practiced my sword for a few days." "Poof!" From the wine just drank the wine instantly contributed to the earth, "a few days, a few days?" His eyes widened and his clothes looked unbelievable. Li Huang definitely nodded. Li Jiu immediately held Li Huang''s hand: "ghost! It''s a ghost! Sister Huang, practice your sword "Yes Leave Huang to have a matter of fact, very cooperate of ordered to nod. Satisfied with the wine, he picked up his wide sleeve and wiped the corner of his mouth, then said, "I''m here to take you back to the imperial capital." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang doesn''t talk. "Does sister Huang not want to go back?" Jun Li Jiu is afraid that the shadow in Li Huang''s heart has not been eliminated, so he will have a conflict with going back. "No," Li Huang shook her head, "just thinking about why." Why does it take six years to think of asking her to go back? Hasn''t she been given up? If it had been a little earlier, perhaps the tragedy of the original owner would not have happened. From wine heavy heavy eyes, slowly way: "I have trouble, you return to the emperor, will know." Li Huang is a little stuffy. She hates the feeling of being kept in the dark. "Sister Huang, how about going back to the emperor with me?" Li Jiu was very pleading. ¡°¡­¡­ Good Li Huang nods. Ling changjue says that he wants to take her to the imperial capital. Why don''t he take this opportunity to go. "Miss, the third young master wakes up and is clamoring to go back to the mourning hall!" At this time, the maid came to report. Li Huang took a look at Li Jiu. "Brother Jiu will wait for me for a while. I''ll go back." Leave wine don''t care nod, waved to let leave Huang to leave quickly. Looking at the figure far away from Huang, Jun Li sighed. "Chang Jue, Huang Mei''s life is not good these years!" Ling changjue''s figure slowly emerged from the space, he said faintly: "now it''s all over." "But the love owed to her is not clear." Jun Li drank a mouthful of wine and said, "I can''t imagine how much pain she suffered when I saw Huang Mei''s appearance and accomplishments. Wrong, you can''t understand my feelings." "No, I understand." Ling changjue smiles. "That''s all. I owe it to her. Just pay it back slowly." With a free and easy smile from wine, it seems that any worldly affairs are no longer within the scope of his sorrow."Thank you very much this time. If you hadn''t sent me a letter to tell me the news of Huangmei in recent years, I''m afraid Huangmei would have suffered a lot more grievances." "You and I are friends of life and death. There''s no need to say thank you. If you really want to thank me, you might as well give me a few jars of your precious wine. " Ling changjue smiles. "Yes! I''ll send it to your house when I get back! " Jun did not even think about wine and agreed. Ling changjue was kind to him. Even if he really drinks like life, but because of Li Huang, Jun Li wine is willing to give all his good wine to Ling changjue! "After returning to the imperial capital, I will come to ask for marriage." "Poof!" Li Jiu once again offered a second sip of good wine to the ground. "What are you talking about? Asking for a marriage?! No, I didn''t find you such a beast before! Sister Huang is so small, you have to do it? " "Well She''s lovely. " Ling changjue didn''t deny it, but admitted frankly in front of her future brother-in-law that she was a beast. "No, no, no, I have to slow down." Jun took three steps back from drinking. Now he seriously doubted whether he was drunk and dreaming. "Here comes the girl." Ling changjue smile, once again hidden body. Jun Li wine muttered a low, do not know what to say. "Brother wine, I''m back." Li Huang comes to Jun Li Jiu. Jun Li wine shook his head, trying to forget the words of the beast, he said: "just that three little is?" He heard the servant girl''s announcement, and saw the worry on Li Huang''s face at the same time, then asked like this. Those who can be worried by Li Huang are not simple characters. "Junyu, the son of junzhan and Hanqing." Li Huang answers. "He lives in the same yard with you?" "No Li Huang replied, "I forced him to live here." ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¡¡± "Xiaoyu''s situation is special. He''s not in a good mood now. I just coaxed him to sleep." Li Huang lowered her head for a while and said, "brother Jiu, I want to bring Xiaoyu back to the capital." "Well, listen to you!" Jun didn''t even think about wine. He agreed directly. For him, it doesn''t matter to take more than one person and less than one person. As long as Jun left Huang. Li Huang showed a comfortable smile. Junyu is a talented person. Lihuang really doesn''t want to give up. Maybe in the future, Junyu will be a great help on the way to achieve her ambition! Falling rain courtyard. The second aunt has not returned yet, but Jun Ruo has been informed. The host is coming. Let junruo perform well at the banquet tonight. Jun Ruo is anxious at the moment. It''s Jun Li Jiu who comes from the master''s home. It''s said that he is the one who dotes on Jun Li Huang the most in the master''s home. Moreover, he is powerful and has a high position in the master''s home. If Jun Li Huang takes the opportunity to complain So what should I do? My dream of entering the master''s home has been ruined? However, maybe she didn''t find Jun Lihuang''s trouble these days. Would she let her go? Chapter 40 At night. Jun Lihuang, Jun lijiu and Jun Yu, the three brothers and sisters of luohuayuan, and the second aunt Taihe and Jun Ruo of luoyuyuan were all invited to the family banquet. Because he was still in mourning, he couldn''t hold a big banquet, so junzhan had to do his best to entertain Junli. "Ruo''er, this is Li Jiu. Call brother quickly Jun Zhan introduced in the banquet. "From wine brother good ~" if you whine toward the king from wine to a glass of wine, that voice to have more Su! Jun Li wine is not much reaction, calm after drinking wine, just happy said: "good wine, good wine!" "I remember that there was a little girl named Junqi in my master''s family. She looks very similar to you. Is she a sister?" Jun Li asked. "It''s shemei." If you smile, it seems to have such a sister, feel very glorious! "Oh? What do you know about Jill? I don''t know how Qi''er behaves at home? " Jun Zhan took the opportunity to ask. "I''m not sure, but I heard that the little girl just broke through the 5-star intermediate Summoner this year, and her talent is still good." The evaluation of Junli wine is very pertinent. But in the ears of junzhan and eryitai, it''s a big good news. The higher Junqi''s status in the master''s family, the higher their status will be! Can you not be happy! "Uncle Zhan." Jun Li Jiu put down his chopsticks and said solemnly, "I''m here to take Huang Mei back to her home. How tired sister Huang has been in your family these years! " Jun Zhan shook his head again and again, "don''t bother, don''t bother, Li Huang is a clever good child." From Huang silently eating vegetables, listening to two people open their eyes to tell lies, said very innocent. At the moment, Jun Zhan is completely relieved. He can see that Li Huang didn''t take those things to Jun Li Jiu to complain! It''s interesting! But the second aunt is very uneasy, how so fast? No! You can''t let Jun Lihuang come back home alive! Second aunt too secretly compared a sign behind, the servant girl of one side attends to understand, quietly backed down. "Uncle Zhan." Li Huang says, "I want to bring yu''er back to the imperial capital." "Of course it''s OK!" Jun Zhan agreed. He was a disabled son. Maybe he would be useful in the capital. "Father, what about me?" If you are not happy, why can Junyu go to the imperial capital, but no one cares about her! "Yes, master, talk to Li Jiu and let him take ruo''er with him." Second aunt also spoke, in front of the king from the face of wine to say such words, is clearly not let the king from the wine have any room to refuse. Jun Zhan looked at Jun Li Jiu awkwardly and said, "Li Jiu, look at this, our family ruoer, may go to the imperial capital together?" Jun Li Jiu took a look at Jun ruo''s cultivation, nodded with a smile and said: "good talent." Jun Zhan and Er Yi are too relaxed. Li Huang is in the heart secretly smile, her wine elder brother can''t agree, you this group of people really intelligence quotient is worrying! Then, the whole family had a happy dinner. After dinner, there was dessert. Li Huang tasted it. It''s very good! "It''s too late tonight, so it''s over?" The month has already risen, Jun Zhan proposes to end! No one objected and left. "Brother Jiu, I''ll go back to the flower yard myself. You don''t have to send me." Jun left wine to think, midnight into the girl''s boudoir is really bad, agreed. "Well, sister Huang, have a good rest tonight!" "Yes Li Huang looks at Jun Li Jiu and leaves. Then she staggers back to luohuayuan. Xu felt that he had drunk too much wine. Li Huang was weak all over, and his whole body seemed to be burning with fire. "What''s the matter..." Leave Huang to support own forehead, tiny gasp way. "It''s just two drinks. It''s not like that..." From Huang endure the impulse of feet soft about to fall down, quickly move to his room. At this time, the courtyard of falling rain -- "how about it?" Second aunt too looking at own intimate servant girl, urgently ask a way. "Everything has been done. I left when I saw the first lady''s drug attack." The maid showed a disgusting smile, full of lewdness. Second aunt too successful smile: "good, good, reward! Even if you can''t kill her, you can destroy her! " As long as you destroy her, it''s no different from killing her! "Two hours later, call in the old king who feeds the pig!" Second aunt too because of this vicious mind, delicate makeup on the face also can''t cover up her ugliness! "Yes! I''ll leave you The servant girl led the order to leave. Leave two aunt too a person in front of the mirror giggle, soon, she can get rid of such a sea of bitterness! Luohuayuan.¡°¡­¡­¡± The whole room is from Huang heavy breathing, from Huang if don''t understand what happened, she also in vain for poison doctor. Yao Yu: "women Are you ok? " Huoyang: "master? You look so hot? " Li Huang shook his head, "you Go out and watch... " "Good!" Yao Yu and Huoyang didn''t hesitate, but Yao Yu stayed for a while. "Woman, hold on!" Ling changjue, who is hiding in the dark, looks at Li Huang''s door in doubt. How can Qi Ling and Zhu que guard at the door? Is it What happened to the little girl? Ling changjue thinks so, feel not good, quickly tear open space, entered the room that leaves Huang directly, still Shun under a sound barrier! Just, when he saw the disorderly clothes lying on the bed panting from Huang, feel the whole person is not good! He slowly approached the bed, leaving Huang''s appearance more and more clear! Her face, there is an abnormal crimson! In the past, purple eyes become very confused, the red lips exhale, not to mention more provocative! Ling changjue hard swallow mouth saliva, walked to leave Huang''s side, want to help her up. At the moment when the hand touched her, the hot temperature seemed to burn him, and suddenly retracted his hand! "Little girl? Little girl Ling changjue called twice. Li Huang hears the sound, her eyes focus hard, and finally sees a face that can''t distinguish male from female. It''s him?! "Go away!" Husky voice still can''t cover up the weakness of Li Huang''s whole body at the moment. Seeing Ling changjue''s moment, she seems to feel that her body temperature has increased again! Ling changjue''s golden eyes dimmed for a while. His little girl was drugged! At the moment, is suffering from inhuman torture! "Girl, wake up Ling changjue see from the eyes of Huang again lax, hands also began to feel restlessly to his body! Hastily urge Xiuwei, want to relieve the torture for Lihuang! However, it doesn''t work at all! Ling changjue a distracted, was from Huang pressed on the bed, the whole person on Ling changjue''s body! "Stop, stop! You''ll be sorry, girl Ling changjue grabs two tantalizing claws in a hurry. Chapter 41 In the dead of night, the only sound left in the room was Li Huang''s breathless voice. Ling changjue strained her whole body tightly, but she still couldn''t ignore the stimulation brought by the twisting of her body! "Girl! No way! You are too young Ling changjue at the moment, compared with Li Huang, is not much different! However, he, who has always been rational, knows that if something really happens tonight, it will not only hurt Li Huang''s body, but also her soul. Ling changjue didn''t dare to indulge himself when she thought that Li Huang might never talk to him or do something irrational in the future! She''s really small! Ling changjue roared and pulled Li Huang down from her body. They turned over and their positions suddenly reversed! Ling changjue''s hands and feet restrain Li Huang''s restless hands and feet at the same time. Ling changjue tries to make her eyes clear again. Under the body of Li Huang, because of the uncomfortable reason, has long been disheveled, young face is as usual facial paralysis, but! The tightly locked eyebrows and slightly open lips are enough to show that Li Huang is in deep water now! Looking carefully, Ling changjue tries not to care about other things. All of a sudden, Li Huang''s whole body was quiet! Ling changjue was stunned? Why is it suddenly quiet? Thinking about it, Ling changjue had already felt a bite on her neck, and the blood seemed to flow away! As soon as Ling changjue was about to pull Li Huang down, she heard Li Huang''s vague words: "fight "Dizzy me." Ling changjue almost reflex action, directly a hand knife split to leave Huang, after a heavy blow, leave Huang unconscious fell on the bed. Ling changjue was a little flustered. He didn''t know how to treat the disease! By the way! Leave the wine! He has traveled all over the world for many years, and has made little achievements in medicine! Ling changjue thinks so, hold to leave to tear open space directly, it is to arrive in the room that gentleman leaves wine. "Chang Jue? Sister Huang Jun Li, who was just about to fall asleep, felt the fluctuation of the space and was surprised to see the two people in an instant. "What happened?" Jun Li wine has a black face. Can''t be, this beast, really ate his sister? That''s too much. What a beast! "Look at the girl! She''s been drugged Ling changjue at the moment which has what noble appearance, Qingcheng''s face is full of worry and urgency, completely not like the person in the daytime. Smell speech, gentleman leaves the expression of wine serious a lot! He took Ling changjue''s Lihuang and put it on his bed. Hand, along with the situation to catch the pulse from Huang. Ling changjue took advantage of the neutral gear to take out a coat from the space ring and put it on. After taking care of herself, she asked anxiously, "how is she?" Jun Li wine''s brow is tight Cu, he looks at even if be hit dizzy, the body is still uncomfortable in involuntarily slightly twist of leave Huang, anger up! "It''s a kind of general strong drug. It''ll be OK after it''s over." Jun Li wine slowly way, his hand caresses Li Huang''s face, hands hot touch, once again affect Jun Li wine anger. "Who did it?" Ling changjue shook his head: "I don''t know. She''s not quite right after she goes back to the hospital." Jun Li''s eyes brightened: "it''s on the banquet!" "Damn it, how did sister Huang live these years?" At the same time, Jun Li Jiu is also very angry with himself. At the beginning, why did he send Li Huang to this right and wrong place? Jun Li Jiu wants to kill all the people who may hurt Li Huang, but now is the most painful time for her. He can''t leave! "Is there a cold spring in the Tongtian auction house here?" For a long time, Jun Li Jiu looked up at Ling changjue. Ling changjue nodded: "yes." Jun Li Jiu immediately arranges Li Huang''s clothes, picks up Li Huang''s fiery body and says to Ling changjue, "go right there!" Ling changjue didn''t ask anything. He tore up the space and the three stepped in. Jun Li wine can''t manage anything at the moment. When you come to the other courtyard of the auction house, you can see the cold spring water and jump down the cold spring with Li Huang in your arms without hesitation. The icy spring water touches Li Huang''s hot body, and Li Huang shivers subconsciously. However, the body''s heat really subsided a lot! Ling changjue also jumped down, and Jun from wine a left and a right to support from Huang''s body, let her not whole into the cold spring. Although these two people can''t replace Li Huang, Jun Li Jiu and Ling changjue are willing to accompany Li Huang to suffer from the cold spring! Ling changjue was born in a noble family. She only knew a little about this kind of thing, but she didn''t know it as well as Junli wine. "I''m very glad that you can bring Huang Mei to me." Jun Li wine saw Ling changjue looking at Li Huang''s eyes, very pleased. Chapter 42 "I don''t want to start at such a time." Ling changjue raised her eyebrows and called him a little calm in the cold spring. "Chang Jue, do you really like Huang Mei?" For her sister, Li Jiu doesn''t doubt her attraction. However, Jun Li Jiu didn''t expect that the first person to enter the pit would be the noble man in front of her. I thought he was heartless. "I don''t know whether I like this feeling or not. I only know that when I first saw this girl, although her appearance was really ugly, I was surprised to find it pleasing. At that time, I have been paying attention to the girl "Later, the girl metamorphosed and became more and more dazzling. I have an idea in my heart that I want the girl to stay with me forever." Ling changjue said slowly. Jun Li Jiu was silent for a moment. Then he said, "you know, when the princess named Li Huang, she asked her not to marry into the prince''s family. It''s wrong. If you don''t really mean to Huang Mei, I advise you to stop." Jun Li Jiu is very impolite. He says that he doesn''t want Li Huang and Ling changjue together. His brother is brother, but it''s another thing to think about his sister. This time, Jun Li was very serious about wine. He didn''t hear Ling changjue say that his sister must be happy in the future! But not everyone with power and power can meet such requirements. "I will prove it." Ling changjue said solemnly. Jun Li wine didn''t say anything more. He turned his head and looked at Li Huang. His eyes were full of heartache. They were silent all night. Before dawn, Li Huang opened her eyes first. It''s not my own room, but a very strange room. Li Huang felt cold all over, even though she was covered with a thick quilt. That cold, but cold to the bone! From Huang slightly moved body, the whole body is a little stiff, but in addition to these, it is not too big pain. The movement of Li Huang wakes up two big men lying beside the bed. "Sister Huang / girl, are you ok?" Li Huang couldn''t laugh or cry, looking at the two heads coming out, their hair was pressed up, and they all looked very childish. However, after hearing two people''s words, Li Huang actually remembered everything last night! Face, slightly red! Eyes on Ling changjue''s neck Good! There was a deep bite mark. It was estimated that he had not thought of treating it. Last night, she almost ate this man "Sister Huang, is there anything else wrong?" Jun from the wine''s hand buttoned from Huang''s pulse, confirmed after nothing, just care about the way. "No Li Huang shakes her head and sits up. Deliberately to ignore those beautiful scenes in my mind, followed by a kind of outrage! "Brother wine, let''s go back." Li Huang''s eyes twinkled with something called Sha Qi. Jun Li wine also remember, that anger, rub rub rub up jump! Ling changjue see from Huang deliberately ignored himself, but also hard to say. She must have remembered what happened last night. Her eyes are evasive, should be afraid to face themselves. Ling changjue, relieved, got up and took out a suit of dresses from the wardrobe, which he ordered to go down last night. Ling changjue silently put her dress by Li Huang''s pillow and did not speak. "Sister Huang, you have been wronged. You tell brother Jiu who did harm to you. I want her to be dead! " Jun Li wine didn''t notice Ling changjue''s abnormality, because he was furious at this time, which tube of these! "No alcohol, brother. I''ll do it!" Li Huang gnashed her teeth and jumped out these words! How dare you drug her? I really feel too happy! Want to ruin her reputation? Li Huang clenches her hands. Even if her EQ is not high, Li Huang knows how important it is for a girl! Where is human nature?! Li Huang opens the quilt and gets up to change clothes. The two men turned around consciously. Li Huang finished wearing clothes. She took Jun Li Jiu''s hand and said, "ah Jue, send us back." Ling changjue''s eyes twinkled with a kind of excited light. He looked at her, but only saw her head down. Ling changjue didn''t say much. She tore up the space and went to Jun''s house together! Li Huang has always doubted Ling changjue''s ability. Golden eyes are supposed to be the holy summoner, but each time Ling changjue''s appearance is a little different. Yesterday, although she was taken dizzy, but the mind is very clear, she knows that he has the ability to tear open space! This should be the legendary Summoner of space Department!? This person, from beginning to end, is a mystery. But she felt that there was something different between her and Ling changjue. With a "ah Jue", she couldn''t help crying out.Of course, Li Huang did not dare to see Ling changjue''s expression. Ling changjue still takes Li Huang and Li Jiu to answer Li Huang''s question. Small stupid animal and medicine feather a nose bubble burst, hazy eyes see from Huang, that call a excited and excited ah! "Woman! Where are you dead! " "Master silver, I thought you didn''t want me anymore..." Looking at Yao Yu''s arrogant greetings and the pitiful and shameless peddling of little stupid beast, Li Huang''s mood is getting better. She touches their heads and says softly, "sorry, I''m worried about you." Yao Yu turned his mouth and said, "I don''t care about you! You think too much! " The little fool nodded honestly and then stretched out his hands: "I caught a bad silver last night. Am I very good at the main silver! Please hold ~! " Li Huang knocked out Xiao Huoyang''s hand with a puff, "don''t make a noise!" Small fire Yang is not angry, pointed to the corner was a big man. Three people''s eyes then and go, but all is Chen dark a few Mou color. Li Huang murmured: "I didn''t want to touch you these days But you forced me... " Ling changjue''s heart aches. Subconsciously, she wants to touch Li Huang''s head, but she takes it back after reacting. No, I can''t scare her yet! Give her time! "Huoyang, go get the second aunt for me." Cold channel. "Yes "Sister Huang, who are you Why not just kill them? "Death is too cheap for her!" Leave Huang cold hum a, dead all can''t return clear she make of evil! "You go back first." Li Huang faces two people, but although the words are for two people, Li Huang looks at Li Jiu all the way. Jun from wine to see from the determination in the eyes of Huang, also didn''t say anything, directly flashed back to his room. Ling changjue is not moving, his golden pupil looking at the appearance of Li Huang, gentle can pinch water! Li Huang doesn''t dare to look at Ling changjue. She can also feel his eyes. She turns her back to him: "why don''t you go?" Chapter 43 Ling changjue looked at the figure and could not laugh or cry, but listening to her words, although cold, there was a panic in her tone that could not be covered up, so he was very satisfied. Ling changjue bent down and hugged Li Huang. Successfully felt the instant stiffness of Lihuang''s body! I didn''t say anything. I just gave it a hug. "I''ll see you all." Let go, and then, leave. Li Huang''s body is stiff. She can''t face Ling changjue because her memory is very clear. Last night, if it wasn''t for his reason, it was true It''s out of control! But even so, his body, as well as the desire, Li Huang is clearly remember! I feel shy for the first time in my life. What I did last night, I would have nosebleed! Oh, that person''s body is so beautiful No, I''m thinking about something! Li Huang shakes her head and shakes away the unhealthy things in her head. Or until the fire Yang carrying fainted two aunt too back, just let from Huang from the memory to take back God. Looking at Er Yi''s pretty face, Li Huang was disgusted! Also, where can people who can design such dirty things go? Li Huang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of dark light. She motioned Huoyang to directly put the second aunt on the ground, and then dragged the big man in the corner! He bent down and looked at the big man carefully. The big man was really ugly and impeccable. Li Huang snorted coldly: "the people you choose, try something for yourself!" Raise your hand, God medicine cauldron suddenly appeared, red lotus fire then entered God medicine cauldron. Even if she was refining medicine and poison, in the final analysis, she would not refine this kind of thing. But since she wants it, she will give it to her right away! This is also regarded as giving her enough face! In a short time, it''s finished. It doesn''t take long to train two aphrodisiacs. There is no hesitation, from the Huang directly into the mouth of two people, also took advantage of the second aunt too pulse. The pulse condition of the stable fetal image made Li Huang want to laugh! What Li Huang gives is not a pill for abortion at all, but a kind of medicine that can protect the fetus from harm! She has been taking it continuously for several days, and now, she has added a colorful head. Want to kill the child, want to beautiful! How can I let go of this hard won benefit! "I planned to clean you up after seven days, but now it seems that the right is to let Han Qing see your end with her own eyes. She must be very happy." Li Huang looked down at the two people''s efficacy began to play, breathing and Jiao Yin also gradually become louder and louder, cold hum, with fire Yang and Yao Yu left the room. Li Huang let Yao Yu and Huoyang return to his body first, but he turned to Jun Yu''s room. Jun Yu is still sleeping. He has been exhausted for several days, which has hurt his body. It is a child''s body. How can he bear such tiredness? Li Huang moved a stool and sat by Jun Yu''s bed, looking at him quietly. "Xiao Yu, your mother is going to close her eyes. Are you happy?" Li Huang murmured that he didn''t wake Jun Yu, but he was talking to himself. "You blame me, don''t you?" After all, most of Han Qing''s death was due to Li Huang. "To get out of the demons..." Li Huang has been guarding Jun Yu''s side until, in the perception, the falling flower courtyard becomes lively! Jun Ruo follows his mother''s orders early in the morning and deceives everyone to see Li Huang''s tragedy in the falling flower yard! "Ruoer, what''s the matter? Why are you in a hurry to come to luohuayuan?" Jun Zhan looks at Jun Ruo who is leading the way ahead. "Dad, Li Huang''s servant girl sent someone to tell her that Li Huang was not feeling well. The doctors in the medicine pavilion have been dispensing medicine for Li Huang for days. I just want dad to come and have a look If something happens to Li Huang, it''s not good... " If you feel guilty, you still pretend to be worried. Jun Zhan''s face is also worried when he hears the words. He just knows about the movement of the medicine Pavilion. Isn''t Li Huang suffering from any incurable disease? Will the master doubt coming to his own home? His heart suddenly lifted up! With the most behind Jun Li wine pulled out a sneer, looking at Jun if''s eyes, it is to break her up. How can a girl''s heart be so black? He can''t imagine how he would react if he didn''t have Ling changjue''s help yesterday and was kept in the dark today when he saw the ugly scene? Dare not think! He should be lucky. A group of people, including Jun Ruo, Jun Zhan, Jun lijiu, and several doctors and servants, with such a large lineup, Li Huang in the house also laughed, and really wanted to completely destroy her!After they stepped into the courtyard, they came near Li Huang''s room and felt something wrong. People''s faces changed slightly, especially junzhan. There were many voices coming from the house. He didn''t know what they were! Jun Zhan is a little chatty. I don''t know whether to push that door or not. But if you were instructed by her mother, Rao was embarrassed by her blushing voice, but she began to pluck up her courage and push the door open! "Ah The voice of Jun ruo''s killing a pig immediately spread all over Jun''s house. Jun Zhan has a black face. He can see clearly who is in the room! Head, a flash of green. Jun from wine and the rest of the people spontaneously turned around, do not look at the dirty house! "Good, good!" Jun Zhan is very angry and laughs. Bursts of cold laughter make Jun Ruo in front even more at a loss! She ran forward in a hurry and pulled her mother away. "Mother! Wake up, wake up Jun Ruo shakes his mother, trying to pull her mind back. However, is the medicine given by Li Huang to be solved as soon as possible? Second aunt too''s face suddenly flashed a trace of desire discontent, she said vaguely: "go away, little bitch!" "My guest, let''s continue..." Jun if decadent sitting on the ground, over, all over! Jun war heard two aunt too such words, walked over to the entangled two people is two feet. "Ah Second aunt too to kick to the corner, issued a scream. And that big man, directly kicked by Jun Zhan, broke his heart and was powerless. Li Huang next door to listen to the movement, pinching the time to play a ring finger. In a daze, the second aunt was awake. She blinked, looked around, and then looked at herself. It''s totally stupid! Intuition tells her, it''s all over! "Bitch! How dirty Jun Zhan stands with a negative hand, looking at the embarrassed appearance of the second aunt, with anger and killing in her eyes! Chapter 44 "Master, it''s not like this, it''s not like this. Let me explain!" Second aunt too quickly get up, regardless of the pain and soreness on the body, ran to lie at Jun Zhan''s feet, crying pear with rain! Now Jun Zhan who will pity that face again, dislike of kick away two aunt too of hand, "still have what good explanation! I''ve seen all the facts. Do you want to say I''m blind? " The second aunt didn''t give up and continued to grasp junzhan''s clothes: "master, I was framed. How could I do such a thing? Master, I was framed! If son, you talk, tell your father quickly, Niang is framed! " Second aunt too look for help to his daughter Jun if. But at the moment, Jun ruo''s head is down, shivering like a quail. I can''t even breathe out loud. Second aunt is too frustrated. It''s over. It''s all over! "I think you enjoy it! This kind of thing is not once or twice. " Jun Zhan cold voice way, don''t see two aunt too that panic face. "No, sir! Jun Lihuang, right! Jun Lihuang! She must have set me up! She must have poisoned me In a hurry, the second aunt thought of today''s protagonist. Yes, it should have been Jun Lihuang lying here. How could she have become herself? Jun Zhan''s face is black. Everyone else''s Jun Li wine is here. How do you mean to mention Jun Li Huang?! Li Huang is just a 13-year-old child. Can she do such a thing? What''s more, don''t you mean to frame Jun Lihuang? This kind of accusation is not as good as junzhan''s own. "You''d better use your head before you speak." Jun Li''s voice came from outside the door. "Anyone who says that Huang Mei is not will die!" Jun Li wine is not a joke. It''s totally killing! If today is lying in the inside of Jun Lihuang, Jun lijiu will kill all the people present! Jun Zhan naturally also heard this layer and looked around in a hurry. Is Jun Lihuang not there? "What about Li Huang? Where is Li Huang? " He called out. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang comes out on time, holding Jun Yu by hand, and comes out of the next room. "Sister Huang!" Jun from wine rushed forward, the rest of a look from Huang, just way: "nothing is good." Jun Zhan also looks at Li Huang. He finds that Li Huang''s dark eye circles are heavier. "Li Huang, did you take care of yu''er yesterday?" "Yes." Li Huang nodded, a little tired in her voice. "You lied! You''re lying The second aunt on the ground is too finger, Jun Lihuang roars! "You should be in this room today! You are the one who hurt me Second aunt too anxious, said this. Jun Zhan Leng Leng, even more angry! Li Huang''s Mou son Chen is dark for a moment, long way: "but now is you, not me." "Dirty." Li Huang doesn''t want to take another look at the second aunt. She leads Jun Yu out of the room. "Doctor, come forward and feel the pulse for the second aunt. Maybe you will get something unexpected." Leave Huang light way. A doctor must make, go in to give two aunt too feel pulse. Just for a moment, something was wrong with his face. "Why?" Jun Zhan saw the doctor''s face and asked in a low voice. "Pregnant More than two months. " The doctor said with a lump in his heart. "Bitch!" When Jun Zhan heard this, he kicked in the past again. He hasn''t lived in the same room with his second aunt for half a year. He doesn''t want to find out who the child''s father is, but he knows that this woman has brought him shame! "Come and give the red top of the crane." Jun Zhan said in a deep voice. "Dad, no!" If you return to God at this time, kneel in front of Jun Zhan. Mother can''t die, mother died, oneself also have no one to depend on! "Dad, please, don''t kill your mother!" Jun Ruo kowtows and starts to cry. "You are not a good thing! How can I have a daughter like you Junzhan points to junruo and scolds him. Now things have come to light. Junruo''s intention is also obvious. Junzhan is very disappointed. He thought that his daughter was just a little bit unruly and spoiled, but he didn''t expect that her heart was so unbearable. "Uncle Zhan, if you stop, you can''t die." Jun Lihuang''s voice came from the outside, "clan rules, uncle Zhan, don''t be mad." According to the clan rules, the separated children are selected into the master''s family, and the children''s mother has the right to avoid death once. And two aunt too, it is a daughter, Junqi entered the master''s home, but also a good kind of talent. It would be a violation of the clan rules to directly inflict death. Li Huang''s words awakened Jun Zhan. He left with his sleeve and said: "lock up this cheap woman, and take the second lady back to reflect on herself. No one is allowed to tell today''s story! "The servant came forward to pull Jun Ruo away and locked the room several times. If you are pulled away, looking at Li Huang''s eyes, it''s like eating people! "Jun Lihuang! You bitch! You have to die! " Second aunt''s voice spread out in the door, all kinds of filthy words scolded out. Li Huang''s ear doesn''t smell, and he shakes his head in front of Jun Li Jiu''s worried eyes. "Xiaoyu, brother Jiujiu, let''s have breakfast." "Good." They replied. Today all of everything, Jun Yu heard in the ear, he felt from Huang holding his cool little hand, said: "thank you." He knew that all this was returned to him by Jun Lihuang! He''s very grateful to her! Second aunt too such an outcome, Jun yu feel very relaxed, but no matter how relaxed, mother also can''t come back. "Your mother told me to take good care of you." Leave Huang hand tight tight tight, that is silent comfort. Jun Li Jiu looks at Jun Yu, who has never met before. He is very curious. His temperament is very special, especially the eyes, beautiful! It''s just that there''s a lack of brilliance. He is invisible! No wonder Li Huang wants to take him back to the imperial capital. In such a place, his fate will only be more tragic. After three people had breakfast, Jun Yu proposed that he still wanted to guard his mother before leaving Jun''s house. Li Huang didn''t object and sent him back to Lingtang. Jun Li Jiu followed Li Huang all the time. They chose a quiet place to practice sword. "Sister Huang, your punishment is too light." Jun lijiu is waving his sword. He is very angry. "No, not yet." Li Huang moves up, light way. How can the people who hurt her let her go easily? "Such a thing, later to the brother to do, your hands, can''t be stained with such dust." Jun Li wine way. This morning''s farce, Jun from the wine to see in the eyes, but more, is from Huang''s heartache. Chapter 45 His sister, just so young, has been deeply poisoned by the darkness. He can''t let her fall into it again. Li Huang didn''t answer. Her hands were never clean. However, in order not to let Jun Li wine worry, Li Huang still didn''t tell the truth. "Brother Jiu, you and ah Jue Do you know him? " After thinking about it for a long time, Li Huang asked. Seeing them this morning, I wonder if Ling changjue didn''t know herself by accident? "Well, we are close friends." Jun Li nodded, "thanks to Chang Jue, I know your current situation. I''ll take you back." Li Huang nodded, but she was shocked. Ling changjue and Junli wine are actually close friends! That is to say, does Jun Li Jiu know Ling changjue''s mysterious identity? I opened my mouth, but I didn''t ask. That''s all. He said he would tell himself. Just be patient for a while. Heart to get rid of those thoughts, heart and Jun from wine two people practice sword. In the afternoon, the second aunt was expelled from the king''s house with a divorce certificate in her hand. She stood in the street, was pointed at by the public, is very angry. She, nothing! But she won''t give up. Who hurt her! She wants ten times back! "Jun Lihuang, you wait!" Second aunt too gnashing teeth, desperate she had to go to these years she often go to the place, Yanyu building! Jun Zhan received the news that this woman was furious when she entered the Yanyu building. Is this woman so lonely? Just been retired, thinking about going to find a man? Then follow a down check, Jun Zhan is disgusting want to vomit. It turned out that the second aunt had been lingering in Yanyu building for five years. "What a bitch without a man! Dirty Jun Zhan bah and tore up all the materials presented. "After that, she will have nothing to do with my family." Jun Zhan told me to go down, so as not to let this bitch talk outside. "Jun Ruo..." Jun Zhan whispered that something like this happened. He was sure that Jun Li Jiu would never take Jun Ruo back to his home again. Junruo, from now on, it can be said that there will be no future! "What a bitch''s daughter Jun Zhan snorted coldly: "come on!" "The slave is here!" The housekeeper knelt at the door. "Abolish all the status of the second young lady, let her move out of the raindrop courtyard, and find a remote place for her to live, so as to save her eyesore!" See her, will think of her that shameless mother, is really angry! It''s true that you can''t see. "Slave takes orders." The steward stepped down and sighed: "it''s really geomantic omen taking turns..." Therefore, the villain has his own evil retribution. Now it''s her turn to live the life that Li Huang experienced before! After hearing the news, Li Huang didn''t have much reaction, which was expected. This day, just like this farce, ended. In the early morning of the next day, junruo went to qingfengyuan and asked to see Lihuang. Because there was a farce, Li Huang arranged it by herself, but the courtyard was so dirty that she would not live in it any more. So simply moved to the king''s house used to entertain guests to live in qingfengyuan. Jun Ruo kneels down in front of Li Huang. What he is wearing is not old silk, but coarse linen. He looks dirty. There are thick black circles under his eyes. Changed an environment, Jun Ruo realized the feeling of falling from heaven to hell. "Li Huang, I beg you, I won''t fight against you any more. Please, let dad take back the order Jun Ruo kneels down in front of Li Huang and cries. She looks at Li Huang''s expressionless face and suddenly feels a little scared. "Do you remember what you promised me?" Li Huang asked indifferently. Jun Ruo was stunned for a moment, then suddenly remembered that she had promised never to trouble her again. "Originally, I didn''t plan to deal with you. You ruined the opportunity yourself." The cold language stung Jun Ruo, and she trembled: "please, let me go I''ll never dare again Li Huang turns her head and ignores her. If you let her go, she will only make it worse. The country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change. That''s what I''m talking about. "Sister Huang!" Jun Li Jiu just came to find his little sister and saw this scene. "Brother Li Jiu..." Jun Ruo timidly looks at Jun Li Jiu, and seems to want to win some sympathy with his pathetic appearance. "Go away, don''t dirty sister Huang''s eyes here!" You can''t help feeling sick when you leave wine. If it''s true, mother and daughter are mother and daughter. At a young age, you''ve learned that her mother can only seduce men. I don''t know how to repent when I''m dying!"Brother Li Jiu, you said you would take me to the imperial capital. You can''t do this..." "I didn''t say that." Jun Li wine interrupted Jun ruo''s words and said, "and don''t call me brother." Junruoyuesai, recalled, junlijiu seems to really have no commitment. But she can''t give up! Otherwise, she will never be able to get ahead! "Brother Li Jiu, I can stay by your side and serve you. Just don''t leave me here, please Li Huang looks on coldly, watching the woman transfer her goal from herself to Jun Li Jiu. A coquettish woman. Li Huang sneers in her heart. Jun Li''s face is not quite right. He raises his hand, and the dark mana suddenly bumps into Jun Ruo. Jun Ruo screams all his life, covering the part of the elixir field and rolling in place with pain! Li Huang raised her eyes and found that Jun Li''s wine wasted all her accomplishments! Jun ruo''s Fei has faded and turned back to the ordinary gray. "Just what you''ve done to Huang Mei, you''ve died ten thousand times before. You''re not qualified to stay with me!" Jun Li wine is very heroic, but he also has his bottom line and pride! Like junruo, he is the most disgusted. What to say is to take advantage of the opportunity to climb into bed so as to have a happy identity. This kind of thought is obvious. Maybe she is the only one who thinks she''s hiding well. "Use your life to atone for it." Jun Li wine way. Call the servants, let them drag out Jun Ruo. Today, junruo''s position in Junjia has plummeted, and people are also people who can see colors. They almost change their ways. Junruo, this scene is so similar to Lihuang in those years! "Sister Huang, if you don''t want to see her, you can''t see her. You should rest." Jun Li Jiu is very distressed, looking at his little sister. Since then, Li Huang has become thinner and thinner. The meat that she managed to fatten has disappeared. "I see." Li Huang gives Jun Li Jiu a reassuring smile. She''s OK, just a little weak. Chapter 46 "No, you''d better go to sleep. You look pale!" Jun Li wine urges a way, leave Huang''s complexion is really bad to can''t, not intentionally act out, but really, is white like a ghost. Leave Huang Ao but leave wine, had to chat up to enter inside, strip to go to bed. But she''s really tired. It''s better to sleep a little longer In the afternoon, a few servants who knew how to look came the news that the second aunt of Yanyu building had become the number one, and her brand was ordered every day. However, the second aunt was said to have made people buy a lot of abortion drugs. Li Huang laughed: "my medicine, if ordinary abortion medicine can be eliminated, it will be a first-class pill." No, you won''t! After a week, everything was quiet a lot. Han Qing''s funeral is over. It''s time to settle down. Jun Yu seems to be a different person. He is practicing hard every day. Junli wine is also planning to set out on the road. But at this time, Jun left Huang to drop the chain. Jun Lihuang is ill! The disease is fierce, Li Huang only feel the whirl, clearly lying in bed, but don''t know where he is. "What''s going on? How come Li Huang is suddenly ill Jun leaves wine to look at the doctor of full house, quality asks a way. "Master Li Jiu, the eldest lady is just suffering from cold. However, the eldest lady seems to be weak, so the symptoms will look more serious." "Cold wind?" As a person who has just broken through the senior summoner, will she be so easily infected with the cold? "You all go down first." Li Jiu waved and watched the crowd leave. Then he sat back to Jun Lihuang. "Sister Huang, what''s the matter with you..." You leave wine to whisper a way. Li Huang''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and his whole body was very hot, but he kept shouting: it''s cold, it''s cold. "Where did you take this woman that night?" Qi lingyao feather suddenly floated out of Li Huang''s body, looked at the lying Li Huang and asked. Jun Li Jiu doesn''t know Yao Yu''s real identity. He guesses that it may be Li Huang''s contract beast, so he doesn''t hide anything. "Cold spring." "Cold spring?! You take this woman to the cold spring? " Yao Yu almost blew up when he heard it. Jun Li wine looks at Yao Yu doubtfully, what''s wrong with going to cold spring? So that we can get in touch with the drugs more quickly and effectively? Why does this transparent child react so much? At this time, lingcuo Ling changjue also came out of the space. He also heard Yao Yu''s words just now. At the moment, it is also very nervous. Do you know who this woman is? I dare to take her to the cold spring. I''ve been soaking all night. I want her life! " Yao Yu doesn''t care about the image at all, and no matter who the person in front of him is, the breach is to scold. "What?" Hearing Yao Yu say that doing so will take Li Huang''s life, two people suddenly get nervous. Lingcuo Ling changjue''s brain flashed, as if thinking of something! "I''ll do it. You''re good!" Yao Yu pointed to the two people and said, "alchemist, pro, Alchemist! The alchemist''s constitution is so bad that you can take her to cold spring without using your brain! It''s not for her life, it''s for what! " "Alchemist?" Jun Li wine doubtfully repeated a sentence. "Alchemist!" Ling changjue repeated it regretfully. They suddenly realized that the profession of Alchemist is very rebellious, that is to say, even the medicine that can bring the dying back to life can be refined. Therefore, the curse of heaven makes all alchemists very weak! So, Li Huang''s disease is really indirect, it is caused by them! "Hum." Yao Yu snorted angrily, but he didn''t say anything. Li Huang is a poisonous girl and a weak group. If she doesn''t pay attention at ordinary times, it''s just a mess! "What''s the matter with that girl?" Ling changjue asked nervously. "What can I do with Uncle Ben?" Yao Yu glances at lingcuo Ling changjue. He used to think that he was very powerful, but he was also a fool. Lingcuo Ling changjue smiles. It''s also the spirit of Shenyao Ding. How can it not keep its owner. "This woman needs to rest these days. Don''t come here if you have nothing to do." Cold channel of medicine feather. A sister control, a Lori control, he really did not know how to describe these two people. "Good." Jun Li wine and Ling CuO Ling changjue should take a bite. As long as it is beneficial to Li Huang, it doesn''t matter what they want. In Yao Yu''s eyes, Ling CuO Ling changjue and Jun leave the wine reluctantly. Yao Yu calls out the God medicine tripod, and also calls out Huoyang. "Huoyang, give me a hand." "Good." Little stupid beast is also very worried at the moment, looking at the master, hoping that the master will get better soon."This woman really doesn''t know how to take care of her body." Yao Yu mumbled. Huoyang nodded in agreement. ¡­¡­ In the twinkling of an eye, three days have passed. "Sister Huang." Jun Yu is supported by a servant girl and walks into Li Huang''s room. "Yes?" Li Huang, who was forced to lie in bed, sat up. "Dad, he''s going to get a wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang doesn''t know what to say. Less than a month after Han Qing''s death, is she so anxious to get married? Man, it''s really a sentimental creature. "When?" "Tonight." Jun Yu light way, can''t hear what tone of fluctuation: "Dad took over the Han family property, Han family, no longer exist." "Well, I see." Li Huang answered. Jun Zhan is in such a hurry to get married again? In such a hurry? Li Huang sneers. I''m afraid she has already been singing. "Does Xiao Yu have any idea about your father''s remarriage?" Li Huang thought that Jun Yu had his own opinion about this matter. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just love. " Jun Yu shook his head, which he could not stop. "Xiao Yu will marry a wife in the future. She must not be let down." Li Huang smiles. "I will! One life, one wife, is enough. " Jun Yu secretly made a vow. It turns out that many years later, he did it. "Sister Huang, when shall we go to the imperial capital?" He doesn''t want to, doesn''t want to stay in this place anymore. "Soon, wait." Li Huang touches Jun Yu''s head. She knew his mood and had to go on the road as soon as possible. "Junruo''s mother is dead." Jun Yu said. After he became blind, he found that his hearing improved a lot. Occasionally, he could hear clearly what the servants were talking about. "I know." Li Huang smiles, looks up at the beam, "from the day she left, I knew." Rao is leave Huang not to kill her, Jun Zhan also won''t endure this tone. So, this is doomed, no suspense. Chapter 47 "I''m happy." So is Jun Yu. "The man who brought my mother to death is dead." "But I''m worried, too." "Junruo and sister Qi have no mother like me." Li Huang embraces Jun Yu beside the bed and comforts him: "you still have me." "Well, I still have sister Huang!" "Sister Huang, you won''t leave me, will you?" "Well, No." ¡­¡­¡­ Junzhan''s wedding ceremony was very low-key, without too much red tape, and the banquet was just inviting a few friends and family members. Jun Zhan''s new wife is said to be a scholarly lady, virtuous and virtuous. Li Huang didn''t attend the banquet that night. It was the third day after she got well that she saw her. The woman is pretty and young, but she looks honest. However, the new lady came to qingfengyuan to see Lihuang. Lihuang felt that this woman would not be an ordinary person. Li Huang just talked with her about some things that she didn''t care about, and invited her out without paying attention to her deliberate flattery. She doesn''t like such a woman. It seems that the jun family will soon be in trouble again. However, all of this has nothing to do with Lihuang, because the emperor has already sent a letter, urging Jun lijiu to go back to the emperor. At the beginning of May, Jun Lihuang and his party formally bid farewell to Hongfeng town and headed for the southern imperial capital. Under the strong request of Jun Li Jiu, Li Huang had to give up riding and get into a comfortable carriage. Once in a while, I also had a day''s experience of sleeping in the open. Four days later, I entered the first city, ghost city, which was the first place I passed by! The carriage team slowly drove into the city. Lihuang lifted the curtain and watched the streets on both sides. "Brother wine, this ghost town is so beautiful." Li Huang praised. It''s not true that all the buildings in ghost city, including the city walls, are white! The spotless ivory is really pleasing to the eye. "Ghost city is second only to the imperial capital of SIVI empire. It''s not beautiful!" Jun Li said with a smile. This ghost city is not only beautiful, but also very prosperous. Looking at the bustling streets, you can know the degree of prosperity. "Sister Huang, it seems very lively outside." Jun Yu''s ear listened to the voice, and he also showed a long lost smile. "Yes, it''s very lively!" Li Huang is sure. The carriage stops in front of a hotel. Junlijiu takes junlihuang and Junyu out of the carriage and walks to the hotel. "Three rooms, mate!" "Yes, sir, please come inside." The staff of the hotel eagerly led the three people upstairs. Li Huang looked around, very satisfied! "It''s a nice place!" Li Huang said. "That''s it! I''ve chosen the place Jun Li said with a smile. "It''s delicious, too." Jun Yu said. This is really a good hotel, the environment is very clean, as Jun Yu said, is a very fragrant place! The fragrance of flowers is everywhere in the room. It''s not very strong, fresh and comfortable. Li Huang picked a room she liked and took the key. Because there was no luggage to put, Jun Li Jiu decided to go down to have a meal first, and then go around the city, go shopping, and add some dry food. "Ah, brother Li Jiu, why is this called ghost city?" Jun Yu asked. "Will there be ghosts?" Jun Yu was a little surprised. Obviously, this boy is afraid of ghosts. "Of course not!" After drinking a mouthful of wine, he said: "this place used to be just a village. Later, a generation of village leaders triggered the ancient ruins. Because of the treasures and cultivation secrets in the ruins, the whole village became rich. The villagers became stronger and stronger. They gathered strong people from all over the world. Later, there were more and more people, which gradually turned into a city." "Because the name of the village head is ghost, his majesty chartered the city to be called ghost city, and the Lord of ghost city has always been inherited by the village head." "I see." Jun Yu nodded clearly. "The law and order is good here, too." Li Huang looked at the street outside and said something. "Yes, the city master here seems to have a good way. Most people dare not make trouble in the ghost city, otherwise they will be expelled and will not enter the ghost city forever." "Is the Lord strong?" Jun lijiu shrugged: "I don''t know. I haven''t met the city master. But it''s certainly not a simple role to be able to rule this side of the city. " Li Huang nods, too. If she doesn''t have any strength, how can she be the Lord of the city.After they had a good meal, they went to the street. On both sides of the street are a variety of commodity stores, many of which are dazzling. Li Huang''s personality is rather dull. She doesn''t like to go shopping. She just walks around and goes back. But Jun Yu seldom came out. This time, he was very excited. "Brother Li Jiu, what are you talking about there?" Jun Yu grabbed Jun Li''s clothes and pointed to the place where a certain sound happened. "Let''s go and have a look." Jun lijiu picked up Jun Yu and went to that place. From Huang looking at the harmony of the two people, is also at ease back to the hotel. It''s just Just returned to the hotel, I felt very wrong! In the hotel, there''s no one! Just the enthusiasm of the guys, and exchanges of guests, one, one is gone! What''s going on? There was a faint smell of blood in the air?! Who dares to kill here? Li Huang doesn''t feel right. He just wants to quit, but he is blocked. A group of people in black! "Who are you?" Leave Huang to calm down, light way. She can''t see through the accomplishments of these people in black! All are higher than their own strength! She must calm down. She can''t mess with herself! "Come to kill you!" those people in black didn''t explain at all. They were going to assassinate Lihuang with their swords. Oh, no! Leave Huang heart under dark sigh, this is really want to turn over. Li Huang drew a sword to greet him, "Huoyang, come out!" Small fire Yang should voice from leave Huang''s body in come out, didn''t say much what met those black clothes person. The moves of the man in black are very fierce. It can be seen that they have been trained. They are all killing moves! If it wasn''t for the advantage of Wangxin sword, Lihuang couldn''t have any Parry power. "Blood dance!" Li Huang''s red lotus fire entangles the sword body and releases blood dance. The bloody petals came again, but this time, they didn''t do much damage to the enemy. Most of these people in black are agile and can avoid the petals of blood dance. Leave the sweat that Huang''s forehead leaves gradually, what should this do? Chapter 48 "Up The man in black unifies once again. Around Li Huang, he will kill her. Li Huang is gradually defeated, and many parts of her body are injured. "Poof!" One palm hits Li Huang''s back, Li Huang''s heart is shocked, and a mouthful of blood gushes out! "Master!" When Xiao Huoyang saw that his master was in danger, he let out a cry and turned into noumenon. The red lotus fire burned all the people in black around, and there was no ash left! Huoyang quickly picks up Lihuang and flies away from the hotel. The body of rosefinch is very big, and the whole ghost city can see the rosefinch flying in the sky. "Look, what''s that?" "What a beautiful bird!" "Ignorant guy..." "It''s a rosefinch that comes from bathing in fire!" "My God, I can see rosefinch in my lifetime! My God "It''s so beautiful. I just don''t know if I have recognized the Lord or not." "The beauty you want, even if you don''t recognize the Lord, will not find you!" The chirp of rosefinch reverberates in the whole ghost city, just like a cry. At last, he looks at a certain direction in the city, turns around and flies out of the city! Jun Li''s face changed when he was shopping in the city. The rosefinch "It''s sister Huang''s!" "It''s sister Huang''s!" Jun Yu also recognized the cry. He once heard such a sound when rosefinch took care of him! "There''s something wrong with sister Huang!" Jun Li Jiu quickly took Jun Yu to the hotel. What happened? Will the rosefinch show its true shape? "Hold on, master!" Huoyang says to Lihuang that now Lihuang is seriously injured and is on the verge of coma. "I It''s OK. " Li Huang said weakly. Huoyang found a big mountain and flew into it. After searching and finding a very hidden cave, Li Huang was placed in the cave. Because the characteristic of Warcraft is that nature is their home, so rosefinch will bring Lihuang here. Huoyang, who has changed back into human form, holds Lihuang''s hand in tears. "I''m useless. I can''t protect my master..." "Don''t cry, I''m ok Just take a break. " Li Huang comforts Huoyang. She has just taken pills, but her body trauma can''t recover quickly. Especially, her viscera are burning! I''m afraid I''ve also been hurt to a certain extent! "Master, you must get better soon!" For the first time, the little beast worried and wept. "No crying." Li Huang weakly stretched out a finger and wiped away the tears from Huoyang''s eyes. "I''ll have a good sleep." "It''s very hidden here, and no one will find it. Go back to Warcraft space." "I don''t want to, I want to guard the master!" Small fire Yang stubborn said. "Well, I know you''re hurt. Be obedient. Take good care of yourself and protect me. " "I..." "Be obedient "All right." Fire Yang Du mouth, unwilling to return to the Warcraft space. "You must call me if you have something to do!" Huoyang does not forget to remind. "I see." Li Huang said. She saw that little Huoyang was not as good as those people in black. He was probably not as hurt as himself. This reminds Li Huang of what Yao Yu said. Huoyang had been seriously injured before, otherwise, he would be a beast! How can we not get rid of a few humans? Huoyang, how much did he hurt? Li Huang gradually closed her eyes. She was hurt too much, and her body couldn''t keep awake. After Li Huang fell asleep, a cute fox came out of the cave. The little fox is about the size of a slap, but it is very cute. The whole body is snow-white, without any miscellaneous hair. Look carefully, that hair, it seems that it is still emitting ice blue light! "Well?" "Human?" "Seriously injured humans?" The fox poked Li Huang''s face with his paw and found that the human had no response. "What a beautiful human..." As soon as the fox''s eyes turned and the white smoke flashed by, a 15-year-old boy appeared in the cave. "For the sake of your beauty, I''ll take you in! Be sure to repay me well ~ "the young man helped Li Huang up, put his back on his shoulder and went to the depth of the cave. When she woke up the next day, Li Huang found herself sleeping in a very warm nest. Well It''s not too much to say it''s a nest, because it doesn''t look like a bed."Are you awake? Beautiful human Li Huang just opened her eyes, a little fox jumped on her arm. Ice blue Mou son stares at to leave Huang''s eyes, very is innocent of blink. "You saved me?" Li Huang said softly. "No, I just gave you the nest to sleep for one night. However, your human recovery ability is really fast. Compared with Warcraft, you are no worse." Little fox''s voice was full of praise. "Ha ha." Li Huang laughs awkwardly and secretly investigates her body. The injury is almost good, but her body is still in a dull pain. This is the inevitable result. Where can there be perfect things in the world. "Why are you going out?" Little fox quickly stopped Li Huang''s behavior: "there are a lot of people in black outside searching the mountain. I advise you not to go out." "Search the mountain!" Li Huang is surprised that those people in black are looking for themselves! Why on earth did they kill her? I don''t understand. "Yes, it was last night. But don''t worry, there is a natural boundary in this cave. Without my guidance, human beings can''t get in! " Little fox has a proud face. Li Huang laughed: "thank you." Little fox looked at Li Huang''s smile and lowered his head in embarrassment. "Nothing." However is, looks in your good-looking on the help you, absolutely has no other meaning! "What''s your name?" Li Huang asked. "Tianbing, my name is Tianbing! I''m a boy Little fox is very emphasis on the boy three words. "Well, boy!" "Tianbing, my name is Lihuang, Jun Lihuang!" Li Huang smiles. "Li Huang? What a nice name Tian Bing''s small head rubs against Li Huang''s body. Li Huang''s body, really comfortable! It smells good! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang smiles. She is a lovely fox. "Are you the Warcraft in this mountain?" "Yes." Little fox nodded: "native yo, I have not been to the outside world." "Well I''m so happy "Yes! This is my home Little fox agreed with what Li Huang said. He asked, "why do so many people want to catch you outside?" Chapter 49 "I don''t know." Li Huang shakes her head. Up to now, she''s all muddled. She doesn''t know why these people want to kill her. "I don''t know what happened to brother Jiu and Xiao Yu." Were they also assassinated? Did you escape? Did you get hurt? "Who are they?" The little fox asked with a puzzled look on his face. "My family." Li Huang smiles. "Family? I have no family... " Little fox depressed under the head, he said: "big Huang, you when my family!" Dahuang? Poof! Li Huang almost spits out a mouthful of old blood. What does she call herself! Dahuang? chinese rhubarb? Isn''t that a pet name? "Why do you call me Dahuang..." "Because it''s very kind!" Little fox way, "good, big Huang, let me become your family!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang is speechless. She is a fox. How can she be so naive? "Then you and I have a contract?" Li Huang asked tentatively, this little fox doesn''t look like a high-level Warcraft. It''s not bad to be a pet when it''s so big! "Yes Little fox readily agreed. Li Huang bit her finger and dropped a drop of blood on the tip of the fox''s tongue. The ice blue contract formation revolved around them. Li Huang only felt the cold air around her body. Fox, is it an ice demon? After the disappearance of the contract array, Li Huang''s feet turned to the promotion array! One, two, three Six laps! After the contract array stops, Li Huang is ignorant! With this little fox contract, her accomplishments have been raised by six stars? Six stars! You know, she has been a senior summoner, now six stars plus, she seems to have been a seven star senior Summoner! My God, what kind of fox is this little fox? "Tianbing, what''s your rank?" Li Huang can''t help but ask a way. "Eight star holy beast, but it''s still a little bit short, I can be promoted to nine star ~" little fox cheered, and made a contract with Li Huang, his cultivation also improved a lot! Holy beast?! "Holy beast?! Can you transform The little fox looked at Li Huang doubtfully and said, "of course, how can I move you here?" Li Huang''s face is very sad. What she said seems reasonable. "What race are you?" Li Huang is very curious. "Nine Tailed snow fox." Calm down. "Snow fox? Nine tail snow fox? Isn''t that the strongest Warcraft in the ice system? As a Nine Tailed snow fox, how can you be in this wilderness "Not very strong, either." The little fox stretched out his paw and said, "our family has lived in this mountain since thousands of years ago, but I''m the only one left in my generation." "Darling, I''ll stay with you in the future." Li Huang is the head of the fox, giving comfort. They are all orphans At the same time, the end of the world is reduced to people! The little fox was very moved and nodded. He felt that his Dahuang was not only beautiful, but also gentle. So Don''t be fooled by this woman''s appearance. Know what is Is the abdomen black? Do you know what hypocrisy is? Ah, it seems that the days when little fox is poisoned by tea will be long. ¡­¡­ "Yao Yu, please." "Give it to me!" Yao Yu patted his chest and floated out of the cave. Li Huang asks Yao Yu to find Jun Li Jiu. Yao Yu''s body is relatively transparent, and most people can''t touch him. Therefore, Li Huang is very relieved to let Yao Yu go out. "The man in black outside hasn''t left yet..." The little fox came back from a circle and said dejectedly. It''s been a day. Why haven''t you left yet? Li Huang''s eyebrows wrinkled again. "The whole mountain will be reversed by them. They really have no public morality." Little fox was very angry. His family, which had lived for so many years, was destroyed by outsiders. The key is that there are so many of them that he is afraid of pain and dare not fight them. I''m so sad. "No one, they''ll leave." "Their goal should be me." Leave Huang light way. Who on earth wants to kill her? "If you can''t think of it, don''t think about it." Little fox worried said, looking at the master so hard brain, he is also very in the heart can''t bear. Li Huang shakes her head. She doesn''t have the slightest clue at the moment. She thinks it''s just a random guess. "You should rest early. Your body needs a lot of cultivation." The little fox made a nest for Li Huang and let her lie down.He doesn''t understand the physical condition of human beings, but he also knows that if a person is seriously injured, if he doesn''t cultivate himself thoroughly, he will leave a secret wound. This is the same with Warcraft. Li Huang holds the fox in her arms and sleeps together. When Li Huang wakes up again, it''s day again! The little fox in his arms had already disappeared. Lihuang knew that the little guy must have made food for himself. He is a special fox indeed! Very naive, but also very cute. Looking inside, in Warcraft space, Huoyang is turning into its original shape and sleeping there. That tired appearance, see of leave Huang all in the heart can''t bear. "Dahuang, are you up?" Li Huang spirit back to a place, see the fox has returned to his side. "Here you are. The fresh pot is delicious!" Little fox took out a pile of fruit from his space and offered it to Lihuang as a treasure. Li Huang smiles, picks up one and eats it. See from Huang eat sweet, small fox also happy! "By the way, Dahuang, those people outside have already left." Little fox thought of it and said to Li Huang. He said that there seems to be something missing today. It turns out that the people in black are missing! "Just leave." Li Huang is relieved to a sound, and suddenly receives the message of Yao Yu. "Woman, tell that stupid fox to come out and bring them in!" Li Huang''s eyes are bright. Here comes Jun Li Jiu and Jun Yu! Li Huang remembers that little fox said that only his guidance can pass the border. "Tianbing, will you go out and bring my family in?" "Family?" Tian Bing blinked: "Dahuang''s family is my family. I''m going now!" Li Huang looks at Tian Bing''s lovely appearance and laughs softly! "Sister Huang!" "Sister Huang!" "Are you all right?" Almost at the same time, two voices entered Li Huang''s ear. Li Huang looked at their worried appearance and shook her head: "I''m ok. You''re worried! " Jun Li wine put Jun Yu down, walked into Li Huang, looked up and down, and then relieved. "Sister Huang really scared me to death! I knew you shouldn''t have gone back to the inn alone! " The gentleman leaves wine to regret a way. Chapter 50 "It''s OK." Li Huang comforts a way, how she became the person that counter comforts. Curious, curious. "Sister Huang." Jun Yu came over and held Li Huang''s sleeve. Don''t mention how nervous she was. "You shed so much blood, it''s a little painful..." Jun Yu''s eyes were red, as if he was ready to rain. When Junli liquor and Junyu came back to the inn, none of the people in black was seen. Junli liquor only saw pieces of blood on the ground, which was shocking! When Yao Yu came to find them, they followed them without saying a word, but there were many people in black on the mountain last night, and they were not miscellaneous goods. Jun Li wine was afraid of hurting Jun Yu, so they didn''t move. After the people in black left, they entered the mountain. "Now it''s no longer painful, and the blood is not all mine..." Li Huang said softly. "Dahuang, you lied. Yesterday your body was still in pain!" At this time, the little fox cut in. "Yesterday is yesterday! Stupid fox Yao Yu snorted, this woman, how the pets around him are more cute than each other, what''s his status! "Don''t worry, this woman is nothing serious now. But... " Yao Yu pauses. "If you''re hit hard again, there''s no way." This woman has never cherished her own body, no one to stare at, really can''t. Such a say, gentleman leaves wine to suddenly nervous rise. Yes, he can''t let Li Huang be hurt any more! This time, it was his dereliction of duty! "Well, brother wine, don''t be bitter with a face. This expression is not suitable for you. Let it be. I''ll be fine." Li Huang said. Looking at Jun Li Jiu''s face, you can see that he is blaming himself. This time, it''s his carelessness, not his business. "By the way, brother Jiu, Xiao Yu. This is my new partner, Tianbing Li Huang introduces to Jun Li Jiu and Jun Yu. "Good wine brother, good Xiaoyu ~" Tianbing politely says hello, because Junyu can''t see, he is also very close to Junyu''s arms, let him feel it! "It''s so comfortable and small! what is it? Are you a cat Jun Yu touched it gently, obviously he was very fond of it. "My fox, Xiaoyu!" "How lovely Jun Yu praised. "It must be!" Little fox feels good about himself! "Your contract beast? It''s lovely! " Jun Li took a look at the wine, but he couldn''t see the production level. However, his life opened his spiritual consciousness, and he must not be a low-level Warcraft. "Yes! He helped me escape the search of the man in black Li Huang looked at Jun Li Jiu and said, "brother Jiu, do you know who is going to kill me? Their goal, as if it was just me. " Jun Li wine eyes complex, for a long time, just way: "is the emperor''s people." Li Huang is a little surprised. Emperor, someone wants to kill her? She has nothing to do with them at all! "This is the state of the Junfu. Some of the people in the four families don''t want you to go back." Jun Li Jiu was going to tell Li Huang when he arrived at the imperial capital. Who knows, he has to say it now. Really I don''t know what to say. Li Huang was silent for a long time, then he said: "Jun Fu, it''s very dangerous." Jun Li nodded. If it''s not like this, why should he go back to Jun''s house? Let alone be at ease when he''s free outside! "Let''s leave soon. Since the Junfu sent someone to urge us, there must be something urgent!" Li Huang said. After thinking about wine for a moment, Jun said, "we''ll try our best to avoid those people in black. Those people''s accomplishments are not low. If they come across them, it''s a trouble! " Yirong? Li Huang nodded, which was a good way. Junli wine said that the appearance of Yirong is changed only through the changes of makeup and clothing, because there are too few Yirong pills in this world. Jun Li Jiu just wanted to take out some hats and other things from the space ring to Li Huang and Jun Yu, but he saw Li Huang pass two bottles of pills. "Yi Rong Dan, no side effects, lasting for 2 days, here a total of 24, not enough to ask me again." Jun from wine some incredible looking at from Huang. Yi Rong Dan?! Although he knew that Lihuang was an alchemist, he didn''t expect that Lihuang had been able to produce such a grade of pills! I''m really angry. And it''s no side effects, it lasts so long! It''s like that! It''s against the sky! This Yi Rong Dan is the latest product after Lihuang''s proficiency has been improved. Li Huang takes one by herself, Jun Li takes one by wine, and gives one to Jun Yu. Three people closed their eyes, in a moment, the whole person has a huge change! Li Huang''s body looks solid, no longer thin. Her face seems to be a three-dimensional, delicate boy!Jun Yu''s eyes turned red, his facial features were softened and beautified, and his body and lines were softened. He became a thin little boy. Jun Li wine changed the most, directly from the forthright look into a scholar''s look! "This, the change is really too big!" Jun Li wine looks at his own appearance in the mirror inconceivably, even his voice has changed! "Brother wine, you need to change your clothes. You are so attractive." Yes, this dress is only available at Junli''s cocktail party. Besides, a weak scholar is not suitable to bring a wine gourd and dew skin. From Huang also want to change clothes, she took out a set of men''s clothes from the space ring, found a corner to change. Jun Li wine is very distressed, in the space ring pick ah pick, finally chose a set of more good woman man''s clothes. After both of them changed their clothes, Yao Yu returned to Li Huang''s body, while little fox took three people out of the border. Down the mountain, the three entered the city, bought a carriage, and rushed out of the city. As a result, as Li Huang thought, they got a lot of questioning and checking all the way, and finally muddled through. In late May, the three arrived safely in the imperial capital. Looking at the high wall in front of her, Li Huang''s heart seemed to have a sense of belonging. Her home, right here, here, is her home! The three abandoned the carriage and lined up at the gate of the city. Because the imperial city is inside the imperial capital, everyone who wants to enter the imperial capital has to accept routine inspection. In order to prevent any unidentified people from entering the imperial capital and causing any panic. When it was Junli''s turn to drink, he raised the token in his hand to the soldier, and the soldier let go immediately. Li Huang follows behind Jun Li Jiu and is very curious about what the token is. "Sister Huang, your mansion is near the imperial city. It''s still a long way to go." Jun Li said. Chapter 51 "It''s OK to be far away. Anyway, I haven''t been back to the imperial capital for a long time. I''m just going around." Li Huang light way, today''s imperial capital, and her memory of the imperial capital, very different. Yes, after all, after six years, there will certainly be changes. I just didn''t expect it to be this big. It has to be said that the imperial capital is prosperous. Compared with the ghost city, the ghost city is a lotus flower, which grows out of mud but does not dye, while the imperial capital is a peony, which is elegant! Jun Li Jiu takes Jun Yu and Li Huang to walk on the streets of the imperial capital. Although the crowd around him focuses on their appearance, the quality of the people in the imperial capital is very high. They don''t talk much about it. At most, they just praise it and continue to do their own things. "Sister Huang, in front is the business district of the four families." Jun Li Jiu looked at the street in front of him, which was obviously different from the one in the boundary. He said to Li Huang, "the street on the right is our Jun mansion." Li Huang then looked at the street. Although she could only see the front section, she was able to see the degree of luxury. The whole street is dominated by warm colors, even in the daytime, you can clearly feel the warm meaning. But, compared with it, the other three streets are equally magnificent, and! The most important thing is that the flow of people in the street of Junfu is far less than that of the other three streets! "Junfu, are you so excluded?" Li Huang doubts a way. "Among the four families, the jun family is the leader, who is in charge of military affairs. The other three families, ye family, Su family and Qin family, are in charge of business, medicine and literature respectively. The jun family has always been inferior to the other three in terms of economy. This situation is not unique now." Jun Li wine way. Li Huang nods. No wonder it''s like this. Those people in Jun''s mansion are all martial arts men. They have no talent for business, so they are relieved. "Let''s go to this street and have a look!" Li Huang points to the street in the middle of pointing. From a distance, the flag hanging on the street is the symbol of the Su family. Jun from wine nodded, no objection, led Jun Yu to keep up with the pace from Huang. Li Huang is walking on the street. It has to be said that the family of medicine is really worthy of its name. The whole street is almost full of pharmacies, and it is also divided into 369 grades! Leave Huang side to walk, still can smell those medicine fragrance! Jun Li Jiu''s medical skill is also a small achievement, but he doesn''t have any special interest in these herbs. Therefore, he doesn''t understand why Li Huang wants to see one family on the left and another on the right. Aren''t they all selling the same herbs? Jun Yu doesn''t have any opinions. He quietly follows you to leave the wine. Every time Li Huang went to a drugstore, she would buy some herbs. She didn''t buy much, but everything was fine! The owners of various drugstores still find it strange that the little boy doesn''t take the prescription to make the medicine, but only recognizes the good herbs to buy. It''s really a wonderful flower. "Young master!" A drugstore owner who had just been patronized by Li Huang, after seeing her off, was shocked to find that his young master was standing behind him! "What did the boy just buy?" Asked the young man, known as the eldest young master. "A fire grass of twenty years, and snow of June of eighty years." The boss answered truthfully. The young man immediately dropped his eyes and muttered in a soft voice: "is it really like this..." The boss didn''t understand the meaning of his young master. He just wanted to make it clear, but he disappeared. "Three, please stay!" Li Huang had already stepped out of the last drugstore and was ready to go to Jun''s house. But before she got out of the street, she was stopped. Li Huang and Jun Li wine look back, but see a gorgeous young man, is coming to them. The gentleman leaves wine eyebrow to pick, is he? It was obvious that he recognized the boy. "What''s the matter?" Leave Huang light to ask a way. The young man approached them, bowed his head politely, and then said, "did you patronize all the drugstores under Su''s name?" "Yes." Li Huang doesn''t deny it and nods. "Can there be a alchemist among the three? Do you want to come to Suzhou for development? " Although the boy asked eagerly, it was not impolite. Li Huang has a good impression on him. "Your Excellency thinks too much." Li Huang leaned slightly as a return gift: "it''s just a hobby of herbal medicine, your kindness, I''ll wait for you." The young man looked at Li Huang''s delicate face, but there was no loophole in his expression. He was a little stunned. It was the first time that someone met him and refused everything without asking his identity. After a while, when he came back to himself, he said in an apologetic voice, "I''m so abrupt. Everyone, please Li Huang appreciates this kind of person who knows current affairs very much. He wants to attract experts, but he is polite. "It''s not easy for him to do that." After walking out of a distance, Li Huang sighs slightly. "He is Su Fang, the young master of the Su family." Jun from the wine for a long time, finally said, "that boy looks pretty, but also a master."Jun Li''s words about wine are very reluctantly. He just doesn''t like the Su family''s weakness. They are all old men, but they are just like a sick man, which makes people feel sweet. Li Huang''s heart is clear: "it''s Su''s family." But look at the little master of the four families, Li Huang''s definition of the other three will not be too low. "Su Fang..." Li Huang whispered a word gently, then left it behind. You don''t know what your sister thinks. Lead the way and get to your house quickly. After leaving the commercial street, there is a section of residential area. The more you go inside, the higher your identity will be. In other words, the closer you go to the Imperial City, the more prominent your identity will be. Jun Li Jiu asks Li Huang for elixir from Yi Rong Dan. They all recover their appearance in the place where no one passes by. It''s not right to cower when you''re almost home! Li Huang looks at the surrounding buildings, such as prime minister''s house, general''s house, Prince''s house It''s so close to all the bureaucrats in the West Uygur empire! When approaching your home, your wine is recognized again! "Isn''t this the wine of Jun''s house! Long time no see Sure enough, celebrities are easy to recognize, so it''s better to keep a low profile in the future. Jun Li Jiu looked at the speaker and said in a brilliant voice, "isn''t this a nerd? Why did you come to the boundary of our Jun''s mansion today? I''m not afraid that the roughs of our Jun''s mansion will hurt you?" This is really a joke. The man opposite seems to be used to this kind of ridicule. He opens his folding fan with a "pa" sound. He is very "elegant" and says, "my son has just come out of the imperial city. If it''s not for your royal house, it''s next to the door of the imperial city. I don''t want to go your way." "Then get out of here! Don''t pollute my house. " "I can''t wait to get it. There''s a stink in Wufu''s territory!" Chapter 52 Li Huang silently watched the two men come back to the language fight. At last, no matter who won or lost, they turned around and went back to their homes! "Brother Jiu, is that man..." "The Qin family." Jun Li chuckled: "if it wasn''t for the emperor''s order not to allow the four families to fight with each other, I wouldn''t waste my time talking with him. Those who are engaged in culture only know it all day long, and they are bored to death." Jun Li''s nature is free and easy. It''s better to go up and give him a big mouth to fight with others! Li Huang agrees, but it''s not as simple as the body fight. Li Huang really admired those literati who could talk about the dead with one mouth. "Go back quickly. I don''t believe who else is going to make trouble when I enter the mansion!" Jun Li is afraid of wine. If there is another one, it will be a meeting of the four families. From Huang is also agree with, quickly keep up with the pace of Jun from wine. "Master wine, you are back!" As soon as they arrived at the gate of Jun''s house, the guards were very excited. The way they look at Jun Li Jiu is to see the Savior! "Well, I''m back!" Jun Li Jiu laughed and pointed to Li Huang beside him: "the eldest lady has come back too!" The bodyguards moved their eyes down. They were ready to see the "unknown" face of the old lady, but they were all amazed! This, this! This is their first lady?! How is that possible?! Gene mutation or something?! How did it look like this? Li Huang smiles: "I''m back." The bodyguards wake up with a start. That''s right. That''s their first lady! The voice didn''t change! Wow, the eldest lady of their royal family has finally come back! Or become a little beauty back! "Master wine is back! The first lady is back The bodyguard ran into the house and yelled. "The first lady is back! The young lady has come back as a little beauty Li Huang and Li Jiu look at each other, both of them can''t laugh or cry in each other''s eyes. These living treasures! But Li Huang is very happy. Is this the Junfu? She''s been away from home for six years! All of a sudden, the house became very busy. After hearing the news, many elders put down their business and rushed to the front hall. "Leave the wine, welcome back!" The elder patted the arm of afraid Jun to leave the wine. He was very glad to come back. Junfu, the only one who can hold up the sky now is Junli wine! "Grandfather, this is Huang Mei!" Jun Li Jiu supports the elder and guides Li Huang to him. "Li Huang, you Li Huang!" The elder came to Li Huang and looked at her carefully. "Good! Good! Our eldest lady, she is promising The elder said with a smile, the laughter was full of joy and relief! "Granddad." Li Huang gave a clever cry. "It''s Li Huang!" "Li Huang has changed a lot." "Yes." "How can the heirs of our royal family be weaker than the other three! Don''t you think so! " "That''s it Everyone burst into laughter! Li Huang smiles and salutes one by one according to the characters in her memory. "Second grandfather, third grandfather, uncle, sixth uncle..." "Good boy, good boy..." The older generation''s moustaches are ugly and have no accomplishments. And now the young lady is beautiful, or can cultivate! Look at those purple eyes, how beautiful and shining! It''s true that God has eyes and won''t destroy your family! "Come on, go inside, don''t stand outside!" The elder''s walking stick was lit twice, and everyone calmed down their emotions, and then followed Li Huang like a baby. "Who is this little boy?" Asked the elder. "His name is Junyu, the son of junzhan in Hongfeng town." Li Huang said. "Well Although the talent is general, it''s lovely. Just stay at home. " Jun Li''s father said with a smile. There are not many young people in Jun''s family. It''s good to have more people. Jun Yu was surrounded by people and asked a few questions, a little embarrassed. These people are very enthusiastic. In the future, these people are also their own families Jun Yu is very happy. There seems to be light in Chen An''s eyes! "By the way, where''s grandfather? Why don''t you see your grandfather? " Jun Li wine is a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that Li Huang has come back. The first one who runs out must be the owner. "The master of the family..." Uncle Jun Mo asked dun dun, just good mood seems to disappear in this moment."What happened to Grandpa?" From Huang looking at everyone''s expression is not quite right, guess a way. "The master of the family is put in the dungeon of the imperial city. It''s been seven days. " The elder said slowly, "I don''t know who wrote to the emperor that the emperor''s house is rebellious. The emperor''s nature is suspicious, so he sent someone to escort the family leader away." "At the same time, many of the guards of our royal family in the Imperial City have been removed. The main force of the imperial city guards of your majesty has lost the shadow of your family." The second elder took over the words of the elder and continued, "the other three families are putting more and more pressure on our Junfu. Junfu will soon die in name." Leave Huang''s heart to clap Deng for a while, didn''t expect, now of king mansion unexpectedly is at stake! "We are anxious to send a message to Li Jiu, so that he can come back quickly. It is precisely because of the danger of Jun''s family that we didn''t expect to catch up." The situation of your family is so weak. Li Huang couldn''t help sighing: "what''s your majesty going to do with your grandfather?" Junmo asked, shaking his head: "there has been no news, and I don''t know what will happen to your majesty. However, from this point of view, this is not necessarily the work of the other three families. " Li Huang smiles, walks forward and says to everyone: "if your majesty insists on suppressing your family, then we will take the charge of treason as a matter of fact!" Everyone is a Leng, some surprised looking at the little girl in front of the hall, this is really their eldest daughter? It''s easy to be so rebellious?! "Ha ha ha ha, good! Brother Jiu supports you Jun from wine laugh, because from Huang this ambition and wild. "Leave the wine, how can you make a fool of yourself. Li Huang is too young to understand. Don''t you understand? " Junmo immediately reprimanded his son. "Uncle, I''m not joking." Li Huang smiles faintly. She looks at the direction of the imperial city and says slowly: "the only people who are assisted by your family are virtuous ones. If they are virtuous, they will believe in treachery and kill loyal officials. It''s a shame for your family to assist such a king. " Jun Mo asked, this is a little words can''t say, from Huang this words, is the king''s family Zuxun to do comparison. That quiet, that indifferent, is a general will have. They have only seen such momentum in two people. One is their home owner, the legendary god of war, Jun Hanbing, and the other is the deceased home owner, Lihuang''s father, Jun Mo Xiao. Now he believed that Li Huang, who was only 13 years old, had a thorough mind. "But Li Huang, with the strength of the king''s family, is far less than the Emperor Ling''s family." The elder mentioned it timely. Li Huang smiles: "it''s not to overthrow the rule of the Ling clan, but to force the throne and help the next Ling emperor ascend the throne." "Jun family, will not become a family of emperors, from generation to generation, from martial arts, not politics!" Chapter 53 Jun family! From martial arts, not politics! However, no one wants to control the survival of your family, even if he is an emperor! "That''s right." The elder nodded, "now your family is surrounded by enemies. It''s time to fight back." "You guys, settle them down. In the evening, I will go to the imperial city! " The elder seems to have realized something, and then he orders several bodyguards. There are very few servants in your house. They are basically veterans who used to fight in the front line. So when the young lady comes back, the people in your house specially buy some servant girls to serve her. Li Huang knows that the elder has his idea. For the time being, she hasn''t fully understood the general situation of Junfu, so she has to make some general suggestions. Several elders are back to the Presbyterian, Jun Li wine with Jun Yu left, presumably also to settle him. Uncle Jun Mo asked and six uncle Jun Mo day is one before and one after take from Huang to her new residence. "Li Huang has been away for six years, and he really suffered. At the beginning, we decided to send you out because we had to. Li Huang, don''t you blame us? " Jun Mo asked, carefully tested. He found that his niece was a little strong! "Li Huang knows." Li Huang shook her head and said, "brother Jiu and I met assassins on our way back. Brother Jiu said that they were from the imperial capital." "Assassinate?! How could this happen? " Jun Mo asked. He was surprised that someone really wanted to kill their heir? "I''ll ask Li Jiu about this. Liu Di, take Li Huang first." Don''t be idle. He must know the truth! It''s about the heirs. I have to pay attention! "Don''t worry, big brother." There is no way of heaven. After looking at Jun Mo to ask to leave, two talented people continue to walk. "Li Huang, don''t show your edge too early." Don''t ask in the side of Jun Lihuang. "Yes?" Li Huang looks up at sixth uncle doubtfully. He, what does that mean? "Junfu has not only foreign invasion." Please remind me. "Internal worries?" Is Jun Motian reminding her that there is something wrong with your family? "I wish you knew. When your father died in battle, the jun family was already in turmoil." Jun Mo day remind of very obscure, but from Huang is to see his good intentions. Nodded, but put this thing in mind. Today, her performance has been seen by some people. Hum, no matter who he is, come one, kill one! Junmotian takes Lihuang to the courtyard and turns back. Between the turns, he whispers: "dark guards are arranged around the courtyard. Once there is danger, he shouts out immediately. Protecting his own safety is the first thing." "Yes." Li Huang answered. Junmotian''s temperament is introverted, even talking with junlihuang is only half, but this person is the terror guy who has been in the top 20 of the list! It''s only in recent years that the speed of cultivation has slowed down, and gradually began to experience life, that it gradually retreated from people''s sight. It can be said that one of the trumps of Junfu is junmotian. "Well What an eventful time. " Li Huang sighed and turned in her yard. The Lihuang courtyard is many times larger than the royal family''s Luohua courtyard in Hongfeng town. There are artificial lakes, water pavilions, large gardens and small martial arts training grounds. This is a home of its own. Li Huang is very satisfied. The servant girls they sent each perform their own duties. They don''t like to talk much. "Miss!" There was a bodyguard rushing in. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang doubts. "The eldest lady of Yefu is here. She said she hasn''t seen you for many years and has come to visit you!" The eldest lady of Yefu?! Four families again? Li Huang searched in her memory for a while and finally got the result. "Ye Chan?" "Yes." The guard nodded. "Ask her to come." The bodyguard was ordered to leave. Li Huang can''t help but look forward to the future successor of Ye CHAN! Her childhood playmate. And the only playmate. At that time, the friction between the four families was not as big as it is now, at least not in the face. Only the royal family and the Ye family are girls, and they are of the same age, so the two families often interact with each other. "You have no conscience, you know how to come back?! If you come back a little later, your house will be gone soon! " No one to see, first to hear! Ye Chan''s voice from childhood belongs to the kind of relatively thick, not as delicate as ordinary girls, so it is particularly easy to identify. "Why? You''ve only been gone six years, haven''t you? " Ye Chan approached Li Huang and made a few rounds around her. "Plastic surgery has not changed as much as you have!""Come on, don''t turn. I''m right!" Li Huang stops her from turning around. "I''ll go! You''re so confident! You haven''t wasted all these years! " Ye Chan joked. From Huang timely sent her two big white eyes. "What are you doing here?" Li Huang gave her a look, and her eyes were full of disgust. Ye Chan is not absolutely good-looking, but because of her excellent blood, her appearance is very attractive, which is a kind of type that people never tire of. With Ye Chan''s careless personality, this girl is loved everywhere she goes. Just, leave Huang subconscious, don''t want to make friends with her. "What''s that look in your eyes?! What eyes! okay? I''m kind-hearted. I don''t care about my family''s objection. I''ll come and help you. How dare you even despise me? " Ye Chan pointed to Li Huang''s nose and said fiercely. "Well, don''t give up." Li Huang complied and went on. Li Huang''s heart gradually put down her guard. Ye Chan, unlike Su Fang or the Qin family, is a very frank person. Just this frankness, is it true or false, if it''s false, then her acting skills are really heaven. "That''s about the same." Ye Chan snorted and let out her anger. Her tone immediately changed: "nothing happened to you all the way back?" Li Huang took a breath and then recovered to calm down and said, "I was assassinated once." "Assassinate!! Damn it Ye Chan cursed a, the hand began to feel disorderly on the body of leave Huang: "you didn''t hurt where?" "Did you get hurt?" "It''s OK. It''s all minor injuries. It''s almost OK." Li Huang pushes her hand away without any trace. She doesn''t like others to touch her body. "Be careful these days, Li Huang!" Ye Chan holds Li Huang''s shoulder and says it seriously. "There will be a lot of assassinations in recent days. In fact, the Ye family, the Su family and the Qin family have arranged a wave of assassinations on your way. I don''t know which wave of people you meet. Anyway, it''s OK!" Ye Chan doesn''t shy away from the idea that her family wants to harm Li Huang. As long as she doesn''t harm Li Huang, that''s enough. "Why did they kill me?" Li Huang doesn''t understand. "There are two reasons. One is your engagement with the nine kings, and the other is that the four families are going to have a ranking contest soon. There is a new family to be in the top position. If the direct heirs of the jun family are not here, the jun family will disappear in the four families." "Engagement?" Li Huang was confused. "When did I have an engagement with the nine kings?" Chapter 54 "You don''t know about it?" Ye Chan is surprised to see to leave Huang, a face don''t believe. "I don''t know." Li Huang is very puzzled, that what ghost engagement is what thing, no one ever told her. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m dizzy. Not long after you were born, your father died in battle, and your mother''s whereabouts are unknown. Your majesty pitied your life experience and gave you to the ninth king. " Baby kiss? It''s not like that! Your Majesty''s youngest son is older than Li Huang. How can he be a baby? "The key is that the former nine kings were idle princes. When you married him, you were the princess and the head of the royal family. This could have happened at the same time. But in recent years, the nine kings have suddenly made a fortune and become a prince who wants to fight for the throne. " "Tell me about it. As far as your relationship is concerned, your family has ascended to the ninth king. If the ninth King ascends the throne in the future, your family''s position will be stable. Will the other three families succeed? You don''t use your head. " "What about the prince?" She remembers that the prince of the Xiwei empire is not a simple person. Now that she has been a prince, is she afraid that she will not be able to ascend the throne in the future? At that time, she was still young. When she was in the imperial capital, she could hear people talking about the prince all the time. "The crown prince and his concubines are all dead. Where is the spirit of the crown prince! It''s been three years since I''ve been in bed! " "Oh, yes, I remember. The news in your place may not be very well-informed. Three years ago, the Crown Princess died of illness. The crown prince became ill because of missing, and he has been in hospital ever since Ye Chan raised her eyes and looked at Li Huang''s unresponsive appearance. She was angry again: "can you have a sense of crisis?" "Don''t worry, ordinary people can''t hurt me." Li Huang light way, with her cultivation, want to hurt her, originally is a difficult matter. "What can''t hurt? You don''t know you can''t practice..." "No! Li Huang, when did you become a Summoner! What about cultivation? Why can''t I see your accomplishments? " Ye Chan a strange cry, is very fussy. "What are you doing? You have said that I have changed a lot in the past six years. What''s special about being a Summoner? " Leave Huang to see a leaf Chan again with the look in the eyes of dislike, that look in the eyes, don''t mention much dislike! "Good guy, it''s hidden!" Ye Chan''s eyes changed when she looked at Li Huang, as if she was looking at something strange. "Ye Chan, thank you for your reminding today. You go back quickly, lest the family say Li Huang said. "Yes, the old man taught me a lesson when he went back to my home. I''ll go first. You remember! Don''t let anything happen "Well, go ahead." From Huang to Li Ye Chan''s awesome eyes, see ye Chan''s departure. "Well, what about the happy world?" Li Huang sighed deeply. She didn''t notice the strange smile when ye Chan turned around. "No, we have to go and find out." Li Huang said silently. She settled down and prepared to try the water in the Imperial City tonight. At night. In the dead of night, the elder went to the imperial city with several senior cadres of the king''s family. Li Huang, who has taken the endless pill, follows closely. After entering the Imperial City, Li Huang plans to inquire around to see where her grandfather is locked up. The light body swam in the night, shaking off a string of patrol soldiers. Of course, she didn''t dare to go to some places with strong aura. The strong suppressed her. She couldn''t guarantee whether she would be seen through. Three groups of soldiers came face to face. There was no place to hide from Huang. They had to open a door and go inside. "Who?" The person in the room immediately alerted to get up, leave Huang breathing a tight. Found out? ¡°¡­¡­ Is it an illusion? " The people in the room didn''t feel any breath, but just heard the sound of opening the door. Is it really an illusion? Leave Huang lightly relaxed breath, end, how should this go out? "Big brother! I''ve come to see you! " At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, a young man broke into the door! ¡­¡­ Well, unfortunately, I can see Li Huang clearly by the door. Li Huang is dull. But after returning to God, Li Huang really wanted to die now. How could she do that! I just wanted to summon Tianbing and Huoyang to escape, but the action hasn''t been realized yet But I see The boy gave Li Huang a reassuring look, and then walked toward the inside, "big brother, nine brother, he has come back! Let''s go to his house tomorrow to eat and drink. " The people in the room chuckled, with some weakness in their voice: "you, ah, will make trouble for your ninth brother!" In the words, however, it is an irresistible indulgence. "No! Usually nine elder brother bullies me! Well, brother, let''s go tomorrow. "The boy shook the man''s arm, looking like a coquettish."Good, good, but first say good, want to come back before father emperor is aware of!" The man couldn''t resist his younger brother''s request, so he had to agree. "No problem!" The boy promised! "Then I won''t disturb my brother''s rest, I''ll go back first ~" "well, let''s go..." The people in the room watched the boy away from his sight with a smile. The boy went to the door, motioned to Li Huang not to make a sound, gently took her hand and went out together. Young with from Huang winding around, came to their own territory. "Why are you here?" The boy asked strangely. "Who are you?" Li Huang looks at him. Does he know himself? "You Don''t you know me? " The young man''s expression is very strange, and said: "I am ten kings, Ling Feng." Ten kings? Ling Feng? Your Majesty''s youngest prince? "You are the ten kings. Who was in the room just now? "The prince?" Li Huang was a little surprised. "Nonsense, who else can I call elder brother besides the prince?" Ling Feng took a look at Li Huang and said slowly, "I gave you the space ring on your hand. Now you think of who I am!" Space ring? He''s the one who photographed the ring?! But they didn''t know each other before. "By the way, what''s your name?" Lingfeng asked, he pestered nine elder brother asked for a long time, but nine elder brother is not willing to disclose. Now, I have to ask myself. "Jun, Li Huang." Li Huang doesn''t want to owe others a favor, so he tells the truth. It''s a big deal. Just get into some trouble. Just, why is the face of the ten kings so strange? It''s like holding something. For a long time, he heard two words: "nine sister-in-law!" I''ll go. It''s really nine sister-in-law! I''ll go. No wonder elder brother Jiu didn''t say that he wanted to cancel the engagement. It turned out that It''s his ninth sister-in-law. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nine sisters in law? What kind of name is that? My God, is he funny? "Sister nine, you haven''t answered my question! What are you doing here? It''s amazing to be found! " Ling Feng asks anxiously. "I want to go to the dungeon." Li Huang is like this. "Dungeon?" "Do you want to go to your old master?" Ling Feng suddenly thought of something, the owner of the jun family, seems to be locked in the dungeon. "Yes." Li Huang is sure. "No way!" "At least not now!" Ling Feng stopped it. "Why?" Li Huang doubts. "My father sent a lot of soldiers to guard, and there are several big summoners. You will be found in the past!" Chapter 55 Li Huang frowns and is under strict supervision? It''s hard to do! Ling Feng looks at Li Huang''s expression, but It''s what elder brother Jiu ordered. He didn''t have the courage to say it. "That Nine elder sister-in-law, I think, you can try to talk about terms with father Huang Ling Feng hesitated for a while, and then came to the right way. "Conditions?" From Huang has subconsciously ignored the word nine sister-in-law. "In fact, my father and emperor have no evidence to prove that the main rebellion in Jun''s hometown is that the other three families have suppressed it too seriously. My father and Emperor are forced to do so." "As long as you come up with an exchange that can satisfy your father, he will be happy to accept it. If you accept his love, he will release people." Ling Feng betrays his father impolitely, exposing his philistine nature. In fact, he knows what his father is like best, but now, he can''t tell the truth! Li Huang can''t laugh or cry. Is she going to bribe the emperor? It''s exciting "In fact, my father''s heart disease has always been my elder brother''s body." Ling Feng points to the end, and a vague point. The prince''s illness? "What is the disease of the prince?" Li Huang asks, she is not sure, she can cure him. But, at least one way, she wants to have a try! "I don''t know But I''ll take you to the palace alchemist. It''s always his elder brother''s disease. " Lingfeng road. He doesn''t hope that Jun Lihuang can cure elder brother, but since elder brother Jiu has given the order, he has to do it. It''s just that jiusao doesn''t look like she can surpass the palace alchemist. After all, it''s only 13. So also want to think of their own nine elder brother''s young teeth to, really is an animal! "Please." She didn''t know why the ten kings were so enthusiastic to herself, but at present, he didn''t look malicious. "No trouble, no trouble." Ling Feng shakes his hand and takes Li Huang out of his bedroom. The imperial city is very big, if no one leads the way, I''m afraid Li Huang will really get lost! After a while, Ling Feng opened a door and said to a slovenly man who was playing with herbs: "Su Jingyue! I brought an alchemist here to ask you about my elder brother! " Su Jingyue raised her head from a pile of messy herbs and looked at Ling Feng, "get out of here, who let you in!" Ling Feng Shan Shan''s smile, give leave Huang to make a wink, oneself then slip away. Li Huang walks in slowly. Here should be su Jingyue''s private alchemy room. The cupboard on the wall is full of all kinds of herbs, common and rare. Li Huang''s hands are itchy. "Why are you still here?" Su Jingyue raised her head and saw that a certain Luopu head brought by Ling Feng had not left. She couldn''t help asking. "I haven''t got the answer I want." Li Huang smiles. "Go, can you say anything about the prince''s illness? Besides, how old are you? It''s not bad to be able to refine primary three grade pills! Don''t make trouble Su Jingyue looks down on Lihuang very much. Is she playing with such a small child? Is he joking? With a whoosh, a pill flew out of Li Huang''s hand. Su Jingyue picked it up, but found that it was a perfect pill. His interest was immediately attracted! "Xisui pill? High grade elixir?! Good guy, it''s still the first-class pill! Don''t tell me it''s made by you, Mr. turnip Su Jingyue looks at Li Huang and points to the pill in her hand. "You say, how much money is this pill worth?" Li Huang didn''t answer the rhetorical question. Su Jingyue thought about it and said, "at least ten thousand diamond coins." "You think I can afford it?" Li Huang asked again. Su Jingyue shakes her head. Apart from the royal treasury, almost no one can afford to encourage the four families. "It''s not made by me. Where did it come from?" Li Huang asked again. Su Jingyue said, indeed, there is no news about pills outside recently. If he really bought them, he would not know. However, such a small carrot head, really refining out such pills? You know, he also experienced dozens of years of training before refining one. "Seeing is believing. If you refine one on the spot, I will believe you!" Su Jingyue still thinks this method is the safest. Li Huang doesn''t have an opinion. She summons the God medicine tripod and says to Su Jingyue, "do you mind giving me your herbal medicine?" "Whatever you want!" Su Jingyue has never considered the lack of herbal medicine. She can use it if she wants. Only, this girl''s medicine tripod Why is it so exquisite? I can''t compare my own. However, when the Qingshen fire in Li Huang''s palm rises, Su Jingyue almost dislocated her chin!Strange fire?! How old is she to accept the strange fire? The world is mysterious. However, Su Jingyue didn''t say anything. Being watched in the process of alchemy would have affected the effect of alchemy. If the alchemist was disturbed by her words, she would not be able to play well. Li Huang selects several herbs, and Su Jingyue looks at them. They are really the herbs that must be used to master the xisui pill. At least the first level, she passed. However, when choosing the last herb, Lihuang didn''t choose the fire herb that she should use, instead, she changed it to cold herb. This is the problem of reversing the nature of drugs, so Jingyue can''t help but frown. Did you forget the herbal medicine? However, looking at her confident appearance, it doesn''t seem to forget. Li Huang treated the herbs well, and then put them into the medicine pot to synthesize them. Su Jingyue''s brow wrinkled deeper, so rude method, will let the drug pass! He can see at a glance that Lihuang''s Alchemy technique is completely self created, and has not received any systematic training! How rude! It''s like picking her up and beating her up! Let her spoil the herbs! But for a while, Li Huang''s pills took shape. Li Huang increased the temperature of qingshenhuo. In an instant, he took back the pills. This time, because there were not many herbs, she only trained two. Li Huang threw the hot pill into Su Jingyue''s hand. Su Jingyue had no hope, but When he reluctantly looked at the pill in his palm, his eyes almost fell out! , this is as like as two peas washed away from Huang. My God, who''s going to tell him what''s wrong with the world? "It''s impossible. You put cold grass on it. How can you practice the xisui pill?" "If you practice several essential herbs of xisui Dan, the properties are partial to fire. Arson grass can naturally achieve the expected effect of washing marrow. But if you put cold grass, you can add a chill to enhance the effect of washing marrow. Which one is bette Chapter 56 "Nature is a good way to enhance the effect." Su Jingyue said without hesitation, and her words seemed to be completely thought over: "you think well, the same attribute to wash people''s veins is far less effective than the two forces." "What''s more, you only put one cold grass, which weakens part of the fire attribute, but adds seven points of ice attribute! This change is really unprecedented. How did you think of it, little carrot? " Su Jingyue''s interest was suddenly enough. He was really curious about how such a novel idea came out. "It''s easy." Li Huang lightly looked at Su Jingyue and said, "because you have family support." "What does this have to do with family support?" Su Jingyue was puzzled. Li Huang organized her language a little and said slowly: "although there are not many people like you who are fully supported by the family in your alchemy, they must be the key cultivation objects in the family." "You are ahead of the time when you get to the beginning. You are taught how to do it and how not to do it. Some pharmacology, is fixed dead, some Dan medicine formula, is also fixed dead "Therefore, the primary alchemists are carrying the formula and improving their proficiency step by step. Almost no one will think about why they need such a configuration." "Refining Gudan is the mixture of Agrimonia and Agrimonia in a certain proportion. Why must these two kinds of medicine be used?" "Just because you didn''t think about it, and I thought about it, so I don''t rely on the formula for alchemy, but here." Li Huang''s fingers point to her brain. As Li Huang said, in modern times, there is no such thing as a panacea. When you have your own ideas, you have to rely on your own brain to develop them bit by bit. Even if she came to the cloud land, she still kept this habit. There are many kinds of pills in yaoyu''s memory, common, rare beyond count. But Li Huang never used those formulas directly. Instead, she asked Yao Yu to explain its efficacy and choose the herbal medicine by herself. Although the refined pills are of low grade, they are of high grade. This is not all due to the divine medicine tripod, but part of it comes from Li Huang''s change. Su Jingyue was shocked by Li Huang''s statement. Li Huang said the problem, a clear reason why he can not break through a higher level now! That''s what happened here. What Li Huang said was just a point ignored by all the people in the world. That is, innovation. Just blindly to imitate the things left by the predecessors, but did not think that they also want to leave something for future generations. "You said It''s really a problem for alchemists today. " When Su Jingyue was taught, his attitude gradually improved: "I never thought that there was someone who could guide me in the Siwei empire! Now I''ve seen it. What''s your name "You leave Huang." "Jun "Li Huang?" Su Jingyue''s expression is a little strange, especially when she says "Li Huang". But after thinking about it for a while, Su Jingyue finally thought of something: "the eldest lady of your family, the one who was demoted six years ago?" Li Huang nodded. Su Jingyue looked at Li Huang for a while and shook her head: "it''s not like the rumor!" Li Huang smiles, but doesn''t answer. However, Su Jingyue is not a person who likes to get to the bottom of things. Besides, what he loves is alchemy. He disdains to care about other people''s family privacy. It''s just Jun Lihuang''s name and appearance reminded him of the past. "As agreed, I can tell you the prince''s condition. However, although you are very accomplished in alchemy, you can''t compare with me as a great alchemist after all! So you have to be mentally prepared. " Su Jingyue''s words are arrogant, but they are also true. Su Jingyue was the only great alchemist in the Xiwei Empire who could become a court alchemist. Li Huang nodded. She had already planned. Su Jingyue goes to the front of a cabinet, opens a drawer, takes out a document and hands it to Li Huang. Li Huang took over and glanced a little. This is something equivalent to a case book. It contains the diagnosis of the court doctor, Su Jingyue''s diagnosis, and the accessories, and the pills and the amount of each configuration. Su Jingyue is not in a hurry to speak, just standing on the side waiting for Lihuang to finish watching. Li Huang was not slow to see, but he saw every detail. The crown prince Ling Qingchen, who was in a bed three years ago, was in a coma for several times, exhausted. According to the doctor''s diagnosis, the prince''s body became weaker and weaker, and his pulse condition was weak. It was difficult to find out what symptoms he suffered from. Su Jingyue diagnosed that the crown prince was so impatient that he hurt his body and his cultivation stopped"Most of the prescriptions you give to the prince are for nourishing the spirit? Even pills are mostly tranquilizing pills? " Li Huang looked at the pills in the attachment and found that none of them were really used for curing diseases. They were all pills for warming and tonifying and adjusting psychology. "We can''t find out the reason why the prince fell ill. You haven''t seen the prince. For example, we see the prince lose weight day by day in the palace, and he has become a sick boy from a stranger! We are also very helpless. " Su Jingyue was a little excited, but she sighed at the end of the speech. This is where his incompetence lies. From Huang light frowned, suddenly thought of Ye Chan once said a word. Prince, it was because of the death of the princess that she fell ill! Is it difficult to "I''m afraid it''s not as complicated as you think." From Huang light way, she looked around the herbal medicine, slowly opening: "some diseases, can''t be cured by medicine." Su Jingyue was stunned for a moment and asked, "what do you mean by that?" "I heard the prince speak today. Although I haven''t seen anyone, I can hear a lot of information from his voice." "First of all, Prince, he is not a restless person. Everything is fine with him, but he seems to be short of breath, which may be closely related to his long stay in bed." "The second is The prince, it seems that he has lost some desire. From his words, I can only recognize the present, but not the future. " "You mean...!" Su Jingyue gradually understood the meaning of Li Huang. "Prince, he is not a disease, but a heart disease?! He has lost his desire to live! " Li Huang nodded, her guess is like this, but There is always some uneasiness in my heart. Su Jingyue thinks that the whole person is not good. Yes, after Li Huang wakes up, he finally reacts. He had been in this palace for a hundred years, and had long forgotten that there was another reason for his illness, which was called seven emotions and six desires. Chapter 57 It''s a waste of time for him to live so long that he didn''t even see such a simple problem. "I don''t know why the prince has heart disease, but I''ve heard Ye Chan say that the prince fell ill after the death of the princess. Maybe that''s the reason." Leave Huang light way. Li Huang doesn''t know the reason, but now anyone can guess the reason. It''s just a word of love. "Prince, it''s too much for the crown princess." See from Huang really don''t understand, Su Jingyue had to open mouth to explain. This young lady is a teenager this year. Why don''t you even know this? Even those who have not married a daughter-in-law for more than a hundred years and are about to shave their hair and recite Buddhism all understand the truth. There''s no reason why this little broken child doesn''t understand it. "Love?" Li Huang whispered softly: "what is love?" Su Jingyue stares big eyes. He looks at the muddle in Li Huang''s eyes, which reflects that someone doesn''t know anything about love. There is a kind of person who is not born to understand emotion. No matter how to explain it, he will not understand it. This kind of person, originally really exists, still stands in front of his own eyes. It''s really a world of wonders! "Come on, I''ll tell you a story. It''s ok if you understand. If you don''t understand, you''d better not interfere in this matter. " For a girl with three no feelings, she can only be treated as a special group. Li Huang didn''t know why he nodded. "It''s a royal secret. You can count on it if you''ve heard of it." Su Jingyue whispered. "Twenty years ago, when the prince was not the prince, he met a woman." Su Jingyue took a look at Li Huang''s face: "that woman looks extremely beautiful. The prince fell in love with her at first sight and told his majesty that he would marry her." "His majesty is very happy that his son finally has a lover, but after sending someone to find out the origin of the woman, his majesty is not willing to marry her." "That woman''s identity is very special?" Li Huang asked. "Yes, that woman is not a member of the SIVI empire. Her home is in the holy empire. What''s more, the family she came from also has an unusual origin, which is almost a big family supporting the lifeline of Shengya empire. " "The woman and her younger sister are the descendants of their own lineage. For some reason, they were driven out of the family and exiled to the territory of our Siwei empire." A woman from an enemy country? Li Huang blinked and said, "what happened later?" "The woman didn''t know the identity of the prince at that time. Seeing that the prince didn''t come to get married, she thought that the prince didn''t mean it, so she left the empire with her sister in a rage." Su Jingyue''s tone changed with the story he told, but now she was suddenly sad: "the woman found that she was pregnant soon after she left, and when she didn''t know what to do, she was suddenly chased by her family." "In order to protect the woman, her sister drew away the enemy alone, but the enemy had a plan. The woman is not inferior to the others. She was seriously injured and ran for her life all the way... " "When the prince arrived, the woman was on the verge of death. Later, the prince came to help me, who met my old friend in danzong at that time, and then he took back the woman''s life." "But after that, the woman''s child is gone, and she has no chance to have a child. She has lost the reason to live." "Regardless of the opposition of all the ministers, the prince took the woman to the court and asked her majesty to marry her." "The emperor had no choice but to manage the court and let him take over the crown prince as the prince at that time. Only then did he agree to the marriage between the crown prince and the woman." "Marriage? Didn''t you go to Shengya Empire to propose marriage? " Li Huang doesn''t understand. "Of course not." Su Jingyue shakes her head. "His Majesty gave the woman a new identity and asked her to marry the prince as the daughter of an important minister. The crown prince promised his Majesty''s terms, so at that time, the deeds of the court belonging to the crown prince became a good talk. " "Under the care of the prince, the woman gradually recovered her spirits and even entered the court for the sake of the prince. The crown prince loves her so much that even power is fought for by the crown princess. Three years ago, the Crown Princess passed away, and since then, the crown prince has never entered the court again... " "How did the princess die?" Li Huang asked. "The prince blocked all the news. No one knows how the princess left. To the outside world, it only claims that he died of illness. " "I probably understand." Li Huang thought for a while: "does the prince have any other people or things that he values?" This should be the legendary Acacia! "I don''t think there is anything else except the nine kings and the ten kings." Su Jingyue thought for a while, and her eyes fell on Li Huang: "however, you should also be a little broken child!" "Me?" Li Huang points to herself. What does it have to do with her?She doesn''t seem to know the prince, does she? "You may not know that when you were just born, your present name was taken by the crown princess." ¡°£¡¡± Is Li Huang''s name taken by the crown princess? "If you really want to help the prince, you can try. About you and Ling Feng that little bastard manuscript should be quite familiar, you can let him take you to see the prince Su Jingyue''s identity is not suitable for recommendation. Moreover, Su Jingyue''s surname is Su and Lihuang''s surname is Jun. from the perspective of interest, they are bosom friends, but from the perspective of identity, they are enemies. Su Jingyue''s family concept is not so strong, so she is not hostile to Jun Lihuang. However, after all, he did not leave the Su family. If he helped too much, people would only doubt him. "I see. Thank you." Li Huang politely gives Su Jingyue a big gift. "No, No. If you have any new ideas in the future, you can come to me! " Su Jingyue quickly picked up Jun Lihuang and said. Li Huang nodded. He left Su Jingyue''s Alchemy room. Out of the door, Li Huang still has some doubts. Why does Su Jingyue often look at herself when she tells the story? No, it''s not like looking at yourself, but just like looking at yourself. What are you recalling? He has something else to hide from himself! "This way, miss." The bodyguard waiting outside the door comes to lead the way and takes Lihuang back to Lingfeng''s bedroom. "Did you see the elder of your house just left? What are they doing in the palace? " Before Li Huang spoke, Ling Feng took the lead in speaking. "I just got home less than a day ago. How do I know?" Li Huang gives Ling Feng a huge white eye at the bottom of his heart. What about this guy''s IQ? "That''s right. I guess it''s for the sake of your family." Ling Feng touched his head and sighed. Chapter 58 "By the way, what did the old man say?" The guy in lingtui naturally means Su Jingyue. "He said the prince was suffering from Acacia." Leave Huang light way. "Acacia?" Ling Feng burst up: "my wise brother will get Acacia? I''m not going here! I thought it was just a coincidence that he fell ill after his sister-in-law left. It turned out to be Acacia! " Li Huang nodded calmly. "No wonder elder brother Jiu doesn''t let me bring some panacea to elder brother. One thing is that elder brother Jiu has known for a long time..." Ling Feng murmured softly. "But how can we treat it?" Ling Feng asked. Li Huang was silent for a long time, but said faintly: "you choose a time to take me to see the prince." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°£¡£¡¡± "See my big brother?" Ling Feng almost blew up again. "Have you ever seen a doctor see a patient without examining himself?" Li Huang picks her eyebrows. "But But... " Ling Feng seemed to have some reason not to say it. At last, he bit his teeth and said, "OK, you come here in the morning, and I''ll take you to see big brother!" Li Huang nodded. Until I came back to Jun''s home, I thought it was incredible to recall a trip to the imperial city today. It''s rare for her to get to know each other. She actually believed the ten kings "It''s incredible..." Li Huang said to herself, closed her eyes and went to sleep. Late at night, the space in Lihuang''s room seems to fluctuate. The awakened little Huoyang and little fox raise their eyes and look around, looking alert. But after seeing someone''s figure, Xiao Huoyang immediately fell asleep. It''s this beautiful man again! Little fox looks at Xiao Huoyang who sleeps over again. He doesn''t dare to relax! However, Ling changjue didn''t seem to see the fox and went straight to the big bed. The target is the sleeping Li Huang. He sat down by the bed and looked at someone''s sleeping face. He couldn''t help but smile. This girl has been back for a long time, and I don''t know if I miss him! I think she is a heartless little girl. I came to see her in the middle of the night. This little girl has a lot of courage. How can she rush into the imperial city at night? She is the only girl who knows nothing about the world. There are so many masters in the imperial city. Just like her, she was lucky not to be found. "Little girl Come back, are you more tired? " Ling changjue whispered softly. Are you asking her? Or are you talking to yourself? "But, this is your necessary growth process, little girl..." "No matter how difficult it is, this road is with you..." Ling changjue''s hand caressed Li Huang''s cheek and gently rubbed it. Little fox stares a few times, this beautiful man, is the person that big Huang likes? Feeling as if he knew something, the little fox quickly closed his eyes, and looked not at, not at! Ling changjue lay down beside Li Huang and watched her sleeping face. She didn''t get up until dawn the next day and left quietly. "Well..." Li Huang wakes up and rubs her eyes. "Why? Last night Has he been here? " Looking at the obvious traces of someone sleeping around, Li Huang can''t help thinking of someone. "Speaking of I seem to have promised him something. " Leave Huang to think, the face brush once of red. Are you a thief most of the night? Really, would you not come to see yourself? "Dahuang?" The little fox jumped up on Li Huang''s shoulder and asked in doubt. "I''m fine." Li Huang reached out and touched the fox''s head, got up, washed and changed his clothes. "Master, I''m hungry..." Small fire Yang feel their own alone, it is very wronged. "Good, I''ll go to dinner." Li Huang comforts the little stupid beast. A man with two small animals, came to the yard. "Miss, why didn''t you ask the maid to change your clothes for you?" In busy servant girl see from Huang to come out, some surprised. What''s the matter with you, miss? "It''s OK. I''m used to doing it myself." Li Huang light way: "put breakfast in the yard, I''m a little hungry." "Yes, madam." The servant girl takes orders to go down to prepare. When he was having a good time with two beasts, Jun came to drink. "Brother Jiu, come and have dinner together?" Li Huang said with a smile. "Good, give me another set of chopsticks." The gentleman leaves wine one mouthful should descend, command servant girl way. "Brother Jiu, why did you come here so early?" Li Huang asked. "The Presbyterians had a meeting all night. My father just came back and woke me up!" Jun Li yawned and obviously didn''t wake up."Brother Jiu doesn''t know how to resist?" Li Huang laughs. "That''s my father. What can I do?" You have no choice but to leave the wine. You are a bohemian. When you get to your home, you are still oppressed everywhere. Li Huang smiles and says nothing. Jun Li drinks a bowl of porridge and wipes the corner of his mouth. It''s just like the resurrection of full blood. He has spirit. "Sister Huang, today all the disciples of Jun''s house are coming back, and Jun Qi is among them." "Come back? Where have they been? " "It''s the race match soon. The master asked all the disciples of the royal family to go out to practice. Today is the time limit for the return." Jun Li explained. Li Huang knew clearly: "apart from brother Jiu, what are the accomplishments of other people in Jun''s mansion?" Jun lijiu laughs: "our Jun mansion is in charge of martial arts. Naturally, they are all gifted, but now it seems that they are not as good as Huang Mei?" Li Huang shook her head: "my actual combat is too little, and physical strength is my biggest weakness." Jun Li Jiu patted Li Huang on the shoulder: "what are you worried about! What are you afraid of "What are you going to do with that Junqi? Do you want big brother Jun Li made a gesture to kill his head. Li Huang shook her head: "just watch it change. Now our family is changing. Less trouble is good." Jun also nodded from the wine, indeed, if that Junqi is self-discipline, it''s easy to say. If not Only kill her! In the afternoon, all the disciples who went out of Junfu came back to Junfu. When the staff arrived, Junmo asked: "now the eldest lady of Junfu is back. Don''t worry that your efforts are not in vain. With the eldest lady, Junfu won''t be expelled from the four families!" All the disciples were whispering. "The first lady is back!" "But it is said that the first lady is not Ugly and useless? " "Yes, I''ve seen a young lady before. She''s afraid of strangers and doesn''t like to talk. She''s very timid!" "Well, Junqi, what do you think?" Next to him, a disciple asked. As we all know, it''s Junqi''s home that the eldest lady went to these years. "It''s good for the first lady to come back." Junqi polite smile, eyes flashed a competitive light. Chapter 59 "All right! I know you have doubts and curiosity now, but you don''t know the current situation in Junfu. Cheer me up! " Junmo asked, of course, what the disciples at the bottom were thinking. But he didn''t explain. When they saw it, their dissatisfaction would be eliminated. "What are you talking about?" Jun lijiu came back from outside the house. When he saw the noisy people in the yard, he couldn''t help being curious. "Elder martial brother Li Jiu!" After hearing the sound of Junli''s wine, all the disciples closed their mouths and worshipped Junli''s wine. "Don''t be so polite, don''t bother you!" Jun Li waved his hand to the disciples. "Everybody''s back? What about the practice? " Jun Li asked casually. Disciples: "report to elder martial brother! Everything is going well! " "All right, it''s all right. Let''s go back." Jun Li nodded his head and seemed to be quite satisfied with the results of the report. It seems to be a great honor for all the disciples to be praised by the elder martial brother. "Ah?! Leave the wine, you wait Jun Mo asked, see you leave wine, lift foot to leave, hurriedly called him. "Anything else?" Jun turns his head in doubt. Junmo asked: "are you going to Lihuang''s yard?" Jun Li nodded: "what''s the matter?" "Take some excellent disciples of the clan to Li Huang! Li Huang has just come home. She should be familiar with it. " Jun Mo asked. "All right." Jun lijiu sighed, "all the top eleven disciples of the clan come with me!" Why the top eleven? Because he himself occupied a position! Those excellent disciples of Junfu soon gathered and stood behind junlijiu, who took him to Lihuang courtyard. "Blood dance!" Lihuang is practicing sword in the courtyard. At present, she is looking forward to the primary liberation of heart sword. Lihuang only learned the skill of blood dance, but she can''t learn anything else. She was assassinated on the way to the imperial capital, which made her find the great deficiency of blood dance. That''s speed. Therefore, Li Huang has been adjusting how to use blood dance, how to control, is the best. But because it''s not actual combat, Li Huang has no power. Now the petals of blood dance are originally silver white, which is very beautiful! Under the sunlight, it gives out a bright light! "Beautiful..." The disciples, who were brought into the courtyard by Jun Li Jiu, couldn''t help looking at it. This rain of falling flowers is really very beautiful. "Be careful!" Jun lijiu pulled back a disciple who wanted to touch the petals with his hand and warned, "this is not a flower. It''s a blade. If you touch it, you will be hurt!" The disciple took back his hand and looked at the rain again. There was more fear in his eyes. Is this from their eldest daughter? Aware that many people came near the yard, Li Huang took a deep breath and inserted the heart sword back into the scabbard. Spend rain all over the sky, disappear without a trace! "Brother Jiu, why are you here?" Li Huang raised her wide sleeve to wipe the sweat on her forehead and asked. "I''ll bring some disciples to meet you." Jun Li Jiu pointed to the gaping disciples behind him and introduced them one by one: "Jun Gu, Jun Jie, Jun Bei, Jun Jiang, Jun Qi, Jun Yi, Jun Ying, Jun Qing, Jun Xiao, Jun Na." Li Huang turned her eyes to the back of Jun Li Jiu. Those young girls said with a smile, "hello." All the disciples took a breath and repeatedly replied, "Hello, miss!" These voices are uneven, obviously some people are scared. Among them, Junqi was the first. How to say, the year she came to Jun''s house, Jun Lihuang had just been demoted, so Jun Qi got along with Jun Lihuang for a period of time. She didn''t know much about her, but she also knew a little. How Six years later, what did it look like? What''s more, can we practice? "Come in, all of you. It''s a bit messy in the yard just after practicing sword." Leave Huang light to retreat a few steps, ordered the servant girl of one side to go to make tea. "Excuse me, miss!" Several male disciples felt their heads embarrassed and looked honest. "All right, stinky boys, don''t brag!" Jun Li''s wine struck at the back of his head, and then he quickly walked inside. All the disciples immediately swarmed up, leaving Junqi alone to look at Lihuang, as if he had something to say. "Miss, in my house How are you doing? " Junqi small heart wing asked. "I brought Jun Yu back. You can ask him later." Leave Huang to avoid but don''t answer, turn a body to go: "you also come, today don''t talk about this." Junqi is a little embarrassed. She thinks that the change of junlihuang is too big for her to react. Back to God, to keep up with the pace of Li Huang. "Miss, is this little fox your contract animal? How lovely The female disciples were very excited when they pointed to a little fox sleeping on a big tree branch."Yes." Li Huang answered lightly. "I didn''t expect foxes to have thunder. It''s my first time to see them!" When people see Li Huang''s pupil color, they know that Li Huang''s cultivation attribute is thunder, so they naturally regard Tian Bing as a thunder Warcraft. Li Huang laughs but does not speak, does not have the outlet to deny. "Here comes the tea, miss." The servant girl took the tea and put it on the stone table in the courtyard. She retreated silently. "Miss, what kind of move did you just use! How beautiful All the people were shocked by the scene of Li Huang''s flying all over the sky. Few would say that the scene was not shocking. "It''s just a sword move. I haven''t practiced it yet." From Huang light smile, avoided direct answer. "Ah? Not yet! That''s it What will it look like after training! Li Huang nodded, but there was still a part that didn''t play out. At her present level, she still had to refuel. "What grade are you now, miss?" Asked Jungu, the second. "Guess what?" Li Huang suddenly made a funny remark, which made Jungu''s face a steamed bun face. "Well, you guys, don''t keep asking about that!" Jun from the timely export of wine to stop everyone''s questions. They all sat down with smiles. "Elder martial brother, is there any hope that we can win this ranking contest of the four families?" Jun Qing, a quiet little girl asked. "Yes, don''t be so insecure about yourself! Cheer up Jun Li took a sip of wine and said, "we are in charge of martial arts in Jun''s house. We will let them have a look at the family of martial arts." "But, elder martial brother, it seems that the young masters of the other three families are very strong..." Jun Ying, said the girl with a male face. "Yes, elder martial brother, when we went out for training, we heard a lot about the other three families!" "Don''t think too much." Jun left Huang to drink tea, light way. "No matter how strong the young master is, I''ll deal with it. If you lose, it''s your problem." Chapter 60 What Li Huang said is true. No matter how powerful the young masters of the other three families are, it will only be her, not others, against them. Li Huang looks at the people who are not very good, and smiles: "if I lose, you won''t compete?" "Of course not!" The crowd immediately replied. "Winning or losing is nothing but winning. If I lose, I don''t want to affect your mood. How much of the strength of the Junfu should be shown to other families. " Li Huang said. This word is a meaning in Li Huang''s mouth, but it is another meaning in the ears of Jun Fu''s disciples. They subconsciously think that Li Huang''s cultivation is not high, is comforting them. It also promoted the more enterprising belief of several competitive disciples. Among them, Junqi is included. "It seems that sister Huang is really fragile in your heart!" Jun Li wine will look at the expression of people in the eyes, can''t help laughing. This move of Huang Mei is deceiving, he gives a capital suit! "No matter what the cultivation of the first lady is, she is the first lady of our royal family after all!" Jungu said with high blood. "So it''s our duty to protect the first lady!" Several female disciples led by Junqi also said aloud. "That''s right!" Jun Li looked at the crowd with satisfaction. It seems that the education of Jun Fu is really useful. "I''m not that vulnerable yet." Li Huang lightly inserted a sentence. But they didn''t care much. The eldest lady must be comforting them! They must work harder! "It''s been a while since we left the clan contest, and I don''t know if the disturbance in Jun''s house will be over at that time." Jungu sighed and said, "elder martial brother, will you take part in the race competition this time?" Jun Li was busy drinking, but he just shook his head. Everyone was surprised, and even Li Huang was a little confused. Then I heard the voice of Jun Li Jiu: "it''s not just with you. What I want to represent is the central power of Jun Fu." It''s clear to all that the center of Jun''s mansion has suffered heavy casualties. Only Li Huang''s uncle and sixth uncle are left behind. Now in order to gather up the staff, the older Jun Li Jiu has to join the center''s team. "What about the owners?" People have also heard that their master has been locked up in the dungeon. Will he not be able to take part in the race ranking this time? "Don''t worry, Grandpa will come out!" Jun Li wine gives everyone a reassuring look. He takes a meaningful look at Li Huang and takes it back in silence. Everyone knows that the elder martial brother always keeps his word. If he comes out, he will come out! Everyone chatted and chatted. They didn''t have the formality in front of Li Huang just now. They drank tea. They had little space and life. Anyway, they just said what they had to say and drank tea when they had no words. After spending most of the day together, all the disciples also found that their eldest daughter was just a cold person. Although she didn''t speak much, she was very close to the people. All of a sudden, the image of this young lady was a little better. The crowd dispersed when Mo Tian, the sixth uncle of Li Huang, sent someone to summon her. The disciples knew that as soon as the first lady came back, there would be many things to do, so they didn''t disturb her any more. After a simple salute, they left Lihuang courtyard. And leave Huang, also in Jun from wine under the eye, came to her six uncle Jun Mo day yard. "Sixth uncle, you call me?" Jun Lihuang looks at Jun Motian standing alone in the courtyard, holding her hand. It''s like enjoying the scenery in front of you. It''s like thinking about something. But looking back, Li Huang seems to see a lonely giant, supporting the world! Jun Mo Tian turns around and beckons Li Huang closer. "Li Huang, was she still alive last night?" Jun Mo Tian asked. "Everything is fine." Li Huang shakes her head. Jun Mo Tian took a look at Li Huang, then turned to the scenery and said: "last night, a group of assassins died outside your yard." ¡°£¿£¡¡± Li Huang looks at Jun Mo Tian in surprise. Last night, someone came to assassinate her?! "But it wasn''t made by the dark guards of our Jun mansion." Jun Mo Tian said in a deep voice. Isn''t it made by the dark guard of Jun''s mansion? Is it difficult to Is that him? Ling changjue? Jun left Huang surface silent, but the heart is already a big half is sure down. Junmotian turned to Lihuang and said seriously: "Lihuang, you have been out these years, saying that there is no adventure, and Liushu doesn''t believe it, but Liushu hopes those people won''t harm you!" "Junfu, without anyone, we can''t do without you!" Li Huang was frightened by such a serious Jun Mo Tian, and then nodded solemnly: "I know, sixth uncle!" Jun Mo Tian, is this afraid that Ling changjue will hurt himself? Jun Mo Tian nodded, his expression seemed to be calm: "you just understand. At the beginning, your mother entrusted you to me to take care of you. At that time, I was obsessed with cultivation, and it was too late to notice the danger... ""I had to send you out to make a false impression that the eldest lady was abolished, so that you could escape the disaster. Now Li Huang, you can rest assured that as long as the sixth uncle is in Jun''s house for one day, I will protect you for one day! Live up to your mother''s trust Li Huang is deeply touched. Her sixth uncle, not even her father, is willing to give everything to protect her. Is this home? This is home! The feeling of home, she left Huang a session of orphan daughter is also finally realized! "Sixth uncle, as long as my surname is Jun, Jun''s house will never decline!" Li Huang''s eyes are full of firmness. Since then, Li Huang has always had a major goal in her life. Although it''s a long way to go, Li Huang feels very full. She won''t be alone with poison at night. In the sunlight, she also has a family! Jun Mo Tian patted Li Huang on the shoulder and laughed: "OK, this is like my third brother''s daughter!" Li Huang''s eyes flickered with a trace of confusion: "sixth uncle, what kind of people are my parents?" In my memory, I have no impression at all. However, they are also full of curiosity and respect. Jun Mo Tian seems to be remembering, with a look of regret on his face: "your father, my third brother, is a great hero He is the proud owner of the royal family. " "His cultivation talent is no worse than mine. It''s only because he took over the family business and neglected cultivation that he was not listed in the list of heaven. The third brother is very nice. Like you, he doesn''t speak very well, but he is ambitious and leads the royal family. In many ways, he surpasses other families! It''s a pity that in the end, he died in the battle. There was not even a skeleton left... " The more I heard from Li Huang, the more sad I felt. Junmo smile described from Junmo Tian''s mouth is a real man, a man of indomitable spirit! But such a man, for the sake of his family and country, is trapped in the sand! Chapter 61 "He is a good soldier, but he is not a good father or a good husband..." Jun Mo Tian looks at Li Huang, and there are some emotional fluctuations in his eyes. Li Huang doesn''t know why that kind of emotion should be defined. "He insisted on going to the battlefield less than one month after you were born. That battle had no chance of winning..." "The decline of Jun''s mansion began at that time." Hearing the clue in the words, Li Huang frowned and said, "in those days, it was the emperor''s will to let his father go to the battlefield?" Junmotian nodded and shook his head: "Your Majesty ordered to arrive at Junfu. The original intention is to let your father and your grandfather lead the army to fight. But at that time, your father didn''t trust to let your grandfather go out, so he insisted on going to the battlefield by himself. " "And then he left me alone with my mother?" Li Huang then asked. "Third brother also has his own difficulties. He is not..." Jun Mo day still needs to explain a few words, then be interrupted by Li Huang. "My father did it right. I don''t blame him From Huang see Jun Mo day flustered, and want to explain appearance, light reply a sentence. ¡°£¿£¡¡± Junmotian can''t believe what his ears hear. "Only when there is a country can there be a family. My father is the general who defends the country. It''s not difficult to understand that he puts the country first." Li Huang said. Jun Mo Tian looks at Li Huang with tears and smiles. Does the child have no emotional system? However, he was a little sad. It was them who caused the result? "And mother?" Li Huang asks again, after knowing what kind of person her father is, she is very curious about her mother. However, even if Li Huang said that she was considerate of her father, she was not happy. Li Huang didn''t know what the unhappiness came from. It''s just simple. I feel a little sad. Sad? Why does she feel sad? Li Huang shakes her head, trying to shake the strange feeling. "Your mother..." Jun Mo Tian some don''t know how to say. "Your mother, very beautiful..." "No one in the family knows where your mother came from, but your father insists on marrying your mother. The Jun clan has never talked about the right family, and your grandfather has no great objection. " "Your mother''s name is yechuchen. She''s a very hot woman..." Jun Mo Tian seems to recall: "she is very mysterious. Even in the ten years after I married your father, I can count the times I saw her with my fingers." "Her cultivation is very high. I can''t see it from my cultivation at that time, but she seems to have been seriously injured and doesn''t use her magic power very much." "When the news of your father''s death came back the next day, the third sister-in-law brought you to see me, entrusted you to me, and then disappeared." "For many years, my father has been sending people to look for the news of the third sister-in-law, but after nearly 13 years, there is still no news at all." Junmotian''s words are full of loss. If Lihuang understands the feelings more thoroughly, she will find that junmotian''s eyes are not much different from Ling changjue''s. But now Li Huang doesn''t know that. "I''ll find my mother." From Huang light way, as long as not dead, she will find her. Subconsciously, Li Huang thinks that as long as they are relatives, they must stay together and should not be separated. Junmotian looked at Lihuang with relief, just like looking at the early morning of that year. His voice softened a little: "the Presbyterian Council in the mansion has many differences in recent years. Be careful yourself." Li Huang nods, and Jun Mo Tian reminds her that their worries lie in the Presbyterian Council! "In addition, the elder went into the imperial city yesterday and met his majesty. His Majesty''s attitude was not as tough as that of a few days ago. After all, the military strength and strength of the Royal Palace are still there, and the Royal Palace is declining, which is not good for the Empire. Your Majesty must have thought of that, too. " "Did he say anything?" Li Huang asked. Jun Motian said helplessly: "our majesty is an old fox. He is afraid that the tiger will eat his master when he is around. He is also afraid that no one will protect his master when the tiger is not around. He has seen his father yesterday. Although he is in the dungeon, everything is OK." Jun Lihuang snorted coldly: "the owner who knows current affairs will not be bitten by pets. If your majesty wants to be the one who doesn''t know current affairs..." Li Huang didn''t go on, but the tone was enough to prove her determination. Imperial power? It''s bullshit in her eyes! If you don''t like it, overthrowing is, where do so many secular prejudices come from? "You..." As like as two peas, he is a cold brother, but his heart is exactly the same as her Niang. She may not have any ambition, but she will destroy anyone who gets in her way! No matter who the other party is!"The strong are like clouds in the imperial city. Isn''t it a little girl who said she would destroy them?" "Then when I am better than them, they will be convinced." Leave Huang full of don''t care of say, seem this is a common to can''t again common affair. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little niece, where do you get this confidence? "Don''t worry, sixth uncle. If the emperor doesn''t care about Junfu, I naturally have a way to let him live and die with Junfu." There is something sinister in Li Huang''s words. She hasn''t poisoned her for a long time. Li Huang feels that her hands are itching. Seeing the little niece like this, junmotian knows that she still has a card. "By the way, one more thing." Jun Mo Tian seems to have just remembered. "Yes?" "Do you know about your engagement?" Jun Mo day carefully asked. "Yes, ye Chan said when she came here." Li Huang nodded. "Ye Chan? You''d better stay away from her. " Jun Mo Tian frowned, then ignored the topic, and said: "originally, the nine kings were quiet and comfortable, people were good-looking, and cultivation talents were excellent. Your age was as old as wine. It was a good choice for you, but now..." "Did the nine kings take part in politics?" Li Huang said. Junmo nodded. "It''s not a good thing for the nine kings to take part in politics. The power of the nine Princesses'' mother''s family can''t be underestimated. If the nine kings want to seize the throne, it may not be impossible, but in this way, your marriage will be..." "The daughter of your family would rather be a civilian wife than an imperial concubine." Li Huang nodded, indicating that she was listening. "My father should have told you about it, but now I have to, and I''m the only one to say it." "Li Huang, what do you think?" Li Huang shook her head: "I''m still young. I won''t think about marriage for the moment." "You are 13 years old, and the girls of ordinary families are already married!" Jun Mo day frown, don''t want to let leave Huang escape this topic. "Sixth uncle, where do I look like I''m 13 years old?" Left Huang to turn a circle, this small body, even if recently eat better, also can''t make up for the deficit before. Chapter 62 What''s the difference between this little body and a 10-year-old? Even Junyu looks a few years older than Lihuang. "It''s nothing to do with..." Junmo tianyusai, seeing Lihuang''s thin and weak appearance, also knows what kind of life she has been living these years, and suddenly feels a little distressed. But the original self Alas It''s too young to be sensible! "Sixth uncle." From Huang called a, very seriously said: "prince, won''t easily fall down, and nine king, also won''t take the prince''s seat." "Why are you so sure?" "I know the ten kings." You leave the way of Huang. "Ten kings? Your highness Lingfeng Jun Mo Tian was a little surprised. How could Li Huang know such a special prince? Li Huang nodded, but he didn''t intend to explain. From the conversation between Lingfeng and the prince, Lihuang knows that the three brothers have a good relationship. Since the prince hasn''t fallen, she guesses that no matter nine or ten kings, they won''t fight for that seat. Just, leave Huang can''t help but feel strange, Emperor''s position, allure so big? It''s obviously a family business, but it''s related to thousands of families and emperors in the world. It''s very tired and lonely This kind of life is not what she wants. "His highness Lingfeng has a special status, so he would not take part in the fight between emperors. I heard that he has a good relationship with the nine princes, but I didn''t expect that these three people have such a good relationship?" Li Huang shook her head: "I haven''t met the prince and the ninth king, but I know." Li Huang''s eyes twinkled with something called firmness. Junmotian knew he couldn''t ask anything, so he gave up. He said: "Lihuang has grown up too..." This sigh is full of helplessness to the years. "What happened today..." "I know. I forget it." Leave Huang Shun mouth to take down, slightly owe a body to salute, then left the yard of Jun Mo day. "Li Huang..." In the hospital, there is no room for you to stay alone. There is a feeling that women don''t want to stay. Say to leave Huang after the yard of King Mo day, the facial expression whole all serious come down. She did not forget that Jun Mo Tian just said a word, the flash in the eyes of the intention to kill. He said, stay away from ye CHAN! In the way of Jun Mo Tian''s speech, he will never say a useless nonsense, but the murderer in his eyes exposes the real situation. Ye CHAN! something the matter! Moreover, the problem is not small! "You, come here." Jun Lihuang meets a bodyguard on the road and stops him. "What can I do for you, miss?" The guard saluted respectfully. "In a moment, let my uncle give me a copy of the changes of the four major families over the years, and say that I am very interested." Li Huang said so. "Yes The bodyguard was ordered to leave. Li Huang looks at the direction that he leaves, pauses for a while, four big families, be excluded of, why only gentleman mansion? In the end, why is it aimed at Junfu all the time? "Please wait a moment, miss." Li Huang was about to go back to her yard when she was stopped. From Huang light frowned, turned over, looking at standing behind her, look some not right Jun Qi. "What''s the matter?" Leave Huang light ask a way. "My mother, she really Dead? " Junqi asked with some expectation, with a strange look. It must be after hearing what Junyu said that she came to her. "Do you think Xiao Yu will cheat you?" Li Huang asks, she looks at Jun Qi''s eyes, some cold, also some sharp. "I..." I think of my shocked self when I saw my brother. Brother''s eyes, brother''s most attractive pair of eyes, so forever lost light, and the culprit, it is his mother, and his sister! It''s hard for her to accept! Although Junyu is calm when he narrates, Junqi still hears the bitterness of his brother''s words and his expectation of himself. "Mother and sister..." Junqi was frustrated. She left Hongfeng town at the age of five and came to the imperial capital Junfu. She didn''t enjoy too much love from her parents. In my memory, her mother was very good and her sister was very good to herself. But why Now tell her that her mother and sister are really bad people, and that they are the kind of people who have been accused of? "If you are not dead." From Huang light way, "you should be glad that he is not in that home." "However, according to the clan rules, my mother also has a chance to avoid death. Why kill my mother?" Junqi didn''t listen to Lihuang''s words, but she was a little emotional. "Your mother was retired when she died. Her life and death have nothing to do with your family." For such a shame to the family, Li Huang feels that death is still light. "Sister Li Huang." Junqi''s two-color pupil is opposite to Li Huang''s purple eyes. For the first time, she doesn''t call her eldest sister, but Li Huang''s elder sister.Junqi is 11 years old and Lihuang is 13 years old, but their bodies are quite different. "I just want to ask you one question. Would you please tell me the truth?" Jun Qi said. "He said "Are you the cause of all this?" Junqi asked directly, but her eyes were always looking at Jun Lihuang, and she wanted to see something from her expression. However, Li Huang, who has a face of ten thousand years, has no mood fluctuation at all. She just glances at Junqi''s face that looks like junruo and says coldly, "if your mother wants to kill me and let you go up, this is the main reason, you can say it''s me." Junqi''s whole life is not good. She sits on the ground helplessly, her eyes full of inconceivable and sad. "Mother, she I want to be in the top position... " Junqi smiles sarcastically. What''s the difference between doing such a thing and trying to usurp power? My mother is just a country person. She doesn''t understand the current situation in the world and wants to climb to a higher level? It turns out that my mother is also a vain person If she becomes the first lady and the head of the family, it will be the end of the four families. Now, the successor is a hot potato, a symbol who is going to bear the curse. How dare her mother He dares to push his own daughter into the fire pit. "Fortunately, sister Lihuang, you''re ok Otherwise, I will not be able to avoid this eternal sinner.... " Junqi laughed at herself. "If you have the ability, it doesn''t hurt to give it to you. But... " From Huang said is very flat, but the words behind did not say export, she thought Junqi can know his meaning. Those who stand in my way will die. There is no other ending. "I see..." Junqi smiles bitterly, and it is a foregone conclusion. In pursuit, it will only increase one''s own demons, which is not suitable for practice. "Just..." Junqi wants to talk but stops. "Yes?" "Brother Xiaoyu''s eyes, really Is there no rule of law? " So gentle a person, so beautiful a pair of eyes, about to snow buried? "It can be cured." Li Huang only said two words, but there was no following. Junqi looks at the figure far away from Huang, also know the follow-up, can cure, but no one can cure. At least, for now. Chapter 63 In the evening, Jun Li wine sent the information of the four families that Li Huang wanted in recent years. "Why do you suddenly want to see this?" Jun Li wine hands the information to his younger sister. "I can''t be idle, can I? I''m a young lady. At least I have to show off my skills. " Li Huang answers Jun Li Jiu''s words with a smile. "You, what an idea! I don''t want to bother you any more. Just send someone to tell me what''s the matter! " Li Huang nodded and watched Jun leave the wine. Back home these two days, Jun from wine are very busy, but he still takes time to accompany himself. Leave Huang to see in the eye, the heart is unspeakable move. Li Huang looks at the information in her hand, which is very official, but Liao Sheng has nothing to do with it. Su Fu, Su Fang, 18 years old, is a 9-star intermediate Summoner with a 7-star advanced Warcraft. In the new generation ranking of imperial capital, it ranks sixth. Ye Fu, ye Chan, 14 years old, is a 6-star intermediate Summoner of water system, and has an 8-star advanced Warcraft of water system. In the new generation ranking of imperial capital, it ranks ninth. Qin Fu, Qin Xing, 17 years old, is an 8-star intermediate Summoner in the Department of wood. There is a 9-star advanced Warcraft in the Department of wood. In the new generation ranking of imperial capital, it ranks seventh. Li Huang naturally didn''t believe that these people''s cultivation was as simple as the surface. It was estimated that there would be a difference of one or two stars if they were just hidden. Especially Ye chan Li Huang is a senior Summoner of 7 stars. It''s not difficult for her to see the accomplishments of people who are lower than herself. That day She clearly saw that ye Chan''s cultivation was close to the 9-star intermediate Summoner There are so many differences. I think the accomplishments of others above are even more difficult to see through. Su Fang, who happened to meet that day, and Qin Xing of the Qin family Maybe some special method was used. Li Huang couldn''t see through their accomplishments! Of course, it is not easy for others to see Li Huang''s cultivation. Lihuang has a function of concealment. It''s hard to see Lihuang''s true cultivation unless he is a Summoner who is more than three stages higher than her. Of course, people with special skills such as Ling changjue and Junli wine are excluded. Li Huang settled down and continued to look down. At the end are the disciples of Jun''s family. Jun Fu, Jun Li Jiu, 20 years old, is a senior 5-star Summoner of the dark system. He has a contract Warcraft of unknown level. In the new generation ranking of imperial capital, it ranks third. ¡­¡­ Among the top 100 in the list, indeed, the most numerous are the disciples of Junfu, who are mostly in the upper middle class. In the top ten, four families accounted for five, while Junfu alone accounted for two. Junlijiu ranked third and Jungu ranked eighth. But The remaining five seats were occupied by the emperor. The first one is Ling Qingchen, the sick Prince of Xiwei empire! Second, his Royal Highness the mysterious nine kings. It is said that which of the nine kings and the prince''s accomplishments is higher remains to be confirmed. Fourth: His Majesty''s youngest prince, ten kings Ling Feng with a very strong background! Fifth place: it is said that she is the princess who has passed away. Because no one has surpassed the record, the fifth place has been left empty. No. 10: Ling Luo, the second king who took power with the crown prince, is said to have a rich background. Li Huang scanned all the materials and murmured to herself: "it seems that the emperor is really a place with hidden dragon and crouching tiger." "With my accomplishments, it''s not a problem to be in the top ten, but it''s a big problem to be in the top five..." Although the crown prince Ling Qingchen is lingering in his bed, his cultivation is not for fun! However, Li Huang was a little relieved. The crown prince was the eldest child of the emperor. He was nearly 40 years old this year. With the precipitation of years, did he have a deeper understanding of cultivation? "Miss, I have something to tell you!" Outside, the voice of an ordinary bodyguard came. "Come in and say." Li Huang puts down the information in his hand and looks at the person coming. "Report to miss Ye. This is a letter sent by Miss Ye. Please have a look at it!" Li Huang came forward and took the envelope in the hand of the guard: "you go down first." "Yes The bodyguard left quickly. Li Huang opens the envelope. Inside is Ye Chan''s beautiful handwriting. Li Huang''s general understanding of this letter is that ye Chan wants to invite Li Huang to visit the lake. If Li Huang agrees, send someone to write back to her, so that she can arrange Leave Huang to see to finish, spread out hand directly, the flame of red lotus fire instantly burn this fragile paper of even ash all don''t leave. "Women Why did you burn it? " Yao Yu floats out and looks at Li Huang with some doubts. He didn''t know what Li Huang did."Just don''t see it." Leave Huang light way. "Don''t you want to go to the appointment?" Yao Yu asked, this letter is clearly an invitation letter. "Ye Chan will be a good businessman, but she will be a good friend..." Li Huang said such a sentence without end. Yao Yu doesn''t understand, but his master doesn''t seem to be in a good mood. It''s better not to provoke her. "You mean she used to look like she was pretending?" Li Huang nodded and shook her head. "Yes and no." "Half involved in the carelessness of childhood, half involved in today''s Machiavellian calculation." Li Huang gave such an answer. As a matter of fact, it''s not far away. Today''s Ye Chan, even though she still regards Li Huang as her friend, is not the kind of friend she used to be. "Is this an enemy or a friend?" Yao Yu doesn''t understand very well. Why is human''s calculation so complicated? "I''m afraid..." Leave Huang tiny to pause, sigh a way: "is enemy not friend." Li Huang suddenly remembered that there was a very popular saying in modern times: friends are used to sell. Now the situation she is facing is almost like this. "But what she looked like at that time..." "No?" Li Huang asked. "Yes." Yao Yu nodded. "I''m not sure at first, but Her letter betrayed her. " Li Huang looked at the palm of her hand, as if the letter was still in her hand. "Ah?" Yao Yu is puzzled. What does it mean? "On the letter, there is the smell of iris." "Iris, flower?" Yao Yu thought a little, and his eyes widened: "iris! Lying trough, that''s... " Li Huang nods, but shakes his head to indicate that Yao Yu doesn''t have to say it. Iris in this world is a kind of plant that can make people slowly lose their consciousness. It''s not poison, so it''s effective for Lihuang. Chapter 64 "This kind of flower should be very rare..." But apart from the Su family and the Ye family, who else can get such rare things? "She really wants to hurt you!" Yao Yu is gnashing his teeth. Thanks to him, he wants to help that careless woman speak. He is really blind before he wants to help her! "Also a child who has been influenced by the family." Li Huang sighed and silently swallowed a pill to wash the marrow. He washed all the little power of iris. In the early morning, Li Huang got up early, dressed, washed and had breakfast. When everything is finished, I leave Huang Zhi to withdraw everyone and leave Jun''s house. Go straight to the imperial city! Previously, ten kings Ling Feng gave Li Huang a waist token. After showing the waist token, Li Huang easily entered the imperial city. According to the route in memory, Li Huang came to the palace of ten kings. "Is your excellency Miss Jun?" The bodyguard outside the palace saw the arrival of Jun Lihuang and asked kindly. "Yes." Li Huang nodded. "Please come inside, Miss Jun!" The guard opened the door and let Li Huang in. Jun Lihuang walks into the palace alone. It''s still a familiar scene, but there is no one inside. The ten kings are usually left unattended? "Ah, jiusao?! It''s so early! " Ling Feng came out of the palace next to him with a big yawn, and his eyes were slightly wet because he didn''t wake up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± You guy, just woke up? "Jiusao, wait for me. I''ll have something to eat." Ling Feng grabs her hair and walks into a side hall on her left. Li Huang followed up and found that someone had already eaten. What was on the table was not some delicacies, but ordinary coarse grains and porridge. The ten kings are different. Ling Feng finished his breakfast with the fastest speed, and then took Li Huang to the depth of the imperial city. "This road is not the one we took last time." Li Huang looks at the ten kings. Why does he take himself to the depths of the imperial city? "Brother''s mansion is on the edge of the imperial city. The places you saw before, including my bedroom today, are where we lived when we were children. Occasionally, we would go back to live for two days." Ling Feng explained with a smile: "I''m not afraid that you will get lost, so I just slept there yesterday, so that you can come to me." Li Huang nodded to show clearly. "I''ve already told my elder brother. As for how to play, it''s up to you." Ling Feng winked at Li Huang, a look of inviting merit. "Thank you very much." Li Huang opens her mouth. "You don''t have to thank me. You''ll be my ninth sister-in-law in the future. As long as you keep an eye on my ninth brother and let him not bully me, it''s my ninth sister-in-law''s return." Ling Feng, with a smile, seems to see his wife''s strict ninth brother. He can''t help laughing more and more happily! Li Huang didn''t answer. Why did the ten kings say so sure? After walking for about half an hour, Li Huang finally came to the prince''s residence. Li Huang stands at the gate of the prince''s mansion and stares at Ling Feng. Ling Feng feels guilty and immediately counsels: "sister nine, my fault! I won''t prepare a sedan chair if I don''t change it! " Ling Feng sincerely admits his mistake. Li Huang''s expression remains unchanged. He raises his sleeve and wipes the sweat on his forehead. Ling Feng is not willing to talk, and the appointed leader leads Jun Lihuang into the prince''s mansion. "Isn''t this your highness Xiaofeng! Come to our prince again? " The housekeeper in the prince''s mansion saw Ling Feng coming, and his smile suddenly grew up. It''s not like that kind of smile, but it''s a bit of the elder''s joy. And the address is not very formal "Li Bo, I''ve said it many times. Don''t call me Xiao Feng! I''m 17 years old! 17 years old The housekeeper Li touched his beard with a smile and nodded: "I know, your highness Xiaofeng!" Ling Feng falls, Li Huang smiles. It seems that the relationship between the prince and the ten kings is really good. "Well? A little girl? Is your highness Xiaofeng your sweetheart? " Housekeeper Li joked. Ling Feng jumped up in surprise, looked around, and said with exaggeration: "Uncle Li, you can eat food at random, but you can''t talk nonsense! This is my ninth sister-in-law. If my ninth brother hears me, I''m finished! " That Li housekeeper has a breath of time Leng Leng, immediately very impolite smile out: "nine his highness just won''t hurt small breeze his highness." Then, he turned to Li Huang and said, "it''s the future nine princesses. I''m rude." Say, then want to leave Huang salute. Leave Huang a Leng, stretched out a hand to stop to want to bend over Li housekeeper: "can''t!" Ling Feng then looked at Li Huang with appreciation and affirmation in his eyes and said to Li Guanjia, "Uncle Li, don''t embarrass jiusao. She is still a child!"Housekeeper Li also got up at the right time and had a good impression on Li Huang''s attitude. "In the future, the nine princesses will look like this. Your highness will love it!" Manager Li said with a smile. "That''s not true. If my ninth brother can''t see his sister-in-law, he''s blind." Ling Feng ha ha concealed his too obvious eyes. Li Huang didn''t ignore Ling Feng. Seeing that he was relieved when he looked away, he just didn''t understand. She is sure that Ling Feng''s concealment and tolerance is not out of chance! But in the end is what reason, now from Huang is how to think also won''t know. "Your Highness Xiaofeng and the future nine princesses, please come in with me. Our prince has just woken up and will come out later." Li Bo leads the way in front, so big prince''s mansion, really, even the servants are only a few! "Uncle Li, just call me Li Huang." Li Huang didn''t like their address to her very much. It seemed that she had been bound by something. She always felt unhappy in her heart. "Good, Li Huang!" Housekeeper Li understood the emotion in the little girl''s eyes and answered with cooperation. Now, Li Huang is more comfortable. Housekeeper Li takes Ling Feng and Li Huang to the pavilion in the lake of the prince''s mansion, where he quietly waits for the arrival of the prince. "The prince''s mansion is really big." Li Huang couldn''t help sighing. The lake alone is so big that people can''t help but notice. The pavilion in the lake is even more exquisite! "It''s the place my elder brother chose. It''s the most remote place, but the mansion is big. My father followed my elder brother''s wishes and included the lake in the prince''s mansion." Ling Feng explained. "It''s a good place." Li Huang looks at the fish in the lake and swims around happily, which makes her feel comfortable. Staying in such a place is absolutely a pleasure! "This pavilion in the center of the lake was built by elder brother with a lot of efforts. It was originally for his sister-in-law to take care of her illness, but now it has become a place for him to take care of his illness." Chapter 65 "If you can think of recuperation in such a place, your elder brother is really a person who will enjoy it." Li Huang said with a faint smile. The person who can design such a place must be extraordinary. "Elder brother was indifferent to fame and wealth in the world. If it wasn''t for..." Ling Feng hesitated, and his eyes could not help looking at Li Huang again. There was a twinkle of pain in his eyes: "for the sake of my sister-in-law, I think my elder brother must be very comfortable now, and become a well-known bard!" Leave Huang some tiny Leng, she saw the pain in Ling Feng''s eyes, but, she didn''t understand where this kind of sad mood came from. Why does he look like this every time he mentions it? Li Huang doesn''t understand. However, it also made her unable to ask. It seemed that this was a taboo and could not be mentioned by anyone. "Xiao Feng, she will be embarrassed if you look at her like this." Behind him, a voice suddenly appeared. Li Huang only felt cold all over. She didn''t feel it. When did the person behind her appear! This person, very strong! But This voice, is it the prince? "Brother, you''re laughing at people again." Ling Feng''s mood changes so fast that Li Huang is stunned. It''s the women who say good things that are fickle? How come all the theorems don''t work after we get here? Ling Feng''s coquetry ability is unique among the people Li Huang has seen! Even, I won''t see you again in the future. Li Huang thinks like this, and then he hears the man behind him with a low smile. Then the voice of the tired man comes. "Are you the little doctor Xiaofeng said? I didn''t expect to be this big... " Li Huang listened to the footsteps of the people behind her, and seemed to take another step towards herself, no longer acting as the background. Just as Li Huang turns his head and wants to speak, the prince who sees Li Huang''s appearance is shocked. There seems to be some fluctuation in his eyes. The corner of his eyes has been wetted. When he opens his mouth, he can''t help calling out: "Xueer..." Li Huang didn''t react. The prince had already stood in front of him, bent down, and put his hands on Li Huang''s shoulders. His eyes were as gray as death, but now they were shining vividly. "Cher Are you back? " The power of the prince''s hands was a little stronger. It seemed to be the same as his mood. It was full of expectation and joy, which was hard to hide! "Big brother..." Ling Feng looks at his elder brother''s appearance, and really affirms what Li Huang said to him before. My eldest brother really got Acacia. Now I see that Jun Lihuang''s reaction is so big, where is he still half sick? However, he felt a little sad. If elder brother came back, would he be the same as before? Although nine elder brother said, the gentleman leaves Huang to be able to have a way, but Ling Feng is always some doubts. Li Huang turns her head to Ling Feng, and her eyes are full of doubts. Cher? Who is Xueer in the prince''s mouth? It must be very important for him to be able to affect the emotion of the person who has no desire to survive! Ling Feng wanted to open his eldest brother now, but thinking of the order from ninth brother, he just compared the words "Crown Princess" to Li Huang. Ling Feng made a gesture to show that he was waiting for her outside. Prince''s mood is really very excited, so that Ling Feng how to go, he did not care. Just blindly looking at Li Huang, to be exact, looking at Li Huang''s face. But after watching it for a long time, he couldn''t see any emotional change in Xueer. His reaction gradually faded. "No You are not Xueer... " He finally responded. His snow is not so cold. Li Huang looks at the prince''s tall body and looks like he is sick. He is about to fall down. Li Huang goes to help the prince in a hurry. Then he sat on the chair with him. He''s so light It''s really light Even though Li Huang supports him, the expected weight doesn''t appear. His hand touches the prince''s arm So thin Does he really take good care of his body? How do you lose weight like this? The appearance of the tall is only a false, in fact, inside, has been very deficit. This is Li Huang''s conclusion! It''s a very positive conclusion. "Prince." Li Huang called softly, trying to bring the prince''s God back to reality. "My snow It''s gone. " Only heard the prince murmur to himself, the whole body looks full of depression, and unspeakable loneliness. Is this love? Li Huang gently frowned. Can be a person tea do not think food do not speak, for a person thin, and even for a person to give up their own life.At this time, Li Huang didn''t show up in the past. This time, she seemed to understand something. Although it can''t be described in words, she seems to be able to understand some. It was a sad feeling. "She''s still here." For the first time, Li Huang put in a word at this time, even she felt a little incredible. But deep inside, there are many emotions. At this time, Li Huang wants to comfort the lonely man. "You must be lying to me Xueer is no longer here. I watched her leave with my own eyes... " The prince looked up at Li Huang and shook his head helplessly. Li Huang stretched out a small hand and pointed to the part of the prince''s heart. She said, "she''s here, here." Because, this place can ache, therefore, the beloved, is here. The prince looked at Li Huang confused, involuntarily covered his heart, not sure: "snow, here?" Li Huang nodded: "here it is." The prince seemed to think for a while, and finally figured it out. He nodded fiercely, "yes, Xueer is here, always here, always here!" Li Huang felt that she was feeding chicken soup. Although, she is very opposed to chicken soup. Probably, people who come from the real darkness will not have the habit of instilling chicken soup, but today is the first time, Li Huang wants to appease this person. It''s just a simple feeling. She should appease him. At this time, the prince seems to have returned to his former mild manner. He raised his sleeve and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, looking at Li Huang. Although there are still fluctuations in the eyes, but just looking at Li Huang''s appearance, the prince will no longer recognize the wrong person. His snow has always been in her heart Never left. Li Huang watched the prince''s mood change gradually. Although the process was a little long, Li Huang was happy for the prince. "Let you see the joke, I really haven''t been so rude for a long time." The prince is a little embarrassed and smiles at Li Huang. Li Huang Wei Leng, the prince I look a little familiar. Chapter 66 By Prince Ling light dust so a smile, from Huang is finally see clearly the appearance of the prince. At present, the prince is the eldest of the younger generation in the imperial capital. It''s nearly forty now. but because prince as like as two peas, it is very slow. The prince looks like the man in his twenties. If there''s any difference, it''s temperament. Because this is the trace left by the years, can not be erased. The crown prince is as good-looking as he has inherited from the imperial family. The eyebrows and eyes are similar to Ling Feng. Looking at this, Li Huang can probably infer how the emperor and his majesty should be harming the country and the people. The prince and Ling Feng have totally different personalities. Ling Feng is like a child who hasn''t grown up yet. He is lively and mischievous. And the prince Many, it is like a session of the world''s talent. This reminds Li Huang of a person. Ling changjue. However, Ling changjue seems to be a gentle gentleman, but Inside is a fox! There is no doubt about that! "It''s a person who always makes mistakes. You''re also a person." Leave Huang light way. She sat down very familiar. There was no formality for the prince in front of him. On the contrary, he was very easygoing. "Yes. You''re right Prince to leave Huang''s words tiny Leng, but reaction came over but smile, this little wench, is satirizing him? "I thought Xiaofeng was just playing. Over the years, he has been looking for doctors for me. But this time, he has found you." The prince looked up and down at Li Huang, but he was not sad: "but this time, he really did something that surprised me." Li Huang looks at the prince. Although he doesn''t have much emotion, he really likes to laugh. Although Just smile, different from her, Li Huang''s smile, is to affect the facial expression of the smile, and this man, it is from the heart of the smile. "Does the prince mean my appearance?" Li Huang returned a smile to the prince. The prince nodded, "you can call me light dust, of course, if you don''t think I''m old." Li Huang is not surprised. Is the prince also a joker? Look, it''s honest. However, without much thought, the prince''s voice came into Li Huang''s ear again: "Xueer, my wife, I love her very much." Ling Qingchen said it was very simple, but Li Huang heard something different. "I know." Li Huang nodded, otherwise, you will not be lovesick. "You look like her." Ling Qingchen''s eyes are focused on Li Huang''s face. There is not too much emotion in her eyes. She just remembers something about Li Huang''s appearance. "But it''s just the looks." Ling Qingchen sighed. "Everyone says I''m sick, but I know I''m not sick myself." Ling light dust looked at his hand, "I just for a while, don''t know what to do." "In the past, I could go shopping with Xueer, take a walk with her, do whatever she wanted to do, but now that Xueer is gone, I don''t know what I should do." Ling Qingchen shook his head with a bitter smile, "let Xiaojiu and Xiaofeng hold so many thoughts..." Leave Huang to see Ling light dust for a long time, just slowly way: "ten kings, really care about you." Even if Li Huang doesn''t know what Ling Feng''s purpose is and why he wants to help her, Li Huang can''t be wrong because of his sincerity to his elder brother. Some people''s emotions can not hide very thoroughly, from Huang can see at a glance in the end when good or bad. "I think Xiaofeng didn''t mention your appearance to you, otherwise, you won''t be so surprised." Ling Qingchen smiles and pours a glass of water for Li Huang. Leave Huang to nod, Ling Feng really didn''t say with him. However, now think about it, Ling Feng has been very concerned about her appearance before. She didn''t understand before, but now she finally knows. In this world, people who look like but have no blood relationship do exist. Li Huang didn''t think about this. "You are a very special child." Ling Qingchen said, "I''m not old, but I know a lot." "Life experience, regardless of age." Li Huang answers him like this. Seeing that he had some doubts, Li Huang made an analogy: "some people can''t experience all the ups and downs in their whole life. Some people have experienced many times of life and death in less than their whole life." Ling Qingchen said clearly: "but you are also amazing. If you have such a state of mind, the road in the future will be much smoother. " Ling Qingchen handed out a cup of tea. Li Huang took it and drank it. "Actually..." Li Huang looked at the prince for a long time, and then said, "princess, the snow in your mouth is not dead, is it?"When Li Huang said this, her heart was a bit confused. Although she didn''t show it in the language, she didn''t know it. Intuitively, it should be. Ling Qingchen''s body trembled, and he looked at Lihuang in surprise. He admitted that he had not disclosed anything, but why did the child guess so thoroughly? That pair of eyes, deep and unpredictable. Ling light dust settled gas, didn''t answer to leave Huang''s words. But leave Huang but already know, oneself guess of 89 don''t leave ten. She is not anxious, just waiting for Ling Qingchen to speak. Li Huang believes that he will. Therefore, she is not in a hurry. About half an hour later, Li Huang was half full of tea. Ling light dust finally can''t bear, he said: "how do you know?" Li Huang did not hide from him, but said: "in fact, most of it depends on intuition, but..." Li Huang pursed her lips, but she didn''t know how to say it. "Although I don''t understand love, it doesn''t look like a farewell to death, but a separation from life according to your previous performance?" Li Huang is not sure. She didn''t experience it, but she guessed some intuitively. Separation and death are things at the same level. In short, life and death affect a person more than death. Based on this, Li Huang made a bold speculation. Ling Qingchen gave a wry smile and sighed: "you are really smart. If you know about the seven emotions and six desires, I''m afraid it''s even worse." "My wife, she''s not dead." "But it''s no different from dying." Ling light dust this words of disheartened, leave Huang a Leng, exactly what happened to just reveal such mood. "You might as well tell me." Li Huang said, "if you think I''m a friend." Ling light dust a meal, this wench is learning him? However, some people listen and Ling Qingchen is happy to share, but the most important thing is that he is sure that Li Huang will not tell. Chapter 67 I don''t know why, he felt that the child was not old, but he got along with him unexpectedly. Although he is old enough to be a father. But confidants, it''s not about age. "Cher, she Her identity is very unusual. Three years ago, her family came to the imperial city. " Just listen to Ling Qingchen say such a word, leave Huang already a Leng. How noble is the original identity of the crown princess? So that you can enter the imperial city at will? This matter was not mentioned in the information given by Jun Li Jiu, which means that the identity of the family members of the crown princess is very different? Even the eyelid of the four big families has been concealed from the past? This is really a place that surprised Li Huang. Who on earth can ignore the imperial power and act recklessly? "As you can imagine, few people know about this matter. As far as I know, only my father and I, and all the other eunuchs who knew about it were executed. Although I don''t know if Xiaojiu knows, I think you can see the seriousness of the matter. " Ling Qingchen asked. "Well, even the emperor has to take care of people." Li Huang nodded. "Xueer''s identity is very special in the clan. Because of some unknown reasons, they asked Xueer to go back. " "At first, my father and I didn''t agree, but Those people are taking the lives of all the people in the imperial city and the imperial capital as a threat. The father and the emperor compromise, and Xueer also compromise. " "Although I''m not willing to, I''m imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by my father. I can only watch Xueer be taken away by them." Ling Qingchen''s expression is a little painful. He must have recalled the pain in his heart. "There''s nothing I can do. There are only 10 people who don''t dare to scold even my father! He forced his father to compromise and Xueer to leave me. For the first time, I felt so small. " "Father Huang said that once those people take Xueer back, Xueer will no longer belong to me. Let me forget Xueer." "But I can''t do it." Li Huang looks at Ling Qingchen''s appearance and seems to be affected by his sadness. Li Huang feels sad and even wants to cry. "Later, I gradually away from the government, just want to practice well, think about which day can go to bring snow back." "But..." "Xueer''s life card in my palace is broken..." Li Huang completely froze, what is life card? It records whether a person is alive or dead. If a person has no life, the life card will be broken naturally. Once the life card is broken, there is no other way but to summon souls. But soul summoning is an evil move, which calls back the dead soul. But since then, that person, this soul, has nothing to do with the previous people. Personality, appearance, age, memory, all change. It can also be said to be reincarnation in disguise. It''s just a long time away. "Do you know what will happen if the life card is broken?" Ling Qingchen''s powerless way. Li Huang nodded, "I know." Then he added, "very clear." "That''s why you say that the crown princess is no different from death?" Ling Qingchen nodded: "I don''t believe they took Xueer back from afar just to kill her, but Xueer''s life card has been broken, even if she is still alive, she is not my Xueer." "From that day on, my father told the world that the crown princess had died of illness. After that day, I didn''t want to practice any more, and my body was getting worse every day. " From Huang frowned, listen to Ling light dust words, there seems to be some not quite right?! "Wait!" Jun Lihuang raised her hand to stop Ling Qingchen''s next words. She looked up at the prince and said seriously: "you mean you didn''t give up the desire to live because of the princess''s leaving?" Ling Qingchen wondered why Li Huang would ask like this, but he nodded honestly: "because Xiao Jiu said that as long as there is a chance, you can''t give up. I''ve never wanted to give up my life. I''m waiting to see Xueer for the last time No! It''s not right! Ling light dust see from Huang brow lock, very don''t understand: "what''s the matter with you?" "There''s definitely something wrong with your health!" From Huang very affirmative say! "Impossible, although I can''t cure, but cultivation is not low, how can I not understand my body!" Ling Qingchen retorts. Jun Lihuang can''t be mistaken. When she sees Ling Qingchen, the lifeless look in her eyes is that she has no desire to survive. However, Ling Qingchen himself denied it. It''s strange?! Maybe for others, it''s easy to ignore the past, but for Li Huang, it won''t!What''s more, there are also rumors that Su Jingyue and Ling Feng vaguely mentioned this point in their words, but now they have got a different answer from Zhengzhu? It''s strange! "Light dust, your disease, let''s call it a disease for the time being. When did it start and what are the symptoms?" Li Huang asked seriously. Ling Qingchen didn''t answer Li Huang''s question at the beginning, but looked at Li Huang curiously: "you child, are you really a doctor?" Isn''t that what doctors often ask? "You think I am." Li Huang looks at Ling Qingchen impatiently. Ling Qingchen recalled for a moment, and said in a soft voice: "maybe it started after seeing Xueer''s life card broken, and I didn''t take it seriously. At that time, I was extremely missing Xueer and blindly describing emaciation was also because of this reason. If you have symptoms... " Ling Qingchen''s expression is somewhat helpless: "I don''t know if it''s personal reasons. After that, I always feel that I''m not interested in anything, and I''m not as enthusiastic about my father as before. Only Xiaofeng and Xiaojiu can affect a little emotion. The rest of the time, I always don''t know what I''m doing. Sometimes I can have a day in a daze." "It''s definitely not Acacia." Li Huang quickly denied the previous conclusion. Acacia may lead to emaciation, but it will never affect other communication problems! "Lovesickness? Is that what Su Jingyue told you? " Ling Qingchen is angry and funny: "how funny it is when a big man gets lovesickness..." But Ling Qingchen''s inner reaction is like this: lying trough, this is seen by the old guy! What a shame! Li Huang doesn''t know what someone is thinking, but she has other worries. Originally, I came to see the prince just to give his majesty a step to release her grandfather, but now Chapter 68 It''s like something more troubling is involved. Li Huang really doesn''t want to step in. Originally, there were enough things. Now there is another big thing But Looking at Ling Qingchen''s face, Li Huang feels kind A bite of teeth, trouble trouble, she left Huang is the kind of people afraid of trouble? "Give me your hand." Li Huang ordered. Ling Qingchen does it. In the moment after he reaches out his hand, Li Huang''s finger is on Ling Qingchen''s pulse. It''s similar to the pulse condition written on the case, but the subtle place is still captured by Lihuang. But Li Huang is not sure what kind of situation that is. To be sure, this is the cause of Ling Qingchen''s discomfort! "There''s something wrong with your pulse!" Li Huang said. ¡°£¡¡± Ling Qingchen was surprised. This is the first person who said that he had pulse problems. "You wait here!" Li Huang left a word and went out directly. In the reception hall of the prince''s mansion, Li Huang easily found Ling Feng, who was leisurely drinking tea and eating melon seeds. "What''s the result? Can we go back? " Ling Feng stands up and pats the crumbs on his body, ready to leave with Li Huang. But Li Huang blocks Ling Feng''s way, which makes Ling Feng strange. "What''s the matter?" Ling Feng has no one to leave Huang to see a doctor, because in his opinion, this is not what Li Huang can solve. "You go and ask Su Jingyue to come here. There''s something wrong with Qingchen''s health!" Li Huang said very seriously. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Ling Feng breathed hard, and his eyes suddenly became very sharp. He said to Li Huang, "come back and explain to me." Then "whoosh" disappeared. Worthy of being on the list, Li Huang didn''t see how Ling Feng left at all. But The boy''s reaction really made Li Huang feel funny. This boy, actually showed his nature! Li Huang wants to laugh, but she can''t. Ling Qingchen''s pulse is not easy to detect, but Rao himself can''t distinguish it. It''s not surprising that Li Huang comes from modern times. Her research is mainly about poison, and medical skills are only auxiliary. For traditional Chinese medicine, it can only be said that she is an elective. It''s Li Huang''s talent to be so meticulous. In a short time, Ling Feng and Su Jingyue came to the prince''s mansion. They were very busy. It can be seen that they both rushed here immediately. "You said there was something wrong with the prince''s pulse, luobotou?" Su Jingyue is not surprised to see Li Huang, but he can''t believe it. Li Huang sees that there is something wrong with the prince''s pulse. He has also checked several times, but they are all normal pulse conditions, so there can be no problem. "Yes, I''ll see if I do." Li Huang holds Su Jingyue''s hand and goes to the pavilion in the middle of the lake. But she stopped Ling Feng who wanted to follow: "you stay here." "Why?" Ling Feng asked subconsciously. Let him run a leg in a hurry, but don''t explain anything, Ling Feng said that he was very depressed. "I''ll tell you why, but not now." Li Huang said. Su Jingyue also knew the intention of leaving Huang, and said together: "you boy will stay here, what will inform you immediately." Ling Feng couldn''t resist their obstinacy, so he had to sit down and wait quietly. "It''s a big deal to have you call me here?" Su Jingyue asked when she was on the road. "Do more, talk less." Li Huang took a look at Su Jingyue: "I''ll tell you where the pulse problem is in a moment, but if you know the situation, don''t ask why, just say the cause." Leave Huang heart some uneasiness, still so in advance ordered Su Jingyue. "I know." Su Jingyue saw that Li Huang was serious and knew that it might be the royal family, so she had to nod. After a while, the two of them arrive at the pavilion in the middle of the lake. Prince Ling Qingchen is sitting in it with a puzzled face, and seems to be at a loss for Jun Lihuang''s departure. "Su Jingyue?" Ling light dust saw Su Jingyue''s figure at a glance, this wench goes out, is to call Su Jingyue? "Hands." Two people sit down, leave Huang to ask Ling light dust to want a hand again. Ling Qingchen obediently hands over his hand, but this time it''s not from Huang''s pulse, but Su Jingyue''s pulse. In the process of feeling Su Jingyue''s pulse, Li Huang said something in Su Jingyue''s ear. Su Jingyue''s face was shocked, but then her eyebrows were just tightly wrinkled. "What''s the matter?" Ling Qingchen looked at the two people who were silent after finishing the pulse in front of him. He couldn''t help being worried. This is not a Playman! So test a patient''s psychology. Su Jingyue now knows the reason why Li Huang calls her. It turns out that Li Huang''s judgment is good. Except for Su Jingyue, no one can recognize this symptom.The previous treatment of the crown prince was really wrong. I didn''t feel the pulse as carefully as Li Huang. "Do you have an answer?" Li Huang looks at Su Jingyue. "It''s Gu." Su Jingyue looked at the two men and then spat out two words. But they were both shocked. Gu! "No wonder we didn''t find it before. It turned out to be gu!" Su Jingyue suddenly realized, but she was also shocked by the diagnosis. "Gu..." Li Huang whispered softly, and then it seemed to think of something. Took a look at Ling Qingchen, but Ling Qingchen was distracted and didn''t notice Li Huang''s eyes at all. Li Huang gives Su Jingyue a look. Su Jingyue is clear. They get up and leave. Ling Qingchen left alone in the Lake Pavilion. "How''s it going?" Ling Feng sees two people come out and asks eagerly. "There are results, but they can''t be publicized." Su Jingyue said this on behalf of Li Huang, and said: "ten kings, if possible, you can live in the prince''s mansion recently. If you have something wrong, come to me and Li Huang." Ling Feng is a decent person. Knowing the weight of Su Jingyue''s words, he didn''t continue to ask. He just nodded and said, "I''ll live here these days. Don''t worry." Su Jingyue and Li Huang nod and leave together. Go to Su Jingyue''s site in the imperial city. Su Jingyue''s cultivation is higher than that of Lihuang, so she dislikes Lihuang''s slow progress, so she carries Lihuang on her back, launches her cultivation and runs to her destination. Su Jingyue and Li Huang''s figure just left the prince''s mansion, a person appeared in front of Ling Feng. "Brother nine! Here you are When Ling Feng saw Ling changjue, he immediately put down his heart. He said: "jiusao and Su Jingyue said..." Ling changjue raised his hand to stop Ling Feng''s words: "I heard their conversation. Xiaofeng, take good care of big brother these days. " "I will." Ling Feng is sure, but he looks at Ling changjue with doubts: "brother Jiu, will you leave this matter to sister Jiu and Su Jingyue?" Ling changjue nodded: "she won''t let people down." Chapter 69 Ling changjue spoke highly of Li Huang, and he believed that Li Huang had a way. Ling Feng doesn''t know where his nine elder brother''s inexplicable trust comes from, but since nine elder brother said it, Ling Feng will certainly believe it. In this way, Ling Feng lived in the prince''s house. The prince didn''t have any objection, but he was thinking all the time. Ling changjue mysteriously disappeared. Sometimes even Ling Feng didn''t know what his ninth brother was going to do. Otherwise, how can the outside world rumor that the nine kings are mysterious? Even, the outside world almost no one knows, nine king, is exactly what name! Li Huang went back to his alchemy room with Su Jingyue. But last time, Li Huang didn''t look carefully. He said it was the alchemy room, but in fact, it was a palace! Because the architectural style of Xiwei imperial city belongs to the western style in Lihuang''s view, Lihuang, who crossed from the Chinese dynasty, was sometimes confused. "Do you know what it is?" Once in the alchemy room, Li Huang asked. But just seeing Su Jingyue''s face, I knew that it must not be an easy one to deal with. "Well..." Su Jingyue scratched his chicken nest like hair and said, "it''s a troublesome thing." "Yes?" "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of a kind of Gu called huimenggu." Su Jingyue didn''t know what to say, so she had to ask Li Huang if she knew this kind of thing. Because, the world is so big, there are all kinds of strange things. This kind of Gu was only met by him under the wrong circumstances. But he didn''t know whether Li Huang knew the existence of this kind of Gu. Li Huang naturally didn''t know. Although she has been in this world for several months, her knowledge of evil remedy still can''t keep up with the top. However, Li Huang is not in a hurry. She has a plug-in. Moreover, the name of the plug-in is Yao Yu! When Li Huang expressed her doubts, Yao Yu was silent for a while, and then replied, "I''ve been sleeping for many years. I don''t know if there is something I don''t know. I don''t know what this huimenggu is. " Li Huang felt sorry, but Yao Yu''s voice didn''t disappear. Instead, it was a turning point. "But in my memory, there is one thing that is very similar to this one." "What?" Li Huang asked immediately. "Dream back to gu!" Li Huang is stunned. Is the order of the words different? Or, it''s not a thing at all? "Dream back to Gu Li Huang can''t help but talk about it. Su Jingyue didn''t make a sound when she saw Li Huang thinking. Who knows that she was scared when she was born! "Do you know huimenggu and menghuigu?" Su Jingyue jumped up, a little shocked, but more excited. But at this time, Li Huang was silent again. Although Su Jingyue was confused, she could see that Li Huang was thinking about something, so she didn''t disturb her. And Li Huang is listening to Yao Yu''s voice. "Menghuigu is a pair of female and male, which can only be put into the body of a man and a woman." "Menghuigu doesn''t really play a big role. The main thing is that if both men and women are husband and wife, they will have a better understanding of each other''s feelings. Hundreds of years ago, there were still many people who used this kind of Gu." "But Later, it was banned. " "Forbidden?" Li Huang''s heart is a little uncomfortable. The reason why it''s forbidden is that it has side effects! "Well, the period of time that this kind of poisonous insect takes effect is only when both men and women are still alive. If one of them is dead, alive, Nirvana and rebirth, and for other reasons, after the poisonous insect in the body is dead, the poisonous insect in the other''s body will devour the vitality of the host year by year, and will affect the host''s thinking and emotion. What''s more, it may lead to death The confusion of memory. " "When this kind of poison was known to have this kind of malpractice, it was banned on the mainland." "I don''t know if there''s any relationship between Huimeng Gu and menghuigu, but after seeing the symptoms of the person who is in the middle of the Gu, I think it''s this kind of thing." From Huang instant clear, but, in the heart uncomfortable feeling did not disappear. "Su Jingyue, what is the relationship between menghuigu and huimenggu?" Li Huang raised her head and looked at Su Jingyue. Her expression was very serious. "Yes..." Su Jingyue was a little cautious and flustered by Li Huang''s eyes. She could not help swallowing her saliva and then said: "male and female insects." Li Huang sighed, as she guessed. In fact, menghuigu is huimenggu. It just distinguishes the female from the male. "Light dust in the body, is back to dream Gu?" Although Li Huang is asking Su Jingyue, what she says has an unusual affirmation.Su Jingyue nodded. "The huimenggu in the prince''s inner body has already exerted its effect, which means that the female is dead." Su Jingyue said, "there is only one person, the crown princess." Li Huang didn''t say the secret about the crown princess, but nodded in agreement with Su Jingyue''s words. "This poison has been lurking in the prince''s body for some years. How to take it out now is a problem. Moreover, whether there will be something wrong after taking it out is still a problem!" Su Jingyue scratched her hair. Obviously, she didn''t know what to do. "Yao Yu, do you have any idea?" Li Huang''s voice. "Yes, but most people don''t know how to use it." Yao Yu''s voice is obviously a little cold. I can see that he doesn''t really want to say this way. "You say." If it doesn''t work, find another way. "It''s to feed the insect with half of the remaining life of the Zhonggu people and all their accomplishments, so that the insect will explode and die, and it''s OK." Medicine feather light way. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Li Huang is silent. This is not a good way. In other words, this method is better than no method! Li Huang won''t tell Su Jingyue this method, but even if she does, Su Jingyue probably won''t use this method. Cultivation is a small thing, but half of life is a big thing. There''s no room for jokes. "Yes!" At this time, Su Jingyue seemed to think of something and suddenly called out! "What can I do?" Li Huang turned to look at him, with some expectation in her voice. "You have to tie the bell to solve the problem! If you find the person who has been tricked, there must be a way to solve this problem! " Li Huang is silent. I''m afraid there''s no one else except the family of the princess. It''s just "It''s just that the person who can give the prince this kind of poison, I think, must not be a simple person." Su Jingyue also sighed, this method is the safest, but it is also the most annoying. "I will report this to your majesty." Li Huang thought for a long time before she said so. "Yes! His majesty is concerned about the prince''s physical condition. If he has made new progress, he naturally wants to tell his majesty. " Su Jingyue nodded in agreement. Chapter 70 Su Jingyue''s idea is obviously different from Li Huang''s. Li Huang thought that if the emperor really loved his son, he would not give up his life. can be offended, and also must have the emperor''s majesty has the final say. After all, now Li Huang, in front of those strong, is a slag! "I''ll see your majesty now. You''ll wait for me here." Su Jingyue was ready to go to the imperial palace to find the emperor. "I''ll go with you." Li Huang said. She needs to judge, if this method does not work, then another way! There''s something she can''t do without Huang! Su Jingyue didn''t think much and agreed. He changed his clothes, but still didn''t tidy up his disheveled hair, so he went out with a chicken''s nest on his head! The imperial palace is in the center of the Imperial City, and there is still a distance from Su Jingyue''s Alchemy room. But both of them had their own thoughts, so they had to quicken their pace. Because it was the way to the Imperial Palace, Li Huang was not allowed to use cultivation. By the time Li Huang came to the Imperial Palace, her legs were already weak. Why is it so far away! Li Huang can''t help complaining! "Lord Su! Miss Jun! Your majesty has been waiting for a long time. Please come in with me. " Originally, the eunuch at the door was asked to pass it on, but now the eunuch spoke directly. Li Huang and Su Jingyue look at each other. They can''t help wondering. Did the emperor know they were coming? What''s more, do you know that Jun Lihuang will come too? To hide the doubts, Lihuang and Su Jingyue enter the imperial palace with the eunuch who leads the way. The huge throne was empty, but the eunuch turned to bring them into the side hall. As soon as she came into her eyes, Li Huang saw a handsome man lying on the tatami, with a memorial in his hand, frowning from time to time. This man, any action can reflect a kind of domineering, a kind of unspeakable Aura! Is this the emperor?! "Your Majesty, Mr. Su and miss Jun are here." The eunuch gave a call. But the man waved and impatiently let the eunuch back. Then, throw the memorials in your hand, stand up and look at the two people in front of you. "Here you are." His voice was a little low, but it was very nice. "See..." Su Jingyue was about to salute when he was interrupted by the man. "All right, all right, you and I will do the same thing. You can all sit down." If I hadn''t heard many comments about the emperor, Li Huang couldn''t believe that the man in front of her was the emperor! King of the SIVI empire! Su Jingyue smiles and sits on the floor without politeness. Li Huang couldn''t get her mouth in, so she had to sit down in silence. "You are Hanbing''s little granddaughter. You are really a little beauty." The emperor looked at Li Huang with a smile, which was quite ironic. Teasing? Shouldn''t it be the praise of the elder to the younger? How can it be ridicule? Leave Huang Leng for a moment, just reaction come over, cold ice said, is his grandfather, Jun cold ice! Then he nodded. The emperor looked at Li Huang playfully, but he didn''t know what to think. After a long silence, the emperor spoke again: "you come to me because of Xiaochen?" "You know?" Su Jingyue blurted out what she didn''t even think about. Is that your majesty? And Li Huang noticed that "I"? Did the emperor use "I" in front of them? What does this represent? Lihuang is not clear! The emperor is talking with two doctors as a father! "First of all, Xiao Jiu has already come." The emperor touched his chin, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "little nine loves his little fiancee. Come and ventilate me first?" Li Huang said quietly: "I haven''t met nine kings." "Oh?" The emperor''s voice rose with a clear sense of disbelief. Li Huang is too lazy to say any more. She wants to give the emperor a big white eye on the spot! "Now that you know, do you know what''s going on?" Su Jingyue cut in at the right time. "Xiaojiu said, let me believe Miss Jun." The emperor did not answer Su Jingyue''s words, but once again turned the spearhead to Li Huang. Li Huang black line, that nine kings, I have a grudge with you? "I''m powerless." Li Huang simply refused. Your own son, none of my business! "I asked someone to invite Hanbing over for tea." The emperor''s voice came back. The green tendons of Lihuang burst up. You are cruel! "I''ll try my best!"The emperor nodded with satisfaction. The emperor said this, let from Huang treatment Ling light dust, is clearly won''t go to the next Gu person''s trouble. But he doesn''t look like giving up the prince? Li Huang was helpless. The emperor was an old fox. She could hardly see through what he was thinking! But How did Jiuwang know about it? Did the nine kings hear the conversation between them? "You two are playing riddles!" Su Jingyue is on fire. How about his sense of existence! "Jingyue, Miss Jun said that she would try her best to cure Xiaochen." The emperor opened his mouth like this, but his eyes were looking at Li Huang. Eyes, full of banter! "I''m just a foil! I''m leaving! Don''t stop me Su Jingyue can see that there is no need for him here! He left with great interest! "Slow down, no delivery!" The emperor replied. At the moment when the gate of the palace closed, Li Huang heard the word "hum" clearly. The relationship between Su Jingyue and the emperor is strange enough! "Su Jingyue has gone. You can tell the truth." From Huang calm looking at the emperor in front of, cold voice way. "Talking to the emperor like that?" The emperor''s voice became a little chilly. It seemed that he was not satisfied with Li Huang''s attitude. "You have something to ask me." Leave Huang light way. "You have something to ask me." The emperor countered. Leave Huang to lift an eye, purple Mou son to go up emperor''s line of sight, become more deep! Even, some terrible! This proves that Li Huang is not afraid of the emperor and has no fear of him! "A strange man." The emperor stares at Li Huang for a while, and finally avoids his sight and mumbles. "You found out that there are poisonous insects in Xiaochen''s body. Now what can you do to get rid of them?" "No From Huang very simple answer. "No?" The emperor frowned. He never thought that Li Huang''s answer was so straightforward. Li Huang nodded and spat out three words: "back to dream Gu." The emperor''s expression instantly became serious, and his body immediately sat up, "are you sure?" "Yes." "Those damn bastards!" The emperor cursed, but he didn''t know who he was talking about. "I can''t help it?" The emperor tried again. Li Huang took a look at the emperor and found that the expectation in his eyes was not fake. She said slowly: "at present, there are two kinds." Chapter 71 "Two?" The emperor''s brow slightly wrinkled up, it seemed that he didn''t think the two methods mentioned by Li Huang were easy. "Tell me about it." Said the emperor. Li Huang''s eyes drooped and her voice was cold but heavy: "the first one is to find the next poisonous person." "What about the second one?" The emperor could not wait to hear the second one. Obviously, he also thought that the first one was not in his consideration. "Light dust exchanges all his accomplishments with half his life." "Pa..." The emperor crushed a cup! "Are you serious?" The emperor''s eyes narrowed, slightly dangerous. Li Huang didn''t answer immediately. She just raised her head and looked at the emperor for a long time. Then she said, "I don''t want to interfere in this matter." Maybe Li Huang''s words with a faint sigh means that makes the emperor a Leng. "Originally it was because of the exchange of grandfathers. Now it seems that It''s not necessary Li Huang said with a faint smile, "because anyway, I can''t run away from the prince." The emperor suddenly looked at Jun Lihuang strangely. For a long time, he laughed. "If I didn''t know your background, I couldn''t tell you were only 13 years old!" "You''re right! No matter how it develops, you can''t run away! I can release the ice, or I can restore the position of the Royal Palace in the Imperial City, but the condition is that Xiaochen''s disease must be cured! " Li Huang didn''t quite understand it. In his previous life, Li Huang read all kinds of historical wild records. Whether he was a fatuous monarch or a virtuous monarch, he was a monarch first, and then a father. Even if you are a sovereign, you forget that you are a father. But The emperor in front of us is very different. He is willing to make fun of his country, just for his son! "How can you be sure that I can cure the dust?" Li Huang looks at the emperor with a little doubt in her eyes. Why is he so sure that she is not sure? "Because Xiao Jiu believes you." The emperor smiles and looks at Lihuang playfully: "in addition to the two methods just now, I believe you can find another way to cure Xiaochen!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang is silent, which explains the difference with no explanation. However, the feeling of being forced is really uncomfortable. "I don''t have to be cured." Leave Huang light way. "No one can threaten me, including you." Li Huang''s eyes are like a saw. She hates the feeling of being surrounded by others. "Sure enough, it''s the same as what Xiao Jiu said. He''s full of thorns." The emperor came out with a light smile, but he soon became serious. He looked at Li Huang with serious eyes: "as long as you can cure Xiaochen, I can give you anything you want!" Li Huang''s heart was touched. Although she thought the emperor was not a good man, as a father, he was competent! "One condition." Li Huang opens his mouth. "You say it "Ling''s reign lasted for one day, and Junfu''s reign lasted for one day." Li Huang is very calm to say his condition. "I can promise." The emperor''s answer was very straightforward. It seemed that he had never considered it. Li Huang was shocked. Her condition threatened Ling''s safety, but the emperor agreed without blinking. It really surprised Li Huang! However, since she had achieved her goal, Li Huang didn''t ask any more questions. She only said, "in my lifetime, if Ling violates this agreement, he will be killed and cursed all the time." The emperor was a little shocked. The girl in front of him has an unlimited future. Because she has a big heart and a big goal. It''s just The heart is also very vicious! Naturally, the emperor had no choice. He agreed to this, and Li Huang was not a man without words. He said immediately: "from tomorrow on, I will go to the prince''s mansion every day. If you provide more information, the prince''s poison will be solved more quickly." The emperor can''t laugh or cry. Is this girl still thinking about her intelligence network? "I know. As long as I find out, I''ll send the dark guard to send you a message." Li Huang nodded, and then he went on the way. Next, Li Huang and the emperor began to taste tea, and no one said anything more. After a long time, he left and said, "you are a good father." The emperor was stunned and looked at Li Huang, but he saw that the thin figure was full of loneliness. He remembered that the child in front of him had no father or mother. The reason why we are strong is that we don''t rely on them. I can''t help feeling pity. The child lost his father because of his orders. In the world, there are countless such children. Thinking about this, I heard Li Huang''s voice again"But you are not a good emperor." The emperor laughs bitterly, that''s right He is not a good emperor indeed. He is so bad that even his own brother will be suspicious! "You''re right..." The emperor''s deep voice rang out, "but this is an unchangeable fact!" "Li Huang, your name is Li Huang, isn''t it? I admit that I made all the tragedies in Junfu, but I have no regrets... " "I know." Li Huang light way: "you don''t have to explain, I know the emperor''s pain." "I''m curious." The emperor looked at Li Huang, "you are only 13 years old. Why are you so mature?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang shook her head and didn''t answer. Because innocence is useless. "Maybe genius is like this..." The emperor answered instead of Li Huang. He said, "my little nine is as smart and steady as you. Sometimes even my father doesn''t know what he is thinking." "Nine kings?" Li Huang has heard this person''s name for countless times today. Why do you always mention this person? "Speaking of it, you and Xiao Jiu still have an engagement..." It seems that the emperor suddenly remembered something and looked at Li Huang with a smile: "the second senior alchemist of the Xiwei empire will also be my Ling''s!" "You want to force marriage?" Li Huang picks her eyebrows. "Can''t you?" The emperor raised his eyebrows. "I suddenly feel..." "It''s a nice day today," he said The emperor was at a loss and looked around. This is the room. Where can she see that the weather is fine today? And Is that what they''re talking about? Wait until God, his collar has been a girl seized: "you''d better not do thankless things." He looked at the girl''s other hand''s finger covered with poison powder, but still looked at himself blandly. His intuition told him that it was better not to continue to provoke her. "I''m just kidding." The emperor is soft. "Hum." Li Huang released her hand, turned and left. Chapter 72 The sound of smashing the door made the emperor''s heart tremble. "You''re full." Inside, Ling changjue''s voice came through. With the tiny sound of footsteps, Ling changjue came out and sat on the position just left Huang. "How to talk to your father!" The emperor raised his face and seemed to be angry. "You can''t change the evil spirit in your bones even if you have practiced the emperor''s divine skill. Fortunately, I''m not like you, or I will be rejected by that little girl." Ling changjue looked at his Laozi with disgust. In this picture, two beautiful men I can''t believe it''s father and son! "Come on, that little girl didn''t intend to marry you. Don''t put gold on her face!" The emperor was a little angry, "and your face doesn''t follow me! Who but me can give birth to such a rebellious son as you "My mother." Ling changjue very calm spit out two words, the canthus did not lift. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The emperor was very aggrieved. How could he have such a son! "Smelly boy, are you sure that little girl can cure Xiaochen?" The emperor was not sure. He seemed to have no confidence when he just faced Li Huang. "Will you do harm to big brother?" Ling changjue took a look at her father and said, "the little girl is fledgling, but her ability is not for seeing." "Strange to say, isn''t she only 13 years old? Where did you learn this medicine and alchemy? " "I don''t know..." Ling changjue also sighed and shook his head. There were many things he didn''t know about the girl. "When Xiaochen''s illness is over, I should have a good rest..." The emperor stretched his waist, showing a state of exhaustion. "Well, don''t stay in the way." Ling changjue agreed. The emperor''s tendons burst. He wanted to beat his son! But I can''t do it! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After leaving Huang''s Imperial Palace, a sedan chair was waiting outside. "Pretty good." Li Huang looked back at the direction of the Imperial Palace and was just satisfied with the emperor''s service. Li Huang is also impolite to sit in the sedan chair, and then let her go back. It''s estimated that her feet are swollen in the evening. I''ve been busy for most of the day, and now it''s afternoon Li Huang looks at the sky, the sun is very bright, but Li Huang''s mood is a little complicated. "You''re just making trouble for yourself!" Yao Yu''s voice rang out in his brain. "If you agree, do it." Leave Huang in the heart silently sighed a tone, oneself promise of affair, always want to finish. "Take care of your body first." Yao Yu''s voice is a little stiff, but it''s not hard to recognize the meaning of care in the words. Leave Huang in the heart a warm, soft voice returned a: "en." Yao Yu is silent and doesn''t speak any more. He must have gone to find a way. Yao Yu is arrogant but careful. He naturally put Li Huang in the first place. The sedan chair drove all the way to the place near the gate of the Imperial City, but stopped. Leave Huang heart to have doubt, immediately got off the sedan chair to drive out. "Li Huang!" Li Huang hears someone calling her name and goes to find her name. That''s In front of the gate of the Imperial City, a beautiful man quietly looks at Li Huang. He was dressed in a moonlight colored robe, and his broad robe was flying in the wind. It was so beautiful! The most amazing thing is that the man has a long white hair, not tied up, fluttering in the wind, which adds a bit of immortality. Leave Huang to stay Leng two breathing, immediately remembered who this person is! "Grandfather!" Li Huang, run quickly! There is no mistake. This beautiful man, who is so beautiful, is Li Huang''s grandfather, the owner of Jun''s house, and the God of war of Xiwei - Jun Hanbing! Jun Hanbing catches Li Huang, who is running to her. Then he holds her up. It''s hard for her to melt on her face. "Li Huang, it''s good that you''re back." Jun Hanbing let from Huang''s head on his shoulder, don''t let from Huang see now his eyes flash out of tears. His voice was cold and his movements were stiff, but But Li Huang felt extra warm! "Grandfather, I''m back." Li Huang stretched out her hand to encircle Jun Hanbing''s neck and let him walk out of the imperial city with him. This embrace may not be very comfortable, but let Li Huang feel warm. Eyes some hazy, don''t know why, leave Huang now suddenly want to cry. Mingming has been used to a person, no sense of belonging. However, since returning to the Junfu, she has experienced all kinds of warmth. Once you have this feeling, you can''t give up any more The bottom of my heart is filled with sadness and joy! "No crying." Jun Hanbing''s hand is on the small head on his shoulder.His little Lihuang cried. Li Huang controls her tears, her body trembles, but That burst of tears, such as floods, clearly do not want to cry, but is unable to control themselves. Jun Hanbing''s hand caresses Li Huang''s hair, smoothing Li Huang''s mood bit by bit. "Li Huang doesn''t cry. Grandpa will take you home." Simple words, no sensational tone, no artificial expression, but inexplicable, let Li Huang not easy to stop the tears flow out again. Jun Hanbing comforts her granddaughter as she walks. Jun Hanbing''s eyes are moist. This child is the only blood left by his third son! He didn''t want to fight for any more military exploits or go to any battlefield. He just wanted to watch the child grow up in peace. Just grow up in peace! Junfu is very close to the imperial city. Before long, they arrived at the gate of Junfu. The bodyguard who guarded the door was stunned when he saw Jun Hanbing, and then he gave a big gift of extreme worship: "home master!" Jun cold ice as usual indifference, did not say anything, just holding from Huang into Jun house. "Master!" "Master!" There are many members of your family, most of them are bodyguards. When you see their God of war coming back, you are naturally excited. You can''t be excited any more! "Father, you are back!" Jun Mo asked and Jun Mo heard the sound of heaven came, see standing in the courtyard Jun ice is, eyes raised, is a kind of light called hope! Junhanbing is the symbol of Junfu! The spirit of Junfu! Your cold ice is here, and the momentum of your house is there! "Master!" Several elders also came. "Just come back!" The elder exclaimed, "just come back!" "Grandfather." Jun from wine also came out, see Jun cold ice hands from Huang, can''t help a Leng. How is Li Huang with her grandfather? Did Li Huang go to the imperial city? Jun cold ice beautiful eyes swept around, cold way: "all go back." Without saying more, he took Li Huang to Li Huang''s yard. Leave a crowd to wait. "Li Jiu, did Li Huang go to the imperial city?" Jun Mo Tian questions Jun Li Jiu in a sharp voice. Chapter 73 The moment junmotian sees his father is not the joy of his father coming home, but the first sight of Lihuang in junhanbing''s hands. Jun Mo day also don''t want to think much, but, the father comes back at this time, afraid is can''t get rid of with leave Huang! He doesn''t want to, leave Huang for Jun mansion and make what harm oneself of affair! This girl, may not be the eldest lady of Jun''s family, may not have any identity, but she is the daughter of yechuchen! That is to say, the person he gave up his life to protect! No loss is allowed. Jun Li Jiu shook his head: "I''m not sure. Li Huang went out this morning Now it seems that there is no place other than the imperial city. " "Well, you two!" Junmo interrupted them. Seeing some serious anger, they said with a smile, "it''s good for father to come back. Don''t look so bitter. I''ll tell you to hold a family dinner for my father in the evening. Mo Tian, leave the wine. Go and prepare it, too! " Jun Mo heaved a sigh, did not speak again, straight back to his yard. And you leave wine a face speechless looking at his father, and it seems to think of what, immediately out of the Jun house! "What''s the matter with these two people?" Jun Mo asked a face at a loss looking at the direction of two people leave, a hundred think not its solution. It is reasonable to say that my father should be happy when he comes back. Why are these two people so sad?! Strange people Jun Mo asked what he was complaining about and went to work on his own business. Leave Huang Yuan. "Li Huang doesn''t cry!" Jun Hanbing puts Li Huang down, sits on the chair in the courtyard, and puts Li Huang on his leg. "My eyes are red, really." Jun Hanbing wiped the tears on Li Huang''s face with his sleeve, and then reached out and scraped Li Huang''s small nose. "Yes." Li Huang rubbed her eyes and nodded. This kind of feeling of being coaxed and indulged by others is really good! Li Huang turned over her memory. No matter in her previous life or in this life, she has shed tears a few times, and this time, it''s really the tears left by the emotion. "Did Li Huang agree to Ling Wushuang''s terms?" Jun Hanbing silently leaves Huang''s head and says. Leave Huang a Leng: "Ling matchless?" Who is it? Jun Hanbing touched an imperceptible smile and said, "it''s the Emperor today." Today''s emperors Ling Wushuang?! But Why does grandfather call the emperor by his first name? "That old man is very evil. If he didn''t make a deal, he wouldn''t let me out so easily. Li Huang and grandfather tell the truth, what conditions have you agreed to Ling Wushuang? " Li Huang was silent for a while, then he said: "I promise him to cure the disease of light dust..." "Light dust? The prince? " Jun Hanbing began to frown. "Yes." Li Huang nodded. "It''s nonsense Jun Hanbing wants to knock Lihuang''s head, but he can''t do it. He just uses the way of touching his head to make more effort. "Well." Li Huang is suffering from the devastation of her hair. Her big eyes look at Jun Hanbing, and her red eyes fall into Jun Hanbing''s eyes. She looks a little pitiful. "Ling Wu puns that I''m just doing it for the other three families, and there won''t be any substantial punishment for me. Li Huang, you are impulsive. " Li Huang shook her head: "I have no regrets, grandfather." Li Huang leans on Jun Hanbing''s body with peace of mind and says faintly: "here is the feeling of home. It doesn''t matter what you pay to see your grandfather earlier. " "Silly boy." Jun Hanbing holds Li Huang''s hand tightly. "I''m almost 14 years old. I''m so young. I''ve been wronged these years..." The child in the arms, not a few two meat, that bone feeling, let Jun Hanbing look also distressed! "It''s all over." Li Huang didn''t say anything like "don''t be wronged.". This is consolation, and it doesn''t sound true. Now that everything is gone, she has a place to belong. "Lihuang can also cultivate and master medical skills, which can''t be exchanged without your efforts." Jun Hanbing is a little relieved, but also a little distressed: "you are the same as Xiaoxiao. Everything is in your heart. When I went to the battlefield without telling me, I didn''t come back as soon as I went... " Li Huang is silent. The smile in Jun Hanbing''s mouth is just his father Jun Mo''s smile. "The illness of Prince Ling Qingchen has been the worry of the old man for three years. If you can cure it, I won''t let anyone bully you." Although Jun Hanbing spoke coldly, there was still a kind of protection in his heart! "Don''t worry, Grandpa." Li Huang raised her head and gave Jun Hanbing a positive look. "You''re a girl. There''s no need to spell that." This is his only granddaughter. Jun Hanbing doesn''t want her to be more powerful. He just wants to hold her in the palm of his hand!Li Huang shakes her head. This world can''t tolerate ease! It''s true to be strong. "Grandfather, sixth uncle said, there is a ghost at home, do you know that?" "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it." There is some chill on Jun Hanbing''s face, obviously he knows something. Li Huang nods. It doesn''t matter who is in charge. It''s true that someone is in charge. "Miss!" "Ah! My Lord The servant girl who ran into Li Huang''s courtyard knelt down to the ground in a hurry. There was a doubt in Li Huang''s eyes, "what''s the matter?" At this time, no one should come in. "Master Junyu fainted!" The servant girl was lying on the ground and didn''t dare to lift her head. ¡°£¡¡± Xiaoyu fainted? Li Huang is a little flustered. But Jun Hanbing is a little strange, Jun Yu Do they have this person in their family? "Grandfather, I''ll go to see Xiaoyu first." Li Huang turns her head and says to Jun Hanbing. Jun Hanbing nods and puts Li Huang down. Looking at Li Huang leaving in a hurry, Jun Hanbing is very unhappy. "Who is Jun Yu?" Jun Hanbing looks at the servant girl who doesn''t dare to get up on the ground and asks in a cold voice. "Yes It''s the eldest lady who brought it back from Hongfeng town. It''s Miss Junqi''s brother. " The servant girl shivered and said that she couldn''t stand the momentum of the master! Junqi''s brother? Jun Hanbing thought, Jun Qi is a double summoner, in Jun house, talent is good. Since it was brought back by Li Huang, Jun Hanbing didn''t ask much. Just let her granddaughter like it. "You go down." Jun cold cold voice way. "Yes The servant girl trembled and left. The whole process, even the head did not dare to stage! "Sister Lihuang, here you are! Come and see brother Yu Junyu''s room is not others, it is Junqi. She looks worried and white! Chapter 74 "What''s the matter?" Li Huang looks at the Jun Yu on the bed in a coma, lightly frowning. "I don''t know what''s going on. When I came to find my brother, he had already fallen to the ground!" Junqi was a little flustered, and there was some impetuousness in her speech. "Get out of the way." Leave Huang to walk past, pushed to open the gentleman Qi standing at the bedside, the hand took the pulse of gentleman Yu. "You go out first." Li Huang didn''t look back and said to Jun Qi behind him. It''s going to affect her diagnosis if she stays here like this. Junqi knows that she can''t disturb Lihuang, and goes back step by step. "Yao Yu, check Xiaoyu''s health for me." Li Huang said. "Good!" Yao Yu''s body floated out and used a kind of power to scan Jun Yu''s whole body. Soon, Yao Yu''s closed eyes opened. "How''s it going?" Li Huang asked. Yao Yu frowned: "he took Yushen pill." "Yushen pill!" Li Huang almost jumps up. She instantly understands the reason why Jun Yu is in a coma. It''s not that it''s a precious pill or a rare pill. On the contrary, among the primary pills, Yushen pill belongs to the type of tonic pill! Among the primary pills, there is no pill with more power than Yushen pill. But The key is here! Now Jun Yu, with a big injury, can''t stand such a big tonic! It''s not so much to help him as to harm him! "Yao Yu, help me." Li Huang picked up Jun Yu''s body and put his palm on his back. Now the only way is that Lihuang uses Qingshen fire to absorb the extra power in Junyu''s body. However, Lihuang''s proficiency in controlling qingshenhuo is not very high, so she needs Yao Yu to help control. "Yes Yao Yu cleverly floats to Jun Yu, and carries Qingshen fire with Li Huang, and injects it into Jun Yu''s body at the same time! In order to control Qingshen fire and avoid burning Junyu''s body source, Lihuang''s mental power is constantly conveying. Dare not relax, forehead, gradually sweat out. The flame of qingshenhuo swam in Junyu''s body for a week, and it took him nearly an hour. When it was over, he was already sweating. "It''s all right." Yao Yu once again checked one side of Jun Yu''s physical condition and found that there was no problem, as reported by Li Huang. Li Huang nodded and lifted her sleeve to wipe the sweat off her face. "Come in." Li Huang removed the sound barrier and raised her voice. She knew Jun Qi had been guarding the door, so she could hear her. The door was pushed open in an instant. Junqi ran to the bedside first. "Why hasn''t my brother woken up yet?" Junqi looks back at Lihuang. "I''ll wake up later. It''s all right." Li Huang took a sip of tea and moistened her throat: "compared with this, I have something else to ask you." "What''s the matter?" Junqi doesn''t know why. "Where did Xiao Yu get the pills?" Li Huang''s eyes stare at Jun Qi. She doesn''t believe that Jun Qi doesn''t know. Lihuang knows how precious pills are. As far as she knows, the whole imperial capital, except for Su Jingyue in the Imperial City, the rest are four alchemists cultivated in the four families. These alchemists are only junior and intermediate, but some of them can practice the jade ginseng pill. But The elixir is so precious that Lihuang doesn''t believe in Junyu''s status and cultivation talent. Jun Qi listened to leave Huang''s words, the heart is next surprised, bit to bite lip, didn''t open mouth. "If you want Xiao Yu to die, you don''t have to say it." Li Huang sees Junqi''s tangle, but it''s none of her business. All she needs to know is the cause. On hearing the word "death", Junqi''s body trembled for a while. She still had some doubts. But when she looked into Li Huang''s eyes, she was so serious. She gritted her teeth and said, "it''s Miss Ye. Ye Chan sent someone to give it to me!" "Ye Chan?" Li Huang''s eyes narrowed, "why does she want to send you pills?" "I..." Junqi was speechless for a moment, but she couldn''t stand her cold eyes and said, "Ye Chan has been very close to me these years. From time to time, she will send me something that I can use in my cultivation. This time I accidentally mentioned my brother''s physical condition, so she gave me this pill... " Li Huang''s eyes are a little chilly. She looks at Jun Qi with deep and terrible eyes. "Because of your stupidity, Xiao Yu almost died." Leave Huang light way. "No way! That is the jade ginseng pill Junqi immediately retorted that she had confirmed the function of the pill before she dared to give it to Junyu. "Xiaoyu''s body is really hurt, but because of the big injury, he can''t bear the power of Yushen pill. Do you understand that?" Li Huang''s voice was a little angry."I..." Junqi''s words are filled with surprise! She didn''t know, didn''t even know that would happen! "If you are for his good, don''t keep everything from me." Leave Huang light way, Jun Qi so stealthily will Dan medicine to Jun Yu to eat, nothing more than fear oneself know regret buckle down this Dan medicine just. "I see." Jun Yu lowered his head and regretted. "And stay away from ye Chan. Remember, your surname is Jun, her surname is ye! " "I remember." Junqi is shocked by Lihuang''s voice. She doesn''t know why Lihuang wants her to stay away from yechan. Maybe she is jealous of yechan''s relationship with herself? Maybe they are afraid that they have something to do with the Ye family? These unwilling, Jun Qi only deeply buried in the bottom of my heart, Jun left Huang on Jun Yu a life, Jun Qi also listen to from Huang once! Just this once! However, many years later, when the white haired Junqi thought of this scene, it was very lucky, because this decision led to the future, Junqi was able to survive! Leave Huang also no longer say what, stepped out of Jun Yu''s room, in leave between, facing Jun Qi way: "Yu Er''s body only suits Wen Bu, you see to do by yourself." Junqi agreed, and didn''t dare to be careless. Originally, Li Huang wanted to make medicine for Jun Yu himself, but For things other than poison and alchemy, Li Huang really couldn''t raise any interest, so he has been delayed so far. Now I give it to yaoge, and Lihuang is at ease. The doctors of the four families, even if they are not top-notch, are definitely not quacks! In the evening, Jun Yu woke up, just in time for the family dinner. Jun Lihuang sits at the slanting bottom of Jun Hanbing. She can see the dynamics of the members of Jun''s house clearly. "Father! Welcome back Jun Mo asked, standing up with a glass and toasting in the direction of Jun Hanbing. Chapter 75 Jun Hanbing raised his hand, and the wine cup in his hand moved at will, which meant that a cup of wine had already been eaten. No one in Junfu asked how junhanbing came out. They just thought it would be good to come back! You don''t need to know the process. And the only two who care about this matter are Jun Mo Tian and Jun Li Jiu. One is silent and the other is absent. They didn''t come to the family dinner. Jun Hanbing, as the owner of Jun''s house, has a high reputation. Almost everyone here respects and looks up to Jun Hanbing to a crazy degree! However, there must be some hypocrisy in it. Lihuang doesn''t pay attention to these things, because she doesn''t need to care about these things. Jun Hanbing''s temperament is just like his name, Hanbing! General cold, poor words, cold dregs! I''m afraid there are not many people in the world who have seen Jun''s ice melting. At least Li Huang is one of them. "This time, I have something to announce." In the middle of the banquet, Jun Hanbing suddenly spoke. All of a sudden, the whole room was in an uproar and silent. A pair of eyes were looking at Jun Hanbing, and there was some light of expectation in their eyes. What do their warlords mainly announce? I''m looking forward to it! Jun Hanbing didn''t say it immediately. Instead, he looked around for a while and put everyone''s expression in his eyes. Then he slowly said, "after this family ranking, I will pass the position of the head of the family to Mo Tian. You should be ready ahead of time." This words, the public''s expression can be described as a variety of! Some people are looking at the direction of Jun Lihuang, but they see that their eldest daughter has no reaction, or eat as usual, it seems that just announced things, she is completely out of the matter! Not even a single expression has changed! Different is another party, that is, from the six uncle, Jun Mo day. He had been trying to reduce his sense of existence. He was indifferent by nature. He didn''t like such a lively scene. He just quietly tucked himself in an obscure corner and ate alone. But now my father is calling me And it''s still such a big thing! Jun Motian said that he was a little confused! His glass stayed in his hand, stood up, some puzzled looking at his father. Why? "Master, this is unreasonable." The old elder stood up on crutches and said with some worry: "the last house owner was mo Xiao. Only his children should be qualified to be the next house owner. The next householder should be Miss Li Huang. " Elder is right. Jun Hanbing is actually the head of the family for the first two terms. Under him, he passed the position of the head of the family to his third son, Jun Mo Xiao. But after Jun Mo Xiao died, there were no heads in the family. Li Huang was too young to inherit the position of the head of the family, so Jun Hanbing took charge of the family again. Therefore, many people outside are calling you Hanbing the head of your hometown, not the head of your family. "Li Huang, do you have any objection?" Jun Hanbing didn''t answer the elder''s words, but turned his eyes on Lihuang who was indifferent. From Huang dun dun, put down the chopsticks in the hand, light way: "No." "Miss!" All of a sudden, many people came out to fight for Li Huang. As long as junmotian succeeds to the throne, junmotian''s children will become the direct family, and then the succession of the head of the family will not be able to leave Huang. Jun Lihuang sweeps the people who stand up one by one, with clear eyes and no emotion. When these people saw the young lady''s eyes sweeping towards them, they could not help but feel a chill, and the restlessness in their hearts suddenly disappeared. Everyone sat down. The big lady''s eyes are really terrible! Li Huang''s eyes looked at Jun Mo Tian and said with a light smile: "congratulations to sixth uncle." Jun Mo Tian is still in a state of confusion. Suddenly he sees Li Huang''s smile. He is a little flustered: "Li Huang, I..." But Jun Hanbing didn''t give people time to chat any more. He said harshly, "it''s so decided. All the objections are invalid." Li Huang nodded to show that she agreed with Jun Hanbing. Some of the people at the bottom were confused, some were sorry, some began to turn their heads, some For a moment, the anger of the whole dinner was colder, and it seemed that they were in low spirits for this matter. Li Huang opened her mouth at the right time and said, "it''s just a matter of changing generations. These years, my grandfather should have a rest." Those who originally supported Li Huang and were indignant suddenly had no words. The eldest lady said so. What else could they do? Li Huang knows what Jun Hanbing wants to do in her heart. Although her EQ is not high, it doesn''t mean her IQ is low! Knowing the purpose of Xiaojun''s doing this, Lihuang is still a little moved. Leave Huang''s vision, see of put on the body of Jun cold ice.This beautiful man is his own grandfather, cold as ice! But Junmo day and Junli wine have been vaguely mentioned, junhanbing''s body is not as good as before. More than ten years ago, Jun Mo Xiao insisted on going to the battlefield because Jun Bing was seriously ill at that time. He couldn''t even get out of bed, let alone go to the military camp. Li Huang''s eyes are dark, and Jun Hanbing''s body is afraid to have a big problem. Otherwise, with his temper, how could he have been willing to send Li Huang away? Jun Hanbing''s eyes look at Lihuang drinking tea below, but the cold eyes are full of warmth at the moment. His little Li Huang really understands him After three rounds of wine, people''s words increased again, as if the depression atmosphere had never appeared! "Actually, I think..." An elder who didn''t know the rank of the Presbyterian said drunkenly, "it''s very good for the sixth master to inherit the position of the head of the family. The sixth master''s cultivation is high, and the other three can''t catch up!" "Yes, yes!" Some agreed. "And ah Well The elder belched and said, "the eldest lady has an engagement with the ninth king. Sooner or later, she will have to marry Ling. Er, it will be difficult for Jun and Ling to get confused at that time..." The elder estimated that he really drank too much wine and his voice was a little loud. Almost everyone could hear what he said. Almost instantly, people''s expressions were different! Some people echoed the elder and said, "that''s true Although the eldest lady is a direct descendant, she is a daughter''s family after all. In the final analysis, it''s better for the daughter''s family not to be the head of the family... " This gang can be said to be formed in an instant to support Junmo Tianyi! It''s very high for you to listen to their conversation clearly! His face is black, but now he can''t come forward to say anything, this feeling is not good! He looked at Jun Lihuang with some worry. Seeing that Lihuang still didn''t have much reaction, he was relieved. Chapter 76 Now, where should I leave Huang? People are thinking about it. Jun Hanbing said, "no one can shake the position of Miss Li Huang." As soon as this remark came out, it caused a lot of speculation. But no one can see anything from the face of the client, because a young lady, like their householder, has a Well, a face that never changes! Li Huang''s face doesn''t change, but he sighs in his heart. In fact, there''s no need for his grandfather to say such a word. Just, to protect her That''s what makes those people speculate. The family dinner lasted until midnight, and some members of the old school were in the mood for drinking. They would not stop anyway! Jun Hanbing mostly understood people''s thoughts, so he didn''t stop. Eyes, can''t help floating down, fell on his granddaughter. I saw her sitting quietly in her own position, listening to what the people below said, occasionally drinking tea, calm is not like a child. Silent eyes back, Jun ice away in the eyes of a trace of bitterness, is a cup of wine. "Li Huang, grandfather''s life is short. Today, only Mo Tian can take the place of grandfather to protect you..." Jun cold ice thinks like this, a silk not to give up living in own eye pressed down. Junfu, you still need to support yourself. He can''t do anything! Below from Huang is to have noticed the eyes of Jun Hanbing, also in Jun Hanbing back eyes, quietly looked back. Happened not to miss, Jun cold ice in the eyes of the bitter! Grandfather, is there anything hard to say? Li Huang has some doubts, but now is not a good time to ask questions. Just want to be in a trance, but was a loud call back the mind! "Bang..." With a loud noise, the door was broken open! A figure fell on the ground, it seems to have been in a coma, appears to be very embarrassed! "Elder martial brother!" A few disciples of Jun''s mansion, who were close to the door, could not help exclaiming when they saw the man on the ground! Jun Li wine! From Huang breathing a tight, also don''t care what calm, directly moved to the door! All they felt was that a white shadow flashed in front of them, and the young lady disappeared. In a certain eye, the young lady had already arrived at the door! What''s the speed?! Scared! It turns out that the first lady is also the one who is hidden! I''m afraid you don''t have to be inferior to those famous disciples of Jun''s mansion! "Brother wine!" Li Huang saw the man who fell on the ground. She couldn''t help exclaiming! It''s really Junli wine! Her drinking brother! Seriously injured?! "Leave the wine!" Jun Mo asked also came to see his son so lifeless lying on the ground, is shocked! "What the hell is going on?" Li Huang stopped those who wanted to touch Jun Li Jiu, "don''t touch him!" There are many wounds on Jun Li Jiu''s body, some of which may not be seen by Li Huang. If you touch him rashly, it will only cause bad consequences! "This wound..." Jun Hanbing looks at his grandson''s injury and frowns. He seems to be thinking about something. "Ye fu..." Jun Mo day one eye then saw the source of this wound, the tone is very heavy! Jun Lihuang took out a hemostatic pill and put it into Jun lijiu''s mouth. Then he stuck his throat and let him swallow it. It''s OK not to hurt him. It''s not good to lose too much blood. "Pills!" Everyone noticed the pills that Lihuang gave Junli wine to take, and looked at Junli Huang like a monster. Li Huang didn''t have time to explain to them at this time. After dealing with the big wounds of Jun Li Jiu, she asked Jun Mo: "uncle, take brother Jiu to the room!" Junmo worried about his son, but he didn''t ask much. He gently picked up Junli wine, but when he saw Junli wine in a coma, he still frowned with pain. As a father, he was more distressed and angry! Jun Mo asked to choose a closer room, carefully put Jun away from the wine on the bed. Some worried looking at Li Huang: "Li Huang, how about Li Jiu?" Li Huang shakes her head. "I''ll check it carefully, uncle. You go out first and wait. I''ll tell you the result! " Jun Mo asked helpless, also had to nod. But out of the room, everyone gathered in the room eyebrows, the atmosphere did not dare to say a word. However, there are still some people who no longer have a channel and ask, "is our eldest lady a alchemist or a doctor?" When this question was raised, people immediately responded. Yes, just now the situation was urgent, they forgot to ask this question! "Miss It''s hidden "Yes, yes! Looking at the young lady just now, she took out the pills without any heartache. It must be the alchemist ¡°¡­¡­¡±All kinds of speculation started, and the outside of the room suddenly became a teahouse. There was a lot of noise. "All shut up!" Jun cold cold face way, he looks to the direction of the room, the eyes are full of worry. He knows the skill of Junli''s wine. He can hurt Junli''s wine It won''t be a simple character! His grandchildren only have Jun Li Jiu and Jun Li Huang. He doesn''t want Li Huang to receive any harm. Similarly, he doesn''t want Jun Li Jiu to have an accident! Junfu, can''t afford any funerals! Fist, can''t help clenching. Those who hurt my Jun''s house will be rewarded ten times! When people saw the murderous look of the owner, they immediately closed their mouths, but their eyes were still full of curiosity and excitement! And greed! In the room, junlihuang summoned the God medicine tripod and medicine feather, while taking off junlijiu''s broken clothes, and the tiny scars on her body, which were then exposed, were faintly purple! "Yao Yu, what''s the matter?" Li Huang is anxiously waiting for the examination result of Yao Yu! It''s not that Li Huang won''t check herself, but after all, some things inside her body may not be able to check everything, so she can only rely on Yao Yu! "Most of the injuries are internal injuries. I got a slap on my back and hurt my heart and lungs. My legs are stiff. I think I was poisoned." Yao Yu quickly tells Li Huang the result of the examination. Li Huang was relieved. Fortunately, she didn''t reach the point of weakness! Now that I know the results of the examination, Li Huang starts to treat alchemy. "Woman, I''ll make alchemy. You can deal with the wound on him." Yao Yu looks at Li Huang and says. Li Huang was stunned and laughed at herself: "I forgot about alchemy. You are more familiar with it than I am." She gave Yao Yu everything about alchemy, and she also told Yao Yu about the preparation of antidote. After Yao Yu wrote it down, the God medicine cauldron ignited, and Yao Yu went deep into it and began to alchemy! Chapter 77 Li Huang doesn''t dare to delay either. Little by little, he disinfects the wound of Jun Li Jiu and then puts on a bandage. Although the blood has stopped, but the wound still looks shocking! Rao is Li Huang. I feel pain when I look at him! Jun Li Jiu has a hidden weapon on his leg, which is similar to a poisonous needle. Therefore, Li Huang needs to pull out the tiny needles one by one, and then let Jun Li Jiu eat the refined antidote pill. This comes one to go, whole toss left Huang a night! Finally able to stop, Li Huang sat beside Jun Li Jiu and said to Yao Yu with a smile: "I really have to learn the medicine here. It''s really hard to refine the pills one by one." "You are really a strange woman. There''s no one who doesn''t study medicine. You''re the only one!" Yao Yu looks at Li Huang scornfully. This woman''s research on medicine can only be regarded as general, but in the aspect of detoxification, it is the peak. How can there be such a woman who is interested in exotic flowers? Li Huang smiles, this person likes, what method has? Finger, touch on Jun Li wine that beautiful face, the blood on the face has been washed clean, but vaguely visible that left scars, this injury, at least to recover more than a month! It''s also a pity that Li Huang mostly uses pills to treat her. Instead, she is treated by a doctor. I''m afraid that this injury is not good for half a year. Jun Li wine has entered a state of deep sleep, and Li Huang doesn''t want to disturb him. He just cleans up the room, then gently opens the door and goes out. Just close the door of leave Huang a Leng, in front of, stand many people! Judging from their clothes, these people didn''t come back all night. They were all here! Li Huang has been busy all night. Up to now, they have been worried all night! This is a helpless thing. It''s too important for your family to sleep and drink! "Li Huang." Jun Hanbing came and patted Li Huang''s shoulder, looking at her granddaughter''s heavy dark circles under her eyes. Her eyes were full of heartache. Li Huang shook her head, "I''m ok." "How''s it going with the wine?" Jun Mo came over, his eyes full of anxiety. "It''s all right." Li Huang said faintly: "now he''s asleep. He''ll have a good rest in this month. He can''t use his accomplishments." "Fine, fine, fine!" Jun Mo asked to lift the heart finally put down, he also noticed from Huang tired face: "from Huang ah, really hard you, go to sleep!" Everyone nodded and said, "yes, miss, go to have a rest soon." Li Huang''s heart was slightly warm, but she refused with a smile: "no, I have something to go out for a while." She didn''t forget what she promised the dog emperor. When people see Li Huang''s insistence, they don''t say anything more. Jun Hanbing naturally knows what Li Huang is going to do. His heart is also a sigh. It''s troubling my granddaughter again. Alas Li Huang smiles at Jun Hanbing, then goes back to Li Huang''s Hospital, washes and changes clothes, and has breakfast by the way. After leaving Huang to go, Jun cold ice just looked at Jun Mo day, the latter nodded. "Father, did ye Fu do this?" Jun Mo came over and asked you Hanbing with a complicated look. Jun Han nodded and said coldly, "people in Jun''s house will not be slaughtered. Since Ye''s house doesn''t obey the rules, we don''t have to be polite to them." Jun Hanbing''s words are murderous. Rao Shi, Jun Mo Wen and Jun Mo Tian feel their father''s anger from the bottom of their hearts. "After Li Huang leaves, you follow me to Ye Fu." Jun Hanbing shakes her sleeve and leaves. This matter, absolutely can''t tell from Huang, don''t involve from Huang again! This decision Jun Mo day is extremely agree with, he will also go to prepare for a while, ready to go to the leaf house to his nephew for justice. Jun Mo asked to disperse the crowd, quietly into the room, looking at his son quietly lying on the bed, the heart is very uncomfortable. "Smelly boy, you have a good sister..." Don''t ask. "Your mother died early. Don''t go to your mother so early. My father is waiting for you to take care of me..." Don''t ask your heart to know that you can''t hear it, but he still says it. "Your father, I''m a worthless man, but I''m very happy to have such a proud son of your family. I think your mother will be happy for you, too. " "Smelly boy, no matter who hurt you this time, my father will take revenge for you! My father has been a wimp all his life, but he can''t tolerate others bullying my son any more Jun Mo asked, he would like to say all the words, then looked at Jun Li wine, left. Li Huang didn''t have much time to stay. After breakfast, she went to the imperial city. "You woman! Can you take good care of your body? "Yao Yu says. Does this woman want to make herself fall before she stops? No, with Yao Yu''s understanding of Li Huang, this woman will not stop as long as she is still awake!For others, is it worth it? Where is the merciless and lustless? "I''m very happy." Li Huang said. "I have found my own value, and I have a home." "Once I get addicted to this feeling, I''m afraid to go back to the dark loneliness." The corners of Li Huang''s mouth rose a little. The feeling of having a home was full. Tired. How about it? "But you don''t have to be in such a hurry! It''s not a day or two to get rid of the insects. There''s no need to rush like this! " Yao Yu knows Li Huang''s mood, but she still hates her behavior of not cherishing her body! "If you go early and return early, you will have time to find trouble." Li Huang''s eyes were slightly narrowed, showing a kind of ruthlessness from time to time! "Looking for trouble?" "Who do you want to trouble?" Yao Yu is very curious. "Of course, those who have gone to Jun Li''s wine without knowing what to do!" "Which Yefu was mentioned yesterday?" "That''s right!" Leave Huang dangerous smile, she does not say, does not mean that she does not pursue! This time, although I was psychologically prepared, when I went to the prince''s mansion, I still let Li Huang get a cramp in her feet! "Here you are." Ling Qingchen looks at the arrival of Lihuang, and is not very surprised. Obviously, it was his dead father who said hello in advance. "It''s hard for you to leave the prince''s mansion." Li Huang sat down and drank two glasses of water at a time, then slowly came over. Ling Qingchen smiles, "tomorrow I''ll send someone to pick you up. Where do you live?" Leave Huang doubt of looking at Ling light dust: "your that bastard dad didn''t tell you?" "Poof..." Ling light dust a saliva spurted out, he is the first time to hear someone say so his father. "My father did not tell him." Ling Qingchen wiped the corners of his mouth and then said with a smile. "Junfu." "Junfu?" Ling Qingchen was a little surprised. "What''s your name?" "You leave Huang." Chapter 78 "Are you Jun Lihuang?" Ling Qingchen almost stood up in surprise! In front of this child, is Jun Lihuang! Is there such a coincidence in this world!? "You know?" Li Huang is puzzled about Ling Qingchen''s reaction. Knowing that she is Jun Li Huang, doesn''t the reaction have to be so big? Besides, she and the prince didn''t seem to have any intersection before, did she? "Of course, your name was still in my mind when Cher was there!" The prince said excitedly, as if recalling the past. Li Huang thinks about it. She remembers Su Jingyue saying that her name was taken by the crown princess. She didn''t expect that there was a share of the crown prince? But why? No one''s name has ever been a precedent except the elder. "Why?" Li Huang asked, why do you give her a name? What''s more, such a name? In her previous life, Li Huang was highly praised for her appearance when she was a child. She became a plaything auctioned by the upper class. Later, she was bought back by the organization and finally named Li Huang. The original intention is to let her always remember, no matter how her identity will not fly to the branches to become a phoenix! Now, though I didn''t think about it, it was a huge stone in Lihuang''s heart. How can someone give a child such a name? This name, with the expectation of not being looked forward to, Li Huang himself does not understand, it seems, also do not want to understand. Li Huang doesn''t understand. Ling Qingchen pursed her mouth and thought about it for a while before she said: "at the beginning, Xueer didn''t talk about it in detail, but on the day you were born, she suddenly came to me to discuss and said that she wanted to give a name to the new born girl in Junfu." "I thought Xueer was infertile and had a different liking for children, so I let her go." "When it was my inscription, there was the word Huang in it, but later I remembered that I came to your generation, and I thought it was not appropriate. Just after I crossed it out and thought about it again, Xueer decided. She said, "it''s Huang!" Li Huang''s eyes twinkled with doubts. Maybe the crown princess had something to do with her! Otherwise, how could you think so much about her name? "You don''t have to worry. Maybe Cher just thinks the name sounds good. It doesn''t mean anything else." Ling light dust looking at from the face of Huang some not good, quickly for his wife to clarify. "I didn''t think much about it. It''s a good name. Thank you." Li Huang said. Perhaps not the name of the tie, she will not come to this world? No matter what the intention is, it doesn''t matter anymore! At least now, in Li Huang''s opinion, it''s true! "I didn''t expect that the doctor Xiaofeng invited was you! It''s amazing. " Ling Qingchen said with a smile. "I don''t see any surprise in your face." Li Huang can''t help but want to turn a big white eye. The men here can do whatever they want by relying on their good looks, right! What a bully! Li Huang doesn''t chat with Ling Qingchen any more. She asks Ling Qingchen to lie down on the bed and points his sleeping point before calling Yao Yu out. "The poisonous insects are near the heart. It''s not easy to take them out!" After the examination, Yao Yu said. Heart pulse? Li Huang frowned, which was not easy to do! "What''s more, the trouble is that this poison has been in this man''s body for about three years. I don''t know if it will cause any damage to his body after taking it out." "You mean, it''s not good not to take it out, it''s not good to take it out?" Li Huang picks an eyebrow to look at him. "That''s right!" Yao Yu nodded, "that''s what I mean!" Li Huang''s face was distressed. He had to think of something. "Yao Yu, does this insect swallow anything except vitality?" After a long time, Li Huang turns to look at Yao Yu and asks such a question. "Yes?" Yao Yu looked at the ceiling and thought for a moment, then said: "it should be swallowed. In fact, the poisonous insects are all food. If it were not for the different ways of feeding, there would not be so many kinds of demagogues. " "I was thinking..." Li Huang organized the language for a while, and said: "I can refine a poison pill for poisonous insects to eat, and let them die suddenly after eating. What do you think?" "It''s theoretically feasible, but..." Yao Yu took a look at Ling Qingchen: "are you sure your poison pill won''t hurt that person''s body?" "The intelligence of the insect is very high. If it is aware of the host''s physical condition, the most important thing it can do is to hide in the safest place, and its vigilance will be improved a lot." Li Huang shook her head: "for life-saving pills, I may not be able to do it. But for Dudan, I still have some ideas. " Li Huang''s love for poison is so deep in her bones that she even helps others see a doctor. The first treatment she thinks of is to use poison.If we can''t use poison, we will consider other methods. This is Li Huang! This is Li Huang! "I have to use medicine to drive the insects out of my heart these days!" From Huang looking at Ling light dust''s body, say like this. "It''s not hard." Yao Yu shakes his head and his fingers are a prescription. "It''s a prescription for dispelling poisonous insects. I don''t know it was obtained a few years ago. Now it''s useful!" "A prescription for dispelling poisonous insects?" Li Huang took the prescription and took it in her hand. "This prescription is actually taken by those who study poisonous insects themselves, because some poisonous insects have several poisonous insects in their bodies. In order to ensure their health and keep them from fighting with each other, they have developed this prescription." Yao Yu said so. Li Huang nodded. Although the herbs above are not ordinary herbs, they are not very rare. They can still be found. "I also take this opportunity to replenish the stock of Shenyao Ding." Li Huang smiles. In Yao Yu''s eyes, there is an indescribable evil. What a terrible woman! Untied Ling Qingchen''s acupoints, he rubbed his eyes and said lazily: "if there is no way, it doesn''t matter. I know father Huang is a strong man." Leave Huang to walk past to pat Ling light dust''s shoulder, the language heavy heart long say: "don''t worry, already found a way." Li Huang by the way gave a smile, that smile, at the moment in Ling Qingchen''s eyes, more like the sun, dispelled all his haze. The depression from the bottom of my heart suddenly disappeared. "I''ll get you some medicine. I''ll drink everything that doesn''t drop." Li Huang turns and pushes the door to leave, leaving Ling Qingchen in a good mood in the house. "Nine elder sister-in-law, how to say?" Ling Feng, who is called, looks down at Li Huang and has some doubts. "I need some herbs. Help me find them." Li Huang gives Ling Feng a list of herbs she has written before. Chapter 79 "All right, sister-in-law nine, I''ll be right back!" Ling Feng took the list of herbal medicine and left. He didn''t even see how many kinds of herbal medicine were written on it. From Huang light smile voice, this Ling breeze, also is really lovely tight. After a while, Ling Feng came back and found an open place to pour out all the herbs in the space ring. He fell on one side and said: "sister-in-law Jiu, you really want a lot of herbs. The Su family master almost made me impatient when he saw that I took so many herbs!" "For your brother." Li Huang said with a smile. "Yes! For big brother! This herbal medicine is nothing, nine elder sister-in-law you want what to say Ling Feng nods heavily, that appearance don''t mention how lovely! "I''ll go to the kitchen to make medicine, and you''ll watch out." Li Huang said. In order to prevent accidents, Li Huang had to be on guard. Ling Feng readily agreed. It didn''t take long to decoct the medicine, especially when he used the cauldron and red lotus fire as tools. It was just a matter of minutes. However, Li Huang prepared a little more, about two days'' dosage. Half an hour later, Li Huang opens the door and waves to let Ling Feng in. "Ninth sister-in-law, what''s the matter?" Ling Feng asked. "These drugs." Li Huang pointed to the six bowls on the table, "you look at the time, three bowls a day, all to drink." Ling Feng pinched his nose: "OK, jiusao! But What kind of medicine does it smell like! " He seriously doubted that his elder brother would be able to drink it? "Good medicine tastes bitter!" Li Huang had to move out of the old saying, and her face was at random: "these medicines are too tight for you. If you add any more things, they will be fatal!" Ling Feng''s face waned and carefully put six bowls of medicine into his space ring: "don''t worry, sister-in-law nine, I know!" Li Huang nodded. "I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Then he turned around and walked out of the kitchen and left the prince''s residence. "This girl, I''m looking for trouble." Ling changjue''s figure walked out from behind Ling Feng after leaving Huang. "Nine elder brother, can you not come out without voice every time?" Ling Feng was scared to jump forward a big step, some afraid of patting his chest. Ling changjue didn''t say a word with a smile, but after a long time, she said, "elder brother''s illness has come to an end, and we have to find the trouble of the holy family." Ling Feng''s eyes were also full of killing intention, and said: "dare to attack big brother, Saint clan think they turned the sky!" "Xiaofeng, you should consolidate the power of the ghost city." Ling changjue looked at Ling Feng, a trace of blood red flashed in her golden eyes. "Yes." Ling Feng nodded. when Li Huang arrives at Ye Fu by asking the way, she finds that she is not the only one with blood in Jun Fu. The gate of Yefu has fallen down. When you walk in, the flowers and plants in the courtyard are not as bright as they used to be. They are all dead on the ground and nobody cares about them. So big leaf mansion now leaves Huang one eye to look, a person also have no. Li Huang closed her eyes and felt the whole situation of Ye Fu. Unexpectedly, she found that all the people were concentrated in a certain place. Li Huang felt her way and arrived at the place where the crowd gathered. Then she realized that this was a martial arts training ground! The two men who are fighting on the stage are Li Huang''s uncle, Jun Mo Wen and a man Li Huang doesn''t know. At a glance, the crowd is divided into two parts, one is Li Huang''s jun family, the other is Ye Chan''s Ye family. Li Huang''s eyes are sharp. She sees Jun Hanbing who is surrounded by people in the crowd. However, Jun Hanbing''s expression at the moment seems not very good. He is supported by Jun Motian, and his body is a little empty. "Li Huang!" Ye Chan, who also saw at a glance, saw Jun Lihuang standing at the gate of the courtyard and couldn''t help shouting. The person in the leaf mansion seems to be getting the hint, quietly Mimi''s come over to seize to leave Huang. All the people were attracted by Ye Chan''s voice, including the two fighting on the stage. All eyes are focused on Li Huang. Leave Huang didn''t move, let the two people behind him subdue himself, the whole process is a face of calm. "Li Huang!" Jun Hanbing see from Huang was caught, no reason to want to rush forward. However, it was stopped by junmotian. At this time, the leader of Ye Fu said: "Uncle Hanbing, we are old rivals for many years. This time, let''s forget it today." "Don''t even think about it!" Jun cold ice calm face, cold way: "you ye Fu want to kill my grandson, I can kill your daughter!" "Uncle Hanbing, don''t be so fussy in life. It''s just a matter between children. Let them solve it by themselves soon. Why should the whole family take part in the war...""Besides, uncle Hanbing, you are also injured. Why don''t you go back and have a rest earlier? Maybe you can live a few more years..." The word Pearl Heart, leave Huang feel the words that the owner of the leaf mansion says, living of stab in own heart. Her eyes become a little sharp, looking at the direction of the master of the Ye family, purple pupil seems to be brewing a whirlpool, with a trace of danger. "No nonsense!" Don''t ask the king on the stage, pointing to the master of Ye''s family, he said angrily. "I think you should also think about Miss Jun''s feelings Is that right, Li Huang Ye Chan walked to Li Huang''s side with a smile, one finger raised Li Huang''s chin, slightly joking. Li Huang sneers in the heart, is this your true face? "Get your dirty hands off me! Don''t touch Li Huang Junmotian wants to hold his father while he is worried about leaving Huang. It''s really tight. Li Huang raised her head and looked up at Ye Chan''s eyes. She said faintly, "are you very proud?" Ye Chan was stunned, and then laughed out loud, "of course I''m proud, Jun Lihuang, you''re just a waste! How can I have this face, how can I enjoy a better treatment than me! " Hand, involuntarily more effort a few minutes. Jealousy, again envy. From the heart of a sneer, such a person''s ending, will not be good. "Uncle Hanbing, you can see that Miss Jun is in our hands now. I''d better advise you to stop as soon as possible If you lose your heirs, we Ye Fu can''t afford this crime. " The owner of the Ye family smiles like a flower, whose face full of the smell of unscrupulous merchants is very ugly to Li Huang. "You dare!" Jun Hanbing is about to escape from the confinement of Jun Motian, hoping to tear the hypocritical face. From Huang light looking at Ye Chan: "wine brother''s injury, is you do?" Chapter 80 What does Ye Chan want to ask. Hearing this question, he sneered: "didn''t you guess it long ago? What else are you asking? " "Why?" Li Huang then asked. "Why?" Ye Chan repeated one side, then looked at Li Huang contemptuously: "why, since Jun Li Jiu doesn''t want to be with us, why do you want to get rid of him?" What strange logic? Junli liquor is a member of Junfu. Why should I be with you? Xu is from Huang''s eyes with too much disdain, successfully annoyed Ye CHAN! Ye Chan slapped her on Li Huang''s face. What Li Huang felt was a kind of pain with ice. Li Huang''s expression didn''t change at all. She just looked at Ye Chan and said coldly: "beating me makes you feel very successful?" Ye Chan was frightened by Li Huang''s eyes! It looked like a sharp blade, like a poisonous snake, and seemed to be staring at her prey, swallowing her at any time! The hand let go involuntarily. "Do you take yourself too seriously?" Li Huang squints at Ye Chan, and the danger in her eyes is indescribable. "You What have you done to me Ye Chan shivered all over, almost did not dare to look at Li Huang''s eyes, too terrible, too terrible! What is that! Look at the dead? Is she a dead man in her eyes? How terrible! "Are you afraid of me?" From the corner of the mouth of Huang Yang up, full face of disdain and contempt, looking at in front of their trembling ye CHAN! "What did you do to the first lady?" The two Ye Fu people holding their hands behind them make the next effort. Li Huang''s body was just stiff for a moment, and he didn''t mind hearing that "click". She didn''t turn her head, but she said to them, "you should be sorry, you just broke my hand." Behind the two people feel strange, subconsciously want to hand again a few minutes of strength, the next second, both hands have pinched his neck. "Ah..." ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, ah... " Dry voice seems to want to express something, but it seems to be pinched, unable to say. After a while, they froth and fell to the ground! "You, what did you do to them?" Ye Chan really feels dangerous this time. She can''t help retreating a few steps. Those people who have just restrained Li Huang are all the dark guards in Ye Fu. They are powerful. How can they die in front of her? And the death was so tragic. Li Huang touched her painful cheek with her uninjured left hand, which was swollen. When she touched her hand, it was extremely painful. "What did you do? Miss ye, can''t you see it? " Li Huang sneers. Approach Ye Chan step by step. "Don''t come here!" Ye Chan panics and starts to flee towards Ye Fu! "Want to run?" From Huang Leng hum a, blink past to grasp her hair, mercilessly pulled her back! "Ah Eat painful Ye Chan to send out a shriek! "Jun Lihuang, what are you going to do! Let go of Chan The owner of the Ye family was very angry when he saw his daughter being bullied in turn! "What am I going to do?" Li Huang holds Ye Chan''s hair in her hand and looks at Ye''s master: "I''ll kill her!" Those who bullied her Jun Lihuang will die! Jun Hanbing looks at the angry Lihuang, and his eyes are endless heartache. It''s no use blaming yourself secretly. Even if your granddaughter is bullied, you can only look at her eagerly! Li Huang leaves Ye Chan on the ground. The power of senior Summoner is far stronger than that of intermediate summoner! Ye Chan fell to the ground, a pain! No reaction, the chest has been heavily stepped on a foot. "Ah Ye Chan cried out in pain! The strength of this foot is not small! "Jun Lihuang! Stop it The master of the Ye family was in a hurry, and seemed to rush forward. However, the people in the Junfu were not vegetarians, so they immediately went up and stopped them! The two families are fighting again! Before Li Huang was bullied, junmotian didn''t rush over, the reason is also because of this! Li Huang takes out the heart sword, and the sharp point of the sword is toward Ye Chan. She''s scared. She doesn''t dare to move! "Jun Lihuang! If you go to chan''er for half a minute, I''ll go down to your mansion! " The master of Ye''s family looks at Li Huang and wants to kill Ye Chan. He can''t help but raise his voice and threaten him. However, if the threat is useful, she will not call Li Huang! The sword point stabs without hesitation! However, there was no expected scream. On the contrary, Li Huang, with a dull hum, was forced to retreat a few steps! "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spits out from Li Huang''s mouth! "Li Huang!" The distant Jun Mo day saw this scene, a palm beat to lie down in front of several Ye Fu people, quickly came to Li Huang''s side, caught her tottering body!Raise head, glaring at that will leave Huang to hit the person of serious injury. "Little doll, you have to forgive others. Don''t be too cruel when you are young!" The old man who saved Ye Chan touched the white beard and warned. "Grandmaster ye, I didn''t expect that you were still alive!" Jun cold ice cold come over, looking at that old man, in the eyes, some way unknown kill meaning. "Of course I''m still alive!" The old man disdained to see Jun Hanbing and turned his head to one side! "In the imperial capital, the four families are not allowed to make trouble with each other. Today your royal family is making trouble with Ye''s, and I will clean you up for your majesty!" The old man said, a palm is toward from the direction of Huang hit, look at the posture, like want to leave the life of Huang! From Huang breathing a tight, for the danger is coming, she did not feel afraid, it seems, there are still some unknown calm! Junmotian holds Lihuang in one hand and sequels the mana in the other hand. He is ready to take that hand! The figure of the old man is getting closer and closer, and then when he is about to leave Huang, junmotian gives his hand quickly! Two people hold to each other, strength unexpectedly some equal! "The Ye family''s ancestors, they are even better at it!" Jun Hanbing looked at such a confrontation scene, the tone is still a little surprised. The old man and Jun Motian fight for mana and endurance. No one will give up or give up! Finally, both of them are sweating, but they still have a spirit of not admitting defeat! Keep pushing! "Stop it A strange and powerful force came from afar. With the overbearing voice, he abruptly separated the old man and Junmo from each other! "The emperors are not allowed to fight. Each of them has to stop fighting!" Once again, the voice stopped the two sides from trying to continue to fight! "Your majesty Everyone fell to their knees. Except ye''s ancestor, Ye''s master, Jun Hanbing, Jun Motian and Jun Lihuang, all of them kneel down. "I will find out what happened today in the future. This time, the master of your family will take you out of Ye''s house immediately! " Jun cold ice helpless, also only this time can''t get what result, had to indifference of reply a: "obey." Chapter 81 Jun Hanbing is supported by Jun Mo and steps out of the gate of Ye mansion. Behind him, is holding a seriously injured from Huang Jun Mo day and Jun house of a people! On the whole, the whole Junfu sent out to fight against the enemy this time, but they didn''t get any advantage. Of course, the loss of Ye Fu is not light, but it is more in favor of the loss of property than manpower. Strictly speaking, this Junfu is a fiasco! If it wasn''t for the last emperor''s obstruction, Li Huang thought, the loss of Jun Fu might be more serious! For the emperor''s obstruction, Lihuang is grateful, but also a little angry. This emperor, obviously very strong, but, in dealing with the relationship between the court and the family, but counsellor can! If he had not indulged the other three aristocratic families to suppress the jun family, today''s Jun house would not have been completed like this! After all, this is not a good emperor at all! But Now, what''s the use of saying more? "Lihuang, if we''re not here today, do you plan to break into Ye''s house?" Jun Mo day looked at the limp in his arms from Huang, some slightly reproachful asked. "Well." Leave Huang didn''t lie, but some tired closed eyes, directly affirmed. "Do you know it''s dangerous! There are so many experts in Ye''s mansion. You are just a little girl. What capital do you have to break into other people''s mansion? " As if some blame from Huang''s mood, Jun Mo day''s hand tight tight tight, tone is also the eye has not cold. Li Huang opened her purple eyes and looked at Jun Mo Tian with indifference. She said faintly: "I can''t fight, just run. But if they hurt their brother, they have to pay the price! " Walking in front of the Jun Mo asked Leng Leng, he did not turn back, also did not stop, but with a very cautious tone said: "Li Huang, Li Jiu have you such a sister, how lucky!" Jun Hanbing has some warmth under his heart. His grandson and granddaughter have a good relationship. They are as close as brothers and sisters! However, such a thing, he did not want to happen a second time, he can no longer stand the pain of losing either of them. "Today I am inferior to others, but one day, I will let Ye Fu disappear from the world!" Li Huang''s eyes flashed a little killing intention, looking at Jun Mo Tian also scared! "Li Huang, don''t take such a risk next time." Jun Hanbing''s voice came from the front, with some trembling in it. "I know, grandfather" Li Huang agreed. She knew that she worried Jun Hanbing. But If she doesn''t, she will feel even worse! I feel like my most precious thing has been damaged by others. But I can''t help it! "It hurts, sixth uncle. Can you take it easy?" Li Huang''s small face suddenly wrinkled up, she felt that Jun Mo Tian''s hand was getting tighter and tighter, and her broken hand hurt! Shiver in pain! "What''s the pain?" Jun Mo Tian instantly recovered, heard his niece cry pain, quickly put light hands and feet, action became very careful. "It hurts everywhere!" From Huang pain of some tearful eyes, these men, are really rough! Jun Mo Tian didn''t know what to do at the moment, so he had to pay more attention to his actions. He didn''t trust Li Huang''s body. He also explored Li Huang''s body with his divine sense! It doesn''t matter if we don''t check it. We can''t do it if we check it! "Right hand fracture and dislocation, heart and lung were also shocked by the internal injury!" Jun Mo angrily called out! "What In front of you, don''t ask and you Hanbing stop and look back at Li Huang in your arms. There is more anger in your eyes! No wonder I was surprised to see Li Huang holding the sword in her left hand. Now it seems that the right hand can''t move at all, so it''s the left hand! "I''ll be fine. Well, well, send me back quickly, or there will be no medicine to save me! " Li Huang can''t stand the expression that they almost want to kill, says with a smile. "You call it nothing!" Jun Mo Tian roared, and his steps quickened. If it wasn''t for Li Huang''s injury that he couldn''t adapt to the high-speed movement, junmotian would like to move back to Junfu at high speed. Jun Hanbing looks at Li Huang''s hand, and a touch of guilt flashed in her eyes. His Li Huang is also very strong! Back to Junfu seems to have become the target of all the people, rushed back to Junfu all the way, yelled to the doctor! However, before the doctor arrived, another man came to the door. "You''re hurt, lobhead!" That''s right. It''s su Jingyue! As soon as he stepped into the door of Junfu, he saw that everyone in Junfu was looking for a doctor, and Lihuang was lying in junmotian''s arms, a little less smart. "Lord Su?" Jun Mo asked, looking at the arrival of Su Jingyue, a little strange. This man, is not generally not out of the imperial city? How did you come to Junfu today?"Jingyue?" Jun Hanbing is also a little strange. He is an old friend, but when he has pills, he can ignore everything. How can he suddenly come to the door? What''s more, what he just said seems to be speaking to Li Huang? Su Jingyue waved her hand and motioned them not to speak. She went to Jun Mo Tian and looked at Li Huang. "You''re late than I expected." Li Huang pulls out a smile and looks at Su Jingyue as usual. "It would be nice to be here." Su Jingyue grabs her hair, and her hair is still in such a mess. It just destroys all his images! Su Jingyue looked at Jun Motian and said, "give me the Luobu head. Your majesty ordered me to treat Luobu head!" Finish saying, stretch out a hand, waiting for Jun Mo day to leave Huang to give him. Junmo day looked at Li Huang, Li Huang nodded, Junmo genius light handed from Huang to Su Jingyue. "Come with me." Jun Motian leads Su Jingyue to Lihuang courtyard. Su Jingyue was treating Li Huang indoors, and she couldn''t help joking: "I said, are you stupid to challenge Ye Fu? You are really brave "Cough." Li Huang coughed up the accumulation of blood in her lungs and said in a hoarse voice, "it has nothing to do with you." "Yes, it has nothing to do with me!" Su Jingyue patted the table, "it has nothing to do with me?! Ling Wushuang picked me up from the bed and kicked me to see you. It''s nothing to do with me! " Li Huang lost her temper and had to be obedient, "OK, my fault." "It''s your fault!" "Well, my fault!" In view of Su Jingyue is very satisfied with someone''s mistake, so in a good mood! "You have a good rest these days. You are also a alchemist. You should know what to do and what not to do. " Su Jingyue said. Li Huang nodded. "I''ll watch over there, Prince, and you''ll be at ease!" Su Jingyue is not at ease again. Li Huang nodded again. Looking at from Huang hazy tired, Su Jingyue also no nonsense, push the door out. And Li Huang was also enveloped by endless fatigue and fell asleep. "Jingyue, how is Lihuang?" Jun Hanbing is the first one to come forward and ask. There is a little urgency and uneasiness in his clear voice! Su Jingyue looked at Jun Hanbing and said, "Hanbing, you have a good granddaughter!" Chapter 82 "Li Huang was injured so badly that she could still talk and laugh without even showing any pain. I admire her endurance!" Su Jingyue looked at the direction of the room, a real fear flashed in her eyes. "Li Huang is badly hurt?" Jun Hanbing is very surprised! But surprise but with countless heartache! Su Jingyue nodded and said in a deep voice: "this guy is silent himself. Even if he is hurt so badly, he doesn''t say a word. If Li Huang doesn''t have her own life saving skills, I''m afraid she will... " "Although the injury on the hand looks serious, it doesn''t hurt the root. I have nothing to do with her bones. What shocked me was that little luotou, who was only 13 years old, could bear the pain of bone grafting without saying a word "There''s no time for her injury to recover!" Jun cold ice body a shock, unexpectedly some appear unsteady! "So she''s now Jun Hanbing looks at the direction of the room and wants to rush into the room to hold her granddaughter tightly in her arms. "As long as you have a good rest, it''s OK." Su Jingyue shook her head and sighed. And he said, "you have to look at her, too. She is not the owner of leisure "Good..." Jun cold ice sighed tone, unexpectedly is unprecedented powerless! Su Jingyue looked at Jun Hanbing for a long time and said: "Hanbing, your body..." Jun Hanbing immediately raised his hand to stop Su Jingyue''s next words. He said: "Jingyue, you and I are good friends. There is no need to say more." Su Jingyue opened her mouth and did not say a word. After a long time, she sighed and said, "what''s the difference between you and your granddaughter?" "She doesn''t say, you don''t say either..." Jun Hanbing shook his head: "you don''t understand..." Su Jingyue can''t understand the feeling that she doesn''t want the most cherished people to worry about herself! Su Jingyue couldn''t understand it, so she finally turned around and said, "well, I can''t persuade you. I''ll send you the medicine of little carrot later. Your medicine I''ll increase the dose, too. " Jun Hanbing''s eyes fluctuated slightly, and he said, "thank you very much." "I''ve known you for nearly a hundred years, and I''m looking forward to your thanks." Su Jingyue self mocking smile, no more say what, throw sleeve out of the house. Jun Hanbing is now in the courtyard of Lihuang. He doesn''t move for a long time until he feels that his body can''t support him. Midnight is the time of good dreams. In the room of Miss Jun''s mansion, Li Huang is sleeping soundly. Suddenly, the space seems to fluctuate, and a slender figure comes out of the distorted space. Straight to the big bed! Ling changjue sat on the edge of the bed and attached herself to Li Huang''s cheek. The white skin, like a baby, exudes an attractive smell. Ling changjue was a little confused and went forward to kiss her. When she touched the soft feeling, she didn''t want to take it back. But a desire to eat the people in front of you! However, when his eyes touched the other cheek, which was a little red and swollen, his eyes faded a little more beautiful and tyrannical. His slender fingers gently stroked the cheek, and it was like touching a glass doll. He didn''t dare to use more force! "Girl..." He whispered a word, words, is unspeakable heartache. "Well..." Li Huang seemed to feel uncomfortable in her sleep. She gently frowned and groaned in her mouth. Ling changjue''s breathing is a little slow, because he has to control his mood! He looked painfully at Li Huang''s bandaged hand, and Li Huang''s tired face, which was hard to hide even if she fell asleep. "Girl, why do you want to be so brave?" Ling changjue said in a low voice, as if he were asking questions, but he seemed to whisper to himself. Ling changjue, who thought she couldn''t get an answer, sighed heavily, but later she heard the answer she wanted to know. "Because I''m used to it Li Huang''s lips opened, but her eyes didn''t open. Ling changjue is a little distressed. She says that she is used to calling, is used to being brave by herself, and is used to not relying on others Is that right? "Are you awake?" Leave Huang half open eyes, the eyebrow eye is to say endless tired, "sleep of shallow, you come, I have already noticed." Ling changjue covered Li Huang''s eyes with his big hand, "sleep, I''ll guard you here." Li Huang nodded, as if she didn''t even have half the strength to speak. Ling changjue lightly took off his coat, climbed to bed, and put Li Huang''s little body in his arms. "Girl, in the future, I will be your backer!" Ling changjue said softly. The answer to him was Li Huang''s steady breathing.Ling changjue gave a bitter smile, sighed and closed her eyes. With her high IQ and low EQ, when will she be able to detect Ling changjue''s heart? The next morning, Li Huang wakes up in her dream. Beside her, Ling changjue has not left. Last night, it was not a dream, but he came. "Awake?" Ling changjue in from Huang opened her eyes, aware of someone breathing changes, you know, a little girl has awakened. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang blinked his eyes, and his mind was still a little dizzy. "Not yet?" With the unique low voice of the morning, Ling changjue''s voice entered Li Huang''s ear. "Well..." Li Huang nodded. Her whole body was in pain. She still didn''t want to move. But with her own action, Li Huang found that, I don''t know when, she has been relying on Ling changjue''s chest, greedy for the warm temperature, don''t want to leave, don''t want to move. Ling changjue''s eyes flashed a trace of heartache, he will leave Huang''s head close to his chest, but very careful to let his action won''t hurt her. "It seems that I haven''t seen you for a long time Ah Jue. " Li Huang leans on Ling changjue and says faintly. I don''t know if I should answer that sentence. The injured are more vulnerable, so Li Huang''s voice is heard in Ling changjue, with great grievances. "I''m always by your side..." Ling changjue''s big hand stroked Li Huang''s hair. Her voice was very gentle, with a kind of strange doting. "I thought..." Li Huang''s voice became smaller and smaller. "You forgot me..." "How can you, you are my little girl, I will never forget you!" "I I miss you so much. " Li Huang spontaneously buries her head in Ling changjue''s arms. In fact, at such a time, with him around, it''s very reassuring. Warm, comfortable, there is a desire to cry! Li Huang stealthily hides the moisture in her eyes. Chapter 83 "Girl..." Ling changjue was shocked by Li Huang''s words. He didn''t know that he could say such sentimental words from Li Huang''s mouth. He said, she missed him!? Ling changjue held Li Huang''s head, lowered her head and gave her a kiss on her forehead. Feeling the touch of forehead, Lihuang didn''t feel disgusted. He closed his eyes and let him hold her in his arms again. "Girl, are you tired these days?" Ling changjue stroked Li Huang''s long hair and asked softly. "Tired?" Li Huang repeated it vaguely, as if after reaction, she said faintly: "I can''t say I''m tired, but There are always many things... " "Girl, you can be weak in my arms now, but when you recover in the future, you will be stronger. In this world, people who are not determined can not survive!" "I know..." Li Huang''s voice became smaller and smaller, more and more confused: "it''s just a dream. You can be weak in this dream, because reality and dream are opposite. When you wake up..." "Yes?" Ling changjue looked down at Li Huang. Her sleeping appearance aroused Ling changjue''s desire for protection! I remember when I just met this girl, it was when he was looking for the God medicine cauldron in Hongfeng town. Unexpectedly, he had an unmarried lady in Hongfeng town. With a curious attitude, he sneaked into Jun''s house. She is as ugly and incompetent as the rumor, she is a real waste! Ling changjue was laughing, of course, at that time! Such a woman can''t survive in this world! With the mentality of watching a good play, he is ready to see the picture of his fiancee being cheated by a servant girl. This is bullied, presumably not a day or two things, listen to the maid''s tone, at least, this scene, is shown every day. Unexpectedly, his little fiancee was not bullied as he imagined. She didn''t know how to resist. Instead, she was just like a hedgehog. She was just a little bit soft and hairy! Her whole body is full of thorns, all poisonous! For the first time, Ling changjue felt that she had lost her sight! Ling changjue, who wanted to leave, stopped and watched with interest how Li Huang turned back. His little fiancee is very calm and has a style of her own, but what makes Ling changjue care more is her skillful and cruel way of using poison! There is no space ring, but she can use poison at any time. Ling changjue finds out that this girl is a poison girl, a natural poison girl! So, he said: interesting. Little girl''s reaction is very lovely, but he also inexplicably feel some discomfort, she is only 13 years old, right? Already have such expression performance, presumably previous experience, let her metamorphosis! Seeing her again, her appearance changed. With her special temperament, Ling changjue easily recognized her! Her face became very delicate, like a sister-in-law! Sister in law The person that elder brother loves most is also the person that Ling changjue cares about most. Ling changjue''s two most respected people in this life, one is his mother, the other is the princess, not a mother, but more than a mother! She has a unique cool temperament, completely different from her sister-in-law. He felt that it was not an unacceptable thing to marry her. Until now, Ling changjue already felt that he could not leave her! However, this little girl who didn''t understand feelings really made him laugh and cry. She has begun to accept him slowly, this kind of change, I''m afraid even the little girl didn''t realize it. Will she choose to retreat because she is aware of this dependence on him? The answer is not known, but Ling changjue has a plan in mind. He has been so holding her, until there is a servant girl near the door, he did not give up the hidden figure. Li Huang is woken up by a servant girl. Because she can''t take care of herself, most of her washing is replaced by a servant girl. "Miss, the owner is beating people outside the door!" After washing, the servant girl said to Li Huang. "Grandfather?" Tired from Huang to hear this sentence, eyes can''t help but get bright a few minutes. "Please come in, grandpa!" She remembers that her grandfather was also injured yesterday! Besides, it''s very serious! She was a little concerned about his strength. "Yes The servant girl is ordered to leave. After a while, Li Huang''s door was pushed open again. The figure of Jun Hanbing appears in the sight of Lihuang. But just for a moment, Li Huang felt that Jun Hanbing''s situation was not good! Although he has tried his best to cover up his state, as a doctor who knows more about human body, Li Huang has seen that Jun Hanbing''s injury is serious. Compared with yesterday, there is almost no improvement! "Li Huang, how do you feel today?" Jun Hanbing sat on the chair beside the bed, the shaking of the body is controlled very skillfully, ordinary people can''t see what clue!But in the eyes of Li Huang, Jun Hanbing''s action is so pale and powerless! "I didn''t have a big deal. It''s just that you''re too nervous, Grandpa." Li Huang''s smile is pale. Compared with a grandfather, it''s half a weight! "You..." Jun Hanbing sighed, "too brave!" "Yesterday, you shouldn''t have gone to Yefu." Li Huang smiles: "isn''t grandfather going to Ye Fu without telling me?" Jun as like as two peas, he is helpless. Indeed, two people are alike in their temperament. "Ye Fu has offended Jun Fu. Don''t think about it!" Li Huang gave a cold hum. "You did it..." Jun Hanbing sighed, "there is news this morning that many people in Yefu are suffering from strange diseases and are paralyzed in bed. The eldest lady of Yefu has even ruined her appearance and has no words to go out." Li Huang said with a smile, "they deserve it." "Li Huang, your hands should not be covered with blood." Jun Hanbing said slowly. "I have no other way to grow up. Grandfather, I''m not a glass doll. I may be hurt and confused, but this is what I have to experience. " Jun Hanbing nods. What Li Huang says is the truth. He has no way to refute it. "Ling Wushuang, you don''t have to worry." Li Huang shakes her head. "I''m not worried. He won''t do anything to Jun Fu." Li Huang can be sure of this. Although Ling Wushuang is a bit of a counsellor, he doesn''t know how to look. "Don''t worry about Yefu. They can''t make any big waves yet." Leave Huang light way. Jun Hanbing nods. Li Huang said, "is brother Jiu awake?" Chapter 84 "With your treatment, I''ve been much better away from wine. I''ve been able to get out of bed and walk for some time today." Jun Hanbing looked at his granddaughter, some gratified, iceberg''s face, slightly moved. "That''s good." Li Huang nodded. Jun from wine recovery so fast, this is not what unexpected things, from Huang afraid in will again what accident. "My Lord, miss! I have something to report! " Outside, there was the voice of a guard. There was a little doubt in Li Huang''s eyes. At this time, what would happen to disturb their conversation. "What''s the matter?" Jun cold cold voice way. "Tell the master, master Ye has led all the people of Ye''s house to the gate of our Jun''s house!" The guard whispered at the door. "Ye Fu?" Li Huang''s confused whisper. At this time, ye Fu should have no spare power to make trouble again, but how could Jun Hanbing immediately stood up. Her broad robe raised a beautiful arc in the air. In the blink of an eye, Jun Hanbing disappeared from Li Huang. "Grandfather!" Li Huang''s words have failed. Li Huang naturally understood that Jun Hanbing, the head of the family, had to command in front of all the people in Jun''s house at this time. But now, Jun Hanbing''s physical condition is not as good as Li Huang. How can he go out like this? "What a mess From Huang flustered want to get up, to catch up with Jun Hanbing. "You''re a mess, too!" Yao Yu floats out and stops Li Huang''s action. "Master, pain!" Tian Bing, who has been left in the prince''s mansion, has been heard with endless grievances and heartache. Li Huang is in a dilemma. Her hand is OK, but her internal organs are still aching. Yesterday, the old man''s hand was heavy. Yao Yu is right. She''s just messing around! "Yao Yu..." Li Huang said softly. "You don''t have to say anything. I won''t agree." Yao Yu turns his head and doesn''t look at Li Huang''s eyes. "Yao Yu..." "I have to go!" Li Huang''s eyes were full of firmness, and there was no sign that she could be rejected. "You...!" Yao Yu pointed to Li Huang''s nose and was very angry. "You don''t want your own body!" Yao Yu roared. "I know my own body." Leave Huang light way. "Do you know? You don''t know! " Yao Yu said, "do you know what you can do if you go now! It''s just a little more serious! What else can you do! " "I will not." Leave Huang light way, endure pain, slowly put on clothes. "I''m going." Li Huang''s insistence makes Yao Yu helpless! Li Huang stepped out of the room and walked out of Li Huang courtyard. "You woman!" Helpless voice comes out from the brain, medicine feather obviously is already to leave Huang have no any method. "Don''t worry, it''ll be OK." Leave Huang light way, very affirmation. Li Huang slowly moves to the front hall, and the people are already fighting. However, because ye Fu is so poisonous, they are at the end of their rope, so they still can''t do what they want. "Jun Lihuang, what have you done to me?" The leafhopper with the veil behind Yefu saw Lihuang come out and roared. Her voice is a little sharp, flat like an old man, very ugly. This poison completely destroyed Ye Chan''s voice! Like being corroded, his voice is very hoarse! Li Huang turned his head, "I said, I want you to die." The tone is very flat, it seems as common as saying "have you eaten yet?". "Do you have to kill me?" When the cicada heard this, he was frightened. She didn''t know that Lihuang, who was always cowardly and didn''t know how to resist, would say such a thing. She was temporarily speechless, but she didn''t have anything to refute. In Ye Chan''s memory, Li Huang is a kind of person who is very gentle and cowardly, who is bullied and never complains. Hours later, the relationship between the two people is very good, because my father said that with the help of Junfu, ye Fu''s position can be improved. At that time, little Ye Chan was very concerned about her family consciousness. In addition, Li Huang was really It''s hard to speak and easy to bully and cheat, so even young Ye Chan easily deceives Li Huang. After returned from the Phoenix to the imperial capital, ye Fu put in the eye liner of the king''s house, saying that the princess of the king''s house came back, and completely changed her appearance, which was very beautiful. Ye Chan couldn''t bear it any more. She quickly put down what she was doing and came to the Junfu in a hurry to witness with her own eyes. At the first sight, ye Chan is not good at all when she sees Li Huang who has changed her appearance. Ye Chan is not good-looking. She is not a beautiful woman. She can only be regarded as pretty. She is subconsciously hostile to Li Huang, who has a delicate face.However, smart as ye Chan did not choose a frontal attack, but through other ways to fight, defeat from Huang! This, of course, also includes the use of pills to lure Junqi things. It''s hard to see from the appearance that ye Chan, a young man, is a man with a deep sense of the city! "It''s you." Leave Huang light to see ye Chan one eye, icy words from her mouth again pour out: "is you want to set me in the dead." Li Huang''s heart has no waves, even some want to laugh. Ye Chan, such a young lady, really thinks that she is superior and that she should accommodate everything! Unreasonable! "Do you want to give up all our friendship for so many years! Jun Lihuang! How dare you poison me Ye Chan pointed to her face, the terrible face under the veil. "Friendship?" The corner of Li Huang''s mouth goes up, showing a dangerous smile: "is it valuable?" This naked ridicule listen to Ye Chan infuriated, when, someone dare to talk to her like this! But before he spoke, Li Huang''s voice rang out again. "For you, ye Chan, isn''t friendship just one of the transactions?" There''s nothing wrong with Li Huang''s words. Ye Chan inherits the perfect business mind of Ye Fu''s master. For businessmen, everything can be measured by money. Of course, it also includes feelings. "You''re talking nonsense!" Ye Chan is impatient, as if she had been pierced by others, and seems to be a little flustered. "You know in your heart if I''m talking nonsense." From Huang light way, that calm tone compared to Ye Chan, can be said to be a day a place. "Little baby, give me the antidote. I will spare you your life!" In front, a white haired old man came out from behind Ye Chan and said to Li Huang. Li Huang''s eyes have a little wave, this old man, it''s him again! Chapter 85 This old man is no one else. He is the ancestor of the Ye family who seriously injured Li Huang and even wanted to kill her! Li Huang''s eyes flashed a trace of killing. If it wasn''t for the old man who was in the way, she would have killed Ye Chan under the sword yesterday! Jun Motian noticed the movement here, and had quietly moved to Li Huang''s body. His tall body blocked Li Huang''s small body behind him, like a protecting calf. "It''s not up to you to tell the life and death of my royal residence!" Jun Mo Tian stood up with his hands in his hands, not afraid of the so-called Ye family ancestors. In the voice, it''s hard to say. "Jun Mo Tian, you are just a younger generation. What qualifications do you have to talk to me like this?" The voice of Ye''s ancestors is very dignified. In that way, there is a kind of feeling that he is not angry. However, in Li Huang''s view, it was just a farce. "In this world, the strong are respected. My accomplishments are higher than you. Naturally, I am higher than you." Don''t be cold. What kind of thing is Ye''s ancestor? Even if he is skillful, he is only tied with Jun Motian at most. What kind of master can he be here? It''s a big joke. "I don''t know good or bad!" The old ancestor of the Ye family was angry, and raised his hand to tie Jun Mo Tian, but Jun Mo Tian didn''t know his plan! Ye Fu''s resourceful, Jun Fu everyone has been on guard, ye family ancestors as long as the control of Jun Mo day, that ye Chan can threaten the seriously injured from Huang. With Lihuang, not only Ye Fu''s poison has a solution, but also a good opportunity to suppress Jun Fu! Jun Mo Tian just thought of this. He was perfunctory to the frontal attack of Ye''s ancestors. He just blocked it casually. He didn''t really do it. On the contrary, will behind of leave Huang protect of more tight! "Do you think you are the only one in Yefu?" Just as ye''s ancestors once again rushed up, Li Huang, who was behind Jun Motian, said a word lightly. The old ancestor of the Ye family was shocked. Was he poisoned? But There is nothing wrong with his health! Yesterday, the doctors at home have checked, and there is no hidden danger? Is it difficult for this girl to cheat herself? Do you let yourself worry? The more you think about it, the more right you are. In this way, your strength has not been recovered. On the contrary, it has been strengthened! Jun Mo day after death of leave Huang light smile, cleverness counter by cleverness mistake, say is this kind of person. In fact, sometimes, you can''t be too smart! Seeing that the attack of Ye''s ancestors is coming, Jun Motian''s accumulation power has been finished, ready to take the palm at any time. But After all, it didn''t come true. As Li Huang said, Li Huang would never let go of one of all the exhibitors in Yefu. The magic power of the palm of the Ye family''s ancestor suddenly disappeared, and the palm turned black at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the black, black strange, and is spreading upward at a strange speed. Ye''s ancestors, ye Chan and Jun Mo Tian were all surprised! Ye''s grandfather felt that all the blackened palms were necrotic, so he immediately took off the whole arm! In this way, the black did not continue to spread. And the unloaded arm, quickly became completely black, and then, as if it had been burned into carbon, as soon as the wind blows, it turns into pieces of dust and goes with the wind. What a poison! The old ancestor of the Ye family was afraid that if he hadn''t made such a decision just now, it would be more than this arm. He stopped body, sharp vision looked at the gentleman to leave Huang. "You''ve lost any chips." Li Huang walks out slowly behind Mo Tian. "No one can solve my poison. If you continue to use your mana, it''s just a matter of the second arm." Li Huang cold way. This appearance, in Ye Chan''s eyes, is naked show off, she can''t help but more jealous! "When did you poison it?" The old ancestor of the Ye family stopped bleeding, and his eyes never left Li Huang''s body. The little baby was poisoned without his knowledge. The Ye family''s ancestors thought it was incredible to poison her. But more importantly, it was the intention to kill Li Huang. Such a person, born in Jun''s house, is just a hindrance to the rise of Ye''s house. Therefore, Ye''s ancestor''s intention to kill Li Huang has not abated at all! On the contrary, more and more strong! "Yesterday." Leave Huang light way. She didn''t ignore the murderous spirit of Ye''s ancestors, but now it doesn''t matter to her. "I advise you to take ye Fu people back." Li Huang says: "perhaps, still can survive a few." Li Huang''s poisons are all fatal. If he resists violently, he really can''t help it. If he wants to die, he can''t stop him."In that case..." The ancestor of the Ye family lowered his head and thought about it. But in an instant, he said, "it''s better to kill you, the successor of Junfu. Junfu can''t live any more!" Lihuang stands still, and junmotian''s figure has already appeared in front of her. She protects her with the safest posture, Lihuang is moved. Even if she is mischievous, her family will accompany her and mischief together! There will be no criticism! This is her family! A little warm, a little warm, and a little safe, incredible. The fact is good after all, at least for Li Huang. The poisonous hair of the Ye family''s ancestors is on the verge of touching Jun Mo Tian''s body. The whole person suddenly becomes completely black, and the wind passes without trace. A living person, a strong man with good cultivation, falls. Dead in the hands of an unknown senior Summoner! Ye Chan''s eyes are about to stare out. When Li Huang''s eyes glance at her, she looks like a quail, shivering, like a little girl who has been ravaged! "Afraid?" Li Huang picks her eyebrows. Ye Chan nodded, shivering even words can''t say. It''s really terrible. The strength of Laozu is obvious to all. It''s almost the same level as junmotian in Junfu, but Such a strong man, but died in the hand of Jun Lihuang! A 13-year-old girl! A 13-year-old poison girl! Ye Chan now feels that she is really stupid. Because of jealousy, she regards what she has found as the nourishment of jealousy and wants to leave Huang to die. And now it seems that this is really a loss of his wife and soldiers! "I won''t kill you." Li Huang shook his head, "you go, take all the people of Ye Fu to leave." "I I''ll go Ye Chan left shivering, went forward to help his father who was subdued, whispered something, and then left with all the people of Ye Fu. Chapter 86 The door of Ye''s family is just a farce for Jun''s family, and it''s also a funny farce! There is not much loss in Junfu. At most, it takes some time to repair the buildings, and the injuries are only slight. Compared with yesterday''s confusion in Yefu, today''s Junfu is more like a winner. "Li Huang, how did you come out?" After all the people in Ye''s mansion leave, Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian turn to Li Huang. The quick change of his face makes Li Huang a little surprised. "I..." Li Huang can''t say anything, but even so, she can feel the concern from her family. "Go back quickly, how can you get out of bed like this!" Jun Motian said sternly, he is also a master. He is better at studying human body than many doctors. But as a practitioner, Jun Motian can see the situation of Li Huang. Don''t talk about fighting. You can''t use any of your mana. Otherwise, no one wants to see the sequelae. "My father is in trouble, so are you!" Make no reply to what is as like as two peas. The father''s face is very bad. His father and his temperament are just the same. "I''m going back." Li Huang is in a good mood. If she doesn''t come to see the situation, it''s hard for her to calm down. Because the poison of Ye''s ancestors needs to be controlled in order to attack. Some of them are like poisonous insects. Only when the poisoner lets them poison, can they poison! Junmotian sent several servant girls to take lihuangfu back to the flower yard. He ordered several bodyguards to clean up the embarrassed yard of Junfu. Then, he helped junhanbing back to the inner yard. "Father, your body is not fit to use your accomplishments." Jun Mo day while no one, said to Jun Hanbing. "I know." Jun Hanbing coughed a few times, and the long white hair of that month floated several beautiful radians. "But if I don''t do something now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it in the future." There was a little fatigue in his cold and clear voice. Even if his face did not change, it was not difficult to see that the lamp had run out of oil. Jun Hanbing, you have reached this point! "Father Junmotian didn''t know that his father had such an idea. He always knew that his father was not in good health. Since 13 years ago, my father''s health has not been better, and even his accomplishments have been declining year by year. But now, my father tells him that he is about to run out of light and oil, and junmotian can''t accept it. Perhaps, when the father is there, he doesn''t need to think too much. He just needs to do his own things. The father will carry all the things, silently, and will not tell his children, so he will bear them alone. Now hearing such news, Junmo genius suddenly realized that his dependence on his father had never changed. It''s the same since childhood. Jun Hanbing raises his hand and claps it. Mo Tian holds his hand. "Mo Tian, I will trust you to leave Huang in the future." It seems that all of a sudden, the beautiful immortal has become an old man with many vicissitudes. Jun Hanbing seems to be in great depression. "Father, I..." Jun Motian is entrusted by Jun Hanbing. It''s Where is please? It''s a will! "Mo Tian, I''m old." Jun Hanbing sighed, "to maintain this appearance is a promise to your mother, but I also It''s really old. " Words more than sad, Jun Mo days can not help but wet eyes. When I think of my mother who died early, many memories of my childhood rush to my heart. I can''t help but feel that time has passed in a hurry. Jun''s family are infatuated with each other. They have only one wife in their life. Jun Hanbing''s wife is the most beautiful woman in the imperial capital. She gave up her qualification to be a concubine in the imperial city and married Jun Hanbing, the most beautiful man in the imperial capital. Although Jun Hanbing is cold tempered, he still cares for his wife and children. It''s a pity that beauty died early. Jun Hanbing''s wife died before her children got married. Before dying, I gave you two orders. One is to maintain the best appearance, in front of children, their father is always the strongest state, the most perfect state. Another It''s another marriage. But this order, Jun Hanbing is refused, his feelings have long been broken with the death of his wife, which will have the heart to remarry? Junmo, Tianjun, and Junwen have long been used to hiding under the protection of junhanbing and in Junfu, which is under the control of junhanbing. They have long forgotten that their father is old. "Father, you''ll be fine. When Li Huang''s injury is healed, let her come to see you. Li Huang must have a way!" Jun Mo day said eagerly. "No." Jun Hanbing refused without thinking about it. "I can''t let Li Huang know about me. Li Huang''s child is very similar to me and Xiaoxiao''s temperament. I don''t want Li Huang to pay any more for treating me.""Can''t lord Su cure this disease?" Junmotian wants to catch a straw. Unfortunately, Jun Hanbing shook his head. "Jing Yue has done her best. It''s been 13 years, and I should thank him. " Jun Hanbing sighs. He is probably the only patient Su Jingyue has treated for 13 years. "There will always be a way, father. Don''t think too much about it." Junmotian said that his father''s departure would have a great influence on the capital and the royal mansion. Junmotian could hardly imagine what kind of consequences it would be. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you don''t answer, you can Is there really going to be? Jun Mo day will Jun Hanbing back to the room, will Jun Hanbing help bed rest. "These days, I''ll take care of the affairs of the Junfu. Father, take a good rest and don''t worry about anything." Junmotian is very serious. It seems that he has grown up and become more mature. "I''m very relieved to give you the Junfu." Jun Hanbing said, lying on the bed, it seems to evoke some memories: "remember, when I was a child, you and Xiaoxiao had very good talents, and finally Xiaoxiao took the responsibility of the head of the family in order to let you practice well..." "I know. I''ve always been grateful to my third brother." "Mo Tian, you are my child. I know you." Jun Hanbing looked at Jun Motian and looked straight into Jun Motian''s eyes. "Now Xiaoxiao and your four and five brothers are gone. No matter how big your spleen is, you have to accept it." "I will, father!" Don''t be cautious. "And..." Jun Hanbing closed his eyes, "things in the early morning..." Chapter 87 Jun Mo Tian''s body suddenly shocked, with a little shock and shaking, looking at Jun Hanbing. "Father, I..." Jun Hanbing shakes his head, indicating that Jun Motian should not panic. "You and Xiaoxiao are both my children. Can I not understand your thoughts?" "Chuchen is a good child, but what she likes is to smile. How do you treat chuchen..." "Father Jun Mo Tian interrupted Jun Hanbing. "Father, I like chuchen, that''s right, but now she''s the third brother''s wife. I won''t do anything beyond that." "What''s more, chuchen is Lihuang''s mother. Even if I think carefully, I won''t show it!" Jun Hanbing nodded: "you understand." "Chuchen has been missing for almost 13 years. I''m afraid she''s gone back to her mother''s house." "Holy Empire? How could chuchen go back there? " Jun Mo Tian didn''t believe it. "Otherwise, it''s not difficult to find someone with the power of the Junfu. Chuchen has a strong temper. There must be some reason why she wants to go back. " "But this time..." "If you go back, you can''t come out again, as long as her life card is still there." Jun Hanbing said. "Don''t mention it to Li Huang. She has a straight mind. If she''s in the night house, Jun Fu won''t be able to protect her." "I know my father. I''ll keep it a secret." Jun Mo day cautiously agreed, then casually said a few words, then left the room of Jun Hanbing. Out of the door, Junmo heaved a sigh: "Alas..." Thinking of the woman that made him think about day and night, Jun Motian felt a little worried. She is the third sister-in-law and can no longer belong to him That''s all. It''s better to be a thinker At present, we should tidy up the Junfu and give a powerful Junfu to Lihuang! At night, Li Huang wakes up from her sleep. Her pain is much better. Looking at the moonlight penetrating through the window, Li Huang seldom loses sleep. Night, so quiet. All creatures seem to fall asleep, quiet some terrible. Li Huang got up and got out of bed, pushed the door open and went to the yard. Because there are night pearls on the roads inside Lihuang courtyard, besides the moonlight, they also emit the gentle light of night pearls. Li Huang takes a deep breath, and his internal organs are slightly painful. However, as if he had exhausted all the impurities, Li Huang feels very light and comfortable. Take out a nine turn pill from the space ring and eat it. The whole body is warm, and the internal organs are repaired quickly. "Why not eat early?" Yao Yu''s voice rang out. "The purity of your pills is several times better than that of the alchemist!" "If you eat earlier, you will recover faster!" Li Huang shook her head and said faintly: "in fact, some people forget the pain. I want to experience it." "I don''t want to rely on pills when I''m injured. Pills are always harmful, no matter how pure they are. It''s good to rely on my own ability to repair occasionally." "You''re so funny. I''m in pain when I look at you, but you don''t even blink?" "No Li Huang shook her head. "The pain on her body can be felt, but here..." Li Huang pointed to the part of the heart: "here, but it never hurts." "You should be glad you don''t hurt." Yao Yu''s voice became a little psychedelic. "If the heart hurts, it''s worse than death." Leave Huang Leng for a while: "do you know?" "I used to have a master who was a bit like you. He was ruthless and lustless. He was born with poison. Later, he fell in love and committed suicide." "If you hurt your heart, you will commit suicide?" Li Huang doesn''t understand. "Yes, if you hurt your heart, what else do you have to do. You human beings are so vulnerable. Women, if you move your heart one day, you should be ready to be sad, otherwise, everything will be unprepared. " Li Huang nods in a dazed way. She feels Yao Yu''s seriousness, but she still has no way to understand. Only later did Li Huang realize that sadness was not only physical, but also psychological. "Women, don''t do such dangerous things any more." Yao Yu said very seriously. "Good." Li Huang agrees. Li Huang looks up at the moon. The moon is very curved. It''s the end of the moon now. "How did you get out?" Behind him, the warm and moist voice sounded, and then came the touch of being gently cuddled in the arms. "Here you are?" Li Huang didn''t answer him. Instead, he looked up at a face that was indistinguishable between male and female. He felt at ease. "I miss you?" Ling changjue smiles and touches Li Huang''s head. Li Huang didn''t answer, but the silence was equivalent to acquiescence."Hurt, is it still painful?" Ling changjue held Li Huang''s hand and didn''t dare to exert herself for fear of hurting her. Li Huang shook her head and nodded again. Ling changjue laughs. This girl is really cute. "Why did you come outside to blow?" Ling changjue asked softly. "Wake up." Leave Huang light way. Li Huang''s eyes were full of Qingming, and there was no misty meaning at all. Ling changjue chuckled, and the gentle voice was very nice in the quiet night. "It''s cool at night. Although it''s going to be summer, your body can''t stand such a blow. Go back." Ling changjue didn''t ask about Li Huang''s intention, so she picked up Li Huang and went to the house. , "are you free?" From Huang looking at Ling changjue put himself on the bed, he is also ready to strip to bed appearance, can''t help but ask. Is this guy addicted to sleeping in her bed? "I''m very busy, of course." Ling changjue''s action pauses and answers Li Huang''s question with a smile. "Busy? I think you have a lot of time Li Huang said without hesitation. Ling changjue at this time has only left the white inside clothes, he slowly climbed to bed, will leave Huang''s body embrace in the arms. "How?" Ling changjue said with a low smile, "you girl, I don''t want to accompany you. Do you think I''m not willing to accompany you?" "Hum." Li Huang was poked in the heart and turned his head to one side. "Ha ha." Ling changjue sent out a magnetic laugh from her throat and nearly drowned Li Huang in it. "How is your family?" Li Huang''s stuffy voice came from Ling changjue''s chest. Lingchangjue a Leng, feelings this little girl began to care about themselves? Inexplicably, I feel happy. "Fortunately, they can''t help me," he said After hearing this, Li Huang slowly let go. "Little girl, would you like to marry me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± From Huang some at a loss of silence, this let Ling changjue some panic. Isn''t it that she doesn''t want to? But today''s performance should not be like this? "I''m still young." From Huang finally light mouth way. "You''re almost 14 years old." Ling changjue corrects the right way. "So what?" Li Huang raised her head, purple pupil to golden eyes, without half emotion. Chapter 88 Yeah, so what? Ling changjue sighed helplessly in her heart. This girl is a girl with three no feelings. She also delusions that she can make a change. Unexpectedly, she still makes a mistake! "Girl..." Ling changjue turned over and hugged her closer. "You promised me..." His voice with some grievances, and throw away all the virtues of the crying cavity. Li Huang''s head is short circuited, as if There is such a thing. In the past, I was forced by the strength of this man to yield to him, but now, my hostility to him seems to have been much less. Even, some expectations? What! Reaction from Huang was frightened by himself, why would he expect this man? For the first time, I found the change of my feelings, which made Li Huang at a loss! "What''s the matter, girl?" Ling changjue looks at to leave Huang some tiny Leng, take some shocked small face, involuntarily ask a way. Li Huang doesn''t answer his words, but stares at his eyes, don''t shift a little sight. When did you start to rely on this face? It''s from Did it start that night? Li Huang''s face is slightly red. She still remembers what she did that night There''s some shame. "What''s the matter, girl? Don''t be quiet. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. " Ling changjue was in a hurry. In front of Li Huang, he lost all his domineering and maintaining image. He was just a young man who wanted to coax his beloved! After Li Huang''s eyes were clear again, she saw a worried expression hanging on Ling changjue''s face. She wanted to laugh, but more, she was moved. There is such a person who cares about her feelings and worries that she will sink into it. If in the past, this man would force himself to give in to him, but now, he often asks for his own opinions. Is that different? Is there any difference between them? Li Huang can''t help thinking. "I There is no reluctance. " From Huang light mouth, tone with a little not calm. Some whispers, some flusters. But even so, it didn''t prevent the sound from spreading to Ling changjue''s ears. He was so happy that the girl didn''t refuse him! Great! "Just..." Li Huang adjusted her voice and said, "Jun Fu still needs me. I still have a lot of things to do. Now, I can''t marry you." For getting married, Li Huang''s cognition is very little. She only knows that the woman wants to live in the man''s house, and then they want to live together for a lifetime. Li Huang didn''t like the life of two people tied up like this. So, she subconsciously put forward some suggestions from Ling changjue, but after she realized her feelings had changed, Li Huang decided to follow her heart. Do what you think in your subconscious, so that you can be worthy of yourself. "I can wait." Ling changjue also knew the current situation of Junfu. However, he had no intention of ruling. He was afraid that he could not help Junfu''s embarrassment. Moreover, this is the necessary experience for a little girl. If she solves it by herself, she will not grow up and her accomplishments will not be improved there. Everything depends on the little girl. But Ling changjue gritted her teeth. She really wanted to take the little girl home. She looked at her and held her every day! "Thank you." Li Huang leans against Ling changjue''s chest and listens to his strong heartbeat. He is very relieved. When she married Ling changjue, Lihuang didn''t think about any emotional problems. In her mind, she could be together even if she had no feelings. What''s more, she had a sense of dependence on Ling changjue? "Needless to say, thank you, girl. I want to hold you in my hand. I will support you whatever you want to do." Ling changjue held Li Huang''s long hair and said. Li Huang nodded gently. Girl, I will wait until you face up to your feelings. Ling changjue said silently in her heart. Ling changjue talks with Li Huang for most of the night. Finally, Li Huang falls asleep in Ling changjue''s arms. For Ling changjue, he has relaxed his vigilance to such a point! It''s a different kind of trust! Ling changjue hugged Li Huang''s little body and didn''t move a little bit for fear that she would not sleep well. His golden eyes are not sleepy, just looking at the people in his arms, with a little charming. In this way, Ling changjue hugged Li Huang and kept looking at her until the next morning. As soon as Ling changjue left, the servant girl pushed open the door and called Li Huang to get up. "Miss, are you better today?" The maid asked. From Huang light way: "EH.""This morning, an edict came from the imperial city to let the people in Jun''s house and ye''s house go to the imperial palace. The master of the family is not very well. The sixth master plans to go to the imperial city later." "The edict?" Li Huang repeated a sentence, some doubts. "It seems to solve the contradiction between the two families." The servant girl says uncertainly. This is a piece of advice! Li Huang secretly scolds Ling unparalleled in her heart. "Changing clothes." Li Huang can''t really let Jun Mo Tian go to the Imperial City alone. Besides, when she went to the Imperial City, she could blackmail that bastard Ling matchless. The servant girl takes orders, speeds up the procedure, leaves Huang to wash gargle to change clothes to finish, ate some breakfast in a hurry, rushed to the front yard. At the moment, junmotian is going out. "Sixth uncle, wait." Li Huang catches up with her, and her pace is a little short, even with some thin breath. "Li Huang, how did you come here?" Jun Mo day looking at from Huang, some nervous in the past to help from Huang''s body, for fear of where from Huang knock bumped. "Uncle Liu, I''ll go to the imperial city with you." "Nonsense!" Jun Mo day didn''t even think about it, so he refused, "you''ll have a good rest at home!" "Uncle Liu, I''m not fooling around." From Huang stubborn said. "If you don''t take me, I can get into the imperial city." It doesn''t matter what Li Huang said. She has the prince''s instructions. It''s not easy to get in and out of the imperial city! "Why do you like to play around when you are hurt?" Junmotian knew that Lihuang''s stubborn temper was the same as his father''s, so he had no choice but to agree. "No running Junmotian gives orders to Lihuang. "Good!" Li Huang readily agreed. Then they went into the imperial city without any soldiers. During this period, Jun Motian is afraid that Li Huang''s body can''t bear it. He carries Li Huang on his back and goes to the imperial palace. The emperor''s palace didn''t change much when he left Huang last time. The only change was that it was not as quiet as last time. Also, the two families, including the courtiers, are in the imperial palace. It''s false to say that there is no noise. Chapter 89 Push open the gate of the Imperial Palace, and on the huge dragon chair, Ling Wushuang is lying lazily on it, squinting at the noisy officials below, saying nothing and letting them make noise. Dazzling light from the door, all people are subconsciously looking at the door, but the light shining had to squint. In a trance, I saw two figures coming out of the sun. It was not until the gate of the Imperial Palace was closed again that people''s eyes were released and they could see clearly the faces of the visitors. "It''s Jun LiuYe Some of the courtiers were a little surprised, because of the fear of Jun Mo Tian''s strength, they were a little afraid when they saw the consciousness of Jun Mo Tian. "Why didn''t you come?" Or did some courtiers question this? With Jun Hanbing''s character, what kind of big things would not come to participate in this kind of thing? Jun Hanbing is very old-fashioned. He has never been absent for nearly a hundred years. Now that such a big thing has happened, Jun Hanbing has not appeared, which makes people reverie! "Here you are." Ling unparalleled sight glimpsed the following two figures, slightly positive body, opened the golden mouth. When the courtiers heard what the emperor had said, they didn''t say any more. They stood in their own positions, bowed their heads and didn''t know what they were thinking. "See your majesty." Don''t bow your hand to heaven. Because his strength is not controlled by the royal family, this salute is just out of respect for the royal family. Ling Wushuang raised his hand, very dignified: "free." "Take your seat." Several eunuchs brought up two chairs and placed them on both sides. It was Ling Wushuang who gave them to Li Huang and Jun Mo Tian. Jun Mo day and leave Huang didn''t seem how constrained, walk past is to sit down, completely ignore the view of the group of ministers. "The purpose of calling Aiqing here today is to discuss the contradiction between the Junfu and the Yefu." Ling unparalleled to leave Huang and Jun Mo day all sat down after, just see to group minister, say. "Your majesty!" An official walked out, knelt down in the hall and said: "there has been an ancient saying since ancient times that the four families should not fight within the scope of the imperial capital. Now both families have violated this ancient saying. Weichen thinks that they should be punished!" Ling Wushuang nodded, but did not express any opinion. Li Huang turns her head and looks at the man kneeling in the hall. This man It''s like people in the law enforcement departments, who are not biased and remain neutral. "Your majesty!" Another official stood up, knelt down on the main hall, and said: "the Yefu suffered a heavy loss, especially the fall of the strong. It''s all thanks to the Junfu. Now the Yefu people are in a panic, and all the people are deeply poisoned. Weichen thinks that even if both sides are wrong, the Junfu should make huge compensation for the Yefu''s loss." "I agree!" "I agree!" ¡­¡­ This person is a member of Ye Fu''s family. When he speaks for ye Fu, he immediately gets a piece of corresponding. He looks around from Huang''s eyes for a week, and doesn''t let go of any court officials. These people are the enemies of the Junfu! Ling Wushuang above still nodded, just like the previous official, did not express any thoughts. "Your majesty!" Another official stood up, knelt down on the main hall and said, "I think ye Fu is responsible for this matter." This is short, but it is also a very favorable evidence. Ye Fu is the initiator of the two families'' fight. "Your royal residence is full of blood!" The official who supported Ye Fu couldn''t help but scold the official who just spoke. "Don''t you know?" The official calmly retorted that he didn''t lose his mind like others! "Junfu is just a group of reckless men! Death and injury are just deserved The Junfu officials clenched their fists and did not refute anything. Now is not the time to fight for words. "Enough!" Above, Ling unparalleled interrupted two people''s quarrel, the complexion is very bad. He turned his head and looked at the people on both sides and said, "what do you want to say about Jun Liu Ye and Jun Da Xiao?" Jun Mo Tian stood up, looked around for a while, slowly said: "Jun Fu, don''t cheat." That''s all, but all the officials can''t help but shudder. Jun Motian''s words are a bit murderous. Li Huang did not stand up, cold words into everyone''s ears: "Ye Fu hurt Jun Fu a person, I slaughtered Ye Fu full door, things are not over." "Your majesty Ye Fu''s officials are really afraid now. Does Jun Fu have no plan to stop? Will ye''s house be destroyed? They can only ask for help in the Emperor Ling unparalleled, now can save the Ye family, only Ling unparalleled! "Jun Lihuang, who do you think you are! Do you want a hand to cover the sky The master of the Ye family can''t help but stand up and point at Jun Lihuang, shivering with anger. Li Huang even gave him a stingy look, and sat in a daze.Ling Wushuang above is also muddled for a while, he doesn''t know, Jun Lihuang would have such an idea! It''s really a violent wife! He suddenly worried about whether Xiaojiu would be raped! "Miss Jun, pay attention to what you say and do." Ling Wushuang reminded me after returning to his mind. Li Huang gave Ling Wushuang a big white eye, coldly way: "say can do." This is to warn Ling Wushuang not to meddle in his own business. He could have counseled him. Now, he can continue counseling. Why should he take charge of shilaozi''s business. "It''s an old adage. If you insist on your own way, I have the right to recall all the treatment of you!" Ling Wushuang doesn''t know how stubborn Li Huang is, but it seems that he really has a fight with the old man Jun Hanbing! No, maybe better than Jun Hanbing! "Your Majesty." Li Huang directly interrupted Ling Wushuang''s long speech and said lightly: "I want to kill Ye Fu. You don''t know that it was Jun Fu who did it. Since I said it at this time, it must be me." "As for the recall of your family..." Li Huang pauses for a while, and before he continues to speak, junmotian automatically adds what Li Huang wants to say: "it''s hard to live in your mansion. When you were bullied, your majesty not only ignored it, but also allowed the other three to join hands to suppress it. It doesn''t matter what will happen in the future." This is what Jun Mo Tian thinks. He is not Jun Hanbing. He has a certain understanding of Ling Wushuang and some brotherhood. He is a bystander. The emperor has strong cultivation ability, but he really can''t manage the government. If the Junfu is removed from power, it is also a huge family. There is no problem in survival! "Are you really so open-minded?" Ling Wushuang was also surprised by their answers. He never thought that he would get such an answer! He didn''t know that some people didn''t care about their rights and status! Chapter 90 People with the surname of Jun are really a magical species! I should have known it before! Ling Wushuang sighed helplessly. I''m really weak. "Your Majesty knows it There is no way of heaven. He is not like Jun Hanbing, for friends may have a trace of mercy, he has his insistence, no matter who the other party is, how much power is the same! "It''s not a day or two to tell my father that the four families in the imperial capital have problems with each other. My son believes that we should not investigate the fault of the two families in yesterday''s event." Ling Feng, who came out of the side hall, bowed slightly and said to Ling Wushuang above. "Ten kings Ten kings? " "How did the ten kings come back?" "No, the ten kings never take part in politics. How did they enter the court today?" Under the group of Ministers whisper, completely has turned his eyes to the ten King Ling Feng''s body. "What''s Xiaofeng''s opinion?" When Ling Wushuang sees his son come out, he can''t help but feel funny. Ling fengxianglai doesn''t care about the government. He is the most special prince in the imperial city. Now that he makes an exception to enter the imperial court, it must be something Xiao Jiu has explained This little nine is really a crazy devil to protect his wife! Ling matchless vision can''t help but focus on the body of Jun Lihuang, pull the corner of the mouth, small nine is really a beast, such a small child also can go! It''s more beast than his father! "Father Huang, the four families are very friendly on the surface, but they have constant friction in private. These are small things. But a few days ago, ye Fu seriously injured the young prince of your family. As we all know, Jun Li Jiu is the most talented person in the new generation of Jun Fu. But now, Jun Li Jiu is almost abandoned. People can''t stand such a blow." "It is entirely reasonable for the Junfu to fight back!" If a family loses a genius, it will have a very serious impact on the reputation and momentum of the whole family! I believe all the officials present should understand this. "Although Jun''s family is in charge of military affairs, people of Jun''s family don''t do things without reason. They are rational," he said Ling Feng bows with both hands, bows to Ling Wushuang and tells him all his reasons. "The ten kings are polite!" All the courtiers knelt down one after another and said such a sentence. The ten kings have already spoken, and there is almost no chance for them to interrupt. The identity of the ten kings is special. The power behind it doesn''t have to be inferior to that of the Xiwei empire. If you annoy the ten kings, I''m afraid Even death is a luxury! Even though ye Fu officials are unwilling, they can''t help but see the facts clearly. In front of power, they are a dog! I can only be humble! Ye Fu''s master lowered his head, full of unwilling! Why do the ten kings have to intervene! Is Ye Fu really going to decline? No! No! There are tears, quietly slide, but no one noticed. Li Huang slightly raised the corner of the mouth, this ten kings, in the key time, still have quite useful right! "Since all the Qing officials think Xiao Feng is polite, then this matter has been exposed." Ling Wushuang finally made a decision, but still warned Jun Lihuang: "Jun Fu can''t do it any more. You''ve already punished Ye Fu enough. You can''t cause any more trouble!" Li Huang nodded slightly and agreed. But actually, who knows what''s in Li Huang''s mind! This matter has been exposed, so there is no matter what happened to the two people in Junfu. Junmotian picked up Lihuang, but without ceremony, he went directly out of the imperial palace. Ling matchless helpless smile, this, is really the two gods to angry. It''s hard to be a king! Fortunately, he was not a good emperor! Ten kings spirit wind quietly retreated, no one found anything. "Today, thank you very much." Outside the Imperial Palace, Li Huang''s Ling Feng nodded his thanks. Ling Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t, sister-in-law nine, don''t thank me. I''m just out to be a peacemaker. Without me, maybe sister-in-law nine can kill Ye Fu!" Jun Mo day listen to Ling Feng''s address, slightly frowned, in the heart is very uncomfortable! "More is better than less. You just gave me a step down." Li Huang smile, debate what in fact the most annoying, directly up a slap, that is refreshing. "Hey, hey." Ling Feng felt his head, a little embarrassed. "By the way, sister-in-law Jiu, my elder brother''s illness..." Li Huang shook her head: "don''t worry. Let your elder brother take the medicine first. I''ve given Su Jingyue the formula. Go to him after eating it.""Please, sister-in-law nine. I know you haven''t recovered yet. You are well cultivated. Don''t get tired." "Well." Li Huang nodded lightly. "Ten kings, then we will leave." Jun Mo said coldly. Ling Feng was stunned by his attitude, but he didn''t care much about it. He waved and said, "go, go!" Jun Mo day then head also don''t return of embrace to leave Huang to go far, all the way a face iron green. "Sixth uncle, what''s the matter?" Aware of the change of Junmo''s weather field, Lihuang looks at Junmo''s day with some doubts. "Li Huang, have you met nine kings?" Jun Mo day some stuffy ask a way. "No Li Huang shook her head: "what''s the matter?" "Then why do the ten kings call you" nine sisters in law " Junmotian very mind this address, as if his daughter was abducted by others, the heart is very uncomfortable. Leave Huang a Leng, she didn''t expect that Jun Mo day will ask like this. "Ling Feng helped me. If he wants to call me that, let him go." Leave Huang light way. For the nine kings who had never met, Li Huang had no interest at all. She won''t take this engagement either. Because, she has already promised some demon Yes, she can''t pay attention to other people if she agrees to a demon. "If you don''t enter the Imperial City in the future, you are still young. It''s harmful to your reputation to call ten kings like this." "I see." Li Huang agreed that she had such a plan. "Let''s go back." Jun Mo Tian lifted Li Huang''s body and put it in the most comfortable position. He took Li Huang out of the imperial city. "You''re OK, aren''t you?" Jun Mo asked, waiting for thousands of people at the door, finally waiting for them to come back, and his heart was suddenly relieved. "Nothing." Jun Motian shakes his head. "If it''s OK, father and Li Jiu are worried about you!" Jun Mo asked and sighed: "come on in, tell us about the situation." Junmo nodded, holding Lihuang into Junfu. Chapter 91 "What''s the matter?" Jun Hanbing is sitting in the hall. Seeing that Jun Motian comes in with Li Huang, he asks eagerly. "It''s all right, father." Jun Mo day will leave Huang down, said to Jun Hanbing. Jun Hanbing nodded, it is not difficult to see that Jun Hanbing is really relieved. "Li Huang, about ye fu..." Jun Hanbing looks at Lihuang and hesitates. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. There won''t be any more mistakes." Li Huang said with a smile. She knew her grandfather''s worries and knew that he was worried about her safety, so she would not let those who were worried about herself worry. Ye Fu''s people were poisoned by Lihuang. Although it was chronic, the degree of death was the same. There was no difference! Today''s Ye Fu, no matter how to jump, it''s impossible to go wrong again! "You''re just messing around!" Jun Li wine comes out from the back hall, goes to Li Huang''s side, and rubs her head with his big hand. "Brother wine, are you all right?" Li Huang struggles to grasp Jun Li''s hand, and her purple eyes blink at Jun Li Huang. There is a feeling of being killed in Jun Li''s heart. Inevitably, the anger in my heart is a little less. But still can''t stop Jun from wine to Jun from Huang worry. "You, I''m just a little hurt. You just rush to other people''s house like this. Why don''t you imagine the gap between strength!" Jun Li wine is putting the cart before the horse. It''s him who almost abandoned his cultivation. But what he cares about most is not himself, but Li Huang! Li Huang has a strange feeling that everything has become her own center, and she can''t get used to it all of a sudden. What''s more, Jun Li''s words are really light. "What is a little hurt?" Li Huang is a little angry. Even if he teaches himself not to be impulsive, he can''t treat his body so lightly! "Do you know that you almost have nothing to cultivate yourself! Almost a loser! How can you say that! How can you do that! " The more Li Huang said, the more angry she was. Jun Li Jiu''s life was saved by her. But now, what Jun Li Jiu said is clearly practicing Li Huang''s labor achievements and disrespect for her body. Li Huang is very angry. The atmosphere of no origin! Jun Li Jiu is the first time to see such Li Huang. I can''t help feeling at a loss. He was in a hurry and didn''t know how to comfort his angry sister. "Away from wine, you''ve gone too far." Junmo patted his son on the shoulder and said: "your injury is that Lihuang stayed up late to help you treat it. He didn''t have a rest all night. The next day, he went straight to the imperial city and went straight to Yefu to help you get revenge. It''s a kind of injury to Lihuang." Jun Li Jiu was stunned. He quickly wiped away the tears left by Li Huang''s anger and said in a light voice: "well, it''s my fault. It''s my fault!" "It''s your fault!" Li Huang yelled out loud and ran back to the backyard. Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian meet and smile. Li Huang is a little arrogant, but it''s really a pleasure to see other expressions on her face. Jun left wine Leng in place, he, will leave Huang gas cry?! He was a little bit unable to accept the facts. "Why don''t you go and apologize to your sister?" Jun Mo asks to remind a way after death, oneself son usually looks at a person of quite romantic, how arrived crucial time, became a wood stake? This is not a good phenomenon. Even my sister can''t coax me now. What should I do if I can''t coax my wife in the future! No, no! Jun Mo asked, and quickly drove Jun out of the wine. Jun Li Jiu, who is reminded, catches up with Li Huang and finally catches up with her. "Li Huang, don''t be angry. Brother Jiu is wrong." Jun Li Jiu grabs Li Huang''s hand and shakes it with a flattering look. "Hum!" Li Huang doesn''t look at Jun Li Jiu''s flattering appearance. It''s like letting her get angry. I really look down on her! "Li Huang ~" Jun Li wine dragged a long time, "wine brother really know wrong, you forgive me!" "Brother wine." Li Huang grabs Jun Li Jiu''s hand and looks at him seriously: "I don''t want your apology." "It doesn''t matter at all to me that you apologize like this!" "What I want is that you really take care of your body, not just perfunctory words." Li Huang''s purple eyes twinkled with a trace of concern: "what I don''t want to save is a person who won''t cherish his body. Brother Jiu, I long for the love of my family, but I don''t focus on me. Do you understand?" "I I see Jun from wine hear from Huang so say, just understand oneself just said how hurtful.He is completely, failed to leave Huang all sincerity, and also put a knife in that sincerity! I''m sorry about Jun Li''s wine. "Brother Jiu, I know you are worried about me. Maybe it''s not just you, uncle, sixth uncle and grandfather. They are all worried about me, and they all scold me for being ignorant and impulsive, but I''m not a child who can''t think. " Jun Li wine was silent for a long time, suddenly raised his hand, touched Li Huang''s hair, and said: "you''re right." "We''re all too nervous about you." "Just forget that this will only further restrict your growth. It''s our wrong thinking." "We all think of you as a little princess. We want to hold you in our hands and not let you suffer any injustice and injury, but we forget that the little princess will become a general in the end..." Jun Li wine said all his mistakes, and suddenly felt a lot of open-minded. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang didn''t answer, but silently lowered her head to listen to Jun Li wine. "Lihuang, in the future, we will not restrain your growth. If you want to fly high, we will not be a cage to trap you." "Well." Li Huang nodded. "But..." Li Huang shakes her head and stops what Jun Li Jiu wants to say. You don''t have to think about it to know what to say. "I do things in a proper way." "This injury is expected." Li Huang is frank, because he doesn''t want to worry any more. "Did you expect that? Then why do you want to do it? " Li Huang walked slowly into Li Huang''s courtyard: "because..." "Too long, too long, I didn''t feel the pain." In fact, Li Huang is not surprised that she will be injured. As an ancient master, ye Fu doesn''t have any backstage reserves. No one believes it. If you leave Huang to leave Ye Fu, you are naturally confident. One is to ensure that your life will not be threatened. The other is to poison Ye Fu completely. It''s perfect. These two goals have been achieved perfectly. There is no regret for Li Huang. Chapter 92 Jun Li''s heart seems to be pricked by thousands of fine needles. It hurts! Hearing Li Huang say so, Jun Li wine is a little sad, but more painful, is exactly experienced what things, will say such words? Looking at the figure that Li Huang gradually disappeared in his sight, Jun Li wine fell into meditation. Back to the room, Li Huang fell on the bed, looking at the ceiling, a little trance. "Woman, what''s the matter with you?" Yao Yu floats out of the space and looks at Li Huang, who is expressionless and arrogant, a little worried. "Nothing." Li Huang shook her head lightly. "Just..." He closed his eyes, sighed at the bottom of his heart, and said slowly, "for the first time, I feel strange when I say what I have in mind." "Just get used to it." Yao Yu is not very able to understand the feelings of human beings, but hearing Li Huang say so, he can still understand some. "Guess, that is, women, you used to be too sultry. If you were not stimulated this time, you would not say it!" Yao Yu asked tentatively. Sure enough, Li Huang nodded. What else can I ask of a sultry child? "Say, Ling Qingchen''s elixir, I still need to study it carefully." Li Huang stands up and is ready to summon the divine medicine tripod to study the elixir that can poison the poisonous insects. "Don''t you think it''s messy enough?" Yao Yu refused the request that the God medicine tripod was called, and directly suppressed Li Huang''s calling power as the master. "Well?" Li Huang looks up at Yao Yu floating in the air. "Your body can''t mobilize the divine fire, no alchemy!" Yao Yu turns his head wildly, and his tone can''t be refuted. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang says nothing, but he can''t find anything to refute Yao Yu. "Just listen to you once." Li Huang had to let go of some thoughts. To tell the truth, although her body had been completely restored by the nourishment of pills, but There is still a deficit in the interior, which can only be recovered with long-term cultivation. "That''s about it!" Yao Yu nodded haughtily and watched with satisfaction as Li Huang climbed back to bed and closed his eyes to meditate. In the afternoon, the sun was very bright. Lihuang asked someone to move a reclining chair and bathe in the sunshine in the yard. "Miss." The servant girl went into the yard and came to Li Huang''s side. She called softly. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang''s eyes didn''t open, just light mouth way. "Su Fu There''s an invitation The servant girl presents a gorgeous invitation letter to Li Huang. "Su Fu?" Li Huang slightly opened her eyes, raised her hand and took the invitation. She didn''t open it. She weighed it in her hand and then said, "what did grandfather say?" "Miss Hui, the invitation was sent by the master, saying that it was all decided by Miss Hui!" The servant girl respectfully answers a way. "Oh?" Leave Huang doubt of hum a, opened the invitation letter in the hand, seem to glance at a few eyes at random. The invitation is very exquisite, and the handwriting inside is also very vigorous and powerful. Once it is opened, it gives people a comfortable feeling. It''s not many words. It''s mostly that the Su government wants to express the friendly relationship between the Jun government and the Su government. So they hold a banquet in the Su government and invite the three generations of the Jun government to the Su government to attend the banquet. "You go down first." Li Huang says to the servant girl beside him. "Yes, I''ll leave!" The servant girl pushed away. Li Huang straightened up slightly and murmured to herself with some doubts: "Su Fu What makes a fool of yourself at a time like this? " I just tripped over a Yefu, and now another Su Fu has been posted to the door. Are they here to demonstrate, or is it just as the invitation says, just to enhance the relationship between the two families? Li Huang expressed great doubt about the latter conjecture. The four families have been at loggerheads for a hundred years. Now it''s time to enhance their feelings. Then, the previous struggles seem to be broken in a flash, and they are worthless. In essence, Li Huang expresses great doubt about the purpose of Su Fu. "It''s true that one wave hasn''t been leveled, and another wave rises again..." Li Huang sighed. "Aren''t you a woman who loves this kind of bustle?" In space, Yao Yu joked. Li Huang chuckled: "it''s better to join in the fun or not, just to affect the safety of the family." This is Li Huang''s greatest hope and expectation now. As long as the family is well, everything is fine. "Somebody Li Huang shouts loudly! "My subordinates are here!" A bodyguard outside the courtyard came to Li Huang as quickly as possible. "Remember to get the sedan chair ready in the evening. I''m going to Su''s house for the appointment!" Li Huang said. "Yes The bodyguard took orders and was about to go down to prepare. Suddenly, he stopped and asked Li Huang, "do you want to prepare a sedan chair for themHe remembered that in the invitation letter from Su Fu, the three generations of Jun Fu were invited. "No, I''ll go alone. That''s enough." Li Huang''s smile is beautiful. "Oh, oh, good I''ll do it now! " The guard left in a hurry, and the smile of the eldest lady was beautiful, but it was not what ordinary people like him could see! Or leave quickly, save the thunder! "Are you going alone?" Yao Yu asks, even though he knows Li Huang''s character, he can''t help worrying about Li Huang''s unique personality. "Well!" Li Huang nodded, raised her hand and covered the dazzling sunlight. She said: "soldiers will block, water will..." "Earth cover!" Yao Yu is a little flustered. This is Li Huang. Rao is the first time that he has been in her for such a long time. This is the first time that he has seen such a decisive and murderous Li Huang! Li Huang didn''t speak any more. The corners of her mouth rose slightly. She left Huang, but would she be knocked down? "What I fear most is trouble, and what I fear most is trouble!" This is Li Huang, a little arrogant, but super sultry girl. The sedan chair of Junfu went out on time when the banquet was approaching! You leave wine, looking at the sedan chair away, don''t know what to think. "Worried about leaving Huang?" Jun Mo Tian stands behind Jun Li Jiu and asks. Jun Li Jiu shook his head and laughed: "she is my sister! How could I have to worry! " Very good, very arrogant! "Yes, Li Huang has her own ideas." Junmotian agreed with Junli''s view. When Li Huang said that he wanted to go to the appointment alone, he and his father didn''t refuse, because at this time, it''s useless to worry about it. It''s better to let Li Huang have a good exercise. At least, Su Fu won''t do that under the imperial city! Chapter 93 Today, they all know what Li Huang said to Jun Li Jiu. They also began to reflect on themselves. Are they too tight to Li Huang? Since Jun Lihuang came back from Hongfeng Town, everything seems to be different from before. Everything seems to revolve around Li Huang! It''s not their way of life. The usual style of Junfu seems to be changing with the return of Lihuang, as if she is deliberately accommodating. Now I was awakened by a child of Jun Lihuang, one of the authorities! People suddenly realize that they are gradually changing something. They don''t need to be so nervous! The road has its own destiny, which can not be changed by human beings. They do this, and they don''t change what should happen. It''s better to let Li Huang fly instead of binding her around. If her wings are injured, there are always family members waiting for her in the nest! "How is your health without wine?" Until Li Huang''s sedan chair completely disappeared in Jun Hanbing''s sight, he turned his head, looked at his grandson and asked. "It''s no big deal, Grandpa." Jun from wine afraid to pat chest, showing a pair of intact appearance. "Don''t use accomplishments in the near future." Jun cold ice care way. Hearing this, Jun lijiu''s face stepped down and didn''t let him use his mana cultivation. Isn''t it going to kill him! He is so busy that he can''t use his accomplishments How do you fix this? This is not a good thing! "Grandfather! My body is all right! " Jun Li wine seems to want to prove that his body is OK, and he is going to use his magic power. Jun ice moment is a look at the past! By that month white eyes a stare, Jun leaves wine to dare not move immediately. The hand that was ready to use magic power was also mechanically retracted. Grandfather or grandfather, dignity has not changed at all! It''s really How to see how terrible! Jun left the wine and shook his body. "No wine." Jun Mo asked, patting his son on the shoulder, and said, "before leaving Huang, I took care of you and didn''t let you use your mana cultivation. You''d better have a good rest and keep your body completely." Jun from the wine lost the last chips, had to sigh, helpless yield. "Well, well, I don''t need to practice for the time being." Jun from wine is very important, point out the temporary two words. Jun cold ice nods, is to know this matter. They stood at the door for a long time. At last, after being reminded by the housekeeper, they all went in for dinner. They didn''t know who they were still thinking about! ¡­¡­ The sedan chair of Jun''s house is gorgeous. At least, Li Huang thinks so. Sitting in the sedan chair is not bumpy at all. On the contrary, because of the high-end material and soft touch, Lihuang feels comfortable flying. There is still a distance between Su''s and Jun''s, but because they belong to the same four families, there are usually no civilians on the road. There are only soldiers on patrol and officials in and out. After a few minutes, Li Huang noticed that the sedan chair had stopped. Before he could say anything, the bodyguard knocked on the door of the sedan chair and said, "Miss, we have arrived at Su Fu." Li Huang answered softly, then opened the door and walked out of the sedan chair. "I''m Su Fang. I''d like to welcome you Su Fang, the young master of the Su family standing at the door of Su''s mansion, saw Li Huang''s figure coming out of the sedan chair. It was a man who bowed his head and bowed. His posture was really low. It doesn''t seem like the proper etiquette to treat an average person. "Su Da is very polite." Li Huang goes to help Su Fang up. When she touches her, Su Fang suddenly looks up and sees Li Huang''s face. Before I heard this immature voice with some mature, I felt very curious and wanted to look up. Now, I see the real face, but I can''t move my sight any more! It''s beautiful! Really, the beauty is suffocating! This kind of beauty can make people ignore the childishness of any age, and Face with a little cold! I can''t help looking at it for a long time! "Cough!" "No, no, no, let Miss Jun laugh!" Until his bodyguard secretly poked himself, Su Fang found that he had been staring at others for a long time, and his face was slightly red. Su Fang was a little embarrassed to let go of her hand and took a few steps back. She chuckled twice. "No problem." Li Huang smiles politely and retracts her hand into her broad sleeve. "Junfu, is only miss Junda here?" Su Fang quickly changed the topic. He, who is good at communication, soon began to look for a good topic. When he glanced at the sedan chair outside, he suddenly remembered that Junfu had invited more than junlihuang. "Yes." Li Huang nodded."Grandfather and sixth uncle are busy. They have no time to take care of their cousins." Li Huang explained briefly, but did not want to go on in detail. Su Fang felt his head. It was rare for him to feel so embarrassed. He said with a dry smile, "yes, yes, it''s because our Su family is not thoughtful!" It''s a troubled time in Junfu. It''s really easy to get paranoid when you invite people at this stall. "Don''t stand outside, Miss Jun, please come in!" Su Fang raised her hand and made a gesture of invitation. "Please Li Huang salutes back. Step forward to keep up with the pace of Su Fang. Su Fang''s eyes seemed to twinkle. She looked away from Huang''s eyes one by one. It seemed that she had just looked for a while and then turned away. But she couldn''t help looking back. Li Huang is not a clay figurine. Naturally, she can feel the change of her sight. She looks directly at Su Fang, who turns her eyes away, and looks at him without any emotion. Su Fang looked away in a hurry, and a feeling of guilty came to her heart. To the eyes of shanglihuang, there was a feeling of guilty in a moment, and he was a little uneasy. It''s not the first time that Su Fang has seen Jun Lihuang. The last time I saw you, it was before Jun Lihuang was demoted. Li Huang was still young, but among the four heirs of the imperial capital, she was the ugliest, the most useless and the most incompetent. As a genius from childhood, Su Fang''s memory of Li Huang only stays in the cognition of waste and ugly eight monsters. I heard from my subordinates that the eldest lady of Jun''s mansion had returned to her mansion. She had changed a lot and seemed to be able to practice. At that time, he didn''t pay much attention to it. The main thing was that Su Fang thought that the decline of the Junfu was a matter of certainty, and there was no room for hesitation. It didn''t matter if there was a young lady who couldn''t come back. Chapter 94 At that time, Su Fang did not pay attention to this matter. However, recently, the affairs of Jun''s and ye''s have been known all over the city. Naturally, their Su''s will take part in the excitement. Su Fang immediately sent his confidants to inquire about the latest news. But The result, however, surprised Su Fang. Originally thought that has been unable to return to the sky Jun Fu, at this moment actually tripped Ye Fu! And thanks to one person! That is - Jun Lihuang! They are the eldest lady of Jun mansion! Su Fang didn''t believe in anything to turn the tide by one person, but now, he suddenly believes something. Because of the news that caught him by surprise, he hastily planned a banquet to invite all the people from the royal family to attend. This invitation, Su Fang is really the best, complete preparation! Just didn''t think, this preparation didn''t play a role in the end, because nothing can stop Li Huang''s beautiful face. After seeing Li Huang, I couldn''t say a word! "The scenery of Su Fu is good." When Su Fang takes Li Huang to visit the courtyard, Li Huang faintly affirms. It''s worthy of being a family of herbal medicine. There seems to be a faint fragrance in the air of Su Fu. Moreover, Su Fu''s aura is very abundant. In fact, it''s not hard to see that most of the plants in Ye Fu have spiritual consciousness, and they probably have a chance to become real spiritual plants. It''s really simple to compare Jun''s mansion with Su''s. "Where, where..." Su Fang is a little flattered. What Li Huang praises is the scenery of Su Fu, but in Su Fang''s opinion, it''s like being praised. She''s so excited! Li Huang doesn''t realize that Su Fang is not right. She just follows Su Fang around and enjoys the scenery. "Miss Jun, do you have any impression of me? We met when we were kids. " Su Fang suddenly turned his head, looked at Li Huang and said with a smile. Li Huang doesn''t know what Su Fang''s idea is, but she is not good at such false words. She said faintly: "it''s been many years, and I''ve forgotten almost everything when I was a child." It''s not that I don''t remember, but in the ancient memory, Lihuang''s memory of Su Fang when she was a child is only looking up. "It doesn''t matter." Su Fang gently smiles and whispers: "there will be plenty of time to get to know each other in the future!" Get to know each other? Li Huang can''t help but frivolously raised eyebrows. Is Su Fang sure that he didn''t say it wrong? Isn''t it the heat of the struggle? "That''s a bit early." Li Huang light way, completely does not accept Su Fang seemingly friendly language attack. Su Fang has some embarrassed smile. It seems that he has no image in the heart of beauty. "Li Huang, I can call you Li Huang." Su Fang wants to make further efforts. Although Li Huang was not willing, she didn''t refuse. Su Fang didn''t wait for Li Huang''s response, and spontaneously took it as Li Huang''s default. "In fact, this banquet really has no other meaning, just to enhance the relationship between the two families." Su Fang said very sincerely. "Building relationships?" Li Huang raises her eyebrows and looks askance at Su Fang. There is a sense of "are you cheating a child" in her eyes. Su Fang was puzzled by Li Huang''s eyes. She didn''t know how to explain it. There might have been some temptations in it, but Now, Su Fang has changed her mind. This girl, he wants it! "There may have been some small frictions before. After all, as a big family, there can be no small setbacks!" Su Fang said: "Li Huang, you can also regard our Su house as a wall grass. Where the wind blows, where we pour." "You mean..." Li Huang turns her head, completely facing Su Fang''s eyes: "does Su Fu want to make an alliance with Jun Fu?" "That''s what I mean." Su Fang narrowed her eyes and nodded with a smile. Su Fang does not hesitate to describe Su Fu as a villain, but also wants to let Li Huang believe him. Li Huang doesn''t understand what Su Fang''s idea is. "Why?" Li Huang asked coldly. Junfu is used to being isolated and helpless. Why does Su Fu want to come and get involved? Why didn''t he come before? Is that the time? "This..." Su Fang didn''t expect that Li Huang would ask like this. Su Fang suddenly looked confused. Why? What is the meaning of Jun Lihuang''s tone? Is it to reprimand Su Fu for overstepping his power, or simply to ask Su Fu for making an alliance with Jun Fu? Su Fang has not yet thought about how to answer, Li Huang''s voice poured a basin of cold water on Su Fang. "Junfu, you don''t need unreliable allies."Since Su Fang said that Su''s house is a grassy family, the Junfu will face a dilemma of being attacked by the enemy. So she would rather not have allies than unreliable allies. Su Fang''s words stopped again. What she said just now became the best evidence to refute her. Now, what should we do? Su Fang was very distressed. "We can promise that during the alliance period, the Su government will provide all herbal medicines to the Jun government, and the Jun government will be responsible for the defense of the Su government. If the Jun government is attacked by the enemy, the Su government can at least guarantee that it will remain neutral and will not take refuge in the enemy." As clever as Su Fang, he soon came up with a cooperation treaty. Although it is said that the benefits of this treaty will be more from Jun Fu''s perspective, Li Huang is still not at ease. After all, we can''t make an alliance without prudence. "Then, why?" Li Huang asked another question. The addition of Su Fu will enhance the momentum of Jun Fu and make the enemies of Jun Fu feel afraid. However, these are not good for Su Fu at all. "Why?" Su Fu repeated a sentence, the last very brilliant smile, said: "because, my young master, you look good!" What''s the reason for magic? Leave Huang a moment some muddle force, see of agreeable also can become a reason? "Cough, I''m kidding." Su Fang cleared her throat again and said, "in fact, our Su family has its own plan. We hope Miss Jun can teach us Su family to learn poison." Teaching poison? "Why study this?" Isn''t poison something that can''t be put on the table? Generally speaking, when a poison girl comes out of a big family, it''s a shame for the family. However, the Junfu is an exception. Jun''s house is full of big men, and the rest are controlled by Li Huang. Naturally, what Li Huang does is right! Chapter 95 But As a family of herbal medicine, the Su family should not be so impulsive, right? According to reason, this kind of scholarly family should be high above, yearning for the bright and so on. How do you need to learn poison? "Actually It''s hard to say Su Fang''s expression became a little melancholy. He suddenly quickened his pace and left a bleak figure for Li Huang. "We Su Fu, these years, have been attached to Ye Fu and Qin Fu. In fact, our life is not very easy." "Ye Fu and Qin Fu have been coveting the herbs of Su Fu for a long time. If it wasn''t for Jun Fu, Su Fu I''m afraid it won''t come to a good end. " Su Fang some self mocking smile, tone full of helpless feeling. "I''m in charge of the Su mansion now. It''s really beyond my power." Su Fang sighed and complained to Li Huang. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang was silent for a long time. "Yes." After a long time, Li Huang''s cold voice came to Su Fang''s ears. "Really?" Su Fang has some strange surprise. After listening to the report from her subordinates, she said that after she came back, she had a bad temper. Su Fang thought she had to waste more words to get rid of Li Huang. "But I have conditions." Independently ignored Su Fang''s joy, left Huang to pour a basin of cold water. "I want the seedlings of ten thousand year old peach." Li Huang didn''t forget it. When I was in Hongfeng Town, the reason why I didn''t take pictures of ten thousand year old peach trees was that I thought that one day I would need to deal with Su Fu. But Li Huang didn''t expect that this day, this opportunity, would come so fast, and Yao Yu said that it was the best choice for Li Huang to use Wannian peach seedling as the medium of Yao Ding. Li Huang never forgot this. I was going to After the matter has been dealt with a little, I will kill Su Fu again. Now it seems that I don''t need to. "Ten thousand year old peach seedlings?" Su Fang looks back at Li Huang in shock, and what she sees is still the same face. Su Fang''s shock doesn''t diminish at all. Is this little girl a lion? Does she know what the seedlings of Wannian peach are! Just a seedling, enough to attract the world''s strong, crazy for it! Su Fang never thought that the condition of Lihuang was this! Ten thousand year peach! This is the lifeblood of Su Fu! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang never looked away from Su Fang''s eyes. She didn''t change her mood at all, so that Su Fang didn''t feel guilty at all! "Are you serious?" Su Fang swallowed his saliva and asked suspiciously. However, Su Fang''s heart, or hope, this is a joke, how good! Li Huang picked some on her brow, and her eyes seemed to say, "do you think it''s fake?" Su Fang''s heart was hurt by ten thousand points. He said unnaturally: "this peach is the treasure of our family. It''s only a hundred years since it was planted. Li Huang, it seems that it''s not good for you to go there like this?" Su Fang''s tone is very gentle, seems not to want to annoy Li Huang, with some caution. "Well..." Li Huang lowered her head and thought, is that really the case? She''s forcing people? It''s like No Li Huang doesn''t feel guilty at all. "I only want the seedlings of ten thousand year old peach. It''s up to you to give them or not." Leave Huang light way. It''s Su Fang who is in charge of Su Fu. It''s not difficult for him to choose now. "This..." Su Fang is very distressed. What should I do now? What a pain Su Fang bit her lip and stopped. Facing Li Huang, she said seriously: "you really want to, I can promise you, but..." "But Wannian peach is the source of the gods of our Su family, and the seedlings are from the source. Once the seedlings are far away from the Su family, all of us in the Su family will be seriously damaged..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± £¡£¡ Li Huang''s breathing is a little tight, she didn''t expect to be such an ending. Wannian peach is similar to the tree of life, connecting the life of a family member?! "Hundreds of years ago The ten thousand year old peach seedlings in our Su mansion were once stolen. After that, the talents in Su mansion began to wither, and the number of children became less and less.... " "There are very few Su family members who can practice. Even if they can practice, they can''t reach the class of holy Summoner all their lives." "It''s a curse If I give you the seedlings today, maybe no one will inherit the next generation of Su Fu, or maybe I can''t be a Summoner any more. " Su Fang''s voice some helpless, even, some of the life.What''s the use of his talent? After all, he can''t escape the curse. If he can''t reach the holy summoner, he will never come out. In this way, it seems that there is nothing wrong with giving the seedlings to Jun Lihuang. It''s just The descendants of Su Fu "That''s all. If you want, I''ll leave it to you after the party." Su Fang drove away all her negative emotions and turned back into a smiling face. Li Huang is silent. She walks quietly behind Su Fang. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. "Will the sacrifice of Wannian peach to Shenyao Ding cause serious damage to the Su family?" Li Huang said. "Heavy damage?" Yao Yu repeated one side, and then said with certainty: "no!" "No?" Li Huang doubts. Su Fang''s tone doesn''t seem to be faking, but Yao Yu says he won''t. what''s the matter What''s going on? "I''m sure! When the seedlings of Wannian peach are separated from Wannian peach, they have nothing to do with the essence of Wannian peach. It is Wannian peach, not the seedlings of Wannian peach, that contracts with the Su family. " Yao Yu''s voice was very serious, but as soon as the words changed, his voice became a little serious: "but..." "There may also be some accidents." "Accident?" What accident, leave Huang urgently ask a way. She really didn''t know about it at the beginning, otherwise she would definitely not have put forward this condition. As a poison doctor with professional ethics, Li Huang won''t hurt a group of people for her own selfish desire. Now, Su Fang agreed to her unreasonable conditions, but let Li Huang feel uneasy. In doing so, she will do great harm to Su Fu, which is not something one can afford. At least, Li Huang hasn''t killed Su Fu like he did to Ye Fu. Although Su Fu used to be the enemy of Jun Fu, after Li Huang came back, there was no big Oolong incident. In Li Huang''s subconscious, there was not much hostility towards her! Chapter 96 "In fact, there is also a kind of forbidden art, which can connect the natural power between human and species. By destroying one side of the species, it can steal the human talent and increase its own cultivation." Yao Yu is very serious. "Forbidden technique!" Li Huang is very shocked, in this world, unexpectedly still has such forbidden technique? According to this situation, Su Fu was probably cursed, but they didn''t know it at all. I only know that the connection between them and wanniantao led to this tragedy. This kind of thing is really terrible! "Well." Medicine feather light says. "Why didn''t you say it early in the beginning?" Li Huang is very confused. She seldom limits Yao Yu''s listening. Generally speaking, Yao Yu can hear her conversations with others. However, she talked with Su Fang for a while, but Yao Yu didn''t say a word until Li Huang took the initiative to ask Yao Yu. This is Why? Li Huang is very confused, but Yao Yu''s performance is really strange, which makes Li Huang have to doubt something. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Yao Yu is a little silent, and seems to be reluctant to answer Li Huang''s question. "Talk!" Li Huang''s voice seemed to be angry. "I..." Yao Yu sent a word, but there was no following. In fact, Yao Yu is very tangled now. In fact, this matter I really don''t want to say it, but this woman is his master. She wants to say that she can''t disobey the master''s orders How to do, really good tangle! Li Huang naturally doesn''t know about Yao Yu''s tangle, but her heart gradually starts to get cold, and Yao Yu in the chip space can''t help feeling a chill. "I''ll tell you..." Medicine feather some wriggle Ni Ni of say. The inner temperature stopped and continued to decrease, as if waiting for an explanation, "actually After my old master stole the seedlings of Wannian peach, he found out about it. " Yao Yu''s voice is very small. It''s like a mosquito. If you don''t listen carefully, Li Huang can''t hear what Yao Yu is saying. "And then?" Li Huang is waiting for the following, and his patience is almost worn out. "Then..." Yao Yu swallowed his saliva and said: "at that time, the former master had always felt sorry for Su Fu for stealing the seedlings of ten thousand year old peach. He took the initiative to find the root of this problem. He even made full use of the elixir from the elixir tripod to provide Su Fu with all the elixirs that Su family lacked, so that they could use elixir to supplement them." "While preserving the Su family, we are also looking for the cause of the Su family''s accident, but..." Yao Yu sighed, as if he was reluctant to say something. "Eh?" Leave Huang voice to query for a while. "My old master On the way to the truth I''m dead. " ¡®£¿¡¯ Li Huang doesn''t understand. Did Yao Yu''s former master die like this? "My former master is not as talented as you. He basically concentrates all his energy on alchemy. But Although cultivation is not very powerful, it''s enough to protect oneself. " "In those days, he died in silence." "My father''s former master was poisoned, but I didn''t see when he was poisoned and how he was poisoned!" "He just died quietly. I can''t even be sure who poisoned him. I don''t want to tell you. I just don''t want you to go on a road of no return like your former master." ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Li Huang''s eyes drooped, unable to make people imagine what she was thinking. "Women, if you don''t want to feel guilty, you don''t need the seedlings of peach trees. There are so many things on the mainland that you can be a medium. There''s no need to focus on one, but Don''t explore any road. You can''t afford to play, Ben I can''t guarantee you... " Chapter 97 "Well From Huang Wu own some sore nose, mouth involuntarily pain Yin a. That wronged little appearance, not to mention how lovely. "Does it hurt?" Su Fang saw the beauty wronged, suddenly some square, he slightly bent down, with his hand gently brushed the cheek of Li Huang. "What''s the pain? Let me see? " Su Fang seems to be a little anxious, but it is not difficult to hide his concern in his words. If it''s a normal woman, I''m afraid she will drown in this gentle village, but Li Huang is not the so-called ordinary woman. After only a few breaths, her mind returned to its original position. Seeing that Su Fang''s big hand was still on her face, she stepped back. She rubbed the tip of her nose and put down her hand after nothing happened. She looked at Su Fang defensively. Su Fang took back her hand awkwardly and said with a smile, "what were you thinking just now? You think so much? " Su Fang''s attitude towards Li Huang still makes her unable to adapt That''s a great attitude! Li Huang shook her head faintly: "I don''t want the ten thousand year old peach seedlings in Su Fu. I can teach Su Fu people to learn poison." Su Fang slightly a Leng, but then it is a smile relieved. This girl, in fact, is very careful! Although she is young, her thinking is not small at all. Su Fang doesn''t know why Lihuang gave up the seedlings of Wannian peach, but for Su Fang, Lihuang is kind. Unknowingly, Li Huang''s image is bigger! As a little fan of Li Huang, Su Fang refused Li Huang''s kindness: "since the seedlings of ten thousand year peach are what you want, I will give them to you. You don''t have to feel guilty. Just take them as a gift from me." Li Huang obviously didn''t expect Su Fang to answer like this. She was at a loss. However, in Su Fang''s eyes, this small appearance adds a sense of playfulness. "In fact, it''s good to go on like this." Su Fang continued to lead the way, looking at the familiar scenes in the courtyard, and said, "we have lost the ability of the summoner, and it''s very good. It may not be as prosperous and luxurious as the imperial capital, but it also has a different charm. " Su Fang is very open-minded, not for the future a little pessimistic attitude, but to a better side in consideration. Su Fang''s voice is very penetrating. It seems that such a vivid scene really emerges in front of Li Huang. The men go to work, the women spin at home, and occasionally a big family gets together to eat, brag and so on In that way, the life of wild crane has its own natural beauty. Li Huang is silent. Should she intervene in this matter? "No way." Li Huang said suddenly. "Well?" Su Fang some don''t quite understand, leave Huang say of won''t of what meaning exactly? "Su Fu will not decline." What Su Fang thought was really beautiful, but A genius is reduced to a farmer. A group of respectable elders want to start farming. Ladies and ladies take up their precious hands to spin Think about it, the devil is dead! And is that possible? Li Huang can only say that the ideal is very plump, the reality is very bony! Since this will be the necessary result of Lihuang, Lihuang will try her best to make her sin not too deep. "I knew you wouldn''t listen to me at all!" Yao Yu''s voice is full of vitality. Judging from Li Huang''s inner performance, Li Huang has some dangerous plans. "Yao Yu, I''m not that kind of person who is afraid of things." Li Huang said that there was something called persistence in her words. Yao Yu doesn''t speak any more. Looking at the herbs all over the chip space, Yao Yu doesn''t feel happy any more. He sighs. Is this an opportunity or a disaster for the host? In fact, he should have thought of it for a long time. From a long time ago, it was a test for the master of Shenyao Ding. It''s just that after a thousand years, Yao Yu has been afraid. None of his masters has ever walked this road alive. Jun Lihuang, will she, too? Yao Yu''s eyes were empty, and his infinite emotion was closed in an instant. "Is Li Huang comforting me?" Su Fang smile, tone with a little don''t care, he said: "decline, is sooner or later. If it is prosperous, it will decline "I can do what I can say." Li Huang didn''t pay attention to Su Fang''s strong calm, she said: "you give me ten thousand years of peach seedlings, I can help you keep Su Fu." "Then I don''t have to owe you." Su Fang grinned bitterly and thought to herself: this girl''s tone is not small. But in Su Fang''s heart, she would rather let Li Huang remember the human feelings and the guilt. Only in this way can she remember herself better."Su Fang is waiting for the good news from Li Huang." In fact, Su Fang didn''t think Li Huang would have any way to keep Su''s house. The old people of the previous generations also did what they should do. They couldn''t discuss new ways. So, for Li Huang''s promise, Su Fang just takes it as a joke. Just listen to it. Li Huang didn''t answer again. If she didn''t take this road, she would lose an opportunity. Yao Yu said that his former master was poisoned to death, which could make Yao Yu unable to see through. Li Huang himself was also curious. If you encounter it, is it easy to solve, or can''t think about it? Li Huang is very excited, it is a kind of, meet their favorite things of a frenzy! Once you have a clue, you can''t calm down any more! "There''s the banquet hall ahead. I''m tired after walking so long, aren''t I?" Su Fang''s voice rang out again, pulling back Li Huang in the wandering. However, Su Fang didn''t say it was OK. Li Huang really felt that her feet were so sour! How big is this Su mansion? "Every courtyard in our mansion has a piece of land for planting herbs. Naturally, in general, the mansion will be larger than usual." Su Fang sees Li Huang''s slight frown and naturally guesses what Li Huang is thinking. He explained. Li Huang knew clearly that since she was a family of herbal medicine, it was not very strange that there was planting land in her house. While they were talking, they had already entered the banquet hall. With Su Fang outside style completely different decoration style, from Huang suddenly feel like he entered another world! What do you say? This is the decoration of the banquet hall. It''s resplendent! It does not appear vulgar, but reveals a solemn and noble momentum. "Surprised?" Su Fang looks at the expression of Li Huang Wei Leng, can''t help but feel very lovely. Li Huang nodded. Indeed, she was surprised. Chapter 98 "The elders of my family think that eating is a very sacred thing, so the banquet hall and dining hall of Su Fu are all made of gold and Huang Yaoshi. This has been true since ancient times. " Su Fang leads Li Huang in and explains along the way. "Food is the most important thing for the people. What you su family think is right." Li Huang nodded her head. She was able to pay attention to diet and respect it. Not everyone could do it. Although Su Fu may have some mistakes in his style of handling affairs, it has to be said that he is indeed a well-educated family. This is known by Su Fang. However, as smart as Li Huang, it''s natural that she can think of it. As a precarious family like Su Fu, it''s also a right choice to fight against Jun Fu before. They just want to protect themselves, and they don''t want anything else. If it really helped Junfu, it''s estimated that Before Jun''s house fell, Su''s house fell first. From the perspective of Su Fu, this choice is correct. And it''s absolutely right! "It''s a good saying that food is the most important thing for the people. This is the inheritance idea of Su Fu for many years. I didn''t expect that now it''s said by Miss Jun!" The oncoming voice interrupts the conversation between Li Huang and Su Fang. Li Huang raises her head and sees a gentle scholar coming. Such appearance, unexpectedly with Su Fang and seven points similar. "Who is this?" Li Huang turns her head and looks at Su Fang with some doubts. In fact, I can guess some from my appearance, but This man is too young! Su Fang laughed and said in a soft voice, "this is my brother, the current owner of Su''s house, Su Yuan." Su Yuan also smiles politely at Li Huang: "in the lower Su Yuan, 8 years older than Miss Su Da." Su Yuan? Li Huang couldn''t help looking at him. Is Su Yuan, the owner of Su''s house, so young? What''s more, it''s Su Fu''s brother? Is this different from what is written in the data? Since Su Yuan inherited the position of the head of the family, how could the position of the young master be in Su Fang? Li Huang doesn''t understand. "I am Jun Lihuang." Li Huang naturally wanted to return the gift, but it was only symbolic. "I''ve heard of Miss Jun''s name, of course." Su Yuan closed the fan, pointed to the seat in the middle of the banquet hall and said, "please take a seat, miss." Li Huang nods and follows Su Fang and Su Yuan. "Miss Jun, you are safe!" The servant girls knelt down and saluted, which was very solemn. Li Huang is not used to such a formal ceremony, but Since it''s someone else''s territory, forbearance will pass. "Get up." Leave Huang light way. "Today, Japan banquets three generations of Junfu, but I never thought that only miss Junda would come here, and there would be more seats." Su Yuan looks at to leave Huang to look at below of empty seat, can''t help but voice explanation way. Li Huang nodded to show understanding. Li Huang sits on her seat. The representatives of Su Fu are only Su Fang, Su Yuan and a few disciples of Ye Fu. Almost all of them are children of the younger generation. "I think my younger brother Su Fang has already told the eldest lady why she was invited here this time?" During the dinner, Su Yuan said to Li Huang. Li Huang nodded, put down her chopsticks and said, "I''ve agreed. I can start teaching today." Su Yuan Leng for a moment, did not expect Su Fang so soon can get away from Huang. The original plan was for him to sharpen his tongue for a while. After all, no one was sure if Li Huang would agree to it. After all The conditions they give are not attractive enough. But The result is unexpected to Su Yuan. Jun Lihuang seems to agree very readily, eh At least from the expression point of view, there should be no reluctance. "Then please Miss Jun." Su Yuan stood up and bowed deeply to Li Huang. Then he pointed to the disciples of Su Fu and said, "these are the top ten gifted disciples of Su Fu. They will be handed over to miss Jun from now on." Those Su Fu disciples stood up one after another, bowed deeply to Li Huang, and said very neatly: "I''ve seen Shifu!" Li Huang also stood up and didn''t interrupt their salute. She knew that it was Su Fu''s etiquette, but her interruption embarrassed them. She light mouth way: "five people for a group, a group every day to Jun Fu to find me." Let her run to Su Fu That''s not very realistic. It''s a long way to go. Li Huang is absolutely forced to refuse. "Yes! Master The nine answered in unison. Li Huang nodded with satisfaction and sat back in his seat. Turning his head, he said to Su Yuan, "poison skill can''t be practiced in one or two years. I hope that Su Fu can wait patiently in these periods." "It''s natural. Miss Jun doesn''t have to worry about that." Su Yuan immediately promised."Well." Got a promise, leave Huang nature is also nothing to say. Learning poison art depends not only on hard work and time, but also on talent and interest. If you don''t like what you learn, how can you learn it well? Therefore, Li Huang didn''t plan to teach all the nine people. Four or five of them who can practice poison body are already great. "Brother, I suddenly have something to deal with. I''ll leave first." At this time, Su Fang stood up and said to Su Yuan with a serious face. Su Yuan didn''t know why, but Su Fang always had a sense of propriety. There would be no disrespect at such a banquet. So, there must be something very important! "You go." Su Yuan answered decisively. "Li Huang, excuse me." Su Fang to leave Huang sorry smile, turn around and then leave in a hurry. Li Huang''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt. Su Fang, in such a hurry, what happened? "I''m really sorry. There must be something. Su Fang doesn''t usually do that." Su Yuan some embarrassed smile, from enter the door, Su Fang see from Huang''s eyes were Su Yuan see in the eyes, that kind of eyes, how familiar they are! My brother is finally enlightened! Although the object is a little younger, it doesn''t prevent them from cultivating their feelings from childhood. In this case, Su Yuan naturally wants to help Su Fang establish a good image in front of Li Huang. In order to avoid his brother, slowly love has not started on the end! That''s not good. "When there is something important, it is also unpredictable." Li Huang said she was very considerate and didn''t pursue anything. "If Miss Jun is really open-minded, I''d like to drink to her!" Su Yuan picked up the cup full of wine, facing Li Huang. Chapter 99 Li Huang also raised her wine cup and said to Su Yuan, "take tea instead of wine, dry!" "Ha ha! Do it A person drinking, a person drinking tea, both sides are very happy to drink, drop wine not left! "It''s less than a month since Miss Jun returned to your mansion, isn''t it?" Su Yuan put down his glass and asked. "Well, it''s less than a month." Li Huang nodded. Now, it''s less than a month since I came back to Jun''s house, but a lot of things happened. These things, busy, fuzzy, dangerous, countless, waiting for the same from Huang to meet the challenge! "Su has to admire Miss Jun''s method. It''s really more powerful than us." Su Yuan said with a smile, "it''s only a month since I came back to my family, and the family that was once in the doldrums has been revived in your hands. Even He also defeated the heyday of Yefu. " "At this point, Su is willing to bow down." Li Huang sighs. She doesn''t want to do these things. Her idea has always been "people don''t offend me, I don''t offend me." all these things are found by Ye Fu himself! Those who stand in my way, kill! "Su Fu''s way of dealing with affairs is gentle. Our Jun Fu is in charge of martial arts, so it''s naturally different." Li Huang replies like this. With her current cultivation, she can see Su Yuan''s cultivation at a glance, which is enough to prove that Su Fu has really withered. Even the owner can no longer have better talent. "So there seems to be some truth." Su Yuan laughed aloud a few times, soft voice way: "see the appearance of the eldest young lady of Jun, pour is not like Jun''s family." "Oh?" Leave Huang doubt of asked a: "that you say what appearance of, just be regarded as the king family?" Su Yuan thought for a while and replied: "in Su''s impression, Jun''s family should be passionate and full of murderous spirit, just like the old master of Jun, even if you look at it from a distance, you will feel a sense of oppression, which is a kind of unique atmosphere of soldiers In Miss Jun, Su didn''t find that. " Li Huang thinks about it. It seems that it is true. In the Junfu, except for her, no matter who you are, there is a kind of momentum that has experienced many battles. That kind of momentum can only be possessed by people who have really been to the battlefield, rather than being tempered normally. Jun Lihuang doesn''t have the masculinity that belongs to soldiers, but It is full of a kind of yin and softness. It''s like a poisonous tongue in the night. If you are not careful, your life will be taken away! The feeling It''s not like being a soldier! "However, it''s normal that Miss Jun is still young and has been out for so many years without such momentum." Su Yuan''s words changed and he said so again. "I''ve never been to the battlefield. I don''t know what it''s like to be a soldier." Li Huang didn''t listen to Su Yuan''s words, but said to herself: "however, even if there is no such momentum, I am still the king''s family, which will not change in any case." Su Yuan said, no wonder the world said that the family of generals are all one muscle, if not dredged, they will be entangled in the end! After all, he didn''t say Li Huang wasn''t a member of Jun''s family. He just said he didn''t look like her! After all, Li Huang''s own career is not suitable for being a soldier. It''s normal that her momentum is different. But what does that mean? As long as her surname is Jun, she is Jun''s family! If you don''t have temperament, go away! "It''s natural. Su is just curious." Su Yuan laughed and tried to change the terrible topic. Discussing this topic again, Su Yuan felt that his life might be in danger! Li Huang is silent and doesn''t pick up Su Yuan''s words. Instead, she lowers her head and begins to eat. "Speaking of the appearance of Miss Jun, there are three points like the old master." Su Yuan starts to talk about Li Huang''s appearance. Leave Huang tiny a Leng, this is the first time someone says, oneself and grandfather look alike. Since returning to the imperial capital, what she knows is that her appearance is very similar to that of the crown princess. As for the resemblance to her close relatives, she has never been mentioned. Su Yuan looked at Li Huang''s momentary stupidity and explained with a smile: "in fact, the master of Jun''s hometown more than ten years ago is not what he looks like now. At that time, the monarch still occupied the title of the most beautiful man in the imperial capital, and the exquisite appearance made countless women crazy. But Later, I heard that Mr. Jun had a serious illness. Later, when Su saw Mr. Jun again, he found that Mr. Jun was different from before. " "But I can''t say what''s the difference, but Su is sure that the old master of Jun more than ten years ago and you, Miss Jun, are really three times like each other!" Su Yuan said with certainty. However, after hearing this, Li Huang was not very optimistic Su Yuan said that the change must be the change after Jun Hanbing''s serious illness and the decline of his vitality.Maybe there won''t be any change in appearance and body, but on the whole, it will become completely different! This is also why Su Yuan said that Li Huang is similar to Jun Hanbing more than ten years ago. Li Huang''s heart is very uncomfortable, Jun Hanbing How hurt is it? Just a quick look, Li Huang can infer Jun Hanbing''s body I''m afraid I can''t last much time. However, he is still trying to hold up the home and the sky away from Huang Li Huang''s heart is very uncomfortable. The mood seemed to be aroused all of a sudden, and the atmosphere of the scene also dropped. Su Yuan is at a loss to see the moment fall into silence from Huang, don''t know how to do. Did he say something wrong? What should we do? Who will save him? He has no experience in coaxing girls! My God! "My grandfather was very beautiful then?" Just when Su Yuan doesn''t know what to do, Li Huang looks up and suddenly asks. Su Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then nodded: "of course, although I''m not old, I can know a lot from inheriting the master. At that time, today''s emperor, his majesty, the master of his family, and the alchemist of the palace, Mr. Su, are the three most powerful men in the imperial capital. " "At that time, they didn''t have the status they are now. They were still young men who had no status. They competed with each other every day in the imperial capital. Their prestige even spread all over the mainland!" "Among the three, the cultivation of the emperor is the highest, but the master of Jun''s family and the master of Su''s family are not bad either. The master of Su''s family is good at alchemy, while the master of Jun''s family is good at leading soldiers. For a time, the combination of the three won the favor of many women!" "The one who is charmed is your grandmother. Old lady "Granny?" Li Huang murmured. She was very strange to this name! In my impression, she has never seen this character, and never heard of this character in anyone''s mouth. Chapter 100 "You haven''t heard of it. It should be inevitable." Su Yuan light way: "Jun old lady died early, in your parents have not married before already fairy." Li Huang is silent. It turns out that grandma has passed away a long time ago "At that time, the head of Jun''s hometown was called the most beautiful man in the capital of the emperor. Countless girls sighed for his beautiful appearance, and Shengsheng suppressed the beauty of our emperor!" "Old lady Jun is the first beauty recognized by the emperors at that time. Her name is Leyao." "She comes from a famous family and a scholarly family. She not only has good talent, but also has great talent in cultivation." "At that time, the family of Leyao intended to send Leyao to the imperial city to become a royal concubine. But later, as you know, Leyao met Jun Hanbing, who was in the limelight at that time. They fell in love at first sight. Leyao abandoned the family and resolutely followed the old master." Su Yuan said here, can''t help laughing: "say up, today''s emperor and his majesty because of this thing and your hometown head up." "Fight?" Li Huang seems to be able to understand Ling Wushuang''s mood at that time. If you are robbed of your wife, everyone will feel uncomfortable! About Is that right? Li Huang is not sure. After all, she has never experienced such a complicated thing. "The fight lasted about three days and three nights. At last, with the help of Mrs. Le Yao, they stopped two people and ended up." Huh? Li Huang picks eyebrows. In this way, her grandmother doesn''t look like a boudoir! Dare to appear in this kind of dangerous battle, it seems that he is a person who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos! "After that, things will be more dramatic. Your majesty officially took over the imperial government, and your family leader also began to take over the family, and Lord Su was officially promoted to senior alchemist, becoming the first royal alchemist in the imperial city!" Li Huang sighed. When it was their scenery, it was over without beginning. None of the three of them is the most suitable path for them. But A hundred years have passed. What else should we struggle with? "What about my father?" Li Huang was intrigued and continued to ask. "Well I don''t know. " Su Yuan said: "there are few records and rumors about your father Jun Mo Xiao. The owner of Jun''s hometown protects his children very well, and the outside world rarely hears about it." "Oh..." Li Huang is a little depressed, but That''s expected, isn''t it? "You don''t have to be depressed, Miss Jun." Su Yuan smiles, "your name represents the sustenance of your parents, just like mine." "Yes?" Why didn''t she know it was a kind of sustenance, and what was strange like him? "My parents named me Su Yuan. Their original intention was to fulfill their long cherished wish to live a good life. Su thinks that Miss Jun''s name must also be a kind of sustenance for her parents! " Li Huang tilts her head, her eyes are a little gray, can it be sustenance? Is it really a kind of sustenance? Li Huang doesn''t know. Because her parents didn''t take the name. It''s really hard to say whether there are expectations for children! "Da Da Da..." A noisy footstep interrupts the conversation between Su Yuan and Li Huang. The door of the banquet hall was opened, and the one walking in front was Su Fang who had just left in a hurry. It''s just At the moment, Su Fang''s face is not good. Smart as Li Huang, it''s easy to see that the discomfort comes from the young man in the brocade robe standing beside Su Fang! "It turned out that the second Royal Highness arrived. Su was disappointed and welcomed far away!" After seeing the appearance of the young man in the brocade robe, Su Yuan quickly flashed up from his chair and quickly walked to the side of the young man, saluting respectfully. Second highness? Li Huang at the tip of his ear catches this information. In the imperial capital, the only one who can be called his highness is Ling Wushuang''s son. So the young man in front of him is Ling Wushuang''s second son, the second king Ling Luo? Li Huang''s heart is clear. Most of the ministers in the central court are divided into three groups: the Prince Group, the nine kings group and the two kings group. That''s right. Er Wang Ling Luo is a man with ambition to ascend the throne! "Su''s house did not invite me to such a big banquet. I had to come here uninvited." The young man in the brocade robe was a little arrogant. He crossed Su Yuan and went to the upper position. "Come on, give me a seat!" Ling Luo yells and screams. It seems that she doesn''t regard Su Fu as an outside place. Instead, she seems to be in her own home. This appearance, leave Huang to keep silent to see in the eye, Leng is to give birth to a few Fen disgust. Yu Guang Piao pour Su Yuan and Su Fang, obviously, these two people''s faces are not very good! "Oh, there is a little beauty here?" After Ling Luo sat down, his eyes were attracted by a light source.Eyes in touch with the moment from the Phoenix, Lingluo feel like he saw the fairy! That delicate appearance, perfect, the peerless beauty, the whole son occupied Lingluo''s eye! Although the girl in front of us has not grown up yet, it is not difficult to see how evil things will be in the future! Just a glance, Ling Luo can''t move his sight. His inner possessiveness is spreading crazily. He wants to get her! Such a perfect person can only belong to him! See Ling Luo''s eyes, Su Yuan and Su Fang are surprised! This Ling falls prince, won''t want to rob to leave Huang to go back! That''s not going to work! This is the daughter-in-law of their su family! It''s not royal! "What''s your name, little beauty?" Ling Luo Chi Chi asked, that appearance, almost no drool! Li Huang didn''t even bother to give him a look in his eyes. He looked at his own eyes and hated it! I don''t know why, Li Huang doesn''t like this kind of feeling, that kind of sight, let oneself feel a kind of feeling of being violated, very uncomfortable! So, it''s very wise for Li Huang to stand up directly, long sleeves in the air over a slender radian, and walk directly to the door without looking back. It''s better not to see! Since we have finished discussing with Su Fu, it''s no problem to leave earlier. Ling Luo saw that the beauty ignored herself, but she was about to leave with a wave of her sleeve. Suddenly, a group of anger surged up in her heart. It was the first time that someone ignored him so much! Doesn''t she know who she is? How dare you ignore your own problems? It''s really lawless! He must punish her severely! Ling Luo thought like this, the more he thought, the better. He yelled: "stop! Can''t you hear me when I ask you? " Li Huang stopped, but she didn''t look back. She said, "I don''t talk to rubbish." In Li Huang''s eyes, Ling Luo can only be regarded as garbage. Maybe, it''s a big garbage. Not only cultivation is rubbish, but also character is rubbish! It''s really insulting to the royal family! Chapter 101 Even his Lao Tzu Ling Wushuang didn''t dare to talk to Li Huang like this. What is his little second king? You think you''re great, don''t you? Li Huang is dismissive and wants to step out of the gate. "Stop! Somebody, stop her! " Ling Luo was so angry that the girl said he was rubbish? It''s so bad. He''s going to torture her today! Let her know, he two Wang Ling Luo is not so easy to provoke! As soon as Ling Luo''s order came down, the bodyguards he brought rushed forward and blocked Li Huang''s way one after another. A pair of ferocious expression, see in leave Huang''s eyes, is to know, this kind of thing, is definitely not the first time to do. Su Yuan was in a hurry. He knelt down on the ground and pleaded: "Your Highness, this is a distinguished guest of our Su house. Please don''t embarrass her!" "Distinguished guest?" Ling Luo repeated, then snorted coldly: "even if it''s a noble guest of Su Fu, offending my king will not come to a good end! Master Su, I advise you not to interfere in this matter, so as not to affect yourself! " Su Yuan was speechless, his identity, even the royal family can be arbitrary bullying, not with three points of respect? What''s the difference between Su Fu and Jun Fu? Su Yuan clenched his fists. "Er Wang, I have to remind you that this is not something you can offend." Su Fang is not as low-key as Su Yuan. He is the first-class person in the ranking, so he doesn''t need to be afraid of the dignity of Lingluo. Besides, Jun Lihuang is the girl he likes. Seeing Ling Luo''s eyes, Su Fang is upset. It seems that her own things are coveted by others. She is very angry! Tone, inevitably some rush! "I can''t afford to offend you? Hum, Su Fang, are you scared to be our king? Don''t think that if you are superior to the king in cultivation, you can tell me that there is no one you can''t afford to offend at the end of the day! " Said, Ling Luo''s confidence has been very sufficient, but Li Huang did not know, this confidence and confidence is from where. "Bring her to the king!" Ling Luo orders those bodyguards. "Yes Seeing that the guard blocking Li Huang is about to surround her, Su Fang hums coldly and protects her behind. "So it seems that the Su family is going to fight against the king?" Su Fang''s action is Ling Luo to see in the eye, can''t help but squint up the eye, tone half belt threat way. "No, it should be said that his highness is against Su Fu." Su Fang''s tone is not as kind as before, but a little more sharp and sharp. "Well, a small Su mansion is not worth fighting against. Su Fang, hand over the people behind you quickly, and I''ll get rid of Su''s guilt! " Ling Luo said, as if at this moment he is the emperor, but I don''t know that this scene in Li Huang''s eyes, can only be regarded as a joke. "Impossible..." Su Fang will never hand over Li Huang. Even if it''s not for the feelings in his heart and for the alliance between Su Fu and Jun Fu, he won''t put Li Huang in danger anyway! "Enough." Li Huang takes the initiative to push away Su Fang in front of her. Her deep purple eyes are on the top of the table. She says coldly, "it''s just rubbish. What can I do here?" The scorn in the tone should not be too obvious! "You! How bold Ling gas jumped up, pointed to leave Huang, a pair of want to kill her appearance. "I''m not brave enough, you don''t need to know." Li Huang has some helplessness at the bottom of her heart. Why do so many people like to say that she is brave? She''s not daring. It''s none of their business? "Who are you! I want to kill you Ling Luo gnashes his teeth and says that if he knows about the girl''s family, he must kill all the people in her family, and then imprison her by his side and trample her every day! Li Huang''s eyes droop slightly, and she doesn''t speak for a long time. What makes Ling Luo feel is that the girl is scared by herself. She can''t help feeling that she is scared! He said, no matter how stubborn his temper is, he can''t resist the threat of imperial power! However, Ling Luo hasn''t been proud for a long time, and Li Huang''s slightly murderous voice comes again. "The nine families? Ha ha. " Li Huang''s ruthless ridicule, his eyes full of poisonous snake sharp knife as dangerous murderous gas: "you can have a try!" Ling Wushuang had promised her that Ling would be in office for one day and Jun''s office for one day. Now if she breaks her promise, Li Huang is looking forward to it What happens next. Hand, some itch, it seems that some can''t wait to use those precious poison powder! "Goodbye!" Li Huang turned around and strode towards the door. All the people in the fence fell down and died miserably! Su Yuan with awe at far away from Huang, is such an unrestrained girl, propped up the Jun house? No wonder Such a temperament, although it will provoke a lot of enemies, but also fully reflects her ruthlessness! If you offend her once, she can give you back thousands of times!This kind of person, in fact, is the most terrible. In Su Fang''s eyes, there are more and more appreciations. It''s really the woman he likes. In the Imperial City, only the Jun''s family can have it! If Lingluo dares to do something to Lihuang, Su Fang decides to fight Lingluo to the end! "Damn it Ling Luo saw that all his subordinates fell down one by one, and even there was no room for resistance, so he died. He felt some anger and shame! What a bunch of useless rubbish! Ling Luo can''t help but scold in the heart. "Er Wang, the banquet in Su''s house is over. You can go back." Su Fang turns his head and looks at Ling Luo in the upper position with a smile. He orders the guest to follow him impolitely. "Hum!" Ling Luo left with his sleeve. Before he left, he looked back like a warning and said, "Su Fu, you wait for me, too!" Su Fang is still smiling, it seems that did not hear the warning of Lingluo, gas Lingluo gas do not play a place, indignant left. He can''t beat Su Fang. It''s not good for him to start rashly! At present, we can only find trouble for Su Fu from other aspects, and I found the girl. Damn, Ling Luo feels that life is challenged for the first time! He must get the girl, must be good to destroy the girl! Can''t let her die easily, want to torture her little by little, let her despair! Well, that''s it! Ling Luo thinks so in his heart. Sitting in the sedan chair, Li Huang sneezed! Who''s talking about her? Chapter 102 "Miss, do you have a cold?" The bodyguard outside the sedan chair heard the movement inside and asked with concern. This is their eldest lady. We should take good care of her. If we don''t worry about any minor disaster or illness, it''s their fault! Forgive these men and take care of the young lady as her own goddess! I''m also lucky to have Li Huang, so that these men can learn to take care of people! "Nothing." Li Huang''s cold voice came from the sedan chair. The bodyguards were suspicious and secretly planned to inform the higher leaders of this matter after going back! We must pay attention to it! The night was already deep. Li Huang opened the sedan chair window and looked out of the window. Late at night, the silence of the road is a little terrible. The hazy moonlight and almost invisible moonlight make the night seem very quiet. "Miss, it''s warm and cool at night. Take care of yourself." The bodyguard, after noticing Li Huang''s action, made a sound to remind him. "No harm." Leave Huang light way. She is not a lady in the boudoir. She needs to be taken care of like a flower! Although she inherited the constitution of the alchemist, she would not get sick because of the cold. Who is she? Will she be trapped by minor diseases and disasters! These people in Junfu are really making a fuss! However, what Li Huang has to admit is that it''s a kind of concern from her family. She can''t refute it, let alone refuse their kindness. Silently accept, looked at the scene outside the window for a while, then closed the sedan chair window, lest these bodyguards worry again. The journey back seems to be even longer. When the sedan chair of Li Huang appears at the door of Jun''s mansion, the moon is no longer in the sky. "Why have you been so long?" Jun Hanbing helped Li Huang down from the sedan chair and asked with concern. This kind of night is most suitable for some kind of shady assassination. If Li Huang comes back later, I''m afraid All the members of your family are going to rush out to find Jun Lihuang. Jun Hanbing looks up and down at Lihuang, and finds that he is not hurt. He feels relieved. It seems that Li Huang has not been wronged in Su Fu. This is, of course, excellent. "Well I talked with Su Shaozhu for a long time, so I lost some time. " Li Huang gives Jun Hanbing a reassuring look. Backhand changed to hold Jun Hanbing, said: "grandfather actually don''t have to wait for me, deep at night dew heavy, is not good for the body." Seeing the moment of Jun Hanbing, Lihuang can judge that Jun Hanbing has been waiting until now. That dress is slightly wet, leave Huang to touch it, also some sad. Jun Hanbing''s body, now the most suitable should be bed rest, a little stimulation can''t bear, but now He''s hiding everything! Alone! Grandfather, is so quietly concerned about himself, nothing to say, clearly weak into this way, but also to be brave! "It''s only been a while. It''s not in the way." Jun cold ice don''t care said. This words, leave Huang to hear to feel sad, is, grandfather is such, in order not to let oneself worry, what all don''t tell the truth! , this is as like as two peas! Li Huang doesn''t speak any more. She takes Jun Hanbing''s hand and walks into Jun''s house. "The Su mansion didn''t embarrass you, did it?" Even if determined to leave Huang to have nothing to do, the gentleman cold ice still can''t help but want to ask the course of the affair. Li Huang shook her head: "No." She said: "the original intention of Su Fu is to make an alliance with Jun Fu. I have agreed." "Alliance?" Jun Hanbing said that he was very confused. He wanted to form an alliance for a long time. Why did he have to wait until now? What''s more, Su Fu is also the enemy of Jun Fu. How can he want to form an alliance? "Is this a trap?" Jun Hanbing thought that, after all, the relationship between the four families is very delicate. In particular, the relationship between the other three families and Jun''s house has reached a state of incompatibility. Su Fu proposed to form an alliance at this time, which made Jun Hanbing have to think more. "Li Huang, you promised too hastily." After his own analysis, Jun Hanbing feels that it''s hard to say whether the alliance with Su Fu is good or bad. He doesn''t agree that Li Huang has agreed to it. However, since Li Huang has agreed, the people of Jun''s family name have always been faithful. Jun Hanbing can only try to find the best way to keep Jun''s house! Li Huang looks up at Jun Hanbing''s face. Even if there is no big expression on her face, looking at those eyes, it''s only possible for her to come out of her grandfather''s mind. Grandfather, grandfather, really my own grandfather! From the corner of her mouth, she raised a radian and said, "don''t worry, granddaughter." Jun Hanbing looked down at Li Huang, and saw that Li Huang''s dimple was like a flower, which was more mysterious under the hazy moonlight.Like a fairy, but like a devil. Jun Hanbing can''t help but believe Li Huang''s words, even, there is no reason to believe. Sometimes, believe a person, maybe just need to see her expression. "Li Huang is not a wise man, but at least she is also a man of Jun''s surname. How could she do such a rash thing?" Li Huang continued: "I promise to make an alliance with Su Fu. On the one hand, Jun Fu really needs Su Fu''s herbal medicine supply and demand. On the other hand..." "Well?" What is the second? Jun cold ice some don''t understand of looking at to leave Huang. "Second, I really owe the Su government a favor. No matter what the real purpose of the alliance is, it doesn''t make much difference for the Jun government to return the favor." Li Huang''s heart is like this. Maybe in the past, when she didn''t know the connection between wanniantao and Su''s family, Li Huang steals the seedlings of wanniantao quietly, and there won''t be any waves in her heart, let alone guilt. You can even eat and drink, and take the poison elixir made from the medium of ten thousand year old peach seedlings to harm the Su family, but This is also limited to the case that Li Huang does not know. Now it is Su Fu who is willing to provide the seedlings of Wannian peach for free. This is not Do you want to make Lihuang owe you a favor? It''s better to steal directly. But Now I know the harm that the seedlings of Wannian peach will do to the Su family, but Lihuang will never be able to do it. Although she is not a good person, she will never do anything evil. If she doesn''t know about it, she will do it, and she has no shame. If she knew about it, she would not do it and was helpless. Chapter 103 This matter is still very tangled. How I want to go back in time and let myself not know these things. Li Huang prayed silently in her heart. "Human feelings?" Jun Hanbing doesn''t know what''s bigger than the sky to make Lihuang such a proud person owe others? Are you sure you heard me right? "What kind of person?" Jun Hanbing wants to ask clearly, otherwise, he is not at ease. "Su Fu promised to give me a seedling of ten thousand year old peach." Li Huang didn''t finish, Jun Hanbing said truthfully. "The seedlings of the peach of ten thousand years?" Rao''s face is as paralyzed as Jun''s cold ice. At the moment, his face is also a little out of breath. He knows how precious the seedlings are! But Su Fu has always protected the seedlings of Wannian peach very well. Even his majesty, he can''t get one. How can he give it to Lihuang? "What did you promise them?" Jun Hanbing looks at Li Huang nervously. Ten thousand year peach is a small thing. If Li Huang pays any price, it''s a big thing! Jun Hanbing never cares about these belongings. No matter how precious they are, they are not as precious as his granddaughter! Li Huang shakes her head and signals Jun Hanbing to calm down. "I didn''t give anything. This time, Su''s family came out with sincerity to make an alliance with Jun''s family. Moreover, the seedlings of Wannian peach are really very important to me, so I agreed with them. " Jun Hanbing was relieved when he heard Li Huang''s explanation. He nodded: "it''s really the best choice. Su Fu chooses to make an alliance at this time. I''m afraid it has something to do with the decline of Ye Fu." Li Huang nodded in affirmation. "The recent situation of Su''s family is the same as that of Jun''s. I''ll do them a favor." Li Huang said so. "Well." Jun Hanbing answered softly and agreed to make an alliance with Su Fu. In fact, as long as Li Huang''s affirmation, Jun Hanbing is in any case both hands and feet agree! During the conversation, they had come to Lihuang''s courtyard. Jun Hanbing stood at the gate of the courtyard and said, "have a rest early and pay attention to your body." Li Huang said: "good." With such a caring grandfather, what else do you want? In fact, life is complete. Seeing Jun Hanbing away, Lihuang walks back to her room. "Got into trouble today?" Just entered the door, was pulled into a warm embrace. Breathing the familiar breath, listening to the tired voice, Lihuang can''t help but put down the whole body''s warning. By his side, I only need this! "You know that?" Li Huang leans in Ling changjue''s arms and doubts. This guy is always by his side This is also very good. "I naturally want to pay attention to you." Ling changjue stretched out her slender finger and scratched Li Huang''s small nose. "Er Wang is not a simple character. How dare you offend him?" Li Huang can''t help but roll a white eye, listen to Ling changjue this tone, where have half cent for Li Huang worry appearance? It is clear that It''s kind of funny. Teasing? Li Huang couldn''t help but be stunned when she thought of it. Why did she make fun of it? There seems to be something forming in the brain, but Mouth is can''t help blurting out: "but is a garbage, offended again how!" After hearing this, Ling changjue couldn''t help but chuckled: "dare to say that Er Wang is a garbage man, only you are a girl." Li Huang is a little discontented and says: "this is rubbish. What''s wrong with me?" "Cultivation is rubbish, appearance is rubbish, conduct is rubbish..." "Yes, yes." Ling changjue interrupted Li Huang''s list: "he is a rubbish, in fact, I think so." "It''s true." Li Huang thinks Ling changjue''s vision is very good. At least we can tell the difference between people and garbage. "You Ling changjue kneaded Li Huang''s little head and ravaged her hair. Li Huang quickly puts Ling changjue''s paw down from his head to stop him from committing the crime! What a restless hand! Li Huang can''t help complaining. Ling changjue looked at Li Huang''s angry little appearance, and her heart was extremely satisfied. This little girl, don''t know how cute she is now? I really want to go on like this. This little head is really cute. "Although the two Wangs Lingluo said that people were not good and cultivation was not good, he had backstage people." Ling changjue put the ready to move hand in Lihuang''s hand to prevent herself from doing anything bad. That would be embarrassing. "Backstage?" Li Huang is puzzled, such a guy, unexpectedly still have backstage this kind of tall thing?"Of course." Ling changjue felt that Li Huang''s small hand held his big hand. The soft touch really made people feel like waves! Li Huang looks at Ling changjue and doesn''t speak. She can''t help but squeeze her hands and summon Ling changjue back to his senses. "Cough." Ling changjue''s cheek was a little red. What was he thinking just now? With a positive look, he said: "without backstage, why should he fight for the throne with the prince Li Huang thought about it, as if it was the same. The crown prince party and the Erwang party are almost equal in strength, and the supporters of the two parties are well-known. There are only a few people who support the nine kings, and some who remain neutral. If there is no backstage for ER Wang Ling Luo, why can he let so many people in the government and the opposition follow him? The prince has laid a solid foundation in a long time. To break through this foundation, Ling Luo needs more strength than the prince! But Is that possible? "What kind of backstage does he have?" Li Huang''s curiosity is hooked up. What is the backstage, so powerful? Can change a person''s destiny even in the future! Certainly, it can''t be a small force. "Danzong." Ling changjue''s words are concise and comprehensive, and she doesn''t want to leave Huang. Just that words, with a little smile. "Dan Zong?" From the Phoenix slightly repeated again, in the mind desperately rummaged to find up. Finally, in a small corner, I turned to the information about danzong. Danzong, which does not belong to any Empire, is located in the hopeless trace, near the border of the Xiwei empire. Danzong, as the name suggests, has gathered almost all the wild alchemists in the world, and they are all famous and promising. Danzong, this is a huge collective, but also a powerful collective. Chapter 104 No Empire dares to offend this sect, and no one is willing to offend such a sect. Because It''s also because, among the elixirs, there are many elixirs that the strong dream of! As long as you become the guest Qing of danzong, you can enjoy these pills. I have to say that with the help of danzong, it''s really a tough backstage. It''s no wonder that the second king Lingluo will have the strength to compete with the prince. "But, how can two Wang Ling fall and Dan Zong have relation?" Li Huang asked, puzzled by this question. Ling changjue''s expression was a little subtle. After hearing this sentence, she even felt sad. However, Li Huang didn''t look up. Naturally, she couldn''t see this scene. "Because Ling Luo''s mother is the daughter of the leader of danzong, and Ling Luo''s present concubine is also from danzong. " Ling changjue explained that there was an imperceptible intention of killing in her eyes. However, in a moment, it was enough to make people feel the power of the intention of killing, destroying heaven and earth. "So it is." Li Huang still didn''t notice Ling changjue''s abnormality, and asked: "isn''t danzong never intersecting with the Empire? Why did the daughter of the leader of danzong marry the emperor Li Huang is puzzled about this. The daughter of the patriarch married the emperor in disguised form, which means that the relationship between Xiwei Empire and danzong should be closer, but According to the information, this is not the case. "The daughter of the Lord of danzong did not marry the emperor." Ling changjue''s voice was a little low. When it came to Li Huang''s ears, there was a strange feeling of scene substitution! "In those days, Dan Mengyao, the daughter of the patriarch of danzong, came to the Xiwei Empire and drifted away. She also met Ling Wushuang, the emperor who happened to go out." "That year, most of it was Dan Mengyao who had just arrived at the hairpin. When she saw Ling Wushuang''s appearance, she fell in love with her. She had invited Ling Wushuang to join danzong many times. At that time, Dan Mengyao didn''t know Ling Wushuang''s identity, but Ling Wushuang knew Dan Mengyao''s identity. " "At that time, Ling Wushuang was no doubt entangled with Dan Mengyao, but as the daughter of the leader of danzong, Dan Mengyao naturally had some means. With the help of some medicine, Ling Wushuang took the bait." "After the event, Dan Mengyao thinks Ling Wushuang can''t escape from his palm, but he is ruthlessly told his identity by Ling Wushuang." What''s the end of an emperor and a person who can''t be a concubine? "Although Ling Wushuang is a Hun Jun, he is famous for his amorous nature." Ling changjue sighed for his Laozi in silence, that is, this problem is harmful to his mother "It''s natural for us to take responsibility for such a thing. Ling Wushuang brought Dan Mengyao back to the capital. Unexpectedly, it was that time that Dan Mengyao became pregnant. That child is now the second king, Ling Luo. " "After the birth of Lingluo, danzong soon learned the news, and took danmengyao back to danzong. He firmly declared that danzong had nothing to do with the Xiwei empire!" "Now Danmengyao has inherited danzong, and she is partial to her own son. " Ling changjue''s voice is very penetrating. When he tells a complete story like this, Li Huang seems to have deep experience. "So it is." Danmengyao inherited danzong, so she couldn''t go back to Xiwei empire as a concubine, but she could favor her son and wish him the throne of Xiwei empire! "It''s really a big backstage." Leave Huang light say. "Quite big?" Ling changjue smiles. This girl has a higher heart than the sky. In the eyes of ordinary people, danzong is the most sacred place out of reach. In the eyes of Lihuang, it is actually a large group. He didn''t have any special feelings for danzong. No awe, no fear No feelings at all! "Er Wang, you can''t fight the prince." Li Jiu made a very positive comment. "Oh? Why? " Ling changjue was a little interested. This was the first time that he heard such a positive directly negating Ling Luo. How to look at it, the advantage of Erwang is high now. "Because Ling Wushuang is an asshole Li Huang said with a smile. Ling changjue''s breath stopped for a moment, and then he burst out laughing, "what''s the relationship between this and Ling Wushuang Although he thinks his father is a jerk, but What does this have to do with the struggle for the throne? "With Ling Wushuang''s appearance of protecting Duzi, what he favors is Ling Qingchen, not Ling Luo. The crown prince will not be abolished. Only when the crown prince dies unexpectedly will the crown prince be replaced But in my opinion, even if it''s the change of the crown prince, it''s still not Ling Luo''s turn. " "Why do you say that?" Ling changjue''s words to Li Huang are obviously more fanatical. "You also said that Ling Wushuang''s son of a bitch should be amorous. He is merciless to Dan Mengyao, and he will not have too much feelings for Ling Luo. On the contrary, the way he asked me to see Qingchen was like a father. If Ling Qingchen dies, the crown prince will be one of the nine and ten kings. "Ling changjue was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "what you said is right even though it is far fetched." "A man can be merciless to a woman, but not to his children, you know?" Ling changjue pointed out something wrong in Li Huang''s words. But Li Huang, whose EQ needs to be verified, shakes her head directly. She doesn''t know! Ling changjue sighed. If she is really a girl with no feelings! "Well, you''ll understand that later. Remember what I said." Ling changjue is helpless. How can we explain these? Please forgive his lack of culture, there is no way to explain clearly. Li Huang nodded and secretly wrote it down. "And the ten kings The identity of the ten kings is very special. They are the princes who have no right of inheritance Before Li Huang asked again, Ling changjue continued: "you''re right. Ling Wushuang is really partial to the prince. The reason also comes from the empress who has passed away, and part of it is the love of a father for his son. " "Oh?" "Ling Wushuang is very affectionate to his Empress and his two concubines, so he pays more attention to his three children, the prince, the ninth king and the tenth king." ¡°¡­¡­ No wonder... " Li Huang whispered softly. No wonder the three brothers have such good feelings. It turns out that there is such a reason! "What?" Ling changjue didn''t hear clearly. "Nothing." Li Huang doesn''t want to talk about it. "Now that you''ve said that, what''s the chance that Er Wang Lingluo will win?" Li Huang asked. But it was a question, and there was something positive in the tone. Chapter 105 Ling changjue smiles, lowers her head and steals incense on Li Huang''s face. Then, before someone can''t react, she says in a voice: "don''t you know that the ninth king may make an alliance with the second king?" "Impossible!" Li Huang replied immediately. No hesitation! At the first time, I answered! "Well? How can you be so sure? " Ling changjue some funny, he himself can''t so straightforward negation, this little girl why deny so straightforward? Although, I really won''t make an alliance with his second garbage brother What is he? He won''t let go of the person who drives his mother away! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang didn''t know how to answer. She bowed her head and thought for a while. Yeah, she, why are you so sure? Just now, it seems that I said it without thinking about it, but She didn''t see the legendary nine kings, and didn''t know what kind of thoughts he had. It seems that we all know him from others. But Why, oneself can blurt out deny however? At this time, Li Huang was a little confused. Why is that? Ling changjue sees Li Huang''s confusion and can''t help laughing silently. Does this girl believe him so much? There''s no reason to believe him Right? Heart, can''t help, some sweet! But, still can''t help but want to make fun of this little girl. "Is it because You have an engagement with the nine kings, so you believe him? " Ling changjue''s voice was a little low, not as warm as before. Now he Words, all revealed a charm, as well as a touch of anger! Angry? That''s right. Angry? Li Huang says she''s innocent. Doesn''t she seem to have offended this man? Why did he suddenly get angry? I don''t understand. Is it Li Huang thinks about what Ling changjue said. The engagement with nine kings? Did that make him angry? Li Huang thought of this and shook her head, "I haven''t seen nine kings." Is it really because of such a reason? Li Huang couldn''t help thinking more. She knows that human beings have a kind of emotion called jealousy. Will it This is it? "Oh? Is that right? " Ling changjue''s voice continued to think of, before the tone did not change at all. "Little girl, you said, who would you choose between Jiuwang and benzun?" He just couldn''t help trying to make fun of her, trying to say what he wanted to hear from her. This girl seldom makes out with herself. Now, she has to satisfy her fragile soul? Li Huang involuntarily raised her head, purple eyes on Ling changjue''s golden eyes, and her expression was very serious. Just listen to her word by word clear, solemn said. "Since I have promised you, I will no longer be interested in other things. Unless... " Her eyes flashed a trace of ferocious, said: "you! Cheat! I don''t know At the end of the words, Li Huang takes her eyes away. She has already said what she should say. If the man still can''t understand, then There''s really no need to explain any more. So There is a sultry emotional three no girl''s daughter-in-law is also a more painful thing. Why is it painful? Just look at Ling changjue. I just wanted to tease the little girl, but I didn''t expect to dig such a big hole for myself. What''s more, this pit is the one you have to jump! God knows, when Li Huang looks at Ling changjue''s eyes, the serious look really makes him feel guilty! No, no, no, not a little bit, but very guilty! Very guilty! "Well, I''m only joking." See now from the expression of Huang obviously some low, Ling changjue also can''t play any tease spirit. He tightened the arm, will leave Huang to embrace of more tight. "I hate People who care about themselves doubt me. " Li Huang said softly. This is the first time that she said this kind of words similar to coquetry, but inexplicably, with a little pathetic. Ling changjue''s heart was stabbed by something. All of a sudden, he wanted to pity the girl in his arms even more. How could he forget that this girl is just a child with a strong shield on the outside and a fragile heart? How could he forget it? his voice could not help but be more gentle, "I know, this time I''m wrong, can''t I?" "Don''t be unhappy, little girl." Ling changjue''s big hand caresses the back of Li Huang''s head and sticks her in her arms. There is another sentence, he did not say.Seeing her unhappy, Ling changjue felt that her heart was going to collapse! It turns out that unconsciously, her position in his heart has been so high! "I like you." Li Huang said. She liked him, and she was now able to affirm that feeling. I feel very happy and at ease when I see him. His arms are also very warm, want to hide in it all the time! I think of him when I''m not happy, and I think of him when I''m injured! Li Huang thought, this is what people say, like it! Ling changjue was stunned. He What did you hear? Little girl said, like him? This is Really? Isn''t it all a dream again? Ling changjue picked up Li Huang and pressed her on the bed. When the slightly warm lip touches Lihuang''s cherry mouth Everything has become unthinkable! "Well..." Some of Li Huang''s kisses were out of breath and could not help groaning. It''s her real kiss But She herself is just a little cabbage. She has no idea! Ling changjue is not in a hurry, just slowly let himself guide her, slowly bring her into the storm! ¡­¡­ For a long time, their lips parted. Both of them gasped and their cheeks flushed. Especially Li Huang, because she can''t breathe, the corners of her eyes are a little hazy, and the appearance of this pair of young teeth falls in Ling changjue''s eyes, but it is the best temptation! "Li Huang..." He called her name in his already dumb voice. That hoarse, enough to make the world girls, crazy for it. Even Li Huang was moved. Li Huang looks at Ling changjue and herself. Is this lust? It''s amazing, but But they don''t reject it. "I''m very happy." Ling changjue holds Li Huang and lets her lean on her chest to listen to her rapid and powerful heartbeat. Yes, he is very happy! Somehow, he became more and more greedy. In the past, when I heard a "I miss you so much" from a girl, I could be happy like something. Now Hearing Li Huang say "I like you", I can''t control my emotions. Chapter 106 Heart, very satisfied! But What comes with it is called desire! He tried his best to control himself, constantly hypnotize his arms is just a child! However, the effect is very little! Some thoughts can''t be suppressed even if they want to! He breathed heavily and recited the heart clearing mantra in his heart! ¡­¡­ Once, twice Until you can recite like a stream, just calm down a little bit! Li Huang feels his movement, does not speak, does not move. Listening to Ling changjue''s powerful heartbeat, Li Huang didn''t want to move. It''s been like this all the time. In fact, it''s very good. He''s doing it for her, right? Sleepiness Gradually, Jun Lihuang sleeps in Ling changjue''s arms. Ling changjue gave a wry smile. She couldn''t help it. No matter how big the fire she caused, she had to bear it. However, although the physical pain is right, but the heart is extremely satisfied. To be able to be with the one you love, even if you don''t do anything, is also happy. Ling changjue looks at Li Huang''s sleeping face, and the corners of her mouth bend in a perfect radian. In the past, he probably didn''t know that he would fall in love with someone. Now that he has concerns and loved ones, he should be stronger for his future life! The big hand brushed Li Huang''s hair. I don''t know when, but also gradually fell asleep There is no moon tonight, no chance to see the two immortal and picturesque people on the bed. ¡­¡­ The next morning, when Li Huang woke up, Ling changjue''s figure had disappeared. There is still some residual heat in the position beside him. Obviously, he has just left. Like a smile, and then start to get up! "How are you feeling today, miss?" The servant girl who came in to serve asked. This has almost become a daily must-have, after Li Huang knows, the servant girl returns to return to give Jun Hanbing, Jun Motian them to report, so, also lightly answered: "no harm." She had recovered long ago, and the rest was nothing. Imperceptibly, the body''s injuries, naturally will be good. The servant girl looked at the young lady''s spirit and spirit, especially her cold appearance, which was almost a copy of the master! He also felt relieved. After breakfast, Li Huang receives the seedlings of Wannian peach sent by Su Fang. From the hand of dark Wei, he took the seedling like a magic wand, and Li Huang carefully put it into the chip space. Just put in the space ring, she is still not very at ease. "Eh?" In the space, Yao Yu has a confused exclamation. "That''s not right!" Li Huang didn''t know what had happened. She said in a voice: "what''s the matter? What happened? " "The seedlings of peach trees for thousands of years It seems that the color is not right! " Some of Yao Yu''s words are very suspicious. Maybe the interval is too long, and he can''t remember the details. However, from the first time the seedling was sent in, Yao Yu felt that the seedling was strange. It''s not strange at first, but later After careful consideration, I found that It should be the color! Color? Li Huang frowned and took out the seedling again and put it in his hand. After careful examination, this Color, why didn''t she see the problem? The leaves are emerald green, and the branches are healthy brown? Yao Yu, what''s wrong with the color? At this time, Yao Yu also floated out, touched his chin and said, "yes, there is a problem!" "Well?" Li Huang doesn''t know. So, what''s the problem? Yao Yu was about to open his mouth when he was interrupted by a voice! "The branches and stems of Wannian peach are yellow, and the leaves are purple. This seedling obviously has a big problem, master ~ ~" after that, the red contract array at Lihuang''s feet turns madly, and the little fire sun that hasn''t been seen for a long time appears in front of Lihuang! "Huoyang, are you awake?" I didn''t ask the question about Wannian peach first. What Li Huang is worried about now is Huoyang! Since returning to Warcraft space last time, Huoyang has fallen into a deep sleep. No matter how he calls, he can''t wake up. That''s why Huoyang didn''t appear when ye Fu was seriously injured. Huoyang''s sudden sleep makes Lihuang worried. Now that he wakes up, naturally he has to ask! "Mm-hmm! Master, the power of Huoyang has recovered a lot! " Xiaohuoyang nods and climbs on Lihuang. Li Huang can''t laugh or cry. She quickly finds a stool to sit down and holds Xiao Huoyang to her lap."It''s ok..." Leave Huang to breathe out a breath, previously only afraid is some bad omen, that is not good. Now that the power of Huoyang can be restored, it proves that the deep sleep of Huoyang may not be a bad thing. "En en ~ the master is the best. Huoyang wants the master!" Small stupid beast greasy crooked hold from Huang refused to let go, should be make from Huang cry and smile, have to know is to pull him down or throw him down. "Yes, Huoyang is right!" But at this time, Yao Yu interrupts Huoyang''s continuous greasy crooked, and finally wants to understand the cause of the problem. Li Huang also thought back to the main topic, she fixed the small fire Yang. Hearing this, Yao Yu naturally thought of something: "you mean Is this a fake? " But Yao Yu shook his head: "this seedling is really real. Just after you put it into the space, Shenyao Ding really resonates with it." "So..." Li Huang seems to think of something. Yao Yu nodded: "because it has something to do with Su''s forbidden technique." "It''s the forbidden birth spell!" Small fire Yang said noisily! Words fall, leave Huang and medicine feather of sight all shift to fire Yang of body. It turns out that they have been neglecting one point. This little Huoyang knows everything? Even just ten thousand years peach''s catchy, also is small fire yang to propose! "Forbidden birth spell?" Li Huang said she didn''t understand. After arriving at this time, how could she contact with something that was rare? The small fire Yang mercilessly nods, expresses correctly. "The forbidden birth spell is to cast the spell on the person or the contracted species. Once the person or thing under the spell is destroyed, the person and the contractor of the species will be severely damaged, and a lot of talent will be absorbed." Huoyang explained in a soft voice. Li Huang and Yao Yu look at each other. There''s nothing wrong. This is just what Yao Yu guessed before. It''s just Leave Huang don''t understand is, small fire Yang how can know so clear? "Xiao Huoyang, how do you know that?" Yao Yu asked. Chapter 107 Even he doesn''t know so much. How can Huoyang know? Huoyang blinked innocently and said, "because I was seriously injured because of the forbidden birth spell. How could I not know? " ¡°£¡£¡¡± Li Huang was shocked! "You''re under the forbidden birth spell?" Yao Yu yelled out directly, which was too shocked, really! What a surprise! "Well..." Xiaohuoyang shrinks his body in fear and seeks shelter in Lihuang''s arms. Timidly said: "yes How else do you think the human Summoner would have caught me? If I didn''t have the power to resist at that time, I would have burned the ice Summoner to ashes! " Li Huang thought for a moment, it should be true that there is no wrong logic. Huoyang is a rosefinch, a natural beast. Although it has not reached adulthood, it is still not something that ordinary human summoners can fight against. Unless you can reach the magic dance summoner, you can barely have the power to fight. But How many magic dance summoners are there in the world? As far as Li Huang knows, there should be no one she knows at present. Perhaps, Ling, the emperor of the Xiwei Empire, is unparalleled, because he can separate the battle between the two holy summoners of Ye family and Jun Mo Tian by himself, which shows his high accomplishments! So Xiao Huoyang was caught because of this forbidden skill, but Who has the ability to cast the spell on the beast? Li Huang said she was confused! Li Huang nodded and motioned Huoyang to continue. Xiaohuoyang swallowed his saliva. He seemed a little embarrassed. He said: "originally, this spell was intended for a human woman, but I happened to pass by and was very curious, so I was not careful Eat the spell. " "Poof!" Yao Yu couldn''t help laughing! "Ha ha ha ha ha!" "What are you laughing at! Laugh again, burn you to death Xiao Huoyang blushed and seemed to be a little annoyed! "Well, well, don''t laugh, don''t laugh, go on!" Yao Yu covered his mouth and laughed. He didn''t forget the business! But It''s really funny. How stupid is it to eat the spell! It seems that in the future, their own definition of stupid, you can directly refer to the small fire Yang! Xiaohuoyang scratched his head, looked up and saw that his master didn''t mean to laugh. Then he continued: "after I ate it, I didn''t have much reaction. It was the human woman who told me what I ate." "She said she wanted to help me lift the ban. But At that time, she was being pursued and killed, but in a few days, we were scattered, and I couldn''t find her. " "Later I found that my strength was getting weaker and weaker, and even the human form could not be maintained. I went to wanniantao for help and found that he was also involved in such a forbidden skill. Neither of us could help each other. " Xiaohuoyang sighed like an adult and said: "fortunately, I am a divine beast, not a human being. Although this spell works for me, it is effective. Now, it has little influence on me. I don''t know what happened to that old man wanniantao... " Li Huang nodded and said, "do you know who made this forbidden skill?" Xiaohuoyang thought hard for a while, and his whole face wrinkled up. After a long time, he said, "I should remember..." "It''s like a big ethnic group in a country in the north." "The north country?" Li Huang recalled her own knowledge. There is only one country to the north of the SIVI Empire, that is the Empire of Shengya! A large group of people from the Empire of Shengya? Li Huang recalled, "Shengya Empire, as far as I know, can be regarded as a big family. Apart from the saint daughter family, it''s the saint son family. Is it one of these two?" "I don''t know. Your human affairs are the most complicated. I don''t want to understand them." Fire Yang Ao Jiao said. Li Huang looks at Yao Yu and finds that Yao Yu also shakes his head. Obviously, he doesn''t know much about the human world. Li Huang lowered her head and thought for a moment, right! There''s another person''s intelligence network to use! Li Huang is thinking like this, some emperor who just went to court sneezed, and could not help feeling a chill! "Well What should we do now? " Li Huang looks at the seedlings of Wannian peach in her hand. "You can try to plant it in your space." Yao Yu suggested. "The composition and structure of your space are very special, even the soil is not ordinary. It should not affect where it is planted." Li Huang nodded. Now it''s the only way. The idea moves, this seedling disappears again in the hand that leaves Huang. "Since there is nothing to do today, let''s also study the Qingchen poison pill."Yao Yu nodded. Huoyang was in a daze. He only knew that his day of doing chores was coming again! ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, Li Huang came out of the alchemy room and stretched. Although it has not been successfully developed, at least we have a clue. Let''s make persistent efforts! Li Huang goes out of Li Huang''s courtyard to see Jun Hanbing and Jun Li''s wine. Now the main affairs of Junfu are all handled by Junmo Tian and Junmo Wen, so junhanbing also stays in his yard. But I can''t be quiet. I stay in my study all the time. Still left Huang to go, Jun Hanbing just put down the pen and left Huang chat a few words, but Jun left Huang has not left, the pen is up again. Li Huang can see that Jun Hanbing is also a person who can''t stop at all. Li Huang and Jun Hanbing chattered a few words and left. In the courtyard of Junli liquor Li Huang found a more restless person! "Brother Jiu, you can''t drink because of your injury now!" Li Huang grabs someone''s wine gourd! "Li Huang, you said that you didn''t let me use my accomplishments or drink. What do you want me to do?" Jun Li wine said that he was very depressed. He was really idle recently and was about to get moldy! "Except for those two, everything else is OK." Li Huang said impolitely. "Now it''s like drinking. Don''t you think about it?" You feel your head when you leave the wine. It''s very innocent. "Well, I don''t drink it." Ah, think about him. He''s a sister It''s better to see my sister than a tiger! It''s a real sister control! "I have confiscated the wine gourd!" Li Huang puts Jun Li''s wine gourd into the space ring. Anyway, in the near future, he won''t give it back to Jun Li. Jun Li wine bite sleeve, big word dare not hum a look at Jun Li wine left his yard, atmosphere dare not gasp! Chapter 108 His gourd Dear gourd Gourd Lu Ah Heartache! I thought I could have a look if I couldn''t drink. Now it''s Look, it''s a luxury! Ignoring the pain of Jun Li Jiu, Li Huang walked away without looking back. "In front, is that sister Huang?" Leave Huang to walk, suddenly heard a familiar voice. Looking back, it''s Jun Yu. "Xiaoyu? Why are you here alone? " Look around, there is no bodyguard to follow. How did he get out on his own? "I Wait here for sister Kiki. " Jun Yu said. Li Huang instantly understood that this was the martial arts training ground nearby, and it was reasonable for Jun Yu to wait here. "Are you used to living in Jun''s house?" Li Huang asked. Jun Yu nodded. "Everyone is very good to me. They are all family members." When Jun Yu spoke, he revealed a kind of satisfaction. "That''s good." Li Huang was relieved. "What about your health?" Li Huang didn''t forget the pill accident last time! Jun Yu shook his head: "it''s no big problem now. The doctor of the medicine Pavilion said that it''s OK to take more medicine to consolidate." Li Huang knows clearly. Looking at his look, Jun Yu has no big problem. Now it''s better to be so sure. "Sister Huang, I have a request." Jun Yu bit his lip, tangled for a long time, then said. Li Huang some doubts of "eh?" He let out a cry. "I think Learn to write. " Jun Yu said. Leave Huang a Leng, but with even if reaction came over. She reached out and patted Jun Yu on the shoulder, "OK." This is his choice, and Li Huang has no reason to stop him. Although it is not the right way for Yu Junyu, it is the safest and safest way. "Thank you, sister Huang!" Jun Yu is very happy to get the agreement. As long as Jun Lihuang didn''t oppose him, he felt that what he did was not wrong. "Xiao Yu, I can support you whatever you want to do, but You have to keep going, OK? " Li Huang said softly. Jun Yu nodded hard, "Hmm!" Patted the shoulder of patting Jun Yu again, after caring for two, left Huang to leave here. For a long time, her cultivation has stagnated! This is not a good phenomenon! Nine princes'' mansion "nine brothers, what can I do for you?" Ling Feng ran to Ling changjue and asked. "How is big brother today?" "No problem. The prescription given by jiusao is taking on time." Ling changjue nodded, he said: "I got news, sister-in-law has news." "What Ling Feng was shocked. "What''s the news about sister-in-law? Really? " "Well." Ling changjue''s face is not very good-looking: "it''s just that with news, my sister-in-law has really..." "Completely changed?" Ling Feng sighed, "this should be the inevitable result, but we are not willing to accept it." Ling changjue didn''t speak. What Ling Feng said is true. "Brother nine, what are you going to do? Do you want to tell big brother about this? " Ling Feng has no idea, so he has to turn to Ling changjue. But Ling changjue shook his head: "at this time, I can''t tell my elder brother!" Now it''s not easy for the girl to find a way to let the elder brother recover. She can''t give up all her previous achievements! Ling Feng is helpless, also have no other way, only good listen to from own nine elder brothers. "What are you going to do, elder brother nine?" "I''ve already sent someone to follow them. According to their actions, they are going to enter Zhulu Academy." "Qunxiong academy?" "Do they want to occupy the territory of the sun clan?" Ling changjue does not deny enough: "it''s probably true." "Damn..." Qunxiong academy is in Shengya. It''s not easy to pass! "No hurry, there are many ways. It seems that Zhuolu college is going to recruit students. " "Yes It''s like it''s after the qualifying competition of the four families. " Ling Feng felt his head as if he thought of something: "yes, we can also organize them through the resources of Zhulu academy! Moonlight clan and sunlight clan are enemies. They will be very interested in this news "You''re not stupid." Ling changjue praised his brother in disguise. "This time When you enter Zhulu academy, you can use the power of ghost King City. ""Ah?" Ling Feng didn''t understand: "why use the power of ghost city? Ling''s group should also be given places, right "If there is no accident, the second, the third, the fourth and the fifth will rely on the influence of danzong to seize these places." "I''ll go Those rubbish... " Ling Feng said that he was very upset! "Well, give it to me." Ling Feng agreed, "well, grandfather hasn''t seen his mother''s concubine for a long time. I''m going to take her back with me when I go back to the ghost city." "Tell the old man to let go." Ling changjue smiles. Ling Feng sighs that the war of words with his Laozi is coming. "By the way, brother nine, how is your mother''s wife?" Ling changjue shook his head. "I haven''t seen my mother for some years." Ling Feng sighs in her heart. Jiuge''s mother is like her own child. If those things didn''t happen at the beginning, she won''t be angry. ¡­¡­ Tonight, we all have something on our mind. I''ve been idle in Jun''s house for about a week, but I haven''t made any progress from Huang. Instead, I practice sword every day and improve my sword skills a lot. "Miss, there is an edict coming from the imperial city. Please go to the front hall to receive the edict." The servant girl comes up to plan to leave Huang who is practicing sword. Li Huang frowned. What''s the matter with Ling Wushuang? But after all, he didn''t refuse. He took the sword and went straight to the front hall. "When all the servants are due, the miscellaneous family will make a proclamation." Ling Wushuang attends the eunuch with him. Seeing the arrival of Lihuang, he doesn''t wait for her to salute, so he speaks. "Go ahead, father-in-law." Jun Mo asked, looking at the eunuch, respectfully said. "According to your Majesty''s will, Junna, the granddaughter of the three elders of the royal family, has both moral character and brilliant talents. She is specially given the right wife to marry Lingluo, the second king!" "Miss Junna, please take the order." The eunuch handed the edict to Junna, who was not in good condition. "Ah? Oh, oh Junna returned to her senses and hurriedly took the imperial edict from the eunuch. "The will has been conveyed. Please prepare for it." The eunuch did not wait for the reaction of the public, so he left directly. Left more than half of the ignorant people. "Junna?" One of the disciples shook the client. How could the client be stupid? Junna? Li Huang can''t help but frown. Why is this man suddenly married to ER Wang? Line of sight, can not help but with the sound of the place, looked at the past. Chapter 109 Li Huang had seen Junna before. On the first day of returning to Junfu, she had seen her. At that time, I didn''t observe the woman carefully, but Now, Li Huang has to say that Junna is really a beauty. She is about 17 years old, pretty and quiet, very clever. "Nana, Congratulations People around can''t help but ask. Junna was a little overjoyed, smiling, but she couldn''t say a word. "Congratulations, elder three." The elder, leaning on crutches and touching his beard, said to the three elders beside him. "Where, Nana and her Royal Highness the second king are deeply attached to each other. It''s a matter of time before they get married." Obviously, the three elders have gone too far. Now, his granddaughter is going to marry the second king as his imperial concubine, and he has a backer! Jun Hanbing just took a look at the place of the elders, didn''t speak, secretly left. Junmotian and junmotian looked at each other and went into the inner courtyard to discuss some things. Li Huang feels boring. Even if Junna marries the second king, he doesn''t want to use the power of Junfu! As long as she lives! That''s it! "Miss..." Junna period Ai Ai''s walk to leave Huang''s side, some wriggle, and some embarrassed. "Why?" Li Huang turns her head and looks at her. There was no expression on his face, even a little coldness. "I I''m going to get married, and the eldest lady will bless me, too... " Junna seems to be afraid of leaving her. Shivering finish. Li Huang picks eyebrows. This is Demonstration or something? Why does this timid look so fake? Hum. Leave Huang cold hum a, turn around then walk, didn''t pay attention to Jun Na''s words. Junna was angry by Li Huang''s attitude. What kind of attitude is that! Anyway, she is also the second princess of the future! Who can I show you with a look of defiance! It''s the first lady! When the sixth gentleman is in the upper position, you don''t know where to go! Junna''s eyes are unwilling, jealous, and malicious! "Miss, that''s too much Why don''t you give some blessing to Junna! " Several Jun''s disciples surrounded Junna, looking at the figure far away from Huang, they were also dissatisfied. Junna concealed her unwillingness in her eyes and said with a strong smile, "isn''t that always the case with the eldest lady? It''s all right "Oh, Junna, you are so talkative!" Junna smiles. Obviously, this flattery is very useful to her. "All right, all right, let''s go back." Jungu stood up and coaxed the women around him away. "Second elder martial brother, what are you doing?" Several female disciples are very dissatisfied, a face of blame looking at Jungu. "If you go on, you''ll be heard by the elder martial brother. You can''t afford to go away one by one!" Jungu threatened! Those female disciples suddenly lost their voice, thinking of how the elder martial brother looked when he was angry several times, oh! That''s something I don''t want to see in my life! Jungu dispersed the crowd, and then sighed bitterly. "What''s the matter, second elder martial brother?" At this time, Junqi went to Jungu''s voice and asked. "Little five?" Jungu looked up to see Junqi, some doubt: "just I didn''t see you, where did you go?" Junqi was even more puzzled: "I have been in the martial arts arena! I just saw a lot of martial brothers go back. What happened? " Jungu was speechless. No wonder he didn''t receive any notice in the martial arts arena. Jungu told Junqi about Junna''s marriage. Junqi after listening, nodded: "so it is." "However, the eldest lady didn''t seem very happy. She just ignored Junna." Jungu is very depressed. Do you want to tell the elder martial brother about this? Tell or tell? "Second elder martial brother, don''t worry about this. It''s OK." Junqi patted Jungu on the shoulder and left happily. Junqi doesn''t know junlihuang very well, but At least these times, Jun Lihuang won''t do meaningless things. Maybe it''s something else for Jun Na. She thinks, still don''t mix in of good, lest make a whole body mud wash not clean! It''s obvious that Junqi''s wise way of protecting herself is right! After Li Huang returned to his yard, Jun Mo Tian had been waiting for some time. "Sixth uncle?" Li Huang is very curious about how Jun Motian came. "What''s Li Huang''s opinion on your Majesty''s marriage?" Jun Mo Tian asked directly. Li Huang let out a sound and seemed a little silly. It took a while to respond: "I don''t know."¡°¡­¡­ Junfu has never been associated with the imperial family. This time Junna married the second king It''s not necessarily a good thing for our Junfu. " Jun Mo Tian said to Li Huang: "moreover, your majesty knows that you have an engagement with the nine kings, and you also give Jun Na to the two kings. In terms of status, it''s unreasonable." Who knows what Ling Wushuang is thinking? Li Huang can''t help but want to roll her eyes. This is clearly the rhythm of doing things. In fact, jiuwangming was also a member of the crown prince''s party in the war of resistance against the second prince''s chamber. One on each side of the court is a radish! "This thing It shouldn''t be as complicated as we think. " Leave Huang light way. "If it wasn''t for the emperor to get married first, it might be Junna who acted first." Jun Mo Tian frowned tightly: "what you said is reasonable It''s not very peaceful. If they want to give up the protection of Junfu and seek the protection of Erwang That''s why we have some white eyed wolves in your house! " "In this way, you can get rid of the cancer, and the Junfu will have a better development." Jun Mo Tian nodded, can only think of the good. "Tomorrow, the two kings may come to the door to give gifts. Stay away from Huang so as not to be angry." The gentleman Mo day care of command way. He is also even a person with the temperament of Er Wang. For Li Huang, there must be some trouble. Li Huang nodded, "no one can really make me angry, but I really have a holiday with the two kings. It''s better to hide." It''s really that Li Huang doesn''t want to see Ling Luo''s face. It''s disgusting! "Do you have a holiday with ER Wang?" God, how many things did he miss? This little girl didn''t come back for a few days. How could she make enemies everywhere! "It''s no big deal. I met you in Su Fu last time." Li Huang didn''t elaborate and didn''t bother to recall. Jun Mo Tian saw that Li Huang didn''t speak and didn''t ask any more questions. After a few words of concern, he left Li Huang''s yard. "Want to ruin their wedding?" A familiar voice rings in my ear. Chapter 110 Huang Huang turned around and looked at the smiling face of Chang Ling, smiling. "Are you free?" Ling changjue smiles and reaches out her hand to touch Lihuang''s head: "it''s not." Li Huang didn''t refuse the intimacy. It seems that unconsciously, the intimacy has become a habit. I haven''t seen Ling changjue for a week. Although Li Huang said Ling changjue was not, she still missed her in her heart. "These days What are you doing? " Finish saying this words, leave Huang to regret, simply is to want to bite off own tongue. Is it really good for her to say that? It seems that there is a strange feeling. It''s like Waiting for him on purpose? Li Huang shakes her head, turns her eyes and doesn''t look at Ling changjue''s reaction. "Ha ha ha ha." The joyful laughter from her chest reverberated in the courtyard of Lihuang. Ling changjue''s smile at the bottom of her eyes was a little deeper. This girl is really tough! He picked up Li Huang and said gently, "you are Do you care about me? Little girl Li Huang made a big blush, turned his head and didn''t speak, and didn''t dare to look at the evil man''s eyes. This person''s eyes, too attractive! Li Huang is afraid of an carelessness, so she gets into it and doesn''t know where she is. Ling changjue continued to smile low, his hand clasped the back of Li Huang''s head, let her small head lean on her shoulder, feeling her temperature. "You, if you miss me, just say it. It''s really tough." Li Huang snorted softly, ignoring Ling changjue''s teasing. Ling changjue knew that the little guy in her arms was thin skinned, so she was no longer joking. She held Li Huang and went back to the room. "Tomorrow, I''m going out." Between two people silent for a long time, leave Huang just open mouth to say. "Out, where?" Ling changjue didn''t know why. "I''m tired of going out to the city and staying in the house all the time." Li Huang said so. In fact, one of the purposes of going out is to avoid Ling Luo, and the other is to go out to find some opportunities. Recently, her cultivation has reached a bottleneck. Without a special opportunity, it is estimated that she can''t improve any more. "I hear you say that, ready to go out for some time?" Ling changjue listens to the meaning in Li Huang''s words, is preparing to go out for a few days? Well, he hasn''t seen this little guy for several days? No, absolutely not! He can''t stand the feeling of touching her! "Well." Li Huang didn''t deny it, but da Fangfang admitted it. Because, there''s nothing to hide from him. "I''m afraid not." Ling changjue thought of a way to stop Li Huang''s action. At least, when he has time to accompany her. Put in their own side, will be more at ease. "Why?" Li Huang looks at Ling changjue suspiciously. Why can''t she go? "Junna and the second king''s marriage edict has just come down. I believe that the invitation of the palace banquet will not arrive at Junfu tomorrow. It''s not good for you to go out at this time, is it?" Li Huang thought about it, and it seemed that it was so. Although she can not take Ling Wushuang''s will seriously, but At least in front of outsiders, we can''t do too much. Before Li Huang spoke again, Ling changjue''s words came to Li Huang''s ears: "in fact, I can go with you in a few days." Leave Huang Du Du mouth, still can how? Can she still walk? If this guy is with him, isn''t that more trouble? Especially his face, it is a natural disaster! "If you don''t go, you don''t go." Li Huang has a great regret. It''s a great pity. At this moment, her cultivation will be released again. "Good boy." Ling changjue stroked Li Huang''s long hair like a hair. Alas, Li Huang sighs silently and lies on Ling changjue''s body with a look of powerlessness. Ling changjue silent smile, for their own success silently a praise. Satisfied with holding the soft body in my arms. ¡­¡­ The next day. When Li Huang wakes up naturally, she is already on her way. Ling changjue''s figure is naturally long gone. "The first lady got up a little late today." When the servant girl dressed Li Huang, she said with a smile. Li Huang nodded, feeling that she was not in a comfortable mood. I don''t want to move. "His Royal Highness Erwang has arrived at Jun''s house. Would you like to go and have a look?" Another maid said. What happened to Ling? Li Huang Wei Leng is also Now it''s relatively late. Even if Ling Luo comes, it''s not surprising."There''s nothing to see." Li Huang said faintly, isn''t it Is it a little ugly? What is worth seeing? Li Huang is a little disdainful. The appearance of Ling Luo is not bad, but if you put it around Li Huang, you will be the ugly man. Not like the dust of Jun Hanbing, not like the natural and unrestrained of Jun lijiu, not to mention Ling changjue. Even Junmo and Tianjun are rare beautiful men. How can Lingluo compare with these people? It''s just rubbish! Rubbish! Definition finished! Those two servant girls seem to be used to Li Huang''s character. Now it seems that they are not afraid of Li Huang''s indifference at all. "Yes, his royal highness Er Wang is not a beautiful man in the emperor''s family. But the strength is really enviable. " "What''s the matter? Our family is still the third away from the master of wine! Seven more than the second king! " "Yes, Master Li Jiu is really powerful!" "Second only to the prince and the second king!" Two wenches unconsciously discussed the body of Jun Li''s wine, and they couldn''t help but have a flower mania. "But I don''t know what the prince and the ninth King look like I''m looking forward to it "Yes, yes!" Li Huang couldn''t laugh or cry. She shook her head. After washing, she ate the breakfast and lunch together. "Grandfather, what about them?" Leave Huang to put down the bowl chopsticks, looking at the servant girl who is cleaning up the tableware, ask a way. "The Lord and the sixth elder are in the front hall to entertain the second king. The third elder and miss Junna are also in the front hall." Li Huang nodded, which should be inevitable. "Is the eldest lady really not going?" The servant girl can''t help asking. In fact, she also wants to have a close look at the style of Er Wang. "No From Huang is very decisive refused. Don''t you think there''s enough trouble? But Just like all the protagonists with the aura of the protagonist, Lihuang is no exception. If trouble doesn''t come to Li Huang, it doesn''t mean trouble won''t come to Li Huang! "Is this the courtyard of the legendary lady of Jun''s mansion?" Outside the yard, a voice that made Li Huang sick appeared. Chapter 111 Li Huang helps the forehead, is really afraid what to come what. Is this guy going to make trouble in her yard if he doesn''t go anywhere? "Exactly." Similarly, my grandfather''s cold voice also appeared. "Li Huang Yuan! Good name. Is the name of Miss Jun Lihuang? " "Yes, brother Luo." This time Should it be Junna''s voice? It''s not that Li Huang''s hearing is not good, but it''s really The distortion of the sound is so serious that Li Huang can''t distinguish it! This sweet voice Is really listen to leave Huang a goose bumps! "We Can you go in and have a look? " Ling Luo is a gentleman of ask a way very much, just listen to voice, leave Huang can imagine his that owe flat facial expression! "Of course, I don''t think Miss Li Huang would mind." Junna said politely. She agreed without thinking about it. One side of Jun Hanbing frowned, just want to stop, Lingluo''s foot has stepped into the gate of Lihuang. "Bang!" A huge voice rang out, and Ling Luo was forced back in an instant. He stepped back awkwardly. He was shocked that the people inside had such high accomplishments? Can you push him back? "Who said I wouldn''t mind?" Li Huang''s voice rang out, and then the whole person appeared in everyone''s eyes. In the hand, still holding hope sword, face, full of indifference. Even, the whole body, and full of murderous! "Miss!" Junna seems to be frightened to hide behind Lingluo, a very scared look. How can she forget that this young lady is a god killer and can''t afford to offend her. After Ling Luo stabilized his body, he raised his head suddenly when he heard Li Huang''s voice! It''s her! It''s her! It turns out that the person who sent so many people out to look for is here! "It''s you Ling Luo looks at to leave the face of Huang, strong support smile way. Li Huang''s expressionless face looks at Ling Luo''s face and doesn''t speak. Junna was worried: "brother Luo, do you know miss Lihuang?" How did her brother know Ling Luo? That''s not going to work. The appearance of Jun Lihuang Even if she is a child, her appearance will make people forget it completely! "Of course, it''s just that I didn''t ask for a name last time." Ling Luo said. "It turns out that you are the eldest lady of the royal family. I was impolite at that time." "It''s a shame to be known by you." Li Huang coldly said: "my yard, you don''t deserve to step in, where to roll." Turning around, unwilling to look at him more, he went into the courtyard. "Stop!" Ling Luo couldn''t hold his expression any longer. He gave a loud drink. Leave Huang step gradually stop, but didn''t turn around. "What else can I give you?" "There may have been some misunderstanding last time. Won''t miss Jun give us a chance to clarify it?" Ling Luo said cheekily. Even if his purpose remains unchanged before, he still wants to get the girl, but now that he knows her identity, Ling Luo feels that it seems that Li Huang''s utilization value will be greater! He must have her! By any means! "I know very well whether there is any misunderstanding." When Li Huang''s voice arrived, he was gone. She didn''t want to face him or even hear his voice. It''s really disgusting! Lingluo also see catch up to say what, but was stopped by Jun Hanbing. "This is Li Huang''s yard. No one can go in without her permission. Er Wang, you are the same." Ling Luo is not willing, but because of the power of Jun Hanbing, there is no way to catch up. "Mr. Jun, Miss Jun, she seems to have some misunderstanding about Wang." Ling Luo felt his head, a simple and honest look. "It''s about you young people." Jun Hanbing doesn''t plan to take over Lingluo''s words, just left Huang''s reaction, already explained everything. He doesn''t care how Li Huang and Ling Luo know each other or what happened between them. But, this person let leave Huang hate, is what he don''t like. How annoying should it be to be able to keep Li Huang from entering the courtyard? Jun Hanbing dare not imagine, but this alone is enough to make Jun Hanbing''s recognition of the two kings negative! Lingluo language plug, the next words, were all stuffed in the throat. "Brother Luo, the first lady is always cold. Don''t be angry." Junna want to ease the mood of Ling Luo, a virtuous and virtuous look said. "It seems that I am. If you don''t have such a character, you can''t be famous once you go back to your mansion. " Ling Luo embarrassed smile, said. Language, or with a bit of praise of good intentions.This makes Junna very unhappy! "Let''s go somewhere else." Junna suggested that she don''t want her man and think about others! Especially, women!! But Ling Luo shook his head and refused: "no, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first." "You don''t have to give it to your old master." Ling Luo said with a smile, and then it is very happy to disappear in the sight of everyone. Junna had no time to stop, said a few words, then disappeared Ling Luo figure. Some of the lost hang down the hand ready to go out. "Junna." Jun cold cold cold way. "Yes Junna was suddenly called, scared smart! "Today, if you overstepped, go and get the punishment yourself." Jun Hanbing didn''t even bother to give money to Junna. With that, she left directly. Junna angrily bit her lips, but she had no other choice but to obey. A weak way: "yes." The heart is incomparably manic rage! Why! Why punish her! Just because she said the wrong thing! What is this? Do you have to suffer from low status?! But Junna''s rage didn''t get any response, even waiting for something she didn''t want to face. See to leave Huang courtyard inside, a maid dress of woman walked out, hand drag a brocade box. Junna had some doubts and didn''t leave immediately. The servant girl quickly walked to Junna''s side and made a salute: "the eldest lady will give this pill to Junna." He reached out and handed the pill up. Junna has some doubts, pills? Why does Jun Lihuang give her pills? Are you flattering yourself? But Doesn''t it look like it? She doesn''t look like that! How could that be? "Why did you send me this pill?" Junna asked, still unable to restrain her curiosity. The servant girl bowed her head and replied respectfully: "Miss said It''s not good for girls to get pregnant before they get married. It''s better not to carry forward this kind of scandal. " £¡£¡£¡£¡ Chapter 112 Junna seems to have been a bolt from the blue general, the whole person shocked half a word can''t say. Her eyes were wide open. There were all kinds of mixed emotions in her eyes! Some are incredible, some are terrified, some are flustered and evasive, and some are ashamed Her trembling body, as well as shaking lips, let people see, there is a sense of weakness! "Miss Junna, please take this pill quickly. I have to go back to recover my life." The servant girl''s voice sounds like a life-threatening sound in Junna''s ear. Seems to remind Junna at this time, now is reality rather than dream! She can''t avoid it! Junna shivered and said, "are you kidding me, big, big miss?" "Oh, oh It seems inappropriate to say that Some jokes can''t be overdone! " Junna plans not to admit it! She is pregnant. Except for elder brother Luo, only the Third Elder grandfather knows! Even the doctor who felt her pulse, she didn''t leave a live one! How did she know that? No That''s what blew her up, right? Yes, it''s very possible! I can''t admit it! absolutely! Absolutely not! Junna thought like this, and her courage grew up. She can''t take this pill! Without this child, brother Luo would not make up his mind to marry her! She can''t lose this chip! No child, the second princess''s seat, will not be with her! But seeing that the servant girl was not flustered, she still said with a smile: "the eldest lady has ordered, either swallow this pill, she will let you marry into the second prince''s house peacefully, or..." "Or you can get rid of your house and be exiled from now on!" "Bold slave! How dare you talk to me like that? " Junna cried out, but she is a slave. How dare she say something in front of her? No matter how low her status is in the Junfu, it seems that it''s not her turn to be a servant girl, right? And She is going to be the second princess in the future. Why dare she treat her like this? Is this the way to treat the future second princess? Junaton was furious and had an impulse to kill. "Of course I dare not, but this is what the eldest lady ordered. If Miss Junna doesn''t do it, don''t blame the eldest lady for being merciless." The servant girl didn''t work for a long time, but she was deeply influenced by someone, so she was not afraid of it. Even, there are still some learned the essence of someone''s unreasonable! There is a young lady behind her. What is she afraid of? The first lady will naturally cover her! "I''ll kill you!" Junna''s eyes are red. This junlihuang is forcing her! Push her to death! Even a servant girl is riding on her head. It''s just the opposite! Junna uses her magic power and smashes it at the servant girl! That appearance, clear is, want to this servant girl as dead! That servant girl is also not flustered, know oneself hide but, also didn''t move, calmly accept all. It doesn''t matter whether she has her life or not, but she knows that the woman who wants to kill herself will not end better than her own! The servant girl calmly closed her eyes and calmly accepted the coming of death. ¡­¡­ However, the expected pain didn''t come. The servant girl only felt that she heard a pain, but she didn''t send it out! She suddenly opened her eyes, but saw her young lady standing in front of her with her back to her. On the ground, there was Junna, who was just arrogant. Li Huang looked down at Junna, who fell to the ground in great distress: "my orders You don''t want to follow? If you don''t, I can do it for you. " The clear voice, like a life-threatening charm, hit Junna''s body and nearly fell down! She shivered her lips and lowered her head, but could not say a word more. Li Huang didn''t see it. She was unwilling and murderous in her eyes. "I''ll give you three days to decide whether to go or stay. You decide for yourself..." "Also, don''t try to play tricks, or you will bear the consequences." "While you are punished, make a good decision." From Huang light warning way. Turning around, he said to the servant girl who was still standing in the same place: "don''t you go yet?" The servant girl instantly recovered and said excitedly: "yes, yes! Come on Miss, I was really handsome just now! Super domineering! It''s really More and more unreasonable! ¡­¡­ After returning to Lihuang courtyard, Lihuang asked: "what''s your name?" This servant girl''s courage is the biggest she has ever seen!It''s so easy to face the approaching of death! Moreover, she is not sure that she must go back to save her, but is ready to die! This calm, Li Huang asked herself, can you do it? Though not afraid of death, but You''re not willing, are you? After all, she lives in this world with a purpose! "Maidservant, Yi Qinghuan." The servant girl replied respectfully. Yi Qinghuan Li Huang chewed it carefully. It''s not like an ordinary family will give her daughter a name. "Today, you did a good job." Li Huang praised. Such a person is not a burden, but a good helper. "Thank you very much, miss!" The maid was as excited as a child who got sugar. It seems that Li Huang''s praise, for her, is the eighth wonder of the world! "You can''t practice?" Li Huang didn''t find any trace of cultivation on her. Is there really something in the world that can''t be cultivated? Li Huang has some doubts. However, Yi Qinghuan shook his head with a smile: "it''s not like this. I used to be able to practice. But later, the whole family of the maidservant was slaughtered, and the maidservant was deprived of all his accomplishments and sold to the slave market. " "After four years of tossing and turning, I didn''t think that one day I would be able to live in your house." "This is the best destination for the maidservant." Jun Lihuang doesn''t know why. She has a feeling of seeing people of the same kind. How similar is it to her in the previous life? Perhaps, in her previous life, she did not experience these unforgettable things like Yi Qinghuan, but History is always astonishingly similar. There is always some unspeakable darkness in a generation of society. "Then why don''t you continue to practice?" Li Huang asked. Now that you have reached the Junfu, why don''t you continue to practice? It may be hard to start from scratch, but it has the most solid foundation, which will be of great help to the future. Chapter 113 Moreover, in such a place as Junfu, all the staff are martial arts. Even if they are bodyguards, it''s OK to take time to practice. Moreover, we will get some material supplies! Yi Qing said happily, "because I want to take care of the eldest lady." "I know that my talent is not as good as others. Cultivation is a bottomless pit, and it takes a lot of time on it. And miss, you are often injured, so you need a maid to accompany you all the time and take good care of you. In fact, the greatest benefit of cultivation is to prolong life. I don''t care about it. Naturally, it doesn''t matter whether I practice or not. " Li Huang admires Yi Qinghuan for her free and easy attitude, but she hears her say: "a hundred years of life is enough." Li Huang nodded. I have my own opinion, but it''s a pity that I don''t practice my savvy. "In the future, you will be in charge of Lihuang courtyard." Leave Huang light way. "I probably don''t spend a lot of time in the mansion. Most of it is travelling outside. If you like, I can take you with me..." "Of course! Of course I will Before Li Huang finished, Yi Qinghuan said it first. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang smiles lightly and is really super satisfied with Yi Qinghuan''s servant girl. "Well, I know. You go down first." "Well! If you have something to do, please call me Li Huang nodded and watched Yi Qinghuan jump away. He couldn''t help shaking his head. It is a pity that such talents should not be cultivated. Li Huang is not a great practitioner. I can''t see whether Yi Qinghuan''s constitution is suitable for cultivation, but Just because of her nature, Li Huang thinks that if she goes on well, her future achievements will not be too small! At least, Li Huang doesn''t plan to give up training this talent before she completely denies it! "Miss Jun!" Just as Li Huang is wandering, a dark guard appears in front of her. "How?" "This is the information sent by your majesty. Please have a look." Dark Wei takes out a document from the space ring and hands it to Li Huang. Li Huang took over: "thank you, your majesty. By the way, there is one more thing I need you to check for me." That dark Wei Leng for a while, immediately reply a way: "please gentleman big young lady order!" "This is why the life of Yi Qinghuan is recorded." "Yes As he spoke, the dark guard disappeared. If you let others know that the emperor''s Secret guard is used in this way, you will definitely vomit blood. Li Huang opened the information and looked at it seriously. This is the information she asked Ling Wushuang to check about the royal family of Shengya. It''s not much different from what we thought. It''s still the saint daughter and son families. However, the two families only exist in the legend. According to the legend, no one in Shengya empire can find out where the two families are. It may have died out, or it may have quietly supported the holy Empire behind it. Ling Wushuang''s message is not very detailed, but At least, it is more detailed than the intelligence network of Junfu. It is said that the saint maids are good at witchcraft and witchcraft. Every generation of Saint maids is the body of ten thousand poisons and born poison maids. It is said that Shengzi are good at taboo magic and dark medicine, and they are the representative group of Shengya empire. All of them have become a profession: dark doctor. Moreover, the saint daughter and the saint son have always been married to each other, but the relationship has never been disturbed. After having children, both men and women will return to their respective ethnic groups and bring back the corresponding tribes according to the gender of the children. That is to say There is no way to see a couple''s marriage, no matter in Saint daughter or saint son. Li Huang frowned. She didn''t like this rule. Although she also thinks that husband and wife don''t have to be tired of being together all the time, but Like this, women are just a tool to have children, right? Such a tribe can become a big one. Lihuang thinks it''s a miracle. "Saint daughter, Saint son..." Leave Huang to whisper lightly. These two tribes are suspected to have banned the birth of Wannian peach in Su Fu, but no matter which one Let leave Huang some resentment! Isn''t it that they use the Qi of the Su family to support their so-called big tribe? Such a big tribe will not come to a good end. The way of heaven has its own witness! "Now it seems that the killers can be identified as the two tribes..." From Huang sighed tone, with her present ability, afraid is still not enough to see. It''s a dead end to these two tribes! Well enhance their own strength, when the time comes, she would be happy to visit the so-called saint and son!It must be fun, right? Li Huang ignites the fire and burns the document, then breathes out a big breath. It seems that she has forgotten all the things just happened. She takes out Wang Xin Jian and starts to practice it again The emperor''s Palace: "unexpectedly, the little girl found the saint''s daughter and son by mistake." Ling Wushuang leaned lazily on the huge chair and sighed a little. "I don''t want to tell her these things so early." "You look down on that girl." After taking a sip of tea, Ling changjue said. "The minions of Shengya have reached into the interior of our empire Even the Su family has been harmed? " This is the first time Ling Wushuang knows about it. Over the past hundred years, the Su family has really become worse and worse. Ling Wushuang only thinks that it is the family''s good fortune and the decline is determined freely, but he doesn''t think that It was only a few days ago that Xiao Jiu told him about it. It turns out that The minions of Shengya Empire not only harmed his son, but also spread to his right arm! "If it wasn''t for the little girl''s discovery, no one would know about the Su family." "Yes I didn''t expect that as early as a hundred years ago, they had a plan I''m not a good emperor Ling changjue did not answer and continued to drink tea. "Xiaojiu, do you think that little girl of jun family can really help Xiwei?" Ling changjue shook his head: "old man, Lihuang is just a child, still a girl, can''t put all the burden on her." "I know..." "But The national master predicted before he died... " "You can only listen to half of fortune tellers'' words and believe half of them. When did you start to believe in prophecy, old man?" Ling changjue countered. It''s not the prophecy of his great master, but the promise of the young lady and the Empire. Chapter 114 He believes that the little girl''s future will be limitless, but now she is still growing up, and she will hand over the fate of a country to her? Is this too fair for a child, a girl? Even if it is, they are willing to give the right, others do not have to be if not? You can''t be too amorous! "Well, you have a point. I want to shirk my responsibility. " Ling Wushuang shakes his head, as if to ridicule himself. "Don''t think too much, old man. SIVI, there''s big brother, there''s Ben Zun, there''s little nine. " "Yes, I have your good sons." "I''m very glad..." Ling Wushuang seems to be recalling something. "Xiao Jiu, I haven''t seen Qingqu for a long time..." His deep and magnetic voice, at this time with a trace of sadness and repentance! "Mother, she..." Ling changjue opened his mouth, but still didn''t know how to say it. What her mother wants is a man who can give her a stable home. At the beginning, Ling Wushuang just doubted her for a moment, and her mother left. Since then, Ling changjue has been hard to see her mother at the end of the world. He has no way to explain anything. This is Ling Wushuang''s fault. "When I hand over the throne, I will go to find Qingqu." Ling Wushuang secretly made up his mind that he had been wrong for so many years. He didn''t want to be wrong again and again. "If you can''t give your mother security, you''d better not go to her." Ling changjue said. "Mother''s playing heart is very heavy. Only love can make her quiet. If you hurt her once, don''t hurt her the second time." "I..." Ling Wushuang can no longer say the oath of that year. Yes, he has broken his oath. What''s the reason to mention it again? However, he couldn''t bear to let his loved one wander away. Ling changjue is speechless. It''s a matter for her father and mother. He can''t intervene. I can''t get involved. "Xiaojiu, are you sincere to miss Junda?" Ling Wushuang looks at his son and asks Ling changjue this question as a father and a passer-by. Ling changjue opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but now she did not dare to say anything. My father is the best example. It turns out that no matter how amorous and infatuated people are, they can''t love the people they love for a long time. It''s really hard to love a person with every minute of your life! It''s hard to believe a person all the time! Ling Wushuang looks at his son. How similar is he to his young and frivolous self? "Little nine..." Ling Wushuang was just about to speak, but was interrupted by Ling changjue. "Old man, I won''t be the second you." Ling changjue''s voice is still gentle, but with a strange firmness. "I like little girl. In my life, I will only like her." Ling changjue smile, "if she is going to leave me one day, I will give my life to her." Ling Wushuang didn''t expect his son to have such awareness, such an oath, for a girl who can''t be sure of her heart, is it really suitable? Like to see Ling unparalleled idea, Ling changjue nodded: "so, she can remember me." Two days later, Li Huang, you have made great progress in your sword skills When Jun Li Jiu came to Li Huang''s courtyard to visit, he saw the flying sword flowers. They were so beautiful! Compared with the first time, I don''t know how much mature! Jun Li Jiu, who is obsessed with swordsmanship and has made some achievements in swordsmanship, can see that this progress is really too fast! If ordinary people No, even if you are a little gifted in swordsmanship, you don''t dare to be iron toothed. After several days or even dozens of days of practice, you can reach this point! It''s just impossible! But she was an accident. Jun Lihuang took up the sword, raised his sleeve and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He said faintly, "but with a little more effort, I still haven''t practiced this set of sword skills." Blood dance alone contains more than 100 kinds of sword skills. Although Lihuang has recorded all of them, it is difficult to show them one by one. In other words, it is difficult to play to the extreme. "If it''s so easy to practice, isn''t everyone a peerless master?" Jun Li wine said with a smile: "to practice sword is to practice time. You can''t be in a hurry." Li Huang nodded: "I naturally know that." "There''s a palace banquet to attend today. Prepare for it." Jun lijiu said the purpose of his coming. "Palace Banquet?" Li Huang thought for a while, and indeed, it''s time. And I also gave up my original plan because I was waiting for the so-called Palace Banquet."I see." Leave Huang light way. Jun Li Jiu put his hand on Li Huang''s head and said with a smile, "these days, you are growing up?" "If you don''t grow tall, it''s like that?" She has been malnourished to this point, through these days of recuperation, not some recovery, that also got? What if it affects her height in the future? That''s not good. "I mean It doesn''t look like a bamboo pole at last! " Jun Li wine has its own business around Li Huang for a few circles, tasting it. Li Huang smiles. She also feels that her former appearance is like a bamboo pole, flat in the front and flat in the back. She is just a girl without three things. But now, at least, there are only bones left. Although It''s just plain before and plain after "Li Huang, at today''s banquet, you may see nine kings." Jun Li wine way. He definitely looked at Li Huang''s reaction, but the result shocked him a little. Because Li Huang didn''t respond at all! Just a simple "Oh" sentence! "Between you and Jiuwang..." Junli wine wants to go on, because If you want to do a preventive injection for Li Huang early, you will not know anything when you get it. That''s the end. With Li Huang''s temperament, when she sees Ling changjue at the banquet, she is afraid that she will only leave on the spot, and she will not show any respect to anyone. "I have nothing to do with the nine kings." Li Huang said. She didn''t see nine kings, and she didn''t like to see nine kings. She had a verbal engagement with him, but it was not easy to break it easily. After all, it''s an engagement with the emperor''s family. If you want to break the debt, you have to eat your fill. However, Li Huang thinks that since she has agreed to Ling changjue and accepted Ling changjue, the best way to deal with this engagement is to turn a blind eye. Procrastination, in other words, is to let people forget it naturally. Chapter 115 Li Huang doesn''t want to see nine kings, but she is not afraid to see nine kings. For Palace Banquet can see nine king this matter, leave Huang is half cent have no doubt. After all, the nine kings belong to the emperor''s family. How could there be no such activity as Palace Banquet without him? How could it be without him? "But between you and the nine kings After all... " "Brother Jiu, when did you begin to care about this kind of love affair?" Li Huang is puzzled. Jun Li Jiu is not a mother-in-law person. What''s going on today? Why do you suddenly like to talk about gossip? "No, I mean..." Jun Li still wants to struggle for a few more words, but People sometimes have bad luck, it is really after drinking water all plug teeth! "It goes without saying." Li Huang refuses to listen to Jun Li Jiu. She doesn''t want to talk about Jiu Wang any more. It makes no sense. Well At least in Li Huang''s opinion. Alas Jun lijiu sighed, knowing that today''s topic can''t continue, he could only pray silently in his heart: changjue, brother, I can only help you here. You''re lucky. "Well, I won''t say it." Jun Li wine said, "you go to clean up first, let''s go into the imperial city together." Jun Lihuang nodded. She had just finished her sword practice. She really needed a good bath to clean up. "Qinghuan." Li Huang calls Yi Qinghuan and tells her to prepare for the bath. Yi Qinghuan happily took the order to leave, a very happy look. "You are an interesting servant girl." Jun Li Jiu looks at Yi Qinghuan who has gone away, and laughs with great interest. "Well." It''s really interesting. The corner of Li Huang''s mouth curved. "Then I''ll wait for you outside." "Good." Li Huang went back to the room and cleaned up the relevant things. After bathing, Li Huang in formal clothes walked out of Li Huang courtyard. "Oh, Xiao Lihuang is really beautiful in this way!" Jun Mo asked. Seeing his niece come out, he couldn''t help but have a light in front of his eyes. This niece is really beautiful! Such a grand dress, I do not know how much better than the so-called beauty! Especially that pair of purple eyes, just listen to see words, there is a kind of ability to take people''s heart and soul. Leave Huang light smile for a while, didn''t say much. "Li Huang." Jun Hanbing came over and stretched out his hand to Li Huang. Today''s Jun Hanbing is somewhat different from the past. It seems that he has become the God of war respected by all people. He was dressed in a brocade robe, and his white hair was tied up high, adding a bit of heroism in a moment. Li Huang gives her hand to Jun Hanbing''s, and then she is held by the big hand with a little cool. "Let''s go." Jun Hanbing said. He gently pulled Li Huang and walked towards the door. Among the people who went to the Palace Banquet this time were the family leader Jun Hanbing, Jun lijiu and Jun Lihuang. Junmo day and Junmo asked two people to stay at home, there is no meaning to go to the imperial city. "Li Huang, when you get to the Imperial City, let go of the festival with ER Wang for a while." On the sedan chair, Jun Hanbing said to Li Huang in front of him. Leave Huang a little Leng for a while, if not gentleman cold ice to mention, she is to even think of two Wang''s desire all have no. Two Wang Ling falls, in leave Huang''s eyes, connect the enemy not to calculate at all. At most, it can only be regarded as one Strangers with a little holiday, right? "I see." Li Huang nodded like a baby. What she could do was not to let her grandfather work too hard. "I heard that you punished Junna?" Jun left wine to come over, a face curiously looking at leave Huang. Li Huang raised her eyes and gave Jun Li Jiu a positive look. "For what?" Jun Li wine is a little curious, but it''s not for Jun Na''s sake. It''s just that he''s curious. How can Li Huang care so much with an unconcerned person? This is Less common things. Leave Huang to smile but don''t language, the corner of the mouth that radian is to see of gentleman leave wine some cautiously flustered. "Well, well, I don''t ask. Don''t laugh!" Jun waved from the wine and sat back in his seat. "I wanted to confine her for three days, but the Palace Banquet saved her." Li Huang smiles. Junna hasn''t given the answer to her question. Since she chose to avoid, Li Huang didn''t mind. She made a choice for her! "Ah, grandfather, did your majesty say when Junna''s wedding will be Jun Li asked curiously. "No." Jun Hanbing said. "I think it''s a bit strange..." You leave wine to feel chin, a pair of very deep appearance.Li Huang smiles and says nothing. If the second king wants to marry Junna, it''s natural that some people are happy and some people are worried. The person who wants to stop the wedding, Li Huang dares to conclude that she is not the one who has to be! "Leave wine, the emperor''s things, don''t presume." Jun cold cold cold way. Jun Li closes his mouth. He just can''t practice and drink recently. Isn''t he in a hurry? This just used the brain that has been sealed up. But Junli wine is naturally unrestrained. In his eyes, there is no difference between the imperial family and the common people. In most cases, there is only the difference between friends and enemies. Now that Jun Hanbing has spoken, Jun lijiu doesn''t speculate any more. After all, it''s related to whether he can live a good life in Jun''s house. ¡­¡­ The sedan chair of Jun''s mansion drove directly into the imperial city and directly into the Royal Garden set up by the banquet. Li Huang is a little surprised, even in this era, can see buffet this high-end banquet way? The thinking power and creativity of human beings are really admirable. The imperial garden in the imperial city is very large, which is divided into indoor and outdoor, while the banquet venue is naturally outdoor. The sky is slightly dark. Lihuang follows Jun Hanbing to the area of Jun''s mansion and sits down quietly. It''s just that it''s useless just to want to be quiet. The officials who come in succession, even if they turn a corner, will go to Jun Hanbing and say congratulations before they leave. Li Huang thought, He Xi, really, is it worth congratulating? It seems that a lot of officials were invited to the banquet, which lasted for a long time. Ling Wushuang, who is the host of the family, has not arrived yet, nor has Erwang. Well Leave Huang to look around for a while, seem, a Ling clan''s person all didn''t come. Do you want to make the ultimate debut? "Little head, you''re so early!" Li Huang is still in a daze, and this howling voice catches Li Huang''s soul back. "Su Jingyue?" Li Huang looks up at Su Jingyue standing in front of her. Her expression is a little subtle. Chapter 116 This guy, even on such a formal occasion The style of dress is still so Well Have personality! Oh no, it''s very personal! The dishevelled straw like hair was still on his head, as if He didn''t feel that it affected his image at all. However, the appearance of the people around us is not strange. I believe that Su Jingyue has kept this image for a long time, so that people can get used to his image. "Jingyue." Jun Hanbing and Su Jingyue nodded and said hello. However, although Li Huang is a little inferior in height, she She didn''t Miss Su Jingyue''s worry in her eyes after she looked at Jun Hanbing. That kind of worry, although Li Huang has no way to fully interpret the meaning it contains, but But it''s a little clear in my heart. So, does Su Jingyue know about grandfather''s illness? Also It''s said that grandfather and Su Jingyue were close friends before. Since grandfather''s illness began 13 years ago, Su Jingyue''s contribution should be due to such a long delay. Maybe ordinary people can''t see anything, but It is easy for alchemists and doctors to see through a person''s physical condition after reaching a certain level. For example Li Huang and Su Jingyue. "Hanbing, I have something to say with Xiao Lihuang. Do you mind if I take it away for a while?" The worry in Su Jingyue''s eyes is fleeting, fast and hard to detect. He quickly hid his emotions, grinned and said to Jun Hanbing. Jun Hanbing nodded and didn''t ask much. Jun Li Jiu looks at Li Huang and Su Jingyue. He turns around and sighs. Naturally, he knows what his elder sister and Su Jingyue are going to say, but it''s a pity My heart is more than my strength. Li Huang and Su Jingyue went to a corner of the imperial garden, a sparsely populated place. It''s quieter here. "What''s the effect of the medicine you prescribed to the prince? Why can''t I see that? " Su Jingyue asked directly after a sound barrier. These days, because of Li Huang''s problem, the prince''s medicine has always been prepared by himself. Although he is still neutral and reliable about Li Huang''s medical skills, his majesty and the nine kings have great trust in Li Huang. Therefore, Su Jingyue also wants to gamble. But Since he got the prescription, he began to study it, but after studying it for more than ten days, he still didn''t have a clue. It''s not just the drug mix that''s incredible, but There are several medicinal materials with different properties, which make him confused. This stuff? Are you sure there will be no problem after eating? Su Jingyue had some doubts. What''s more, his Highness has been eating it for more than ten days. It seems that there is no change? There is no sign of improvement! "A prescription for dispelling poisonous insects." Li Huang didn''t beat around the Bush, so she told Su Jingyue directly. Actually Let her just see that prescription, leave Huang also not necessarily can see what thing. "A prescription for dispelling poisonous insects?" Su Jingyue repeated a whisper, lowered her head to think about it, and then said: "why should I give the prince this medicine? What is its effect? " "The Hui Meng Gu in Qingchen''s body is near the heart pulse." Leave Huang light way. "This prescription doesn''t have much effect. Its only effect is to drive the poisonous insects away from people''s important body organs." Su Jingyue nodded clearly. Since it''s a prescription for dispelling poisonous insects, he can''t see that it''s normal. Because this Gu is the specialty of Miao, which is not familiar to the people who were born on the mainland. The method of poisonous insects originated from Miao nationality. It is a tribe that exists in a mysterious corner of Yunwu continent. The world does not know where they are. However, it is said that Miao people are good at the technique of poisonous insects. Most of the breeding methods of poisonous insects in mainland China are originated from Miao people. "And then?" Su Jingyue asked. "It takes about a month for this medicine to take effect. Within a month, I should be able to develop some kind of pill to kill this dream bug." "Are you sure your method will work?" Su Jingyue asked with some uncertainty. In fact, he is very informal. However, as a court alchemist and chief physician of the prince for three years, it''s really unreasonable for him not to care. After hearing what Li Huang said, Su Jingyue naturally understood what Li Huang thought. But Is this really safe? First of all, it is essential to ensure the safety of lingqingchen. "Naturally." Li Huang nodded.She is confident in her research on drugs. Even if there is no guarantee when she will be able to develop it, she has some confidence in it. There is no doubt about that. Su Jingyue looks at Li Huang''s confidence, but she can''t help but trust her. "Then please." As a master, Su Jingyue said this for the first time to a person whose cultivation and alchemist level were lower than her own. However, if this is said out, I''m afraid no one will believe it. After all, Su Jingyue''s name is here! "But..." Su Jingyue''s voice was a little fierce. He said: "if something happens to Qingchen, you will be responsible for all the consequences." Li Huang nodded: "of course. Besides, I don''t think anything will happen to light dust. " At most, it means sleeping for two days! Treatment, no side effects, the credibility is not very high. Su Jingyue is really silent this time. This Luobo head is really arrogant! But she has the capital of arrogance! Just by her experience in alchemy when we first met, we can see that her future achievements are not small. This is a child with lofty heart! Li Huang and Su Jingyue talked about the dispensing and follow-up treatment, and then returned to the crowd together. Looking far away, Li Huang saw his grandfather surrounded by layers! Li Huang couldn''t help but smile. Jun Hanbing was surrounded by so many officials for the first time. Look, his long-standing iceberg face is about to stretch out! "Old God of war, you are so lucky that there is a second princess in your family!" "Yes, yes, the old God of war, there is a second princess in Jun''s house, and she will enjoy happiness in the future." ¡­¡­ Many officials flatter Jun Hanbing one after another, but Jun Hanbing has no choice but to go or not. Chapter 117 In the past hundred years, it seems that we have never encountered such a situation! He is not good at words and his temper is not very good. Generally, few people come near him, just this time It''s really unexpected! And many officials call Jun Hanbing the old God of war! This is a very noble title! Only a person''s achievements, a person''s prestige to a certain extent, will be given this title! Have this title, have the title, even bigger than the title of the emperor! This is a recognized thing on the mainland of Yunwu! Because Jun Hanbing was the first one to be regarded as the God of war in Xiwei empire! War is the kind that makes the enemy feel terrified! Needless to say, most of the area of the Xiwei empire is the land he has laid down. His prestige in the army, even in the Empire, is famous and awe inspiring! Let people respect! At the beginning, a young man was able to have such achievements. At a young age, he was regarded as the God of war. Few people had such achievements. In the past, there will not be, and in the future, there will be very few. But this is very few, even in less than a hundred years, appeared! Now Xiwei Empire has a new generation of God of war, that person is our ten kings Lingfeng!!! Right, right, you''re right! The title of Lingfeng is the God of war! In fact, many people forget this. They only know that Ling Feng is your Majesty''s youngest child, ranking the tenth oldest. In fact More people know it in their hearts, but they don''t want to think about it. Ling Feng''s throne is called war, and he is also the God of war. In other words, ten kings Lingfeng can be called king of war Lingfeng! Lingfeng, the God of war! In fact, Li Huang only knew about it recently. I was surprised to see the news about his Majesty''s son. One of them is the story of Ling Feng. In fact, Ling Feng''s identity is a bit awkward in the West Wei Empire, because he is a prince who is destined to have no right to inherit the throne from his life! Ling Feng''s identity is a little similar to that of the second Wang Ling Luo, because their mothers are not ordinary people! One is the Pearl of danzong, the other is the little princess of ghost city! However, Erwang''s mother can only secretly give her son support, but Lingfeng''s mother is different! She can give her son everything she wants. Ling Wushuang married Ling Feng''s mother solemnly with the gift of the emperor''s concubine, but when Ling Feng''s mother''s mother''s family agreed to the marriage, she put forward a condition - in the future, the children born to her daughter must go back to her grandfather''s family to inherit the family property, not the emperor. It''s also because of a ridiculous agreement, and then The identity of our ten kings seems a little embarrassed, but it is because of this embarrassment that Ling Feng is the most happy one among the ten princes. Because, his brothers, all need to flatter him, if they can''t, they won''t make the relationship too stiff! from this point of view, in the final analysis, because of the reason why the ten kings were too idle, Ling Feng''s achievements were almost matched with those of the old gentleman. Therefore, although Ling Feng is usually like a child, in fact, he can also be regarded as a terror in the West Wei empire! In order to distinguish the two God of war, the general officials will call Jun Hanbing the old God of war, which can also be regarded as a kind of respect for Jun Hanbing, symbolizing the feeling that the sword is not old. And for the ten kings It''s how to call it. However, in general, it''s more often called ten kings directly. After all, they are not sure that they have such a title! "You go first, I won''t go." Su Jingyue stopped. Naturally, she was embarrassed to see Jun Hanbing. She didn''t want to get involved at all! It''s interesting to see friends'' occasional embarrassment here! "Good." Li Huang nods. She doesn''t know what kind of thoughts Su Jingyue has. She goes straight to her grandfather. "Li Huang!" Jun Li wine came over and took Li Huang''s hand. That cautious look didn''t look like Jun Li wine''s character at all. It''s like Protecting a glass bottle. "Is this miss Jun?" All the officials'' eyes were attracted by Jun Li Jiu''s voice, and they turned to Li Huang and Jun Li Jiu one after another. "Miss Junda is a real beauty!" "That''s not true!" "Just looking at what Miss Jun looks like now, she will be the first beauty of the imperial capital in the future!" Li Huang is ashamed. How can this topic be transferred here? Being watched by many people, she said she was uncomfortable. Leave Huang calm don''t speak, let the gentleman leave wine to lead oneself to walk to the side of the gentleman cold ice. "The old God of war is really blessed. This grandson and granddaughter are both dragons and phoenixes among the people, but they will have great achievements in the future!""Yes, yes, old God of war, do you have a wife? My granddaughter just got married this year. How about coming to your house? " "Wow, that''s not good. My daughter is born with natural beauty, and it''s time to get married..." ¡­¡­ Li Huang and Jun Li wine look at each other, and they all see a kind of bitterness in each other''s eyes. How can this topic be called deviation? "A wife who is away from wine naturally wants what he likes." Jun Hanbing didn''t show any more politeness to the public. The people in Jun''s house all attach great importance to marriage! Life, a wife, enough! Therefore, if they are the descendants of the royal family, their marriage will not be interfered by the elders, everything will follow their personal preferences. On this point, Jun Hanbing is the same! Jun Li nodded. Although he was a bit romantic, he was not a sentimental person. In his mind, his wife must be the kind that he likes and can be spoiled by himself. There''s no need for victims of that kind of political marriage! It''s Junli''s life goal to be special but not affectionate! ¡°¡­¡­ This is... " The officials were speechless, thinking that their daughter would be able to join the Junfu, they would get a lot of benefits. What''s more, Junli liquor is a talented person. It''s not bad for his children, but Now they don''t want it? What other face to stick on? "Miss Jun is such a fairy. Is she engaged?" Asked one of the officials. Since the goal can''t be put on Junli''s body, it can be put on Junda''s body! This chick just returned to the imperial capital and broke out so many things. Although she felt a little naughty, she was a child! Love to play is nature. When you get to your home, are you afraid you can''t control it? Furthermore Miss Junda, you are the one who wants to inherit Junfu! If you marry her, you will be married to the whole Junfu! The whole Junfu is a wedding! Can this make people not blush? Chapter 118 Many officials just thought of this and mentioned it to Jun Hanbing one after another. More young people to sell themselves. What a handsome guy Special love Talent and stuff. There''s more flattery, of course, and All kinds of praise that didn''t conform to Li Huang''s personality were poured out like he didn''t want money. Li Huang doesn''t speak in silence. Now on this occasion, the more you talk, the more confused you are. No matter how you say it, you can''t do it. So it''s better to keep quiet. Do these officials want toads and swans? Don''t talk about the door, there won''t be a window! "Miss Junda''s flower like beauty is really unique in the world!" "Yes, yes..." It is also at this time that Su Yuan''s family, led by Su Yuan, is also walking towards Jun Hanbing. Unfortunately, Su Yuan and Su Fang, their brothers, have just heard the words of those officials, and they are dissatisfied with them with a sense of crisis. For fear that Jun Hanbing would make a decision, he married Jun Lihuang. This is not Don''t you give them any chance at all? This can''t work. People like Li Huang are the daughter-in-law of Su Fu! Jun Han had a cold face and didn''t answer anyone''s words. Obviously, he is not satisfied with this topic! Can he not see the thoughts of those people? Li Jiu is still his precious grandson. Jun Hanbing will respect his choice, not to mention Li Huang? Li Huang is a treasure he wants to hold in his hand. How can he be willing to destroy her future through political marriage? "Miss Jun, I haven''t seen you for a long time." But Su Yuan made a sound at this awkward time. From Huang a Leng, immediately smile to reply to say: "long time no see." In fact, it''s not too long that I haven''t seen it, but since people have said that, she has adapted to it. "Li Huang." Su Fang said hello to Li Huang with a smile. The tone was like a good friend she had known for many years. She was very familiar and warm! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang looked at him and nodded slightly. It was a greeting. "Thank you for the present." Li Huang opens his mouth. Su Fang blocked up the talent of the whole family and gave it to Lihuang. Lihuang will always keep this thing in mind, and she will also keep this kindness in mind. Maybe because of this, Li Huang is different from Su Fang. Well It''s kind of special. "Just like it." Looking at Li Huang and Su Fang chatting, Su Yuan also went to find Jun Hanbing. Officials see that the two families are here, and they all retreat. Here, they are no longer qualified to stay here. Moreover, they also realized that they had lost any chance to cling to Junfu. What''s more, I''m afraid it''s Has the ownership of Miss Jun been settled? How can the kids of their family compare with the people on other people''s charts?! It''s better to go back soon. It''s not only miss Jun and young master Jun''s marriage failed to achieve the goal, but also lost the cooperation with your family in the future "Mr. Jun, my Lord!" Su Yuan is very respectful toward Jun Hanbing made a big gift, a red city. "Master su." Jun Hanbing helped Su Yuan up and said faintly, "you and I are in the same position. There''s no need to give me this big gift." But Su Yuan shook his head, he said: "although they are all masters, but according to the backup, I should also salute as a junior." But Jun Hanbing didn''t say anything more. People deliberately want to keep a low profile, which is not something he can obstruct. "These days, those disciples of Su''s house have given Miss Jun a lot of trouble, haven''t they?" Su Yuan said with a smile. Since Li Huang promised to teach Su Fu''s disciples poison technique last time, those Su Fu''s disciples have been running to Jun''s house for a long time. They don''t know that they think it''s Su Fu''s children who have defected. Although it''s a day-long report to the Junfu, Su Yuan also learned something from his disciples. It''s very difficult to learn poison! It''s not a normal thing! What''s more, Li Huang is an open education teacher. She only talks about the basic operation and tells them that the others are not to look up the data to understand them, or to research and develop them. This makes the disciples who have never touched the poisonous grass feel miserable. After a week or two, it seems that the progress is not obvious. I still don''t know anything about it. I haven''t started yet. "No, the disciples of the Su family are very patient." Jun Hanbing said. "Yes." At this time, Li Huang also came over and continued to talk."Though I''m not very keen on poisonous weeds, but it''s good to be willing to think about it. " Li Huang gives affirmation. "It''s troublesome for Miss Jun over there." Suyuan road. Li Huang nodded. Why bother? She just said what she should say and whether she could accept it was their business. At most, that is to say more times. Li Huang thinks that the most important thing in learning poison is to rely on her own liking. Only when she likes poison can she make good poison. This is also the reason why she likes to let those Su Fu disciples go. More contact and understanding is the best choice for them. "Today is the engagement banquet for miss Junna and ER Wang. Why don''t you see two uncles?" Su Fang asked, and looked around. "Uncle and uncle six didn''t come." Li Huang answers instead of Jun Hanbing. "At home, someone has to watch." Jun Li put in a word. Su Yuan and Su Fu avoid this topic. It seems that this engagement is not decided by the master all the time. Also, not blessed. "Everyone be quiet!" At this time, I don''t know who yelled, and then the whole audience immediately quieted down. They all looked at the place one after another. But Everyone''s eyes are focused on the sky! you ''re right! The sound came from the air! I saw a man in black standing in the air, looking at the bottom with a serious face. Stand in the sky! This man is a strong man! Very strong! "It''s Ke Qing guarding the imperial city." Jun Li wine said softly in Li Huang''s ear. Li Huang nodded clearly. It turned out that she was Ke Qing in the imperial city. No wonder she had such terrible accomplishments! "Your Majesty is here!" "Here comes the prince!" "Here comes Erwang!" "Ten kings are here!" Not long after the whole imperial garden was quiet, Li Huang heard Ling Wushuang''s close eunuch''s voice like a duck. It was absolutely magical! Chapter 119 However, Li Huang couldn''t laugh again, because she was feeling dizzy! I can''t even stand! "Li Huang." Jun from wine quickly helped Jun from Huang, lest she fell. From Huang immediately cold sweat straight up, she would be Ling unparalleled bullying scared legs soft? What is this What strength? How can people be afraid of it? When I saw Ling Wushuang several times before, it seemed that he had deliberately restrained his cultivation power. Li Huang''s invisible strength was at least two stages ahead of her. However, it gives people the power of fear from the heart How terrible is it? Li Huang can''t imagine! This is the emperor, Ling unparalleled! This is the strongest human Summoner of the SIVI empire! "Li Huang, are you ok?" Jun lijiu looks at Jun Lihuang with concern, and his eyes are full of worry. People who are intimidated by coercion usually have some emotional problems. Of course, it is established when there is no physical problem. "Nothing." Leave Huang steady steady mood, stand firm footstep, just broke away from the embrace of Jun Li wine. In fact, the fear of doing is a very normal reaction of the weak to the strong. However, with the growing fear, this kind of fear will become a kind of demons, a barrier that they can never cross. If you want to cross the past, you have to overcome the demons. The only one who can overcome the demons is the fearor himself! Of course, this kind of thing, for most people, is difficult to do. However, individual exceptions are not excluded. One of the exceptions is Li Huang. What does Li Huang look like? Well That is to say, some people are "arrogant". Like Li Huang, who is born with a lack of emotion, but with an IQ of 250, it''s hard to understand how she thinks. In Li Huang''s cognition, it''s very easy to overcome this kind of fear, and it will also inspire her fighting spirit. That is - thinking that one day you can scare him out of his wits! So Girl, where do you come from? Sure enough, this kind of abnormal thinking is difficult for us to understand. Standing still, Li Huang looks at Ling Wushuang again. Her eyes are full of waves and even no emotion. It''s like looking at a stranger. Jun Li Jiu looks at his elder sister strangely. It''s reasonable to say that the accomplishments like Jun Li Huang can''t be reflected all at once? Ling unparalleled cultivation suppression, even Jun Li Jiu, can''t completely ignore, and how does Li Huang do it? Jun Li wine is very curious about this. "See your majesty!" Most of the officials have been all over shaking kneeling on the ground, shivering. However, the voice does try not to tremble. But Jun Fu and ye Fu were standing just like ordinary people. Although Li Huang is surprised why Su Yuan, who has relatively low accomplishments, will be OK, but After all, it''s a big family. It''s a normal thing to have some secret weapons. "Get up." Ling Wushuang is very domineering sitting in his own position, the low voice spread all over everyone''s ears. It was with this sentence that Ling Wushuang''s authority gradually began to converge until no one could find out. The officials were relieved and stood up. Looking at Ling unparalleled eyes, earth shaking changes have taken place again. Rao Shijun, cold ice, can''t help sighing. This guy is not good at cultivation. Why is this country not well managed? "Take your seat." Ling Wushuang has another way. With a few princes seated, the officials were sick and returned to their seats, looking like rotten mud. Today, it''s really like being beaten in the face continuously. It''s terrible. That kind of cultivation is absolutely terrible! Don''t offend our The less reliable emperor is very big. Otherwise, it will be too much to eat! Junfu and Sufu are sitting on the left and right sides. They are very close. This palace banquet, first of all, is about engagement, and then is the buffet mode of dinner, so now people have to limit themselves. Ling matchless looked around for a while, saw four silent. However, I didn''t see a pair of purple eyes by accident. Those eyes are like the sharp blade in the night. They seem to emit red blood light. It seems that if you are not careful, your head is not on your body.It''s really a kitten with thorns. Ling Wushuang''s mouth drew a curve that was not easy to be detected, and then said: "today, the second king Ling Luo is going to be engaged to Junna of Junfu. I became the witness. Today, the eyes of the ministers are not resting on me." Ling Wushuang said with a bit of fun, even with a bit of ridicule. With these words, Ling Wushuang was lying on his throne, as if he had nothing to do with himself. Li Huang twitches for a moment. Is this guy here to show his accomplishments today? So casual? However, Li Huang didn''t think for a long time, and ER Wang Ling Luo had already stood up. "Today is the engagement ceremony of Wang and Nana. Please come to witness it." Ling Luo laughs and keeps his arm pointing to the distance. The officials looked in the direction of the arm. There is the entrance to the Royal Garden, and now there is a beautiful woman. Leave Huang to turn an eye Piao one eye, oh, Jun Na. Today''s, it seems very shining and charming. The pink dress outlines her perfect figure. The well-dressed makeup makes Junna look like a Phoenix. "Wow..." The crowd couldn''t help but exclaim. Is this the second princess of the future? It''s really gorgeous! It''s true that they are from Jun''s house. They are all wonderful women with delicate appearance. Lingluo goes to Junna''s direction, Junna also goes to Lingluo''s direction, until the distance between the two people is close, Lingluo reaches out, holds Junna''s wrist, and brings her to the front together. "Here, Junna! My princess Ling Luo says, this moment looks, pour is to have the appearance of a kind of male spirit. "Two kings, two princesses!" Junna''s face, brimming with a smile, that is excited smile? Perhaps only about 2%, the rest should be the timidity after the vanity is satisfied, as well as a kind of identity refreshing. Sparrow, also made Phoenix finally! Chapter 120 Li Huang looks at Jun Na with a smile on her face. Her complacent smile seems to be a joke in Li Huang''s eyes. Sparrow becomes Phoenix? Is this really possible? Sparrow is sparrow after all, no matter how can not change their race to become the Phoenix, otherwise it will only make themselves become nondescript! Li Huang sat at the bottom and seemed a little careless, as if she was listening carefully, but it seemed that she didn''t listen to anything. Those rituals are too cumbersome. Anyway, Li Huang doesn''t like to listen to them. In Li Huang''s opinion, the best wedding is the kind of modern western wedding, simple and not grand. But in this half archaic era, there is no lack of etiquette. "I''m Junna, and I''m going to be the imperial concubine. Thank you for your blessing and concern. Junna, thank you very much Junna in front of us is very polite to make a noble etiquette, the whole looks like a lady. They are polite and generous. This kind of appearance, as the daughter-in-law of the imperial family, seems to be the most basic standard. Ling Luo also felt that he had a lot of face. After all, this is her own woman. Everyone''s satisfaction with her is to give him a long face! Men seem to like that. Vanity, sometimes, is stronger than women. But Ling Luo''s eyes could not help looking at a certain place - there, Miss Jun in formal dress sat quietly in her own position, without the previous cold temperament, and the feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter completely disappeared. On the contrary, she felt a little softer. Her appearance itself is so beautiful that she can''t ignore even the gods. Now when her temperament softens down, she is more like a goddess. Her eyes were a little empty, as if in a daze, and some seemed to be thinking about something. But that pair of purple eyes is difficult to move people''s eyes away! How can there be such pure purple in the world? Purple ethereal, purple ethereal, purple deep all gathered in her eyes. It''s like God''s blessing. When it comes to true beauty, how can the person around you compare with this one? That one, even though she is a coarse Mayi, is still the focus that people can''t ignore. Her beauty is in the heart, from the inside out. It''s just Think of here, Ling Luo can''t help but show a more dangerous smile, this girl is beautiful, but it is too strong and don''t know what to do, one day he will let this girl planted in his own hands, let himself play! Even if it''s beautiful, it''s just a plaything of its own! Belongs to a man''s desire to conquer, officially began to break out! Maybe Ling Luo''s sight is too powerful, which makes Li Huang feel something. Her eyes gradually recovered, and her mind also gradually returned. In a moment, her eyes swept in the direction of eyes like ice and snow. Is he? Lingluo? Li Huang''s Mou son can''t help but get Chen an a few minutes, spent a lot of effort just to resist the impulse that oneself want to kill! This kind of sight is really annoying! I really want to Cut out his eyes! From the first time I saw this man, Li Huang felt uncomfortable! Especially his eyes! Li Huang didn''t know the nature of that kind of vision, but! It''s just uncomfortable! I feel as if I have become his prey. This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable! As a more egoistic person, Li Huang is not allowed to be seen with such eyes! If someone has to touch this mold, don''t blame Lihuang Cut out his eyes! Ling Luo almost took back his sight in an instant. When he was really looking at Li Huang''s sight, he didn''t know why. Ling Luo always felt some fear in his heart! Her eyes, like a sharp blade, can take people''s lives at any time! Ling Luo did not dare to continue to see, because this kind of depressed feeling is not very good. One side of the ten King Ling Feng naturally noticed this, he quietly drew a circle for Ling Luo behind. Murmured: "all the way well..." "What did you say?" Ling Qingchen, the prince beside him, asked. Just now he was wandering, as if he heard what his brother said, but he didn''t listen very clearly. "Nothing, big brother. I''m thinking, "why hasn''t brother nine come yet?" Ling Feng hit ha ha and said to his elder brother. Also don''t know nine elder brother know don''t know Ling Luo to small nine elder sister-in-law''s idea, if be known by him, I''m afraid, two elder brother''s good day is also end! Hey, hey, hey. Ling Feng is not kind to smile, see the Ling light dust of one side some one face is at a loss."Xiaojiu doesn''t like this kind of scene. It''s normal not to come." Ling Qingchen replied with a light smile: "just now I saw Li Huang. Seeing the girl''s appearance, I felt sleepy." "Brother, you are not the same!" Lingfeng Dudu mouth, big brother also said nine sister-in-law, he is not from the beginning to now are in a daze? To tell you the truth, it''s really nothing to listen to. "The second princess is beautiful, talented and good-natured. Your highness, you have found a treasure this time!" The officials at the bottom joked. Junna after hearing this sentence, cover mouth low smile, a pair of embarrassed appearance. And two Wang Ling fall again seem to have the appearance of feeling deeply, affirmative nod a head to say: "that is natural, Na Na is naturally the best in this Wang heart." Tut This wave of love show is good. But And be careful not to roll over. Junna after listening to Ling Luo''s words, smile more thick, as if to be praised by the people they love, is the happiest thing in the world. But is that really the case? "It''s over!" "Two kings, two concubines salute your majesty!" The emcee who presided over finished the last ceremony. Because the empress and the emperor have passed away, this etiquette can only be accepted by Ling Wushuang alone. Looking at his son with his daughter-in-law to salute himself, Ling unparalleled suddenly feel a lot older. This feeling only appeared once when Qingchen got married. Now "Flat out." Ling Wushuang sighed silently in his heart, and restored his previous domineering image, saying. "Thank you, father!" They both answered at the same time. "Today''s engagement ceremony was completed under my eyes, and all of you are witnesses. In the future I hope you will have peace with me. I hope you will not neglect your wife Ling Wushuang asked like a father. But it was like an order in Ling Luo''s ear, and he replied, "yes!" Chapter 121 Ha ha Leave Huang in the bottom of my heart silent laugh. It can be seen from this that Ling Wushuang is really blind if he dotes on his son. Even people with a brain like Li Huang can see the difference between Ling Wushuang. However, Ling Luo, as a son, can''t see it. It''s not surprising that Ling Wushuang doesn''t spoil him. It''s really that he is not competitive and likeable. Ling Wushuang seems to be injured. He looks down on the touch of love, and his face becomes more and more serious. "Now that the etiquette has become, let''s move to dinner." "Yes, your majesty!" The officials stood up and bowed to Ling Wushuang. After that, they dissolved one after another. Only a few members of the four families did not leave. Ye Fu didn''t come to attend the Palace Banquet. Now ye Fu is too busy to deal with it. The key is the marriage between the emperor''s family and the Junfu. Their appearance is just a joke? But in addition to Yefu, the other three, Junfu, Sufu and Qinfu, all came. Su Fu and Jun Fu have formed an alliance, so the two families are close to each other. Qin Fu is sitting in another corner and turns himself in. After seeing that the officials were almost gone, they told people to get up and leave, as if they were all big men. All the people in Jun''s house and several people in Su''s house were sitting there, and they didn''t seem to be in a hurry to leave. "Han Bing, what do you think of the wedding date?" Ling matchless looking at Jun Hanbing, said. This scene should be a conversation between two in laws, but This kind of dialogue takes place in two different styles of peerless beautiful men, it seems a little strange! "You can make it." Jun cold cold cold way, about him to this marriage also not sad, natural is how he developed. "I knew you would say that." Ling Wushuang sighed. He said to the left and right: "Luo Er, take your princess to receive the guests. I have something to discuss with the old general. " "Yes, father!" Ling Luo bows, looks up at the direction of Li Huang, and then pulls Junna away. Before leaving, Li Huang also received the vision from Yu Junna. Li Huang casually on her eyes, and even, with some smile at her. Junna shivered all over and quickly looked away. "What''s the matter?" The Ling of the side falls to notice Jun Na''s body to tremble for a while, some concern of ask a way. "Nothing. It''s just a little cold." Junna''s weak smile, a white face, seems to be scared. A few days ago, Li Huang''s threat to her was vivid. Although she can hide under the protection of Ling Luo now, she doesn''t need to be afraid at all, but I don''t know why, Junna is still scared! She involuntarily stroked her belly, the child, must not have something! That''s all she has! "Don''t be sick! I''ll send someone back for a dress later. " Ling Luo is going to spoil Junna now, because she is pregnant with her own flesh and blood in her stomach! Looking at Junna''s hand on the belly, a trace of softness flashed through Lingluo''s heart. He is about to become a father! "Well!" Junna nodded, some weak against Ling Luo''s arms, let him go with his arms. ¡­¡­ "That Wei Chen also left first!" Su Yuan, who is aware of current affairs, sees Ling Wushuang''s starting to rush people. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to stay more. He quickly stood up and left with his family. Although his military value is not high, it''s no joke that he can manage such a prosperous family of medicine as Su Fu! Ling Wushuang nodded and agreed. Similarly, there was a flash of appreciation for Su Yuan''s understanding of current affairs. "Come on, what''s the matter?" Treat people to walk almost, Jun cold ice just cold face again talk. This attitude is obviously worse. "I''ll give you ventilation first." Ling Wushuang said with a smile. Leave Huang to see in one side, this appearance, really is ten thousand dog legs! "Hanbing, I know you are not satisfied with the wedding, but I have no choice but to do it. " Ling Wushuang seems to be explaining something. His expression is a little helpless. It''s hard for Li Huang to imagine that such a person who is apologizing to his grandfather will put Jun Hanbing in the dungeon before. Is this really a person? "There''s nothing you have to do." Jun Hanbing simply ignored Ling Wushuang''s deliberate flattery, and coldly said, "I''m not ready to intervene in this matter. Just look at it and do it." Ling matchless embarrassed corner of the mouth twitches, this old guy, still so bad temper! It seems that you will be shut up for a few more days next time! This will be honest!"What''s your opinion, Miss Jun?" Ling Wushuang saw that it was useless to deal with Jun Hanbing, so he had to start from Jun Lihuang. He must manage these relations well, otherwise When Junna gets married, there will be no one in Junfu to send him away. That is to hit the emperor''s face! From Huang see Ling matchless asked himself, raised his head, on his line of sight, light way: "I don''t agree with this marriage." Ling matchless a Leng, he didn''t expect, Jun Li Huang unexpectedly than Jun Hanbing''s attitude to more tough! At least Jun Hanbing didn''t interfere, but this guy refused directly! What''s the logic? "Oh? Why? " Ling Wushuang still wants to hear from this girl. After all, it''s also his future daughter-in-law, Xiao Jiu''s daughter-in-law, so we need to have a good communication! "There is no reason. If you ask my opinion, I just disagree. Of course, you can not accept my opinion." Li Huang came to a more domineering answer. She has no reason to stop the wedding, but since Junna''s marriage will bring trouble to Junfu, then I''m sorry. Don''t blame her. No one can hurt your house without any harm, unless she is dead! "This..." Ling Wushuang sighed. Is he too old to communicate with these young people? "It''s impossible for Junna to get married in Junfu." Jun Lihuang added: "unless you leave her in the imperial city." Ling unparalleled helpless, fortunately from Huang also know to leave him a way back, now plan, also can be like this. There is no other way. "That''s it." Ling Wushuang fixed the tone with one hammer. "It''s settled. There''s one more thing..." "Your majesty Jun Hanbing directly interrupts Ling Wushuang''s words to stop him from going on. In that pair of blue pupil, already began to brew to have killed the idea. Ling Wushuang said, OK, don''t say it. Chapter 122 He just wants to mention the marriage of Xiaojiu and Jun Lihuang by the way, but who knows that the old man Jun Hanbing has such a big reaction that it''s not good for him to open his mouth! It''s really an old man who takes care of his granddaughter so tightly! In the end, are you going to join our Ling family? Besides my little nine, who else would like to marry such a strong daughter-in-law? But at the moment, little nine is going to suffer a lot. Because this time, it really annoys Jun Hanbing. If you want to marry his granddaughter again in the future, it will be even more difficult. "Since there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go back first." Jun Hanbing stood up and was ready to leave. "No, no!" Ling matchless looking at a face absolute Jun cold ice, hastily open mouth to stop a way. Jun Hanbing stands still and looks back at Ling Wushuang. Did not speak, but just the eyes can let Ling unparalleled feel the strong sense of impatience. It''s like saying "What else do you want?" Although It''s not like Jun Hanbing can say that, but Ling Wushuang is sure that he really sees this meaning from Jun Hanbing''s eyes. "Since they are all in the Imperial City, I''ll wait until the Palace Banquet is over." Ling matchless said like this, actually in the heart or hide some own small long time. As long as Jun Lihuang can stay, everything is easy to say! Jun Hanbing is silent, but he looks at Lihuang. Li Huang didn''t think much, so he nodded. It''s not impossible to attend the Palace Banquet. Li Huang said that he was fearless. "All right." Jun Hanbing saw his granddaughter agreed, he agreed to come down. Now he is a real granddaughter, and what her granddaughter says is what she says. Ling matchless relaxed tone, the bottom of my heart silently for from Huang point a praise. If today leave Huang say don''t stay, that estimate, he must have several days can''t see own precious son. But fortunately, the little girl agreed. It''s all right. Leave Huang some doubt of saw one eye Ling matchless. What''s this guy doing when he''s so happy to hear that he''s staying? I don''t quite understand. Li Huang follows Jun Hanbing to the food section. This is still Li Huang had a buffet for the first time since she came here. "Li Huang, are you ok?" After seeing Li Huang appear, Su Fang immediately moves to her side and asks with some concern. "Nothing." Leave Huang light way. "That''s good." He is afraid that his majesty will have any trouble to find the Junfu, involving Lihuang, which is not good. But now it seems that he thinks too much. "Eat more. Are you hungry, too?" Su Fang said with a smile. "Well." Li Huang''s casual response. She answers Su Fang''s words, but her eyes are on Ling Qingchen''s direction. "Your Royal Highness?" Su Fang followed Li Huang''s eyes and could not help seeing the gentle man. Ling Qingchen is coming to Lihuang, smiling. "The young master of Su mansion?" Ling Qingchen comes to the station and asks with a smile. "I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Cao min, I have seen your Highness the prince!" Su Fang immediately saluted. He didn''t hold any official position in the Imperial City, so he could only call himself a grasshopper for the time being. However, Su Fang sincerely felt that in front of his royal highness, no matter what he claimed, he could only look up. Even now, he can''t see through his accomplishments! How terrible it should be! "No gift, no gift." Ling Qingchen gently stroked Su Fang. He said, "I want to see who Li Huang is talking with so much. It turns out it''s you." "It''s just a little like-minded." Li Huang answers for Su Fang. She said, "Sufang, I''ll talk to Qingchen about something." "Good." Su Fang nodded and left thoughtfully. Her circle is too big, now he, it''s difficult, it''s difficult to have more time standing on her side. It''s hard, it''s hard! "You make a lot of friends." Ling Qingchen rubbed Li Huang''s hair and said like a big brother. "Yes." Li Huang did not directly affirm or deny, but said a question. Right? To be honest, Li Huang doesn''t know how to answer this question. She has a lot of friends. Does she have a lot of friends? Should I guess. Li Huang is not sure. Ling Qingchen can only smile at this guy, so long, emotional things are still so dull."Today, little nine will come." Ling light dust light way. "Little nine?" Leave Huang to repeat once, just reaction come over, Ling light dust says of small nine exactly is who. "Why?" "It''s a palace banquet. It''s a normal thing for Xiao Jiu to attend." Li Huang''s face Chen is dark for a while, what she asks clearly is why should tell her this matter? Ling Qingchen''s answer is why the nine kings came back to attend the Palace Banquet. The answer to similar questions turns out to be one on the ground and one on the sky. "I have..." Li Huang just wanted to speak, but was interrupted by the voice coming from her face. "Brother, this is Are you chatting with Miss Jun? " Hear this voice, leave Huang is really whole body uncomfortable, bone a little itchy, really. Yes, it''s Ling Luo, not others! "Second brother." Ling light dust politely called a: "two younger brothers don''t accompany miss Junna, how to come here?" Obviously, although this person Ling Qingchen is easier to speak, but But not a simple minded person! Ling Luo and he are political enemies. Naturally, there is no need to congratulate them superficially. "Nana is not very well. I asked her to go back to my residence to have a rest. It''s brother''s body, but it''s tolerable? " Ling Luo also greets each other with a smile, but It doesn''t look like a perfect smile. It''s a little bit unkind. It looks really obscene. "If the second brother''s blessing, all is well." Ling Qingchen said softly. "Second brother, haven''t you ever been taught not to interrupt when others are talking?" Ling light dust light way. But when he spoke, he was carrying a kind of reprimand. It was obvious that he was reprimanding Ling Luo for being uncultured and wild. "Hum..." Ling Luo seems to have been stabbed in the pain. With a cold hum, he says sarcastically: "elder brother is not so good either. It seems that it''s not very good for elder brother to use his hands and feet just like this before the young lady Jun comes out of the cabinet." Move? Li Huang recalled it by searching for her own memory. Is that the case? Li Huang has a confused face. If there is any contact, it is just Ling Qingchen touched his hair. Chapter 123 But What''s going on? She''s in his way? "I don''t seem to need you to manage my business." Li Huang said coldly. Sharp eyes to see Ling Luo, let him can''t help some words. Because the eyes are very sure to tell him that the owner of the eyes, a little angry! No, not just a little! It''s just It''s on the verge of an explosion! But He doesn''t know why, just saw his elder brother touch Li Huang''s head, he would feel very angry, even can''t help coming. I haven''t enjoyed such treatment. Why can a sick man like elder brother approach her so easily? This kind of intense desire can''t be stopped at all! He just wanted to, just wanted to imprison her in his own side! "Who said it was none of my business?" Think so, Ling Luo also said so unexpectedly! The sound was so loud that everyone on the scene was quiet and looked up. "Luo Er, this is What do you care about? " Even the late Ling Wushuang heard the roar of Ling Luo. I couldn''t help laughing. Rarely see his son so gaffe, since he knew what is called the survival of the court, Ling Wushuang felt his son was very formal. There are very few mistakes. Think of here, he also asked out involuntarily. But the premise is that he doesn''t know what just happened here. If he knew, he would He would not have asked that even if he had been killed. It''s also because of today''s question that Ling changjue has despised him for a long time. Ling Luo didn''t realize how big the scene was. He just felt that when he was in a daze, he blurted out a sentence: "father, my son wants her!" So Some people don''t speak without brains, but they don''t have brains at all! Ling Luo slowly to God, only to find that he was impulsive, even his inner thoughts all said out! For a moment, I was at a loss. There was no sound around, and many officials looked sideways. Even breathing was a luxury! If anyone dares to make a little noise at this time, he is really looking for death! "Son of a bitch!" Ling Luo only felt a sharp pain in his chest, then he took a few steps back, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. "Poof!" ¡°£¡¡­¡­¡± Jun Hanbing raised his hand to stop Jun lijiu who still wanted to do it. Although He agreed with Junli''s behavior, but as a grandfather, he did not forget that his grandson could not use his cultivation ability. Blue eyes full of ice brewing, Jun ice himself is unable to bear this tone. Is his granddaughter such a cheap item? But, Ling matchless''s facial expression in an instant entire black came down. What''s this bastard talking about? Or does he know what he''s talking about? The client Jun Lihuang''s face didn''t have too many expressions, and he didn''t start as Jun lijiu did, or he was brewing his intention to kill like his grandfather. She light Piao one eye, Ling falls that to point to own finger, silently moved a step to the side, walked out of that scope. She just wanted to watch Ling Luo quietly. "Second brother / second brother, what are you talking about?" Ling Qingchen and Ling Feng also make a sound at the same time. This two elder brothers usually look at is also more brain, how suddenly today make muddy? In this way, Ling Qingchen is embarrassed to say that he and he are political enemies. What a special intelligence! If Ling changjue hears this, isn''t he looking for death? Ling Luo was the focus of people''s eyes at this time, and he was not willing to be slapped by Jun Li''s wine, so his teeth tightened and he said: "my son has been admiring you for a long time, but he can''t express his heart. If Miss Jun agrees, my son will treat her well! " "You unfilial son!" After hearing what Ling Luo said, Ling Wushuang was on the verge of breaking out. Now, he is even more out of breath, and can only squeeze out these words from between his teeth. "I beg your father to help me!" Lingluo is still shameless, he is now lost face, also don''t care more what to say. Now he just wants to tie this girl to his side! "Ling Wushuang." Jun Hanbing didn''t wait for Ling Wushuang to continue to speak, he had already opened his mouth. Instead of calling him his majesty, he called him by his first name. And still in this kind of public place, you can imagine what kind of mood Jun Hanbing is now. Ling Wushuang looks at Jun Hanbing. He knows exactly what Jun Hanbing wants to do now.However, if it wasn''t for this beast''s own son, he couldn''t hurt the killer, otherwise Can he still stand here so leisurely? "Ling Luo, do I connive at you so much that you don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth?" Ling Wushuang''s voice is a little cold. Does he think he''s great when he thinks he''s supported by his mother? Is it normal that he really indulges him too much? Ling Luo felt a thump in his heart. It seems that the development of the plot is not quite right. Why did my father say that? Lingluo some don''t know his father''s idea, also dare not random random answer. "Ling Luo, are you too bold? Even my fiancee When all the atmosphere was very tense, a warm and moist voice came. Originally desert not to concern oneself of left Huang suddenly raised a head, eyes filled with shock. This voice Is that him? Because of this voice, everyone''s face has different expressions. A group of officials are almost confused. They are all thinking about who is the person making the voice? It looks like it''s hanging. The expressions of Ling Qingchen and Ling Feng are hard to express, like a sigh of relief and some entanglement, which is not easy to describe. Several people in Jun''s family have no change in their expressions. They just look at Ling Luo with murderous eyes. They wish they could kill him now. There are two people with the richest expression. One is Su Fang, the other is Ling Luo! Su Fang''s eyes were wide open. His anger was completely extinguished after hearing what the voice said. Not Married wife? Su Fang seems to be a little confused, and her eyes are full of bewilderment? Different from Su Fang''s entanglement, Ling Luo After hearing this voice, my first reaction was Run! It''s just that my feet seem to be fixed and can''t move at all! Want to run also can''t run, can only let oneself be washed by this fear whole body! Chapter 124 "Ta TA TA." Like the sound of water dripping in the pool, like the sound of melting snow dripping on the rock, Li Huang listened for a while. There''s no mistake. It''s him! It''s just him! He is the only one who makes such a sound when walking. Of course, most of the time, he walks without sound. But With a few times to get along with him, Li Huang very clear debate out this voice, only belongs to him. Almost at the moment when the sound came, a sound and shadow in a golden robe appeared in everyone''s sight! Everyone''s breath is tight, amazing! It''s hard to really use a simple word to describe this person. No other reason, because this person, too perfect! Too strong! His appearance is so beautiful that he can''t distinguish between male and female. It doesn''t seem to be in the world. His powerful, so that the naked eye are clearly visible, daunting. Panic. Yeah, it''s just a panic! "Brother nine." "Little nine." When Ling Feng and Ling Qingchen see Ling changjue approaching, they can''t help but raise a sign smile. He finally showed up! He, it''s time to show up! Ling changjue looked at them. It was a formal communication, and then she looked at Ling Luo: "Ling Luo, why are you silent? Well The ending is really provocative, but no one here has such an understanding. But they are all afraid. It turns out that this man is the nine kings! It turns out that this man is the nine kings who can see the head but not the tail! The nine kings are so strong! Far better than the image they imagined! "Little nine." Ling Luo has some weak smile. Up to now, what else can he say. Anyway, this man has lost a lot of money, but at least, it''s thousands of times better than being cut to pieces by this guy! However, what he never thought was that Jun Lihuang would have something to do with this terrible guy! Do they know each other in private? This Is this his bad luck or his bad luck? "Lingluo, I remember that today is your engagement banquet, right?" Ling changjue asked with a smile. The smile was beautiful! Ling Luo can''t help swallowing and nodding. "At your engagement dinner, I''m afraid that your fiancee will faint." Leng hum, let Ling Luo shiver all over. Ling changjue light way, walk to leave Huang''s side to stand still, a little smile: "how don''t talk?" Isn''t this little girl covered with thorns? Why didn''t you see her all over the place today? This is not normal. Li Huang looks up at Ling changjue, but she really has only one eye. This guy is not a good guy. Not only angry, but also with some indifference, all appeared in the eyes of Li Huang. It seems that in an instant, she returned to the character of the ruthless and lustless poison girl. Then her eyes turned to Ling Luo. Cold cold mouth way: "courage is very big." She waved her sleeve, as if she was abandoning something. She came to Jun Hanbing''s side and said faintly, "today, I hope you Ling family will give you an account. Otherwise, I won''t let anyone go. " After that, he left quickly without looking back. The broad outer robe raised a decisive arc in the air, showing the master''s attitude. In this case, anyone can see how arrogant Junfu is, and how arrogant junlihuang is! Jun Hanbing looks at Ling Wushuang and Ling changjue, and then he leaves. But The killing intention in his eyes did not decrease. Ling Wushuang has every reason to believe that if he doesn''t give an account, even if the old guy is fighting for his own life, he has to take the lives of so many people in the imperial city! This kind of thing, absolutely is he can do, absolutely not exaggerate a thing! Jun Li Jiu looks at Ling changjue with a bitter smile. Now, it''s time for him to solve his sister''s anger. He can''t help! My little sister''s temper, Jun Li wine believe, Ling changjue is not clear. "All the love ministers will be gone today." Ling Wushuang said with a black face: "what happened today..." "I don''t know anything! I didn''t see anything Officials all over the ground knelt down and put themselves in the safest position. Sure enough, working in the imperial family is a very dangerous thing. If one is not careful, he will lose his head. The way of being an official should be studied carefully!"That''s good. Let''s all go back and have a rest." Ling wushuangdao. It seems very kind, but in fact Who knows the real situation? As if there were ghosts chasing after them, the officials ran out of the imperial city with the greatest strength and speed in their life. There are only a few members of the imperial family left in the imperial garden. The smile on Ling changjue''s face has completely disappeared. Looking at Ling Luo, it seems that she is looking at a dead man. Because of this person, let the little girl ignore him! Little girl must be angry! What can we do? How about killing him? So thinking, Ling changjue can''t help but feel that this method is very good, killing intention, is gradually brewing! Ling Wushuang, who knows what kind of person his son is, has noticed Ling changjue''s change. However, as a father, he also has a lot of helplessness and can''t be full of wealth. He took the lead and said, "Xiao Jiu, go and see Miss Jun quickly." Ling changjue''s body, also feel this matter is more important, so, in the eyes of the intention to kill gradually hide, a flash, people have long disappeared. Ling Wushuang sighed. Fortunately My little nine put that little girl first! He looked at his second son, and his eyes became cold ¡­¡­ "Little girl, little girl!" Ling changjue chased after her, and a few steps had already arrived in front of Jun Lihuang. Jun Li Huang stopped, didn''t look up at Ling changjue''s expression, just lightly put a paralyzed face. Don''t say anything. "Little girl, why don''t you talk?" Ling changjue wants to reach out to leave Huang''s head in silence, but she is perfectly avoided by her. Get along with these days, Li Huang already knew what he could do, including posture, position and so on, don''t be too clear! Want to avoid, is a very simple thing. "Your Royal Highness, men and women are not compatible. Please don''t touch our Lihuang." Jun cold ice will leave Huang to his behind, cold ice strange eyes on Ling changjue''s golden pupil. Chapter 125 In fact, Ling changjue can not be afraid at all. Junfu may have been powerful and frightening before, but what is his identity? That is a kind of status above the imperial power. Why should we fear and scruple this small family? It''s self-evident that the power behind the people who claim to be able to give up even the imperial family is powerful! But At this time, Ling changjue had to admit that when he was facing Jun Hanbing, he really counseled. I don''t dare to be tough, because If you do this, you may not have a good life in the future. This is not the whole body of it! Not only to spend a lot of time to please the little girl''s mood, but also to constantly watch out for these little girl''s relatives and friends will not give their own silent to a stick! So people It''s better to be aware of current affairs. When it''s time to counselle, you should counselle a little. Don''t act too much. It''s not fun. "Mr. Jun, please forgive me for being reckless. I want to have a talk with the little girl alone. Can it be convenient?" This is probably the most sincere time for Ling changjue. After all, this person will be his own elder in the future! If he doesn''t please now, he probably won''t have any chance in the future. "What can''t be said here?" Jun Hanbing obviously does not want to accept Ling changjue''s flattery, but also indirectly refuses his suggestion. He doesn''t trust to give his precious granddaughter to the nine kings alone. Although It seems that Li Huang of his family should have known his Royal Highness the nine kings. Moreover, he didn''t know him in a day or two. There is an engagement between the two, but now See from Huang''s appearance, clear also don''t want to let this matter! Is the individual can see, now of gentleman leave Huang, the mood that call a not good! Who is in trouble! Jun Hanbing doesn''t know why Li Huang behaves like this, but On the surface, the relationship between Lihuang and Jiuwang doesn''t seem to be very good. Since that is the case, what else should I worry about? Ling changjue said to Jun Hanbing''s reply that she had a headache. Sure enough, chasing girls is not a simple thing. The recognition of the friends and relatives group alone is a rare hurdle. "If it''s just love, I don''t mind saying it here if you don''t mind." But Ling changjue is not a man with a simple mind. He can''t deal with such a small matter properly. How can he have the courage to pursue such a person as Jun Lihuang? Standing on one side, Li Huang listens to Ling changjue''s words and suddenly remembers that the most powerful part of this man is his acting skills. After getting along with him for a long time, Li Huang almost forgot that this man is a real jade faced fox. A very terrible fox who can play with people! Jun Hanbing didn''t dare to hear these words any more. He was not afraid to hear those so-called love words, but for the sake of Li Huang''s face, he couldn''t stand here to listen. Otherwise This is also a very bad thing for Li Huang. You have to think about the reputation of the girl family. Jun Hanbing think of here, can''t help but to Ling changjue''s favor degree reduced a few points. Ling changjue was shot while lying down. Is it his fault to be smart? It''s a gift! "Well, Li Huang, just have a good chat with Chang Jue." In the end, Junli came out to be a peacemaker. As Ling changjue''s best friend, it''s no surprise that she appears here, but it''s a bit of dereliction of duty to be the most sister control. Jun Li wine: did you sell your sister to your friends? Li Huang''s eyes "inadvertently" glanced at Jun Li Jiu. However, Jun Li Jiu already felt the pain of being on pins and needles. He could almost imagine how much he would be disliked by his younger sister when he went back! Ling changjue, it''s up to you! Junli wine gives Ling changjue a "believe" look. This makes Ling changjue under great pressure. It''s rare for a good brother to trust him so much. If he can''t do it well, isn''t he sorry for his trust? I don''t know what pressure Jun Li Jiu was under to persuade her grandfather to leave. Li Huang only knew that when she came back, Ling changjue had already picked her up and flew out of the city. "What do you do?" Li Huang''s tone is not very good, even with some cold. Now she can''t brew half of her feelings at all, only a kind of anger of being cheated exists in her heart, which makes her very tangled. "Nature is to find a place where no one is bothering." Ling changjue replied with a light smile that he held Li Huang more tightly."Let go, what are you doing with such a tight hold!" Li Huang''s attitude is not very good. "If you let go of me, you will fall down." Ling changjue joked, as if she didn''t care about Li Huang''s cold words. "Well, I''ll be there in a minute." Ling changjue coaxes Li Huang just like a child. It''s just this that not only doesn''t let Li Huang''s hair go smoothly, but also makes Li Huang feel that he has been underestimated! Li Huang was very angry, but she couldn''t find any words to refute the man. In the face of this man, he is always in a hurry. Ling changjue still took Li Huang to another courtyard outside the city. It''s empty. It looks like it''s usually uninhabited. Li Huang struggles to get out of Ling changjue''s arms. It seems that she doesn''t want to be intimate with him. Ling changjue has no way. Who told her to piss off this little girl? He reluctantly let go of hand, looking at from Huang back a few steps, a guard appearance, in the heart can''t help a bit hurt. "Little girl, are you angry with me?" Ling changjue asked tenderly. She gave up the self claim of "Ben Zun" and used me. It can be seen that Ling changjue was very serious about this matter with Li Huang. "You lied to me." From Huang light raised his head, without a trace of emotion eyes on Ling changjue''s line of sight. Ling changjue was shocked by this indifferent sight. How long have you not seen a little girl''s eyes like this? This is not what he wants to see, Ling changjue swears. "You were me The first person who wants to believe is also the first person who makes me try to believe, but You lied to me Li Huang is still speechless, but Ling changjue feels as if she has been struck by thunder and lightning. "I once told you that I like you and I will always trust you unless you cheat me..." He knows that she has always been very defensive. It''s not easy for him to become a person she trusts. Let a person who does not know how to trust, to believe in a person, is a challenge to their own heart. However, he still let her down "Girl, I..." "I like you because I think you can let me trust you unconditionally. But today my dream is broken by you. " Jun Lihuang doesn''t give Ling changjue any time to explain. It''s just a breathing time. She starts to say again. "In order to abide by the agreement with you, I even plan to kill the ninth king and marry you if the emperor family doesn''t want to cancel the engagement." "But now I want to come, I really think too much." The speaker has no intention, but the listener has intention. These words stop in Ling changjue''s ears. I don''t know why, there is an impulse to cry. He seems to see, in front of the little girl, although the performance is very calm, but Her eyes were getting red and moist. She was, in fact, very sad, wasn''t she? This kind of King leaves Huang, unavoidably lets the human give birth to some kind of protection desire. "Girl!" Ling changjue ran over and hugged Li Huang. "It''s my fault. It''s my fault." Ling changjue buried her head in Li Huang''s neck and said it was my fault twice in a row. He didn''t want to see Lihuang like this, too fragile, too It''s pathetic. This will make him, more distressed. "I won''t believe you any more." Even though Li Huang was held by Ling changjue, she didn''t react half a minute. She just stood, with no expression on her face. Ling changjue''s words also seem to be ignored. Li Huang felt that she was too tired to believe that she didn''t want to experience it again. In this world, like Li Huang, she is very slow to love, but once she uses her feelings, there are many people who will go all out to give. But this kind of person often can be very fragile! Once the feeling is broken, there is no way to make up for it. So, no one knows, just cheating, for them, represents what! "Girl..." Ling changjue''s heart was deeply shocked, he did not know, just such a thing, will develop to this point. This situation is almost irretrievable! Don''t know, this matter, will let the little girl so conflict. If he had known earlier, he would not have kept it from her! "Ling changjue." It''s rare for Jun Lihuang to call his name with his surname, which makes Ling changjue ring an alarm in her heart. Then he heard a sentence he never wanted to hear again in his life. "Don''t show up again." Leave Huang light way. At least in a short time, Li Huang didn''t want to see him again.Corner of the eye is not fighting, leaving a crystal clear tears. She thought, she has feelings for him, but He cheated her. This is the most untouchable scale for Jun Lihuang. Since Ling changjue has touched it, she has to pay some price. Li Huang''s heart is in a mess now. She doesn''t know what to do. "I won''t agree." Ling changjue holds Li Huang''s small face and forces her to look into her eyes. He said, "I like you, little girl." "I know I lied to you and you''ll be angry. But I really didn''t think it was so important to you. Li Huang, I''m sorry. " "Is it fun to play with my feelings?" In Li Huang''s eyes, he was almost sneering. Chapter 126 She said, is it fun to play with her feelings? Is, in this wench''s heart, he is such a unbearable person? Just a person who can play with other people''s feelings at will? "Girl, in your heart, am I such a person?" Ling changjue almost begged, he really did not know, this matter, will bring her such resistance. Maybe he is too confident, or maybe he It''s too reckless. It has led to forgetting that the girl he loves is not an ordinary person at all. She is more special than ordinary people, but also more vulnerable than ordinary people. "I don''t want to treat you like that, but It''s you who make me think you are. " From Huang light way, looking at Ling changjue''s eyes, unexpectedly already with a few points of alienation. Ling changjue subconsciously felt afraid, he can''t! Can''t lose this little girl! No, don''t look like that! "Little girl, it''s me. You Forgive me, will you? " "I just want to give you a surprise and let you know that the person you like has an engagement with you. I thought you would be happy..." "Little girl, please don''t look at me like this. I''m afraid. Don''t leave me, will you? " Listening to Ling changjue''s entreaties, Li Huang feels that her heart is in labor. Is she doing all this wrong? Is she really reluctant? Li Huang doesn''t understand. She really doesn''t understand! Originally, when he appeared today, Li Huang had some brain crashes. The first reaction was, how could it be him? But the next reaction is It should be him! Is it in your subconscious that you have thought of this and are not willing to admit it? Li Huang can''t believe it. Knowing that nine Kings is Ling changjue, it seems that many things make sense. For example, why does the mysterious nine kings know everything about her? Why does anyone mention the nine kings everywhere. Why ten King Ling Feng will suddenly help himself, everything seems to be able to say the past. Originally let from Huang angry thing is, Ling changjue cheated himself! Li Huang always felt that people who could make her believe could not exist in this world, but it happened that Ling changjue was born. And His feelings for Ling changjue have gradually become more than trust. Sometimes, even think of him, inexplicably think of him, think of him, think of the night dream will be him. Sometimes, I will recall the little things I met with him, and even think that if I didn''t meet him at the beginning, would I still be alone now? Life seems to have such a person, warm, very beautiful. This matter, really is oneself too tangled? Did you put your weight in the wrong place? Or tangled some things that should not have been tangled? There is a little confusion in Li Huang''s eyes. She looks at Ling changjue. Her eyes are so strange, but with a little infatuation, so doubts, with a lot of attachment. "Little girl?" See from Huang this appearance, Ling changjue can''t help but some flustered, little girl this is how? Such a look, really sad. Why did she look like that? Is it because of yourself? Mingming is determined to treat her well, but why did he hurt her? It''s his fault. It''s his fault. Li Huang didn''t speak. She reached out and stroked Ling changjue''s cheek. This face, very perfect, is the creation of God, at the moment, it is because of her, and appears a bit of panic. She gently smoothed his frown and, for the first time, took the initiative to embrace him. Totally, hold him! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue was stunned and didn''t know how to react. Little girl, hold him? Waiting to think about something, Li Huang''s words had already interrupted his thoughts. Only listen to the bosom of leave Huang, stuffy of send out a doubt: "is I wrong?" Did she do it wrong? Is she too tangled? Ling changjue felt shocked at this time. What did his little girl say? This is not what she said? This little guy, when did he show weakness? "You''re not wrong. It''s my fault." His big hand on her head, gently stroking. "Why, why didn''t you tell me?""Let me prepare so many plans like a fool?" Li Huang''s hands tightly grasped his clothes, buried his head in his chest and didn''t want to raise it. But even so, Ling changjue was able to feel someone shaking in her arms. This time, really, it''s overdone. Also, unexpectedly, I found that this girl is more vulnerable than ordinary people. Where is the little witch that everyone is afraid of? Clearly, it''s just a little thing afraid of being abandoned. "It''s my fault. It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you my identity in advance, which made you scared for so long." Ling changjue appeased patiently. If I had told her earlier, wouldn''t there have been so many troubles? He suddenly knew the style of this little girl. She said that when she decided to be with herself, her first decision was to kill nine kings. This is a very decisive decision, but you can see how much this little girl attaches importance to her feelings. Ling changjue in this feeling, inevitably, felt unprecedented happiness. "No, don''t let me guess." Li Huang said softly. "I hate, I hate the feeling that I don''t know anything." "Being kept in the dark, I feel like I''m being yelled around like a fool." "Ah Jue, I like you. I want to be with you, but..." "I don''t want you to keep anything from me." "I can ask for nothing, just Don''t make me feel lonely and scared. " "That dark day, I have I don''t want to go through it anymore. " "Well..." The lip was blocked up. There was no room for resistance, so he was sealed. Jun Lihuang only felt that he was in the middle of a vast ocean, and everything seemed to be decided by himself. Whispers from lips and teeth take away all emotions, whether panic or anger Everything seems to be very simple. Li Huang just, just want to, always indulge in such a warm embrace, never, never wake up. Chapter 127 When consciousness comes back to her mind again, Li Huang finds that she and Ling changjue have already rolled onto the bed. His body pressed himself, his head buried in his neck, and he gasped hard. It seems that he is enduring something. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha." In this way, Li Huang laughed. "Girl?" Ling changjue raised her head in doubt and looked at the smaller body under her. That hoarse voice, can drown a person almost. Ling changjue looked at the people under her smiling. Her tears overflowed and she was still laughing. This smile, is from the heart of the smile, rather than her usual kind of smile, as well as that kind of false and not with half the feelings of the smile. This smile is beautiful Now, only he can see it. By Li Huang''s laughter, Ling changjue suddenly felt a burst of joy, low laughter, also came from his throat. He held her in his arms, just holding, without too much unnecessary action. It seems like this, you can be together forever, forever, the end of time. Li Huang laughs tired, and gradually closes her eyes. The corners of her mouth are still rising, and she suddenly brightens up. In fact, sometimes, some things, needless to say, are the best. Just love yourself and Ling changjue. Others, why pursue so many? Thinking about this, I relaxed. Consciousness is disappearing little by little. She completely entrusts herself to the man behind her. "Sleep..." Ling changjue''s big hand stroked Li Huang''s head again and again, giving the most gentle comfort. His little girl, figured out, with their own ability, figured out. This is the best. What else does he need? It doesn''t matter anymore, does it? Tightly closed the arm, his arms, is his world, as for the rest, please stay aside. ¡­¡­ For you to leave a Phoenix. The night has not returned, the gentleman cold ice expresses very not calm, with it same, also has the gentleman Mo day. The performance of the most calm, in the Junfu, is also only Junli wine a person. But In the face of six uncle and grandfather under the double pressure, Jun Li wine or can only obediently hide in the corner, can''t say a word, once a word, everything is finished. Jun Li Jiu looks at his grandfather and sixth uncle who are out of their wits. He swallows all the good words he is going to say to Ling changjue. "Jun Li Jiu, do you know where the ninth King took Li Huang?" Jun Mo day anxiously glanced at the corner to minimize his sense of existence Jun Li wine, immediately asked. "No, I don''t know." The gentleman leaves wine to reply a way immediately. How could he know That guy is so mysterious that he knows where his nest is? "Alas." Jun Hanbing took a meaningful look at Jun lijiu and then left. That eyes, with a bit of resentment, as if in the quality control Jun Li wine is a heinous villain. In fact, Jun Hanbing did think so. Well, how could he be persuaded to come back by Junli wine? If you insist on it, the ninth king will not succeed. It''s true. My dear granddaughter, it''s really a very uncomfortable way to let her go! My grandson, it''s not enough to succeed, but more to fail! In this regard, Jun Li wine said that he was innocent. He really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it. "Sixth uncle, don''t worry. Li Huang will be fine." Jun Li Jiu looks at Jun Mo Tian walking up and down the hall. He just feels that his eyes are going to be spent. His sixth uncle, can you stop wandering? You don''t need to worry about your niece, do you? "Why don''t you worry me?" Jun Motian frowned. "Li Huang is a girl''s family, and her accomplishments are not as good as other people''s nine kings. She has a stubborn temper. It''s strange that nothing happens!" "Sixth uncle..." Jun Li wine wry smile, how to say as if Ling changjue will hurt from Huang. "Uncle Liu, Lihuang and Jiuwang have known each other for a long time, but they just don''t know their identities Nothing will happen. " "Are you sure?" Jun Mo day pick eyebrows, eyebrows, are full of some distrust. "Well, well!" Jun Li wine mercilessly nodded. Junmotian stopped and sat back in his chair. "No, how do you know that?" Jun Mo Tian thought about it, but he still felt something was wrong. How did Jun Li Jiu know about it?"Sixth uncle..." Jun Li wine really hates iron but not steel. How can it not react? "When I went to Hongfeng town to pick up Lihuang, I already knew, OK?" "Red Maple Town?" Jun Mo Tian recalled for a while, and then said angrily: "damn! It''s so bold of the nine kings to hook up with Li Huang so early Jun lijiu died in battle Uncle Liu, uncle Liu What are you struggling with? Jun Li wine is almost crazy The farce of bizhijun''s mansion is just outside the city. In the courtyard outside the city, the two people just wake up are in harmony. "Well..." Li Huang stretched out comfortably. Really, I haven''t slept so well for a long time. It''s warm and lively. I can''t feel the coldness at all. "Awake?" From just wake up, with some hoarse confused sound from Li Huang''s ear. Leave Huang a Leng, immediately "Er" a, be regarded as should descend. "Your body cools down in the middle of the night. I don''t know whether it''s with the temperature or with you." Ling changjue low of say, but don''t get up, turned over a body, again will leave Huang embrace in the bosom. "Can''t you get up?" Li Huang tried to push him, but found that it was just in vain, so he gave up and lay down. "Lie down with me a little longer." Ling changjue holds Li Huang tightly. He won''t say that he is greedy for the taste of her body. But This small body, light fragrance, is really very comfortable to hold. "Oh..." From Huang Du Du Du mouth, also don''t have very is unwilling appearance. "Li Huang..." Ling changjue called softly. "Well?" Li Huang raises her head and looks at Ling changjue, who is still with her eyes closed. "That''s good." The corner of his mouth, raised a radian, very perfect radian. "Well!" Li Huang nodded with a smile. She seemed to agree with Ling changjue. That''s good. "Your body, if I''m not here at ordinary times, I can''t sleep well all the time?" He asked with concern. Chapter 128 In fact, I should have found out very early, but I haven''t paid attention to it all the time. The girl''s body will be as cold as ice in the middle of the night. It''s not like a normal body temperature at all. Every time, as long as he is by her side, she will try her best to shrink into her arms. She can ask for his body temperature, just What if he''s not here? Is it hard for her to sleep? "Ah, I''m used to sleeping very shallow." Leave Huang some don''t care of say. She is both a alchemist and a poisonous girl. The curse of her body comes from the punishment of heaven. Since she can''t change it, it''s better for her to be obedient. "In the future, it will not be like this." Ling changjue swore: "I have always been with you." Leave Huang Leng for a while, immediately nod. "Well!" "Good boy." Ling changjue left a shallow kiss on Li Huang''s forehead. "Ah, little girl, have you ever thought about what you will do in the future?" Ling changjue asked, like a casual question, but in his eyes, there was a different light flowing. "Later?" Li Huang repeated it gently. What do you want to do in the future? If put in the past, Li Huang''s goal is very simple, just want to be strong, simple, want to play poison and become strong, but now, it seems that his goal is gradually changing. What''s your goal now? Li Huang has never thought about this. "And you?" Li Huang did not answer, but asked Ling changjue. Now that she can''t think of it, she might as well listen to him first. "Me?" Ling changjue smiles. He holds Li Huang''s head, looks into his eyes and says, "what I want to do most is to be with you forever. When I wake up in the morning, I can see you and compete with you. I will work at sunrise and return at sunset." "It''s really beautiful." Li Huang nodded. She didn''t know why, but she felt satisfied. Maybe he has his own shadow in his future. Suddenly, everything is satisfied. "Where''s the little girl? You haven''t said it yet Ling changjue gently smiles and points Li Huang''s little nose. Li Huang turns her head to avoid Ling changjue and continues to trample. The hand that ravaged her nose, she said, "I haven''t thought about it yet." "Not yet?" "Well." Li Huang nodded and said, "in the past, my goal might have been to become stronger and refine poison." "But now, I feel as if I can no longer do nothing as before." "I have a home, and my home needs me to protect it, so I want to be strong. My mother, missing, in order to find her, I also want to be strong, and In order to be with you, I want to be strong "At least the goal now is just to be stronger." "You, silly girl." Ling changjue doted on the smile: "don''t put all the burden on yourself, in fact, in my side, you don''t need to be so tired, just stand behind me." "No Li Huang shakes her head and rejects Ling changjue''s words. "I don''t want to stand behind you, I just want to stand beside you." Ling changjue was stunned, and then laughed twice, "OK." "I''ll wait for the moment when you stand by my side." "It won''t be long." Li Huang smiles, what she wants to do, nothing can stop her step. "Actually Do you know who I am from the moment you see me? " Li Huang suddenly asked. ¡°¡­¡­ Well Ling changjue nodded. Rather than say that, he went to see her just to see her. "Ha ha." Li Huang chuckled. "Why?" Ling changjue was puzzled. "I was thinking, if you didn''t come to see me, would we not know each other now?" "That doesn''t stop you from being your own wife." Ling changjue steals a fragrance from Li Huang''s face as if she is playing a dirty trick. "I''m glad I went to see you." If you have not seen her, perhaps, her feelings will be far worse than now. Fortunately, such a decision was made at the beginning. How nice! "Li Huang, are you afraid of the unknown sufferings in the future?" "No Li Huang answered. Not even a little hesitation. "Why?" Ling changjue would like to hear her reasons. "Because It''s all about you, isn''t it? " Li Huang seldom makes a joke, looking at Ling changjue''s eyes, full of smile. Ling changjue chuckled: "yes, with me, why should I be afraid?"Some things, needless to say, she and he both understand. In the future, if there is no ordeal, why should life go this way? Li Huang won''t be afraid, not to mention timid, not only because of the inevitable fate of life. More because, her side, there will be him. After yesterday''s reflection, she knew better what she wanted. In this way, it is enough. Ling changjue caresses Li Huang''s long hair and smiles gently. He didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of love. To be with him may be a road of no return, but in any case, he will, will guarantee her safety, as long as he does not fall, she will be OK. This is a promise he made to her. A silent promise. "Get up. It''s late. I''m going back." Li Huang pushes Ling changjue. If he doesn''t say it, this guy doesn''t know how long he''ll stay. ¡°¡­¡­ All right To tell you the truth, Ling changjue didn''t want to move for half a minute. Isn''t that good Why get up? But Considering some circumstances, Ling changjue had to give up some thoughts and moved away wrongly. He turned over and got out of bed first, arranged his messy clothes, and then held Li Huang down. Carefully flatten the corners of her clothes and take care of them. Then personally went to the end of the water and items, the same will not fall the little girl to serve the comfortable. "Shall I take you back?" After taking care of it, Ling changjue asked. "If you are not afraid of being bombed by your grandfather and sixth uncle, you can choose to send me back." Ling changjue thought about the scene. It was not something she could bear. She shook her head. "I''ll take you to the imperial city." Right and left Jun''s mansion is under the imperial city. Ling changjue doesn''t want to leave this little girl right away. "All right." Li Huang nodded her head and agreed to someone''s suggestion. Ling changjue picked up Li Huang''s little body, got up and jumped, then jumped into the sky. Chapter 129 "When Junna and Lingluo''s wedding is over, the race comparison of the four families begins. Little girl, you have to do well. " Leave Huang white he one eye: "race compare what of, I still don''t put in the eye." "Don''t underestimate the enemy. Maybe your cultivation is the highest among them, but you have to be defensive. Do you understand?" Li Huang nodded. How could she forget that. He himself is a master of Yin people. If he was Yin, wouldn''t it be a big joke? "Also, about the wedding of Lingluo and Junna..." "You want to step in?" Ling Luo picks eyebrows. Ling changjue doesn''t look like a meddler. Junna''s affairs will only be of no benefit to Junfu. Can Ling changjue still want to protect her? Besides, Ling Luo and he should also be regarded as enemies. How to look at them, they should not be the people who want to intervene in this matter. "Alas..." Ling changjue sighed. He said, "Junna''s baby is the first grandson of my old man. For his sake, I can''t help it." Li Huang knows that Ling changjue really knows that Junna is pregnant. After thinking for a while, she still felt that Ling changjue would be given face. "As long as Junna is safe, I can stay out of the business." Li Huang says that she knows that the child is innocent, but if she is a parent, she needs to use the child in her womb as a bargaining chip. Li Huang will not be merciful any more. "With your words, the old man in my family can be very happy." Li Huang smiles in a low voice. Ling Wushuang and Jun Hanbing should be of the same generation. Now Jun Hanbing''s grandchildren are so old, but Ling Wushuang has no grandchildren, which is really pitiful. "Well, for the sake of Ling Wushuang, I''m very compassionate." "Thank you for your generosity!" Ling changjue pretends to reply, which makes Li Huang laugh. They arrive at the foot of the Imperial City in a short time. Ling changjue reluctantly puts Li Huang down from her arms. "Well, I know you have something else to deal with. Go ahead." Leave Huang to urge a way. I can''t help but feel funny. Why didn''t I know this guy was so clingy before? "Well, I''ll go." Ling changjue''s mouth curled wrongly. He didn''t want to be separated from this little girl. He doesn''t want to go yet. Alas Seeing that he hesitated, Li Huang laughed impolitely. At last, Ling changjue couldn''t make it, so she had to give up and went back to the imperial city step by step. From Huang helpless smile, turned back to the house. "Master! Sixth master! Young and old! The first lady is back Li Huang hasn''t stepped into the door of the house yet. The loud voices of the guards in the house have penetrated the whole Jun''s house, shaking the whole Jun''s house up and down. "Li Huang, are you ok?" Li Huang didn''t react, so she felt a gust of wind passed by, and then she was inexplicably in another person''s arms. "Sixth uncle?" After calming down, I found that it was mo Tian, the sixth uncle, who was holding me. "I''m fine." Li Huang answers with a light smile. "You''re so worried about me." Jun Mo day sighs a way, leave Huang if don''t come back again, he is really want to kill into the imperial city. Ask Ling Wushuang, the old man is going to get married. "Oh, sixth uncle, I said that Li Huang must be OK." Then followed by, is Jun from wine, he looked up and down Jun from Huang, just so sure said. Looking at my little sister, she must have been taken care of. Otherwise, the mood will not change so good. So, what do you say about good sister control? How come you seem to be a specialist in selling your sister? "What a mouth Jun Mo day turned his head, white Jun from wine one eye, reprimand his talkative. Jun Li''s voice really represents too many things. You left Huang Leng for a few seconds, then said: "sixth uncle, I''m really OK Put me down. I haven''t had breakfast yet. " "No breakfast yet?" This is not going to work! You can''t starve your little niece! Jun Mo day hurriedly from the Huang embrace back to the Jun house, in a hurry began to command servants on breakfast. Until Li Huang was served by the Buddha, Jun Mo Tian and Jun Hanbing gathered in front of Li Huang. "Grandfather, sixth uncle, ask what you want." Don''t look at me so silently. It''s like being shot. It''s really hard to see! Therefore, apart from a look of death at home, Li Huang showed what they asked and answered. What''s terrible! Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian look at each other and feel that today''s Jun Lihuang is not right.It was like this yesterday How come it''s so easy to talk today? Isn''t it true that Ling''s smelly boy has accepted him? "Lihuang, how long have you known Jiuwang?" Jun Hanbing asked first. "More than three months." Li Huang thought about the time carefully. When she came over, it was March, and now it was the end of June. She and Ling changjue met, and it was more than March, but April was not over. "More than three months?" Jun Mo Tian muttered: "that''s not, not long before I went to pick you up from the wine?" Li Huang nodded. That''s true. "How do you know each other?" It seems that you don''t want to let go of any details. How do you know each other? How to say, it can''t be said that after crossing over, his temperament changed greatly, and then attracted someone''s attention. After thinking for a while, Li Huang said, "at that time, nine kings happened to be dealing with some things in Hongfeng town. Naturally, they got to know each other. It''s not a special encounter." I can only say that. It will be more natural. Jun Han nodded his head to show clearly. "Don''t you know who he is?" Jun Mo Tian asked again. "I don''t know." Li Huang is true. "I didn''t know it until yesterday." It''s all because Ling changjue is such a man. "However, I think brother Jiu should have known for a long time?" Li Huang is smiling and looks at Jun Li Jiu with a harmless smile. Jun Li wine is not comfortable, secretly sighed, should come, or will come! I can''t hide it. Sure enough, hear Jun Lihuang say so, Jun Mo day and Jun Hanbing''s eyes are on Jun lijiu''s body, a look of examination. "Er..." Jun Li Jiu didn''t know what to say. Grandfather and sixth uncle''s eyes are cannibal. It''s called him. How should he deal with it? "Well, in fact, Chang Jue is a very good man." Jun Li wine said under great pressure. Chapter 130 "Well?" The discontent that Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian send out from the nasal cavity makes Jun lijiu almost breathless. That silent quality control, as if in quality control, Jun Li wine is a bad brother who sells his sister. Seeing his elder brother treated like this, Li Huang has no opinion at all. Who let him sell her yesterday? Although he has been shunmao, but, one thing is the same thing, Jun Li wine this guy still has to pay some price for his action yesterday. See grandfather good six uncle''s eyes focus on the Jun from wine body, from Huang also took the opportunity to leave. If we don''t run at this time, when should we wait? Running out of the depressing hall, Li Huang was relieved and went back to her yard first. Tell Ling Luo Yi Qinghuan to get some water, take a bath, and change his clothes. "Miss, miss Junna was here yesterday." "Well?" Li Huang, who is soaking in the water, opens one eye and looks at Yi Qinghuan, who is guarding outside, through the screen. He signals her to go on. "She had been waiting for the first lady for a long time outside the Li Huang courtyard, and then she seemed very reluctant to leave." Yi Qinghuan then said: "listen to the bodyguards say, miss Junna seems to have packed things, live in the imperial city." "It''s normal. It''s no big deal." This matter, originally in leaves Huang''s expectation. There''s nothing to be surprised about. Just, before Junna left, what did she come to do with herself? This makes Li Huang a little interested. "She didn''t say anything?" Li Huang asked. "No, I just asked the maid if the eldest lady had come back." "But Her patience didn''t seem to be very good. After standing for about two quarters of an hour, she left "Let her go. She is no longer a member of my royal family." Li Huang doesn''t care. Now that she has agreed with Ling changjue, she''d better not interfere too much. Otherwise, she won''t guarantee that she will do anything. "Yes." Yi Qinghuan hears the news and no longer says anything about Junna. "Also, yesterday, after the master and the young came back, master Su Fang also came to see you." Yi Qinghuan seems to suddenly think of something and says. "Su Fang?" Li Huang seems a little puzzled. How can he come back to find himself. "However, when Master Li Jiu and master Su Fang said something, master Su Fang left in despair and did not lean into Lihuang courtyard." Leave Huang "Oh" a, express oneself to know. "In other words, the race between the four families is about to start. Are you ready, miss?" "Preparation, what preparation do you need?" Li Huang opened two eyes at the moment and listened attentively to Yi Qinghuan''s speech. "Don''t you know, miss?" "Well?" Li Huang looks confused. It seems that I really don''t know. Yi Qinghuan smiles. It seems that this young lady is not omnipotent. "The clan score is divided into four areas: the elder area, the core area, the disciple area, and the auxiliary area." "If the young master of Li Jiu goes to the core area, if he is a young lady, would he choose the disciple area or the auxiliary area?" Disciple area, auxiliary area? This is a novel choice. "The cultivation of the disciples in the Junfu is still ranked among the four families. If I go to the auxiliary area, there should be no big problem." "Well." Yi Qinghuan nodded. What the young lady decided was right. "Besides, there is no suspense about this race." "I don''t know which family will replace Ye Fu." "Who knows." Li Huang doesn''t care. No matter which family is in the upper position, the position of the Junfu can not be shaken. Otherwise, their fate will only be worse than that of Ye Fu. There is no choice. From Huang concentration of bubble a while bath, then get up to dress. When I was dressing, I found a few plum blossoms in my neck. Suddenly, I blushed like an apple. I put on my clothes in a flash, and I didn''t dare to look at myself in the mirror any more. It''s a shame, ma''am. Never be seen! "Did the disciples of the Su family come today?" After taking care of Li Huang, she walks out of the room and asks Yi Qinghuan. "If you go back to the first lady, it''s all here. They''re all practicing in the courtyard. " "Go and have a look." Li Huang steps towards the courtyard. That place, which is usually empty, is now the best place for Li Huang to teach Su Fang''s disciples to learn poison. "See you, master!" "No gift." It has to be said that Su Fu gave these apprentices to Li Huang. Even if they were not very qualified, they were at least polite, right? In this way, it is comfortable to watch and teach."Today, do you have any doubts?" This is Li Huang''s compulsory, as long as she is at home, every time she comes to inspect, she will ask this sentence. As long as her disciples ask, she will answer, but if not, she will not take the initiative to say anything. The most important thing is to learn to ask. "Master, I have a problem!" "Master, I have a problem too!" "I have, I have!" ¡­¡­ These disciples gradually overcame their initial fear. It seems that they all put their heart on the research of poisons. If they don''t know it, they always ask questions. Even if they don''t know it, sometimes they gather together to discuss it, and they can get a result. "All right, one by one." Li Huang smiles happily. She has never thought that her body poison skill will be passed on. Looking at these disciples, she has a feeling of sighing time. As for the development of poisons, Li Huang was very careful, but she didn''t mention the technique and formula. After all, these are things that need to be explored by ourselves. It''s useless to say more. These disciples must also understand this. "Master, I have another question." This is the first disciple who just left Huang to answer for him. Speaking of it, the boy''s name seems to be Sue Su Wu. "Well?" Li Huang raised her head and motioned him to ask if he had any questions. "That This is not the problem I''m studying now. I''m just confused about this problem. If there is no way to solve it, I think it will be difficult for me to continue to study. " Su Wu said hello in advance. "Well, go ahead." At this time, Li Huang is also interested in this question. What is the child''s question? "Well, is there any difference between poison art and poisonous magic art?" Hearing this question, Li Huang''s eyes flashed and didn''t answer immediately. "Why do you ask that?" On the contrary, I asked this question first. First of all, it''s a good question, but Where does the problem come from? Li Huang must understand this point. Nowadays, there are almost no poisonous insects in the territory of the SIVI empire. Since there are no poisonous insects, how can these children know? Chapter 131 This is really what makes Jun Lihuang care about. "I..." Su Wu lowered his head and seemed embarrassed to say so. "Well?" Leave Huang doubt of whisper a. "I overheard the elder of the family say it." Su Wu said in a low voice, as if afraid of being heard by others. After all, eavesdropping on this kind of thing, still can''t be said aboveboard. "At that time, I was mostly young. When I passed the Presbyterian, I heard the elders talk about poisonous insects, and then Now when I think about the poison I''m learning, I can''t tell the difference between the two. " "Gu Du and Du are both seasonal poisons, but why should we separate them?" Li Huang knew the key to the problem, then said with a smile: "in fact, in terms of efficacy, there is no difference." "Huh?" Now, Su Wu is a little confused. He looks at Li Huang''s eyes and is puzzled. Even Shifu, do you understand that? "Why?" Li Huang naturally knows what he wants to ask. Similarly, this question may exist in many people''s hearts, and they are always reluctant to face it. "Poisonous insects can be divided into poisonous insects and medical insects. On the one hand, they can kill people, and on the other hand, they can save the dying and heal the wounded. So is poison." "A lot of things are not as simple as you know. Not all poisons are harmful, and not all panacea is to save people. Everything is always relative. I don''t think you don''t know?" "Well!" Su Wu nodded. He knew that. However, it is still very difficult to accept that poison can save people. "The only difference between Gu and poison is that one is a living thing and the other is a dead thing. But I prefer poison to Gu." "When you can really accept what you have learned, your ideas will change." Leave Huang to smile to smile, have no again too many explanations. It''s better to explain a thousand times than to realize the reality. "As for Gu..." "It''s good to know something about this kind of heresy. Don''t study it too much." From Huang light warning way. Poisonous insects Think of that kind of twists and turns soft creature, leave Huang to feel disgusted. To tell you the truth, she really hates witchcraft. "Yes, master!" Su Wu answered Li Huang''s request in a loud voice, but her voice immediately dropped: "so Master, are all the people who learn magic tricks bad It doesn''t look like a person who likes poisonous insects. Since master''s poison is not, is it evil to learn poisonous insects? "Bad people?" Li Huang doubtfully repeated a sentence. "What is good and what is bad?" Li Huang asked. "This..." Su is speechless and doesn''t know how to answer. What is good or bad, is it not imperceptible, can understand it? How to explain this? "You can''t explain, how can you really define what is good or bad?" Patted Su Wu on the shoulder: "as I have said before, everything stresses relativity. In the world, nothing is good, and nothing is really bad." ¡°¡­¡­ Well Su Wu nodded vaguely. He seems to understand, and he seems to understand nothing. Li Huang didn''t continue to explain to him. The more he said, the more confused he was. After all, it was up to him. "Go ahead." Li Huang said. Su Wu nodded and went back to his disciples to study the poison. Li Huang made another round of inspection and found no other problems, so he went back. "Madam, your Majesty''s order has just arrived." Yi Qinghuan stands behind Li Huang again and reports. "Well?" Li Huang asks. "The wedding of Junna and Erwang has been decided. I should have come to let you know." "Well, I know." Li Huang nodded, with Junna''s current body condition, but how long it will be pregnant. Ling Wushuang''s hasty decision is not unreasonable. "One more thing..." Yi Qinghuan hesitated and hesitated, but he didn''t dare to say it. "Say it Li Huang hates to falter like this. Just talk. I hate being so fussy. What a pain! "Your Majesty also mentioned The wedding date of the first lady and the ninth King.... " Yi Qinghuan hesitated and hawed, and finally finished. In the blink of an eye, the young lady who was just in front of him had disappeared. "Miss?" Yi Qinghuan turns his head in doubt and looks confused. ¡­¡­"Damn it..." Li Huang bit her lip, how can she do anything? Hurry to the hall, Jun Hanbing has not left. "Li Huang? What are you doing here? " Jun cold ice doubts of ask a way, own granddaughter, isn''t this morning run away? Aren''t you afraid to ask any more questions? "What will Ling Wushuang deliver?" Li Huang asked. "Junna and Erwang''s wedding is scheduled for the beginning of next month." "Early next month?" Now it''s the end of the month. At the beginning of next month, it''s only ten days? It''s true that the duck is on the shelf. "In addition, Ling Wushuang said that after Junna''s wedding, the nine kings will come to propose marriage." Jun Hanbing looked at Li Huang''s face, and then said. Li Huang Fu Er, why To have this kind of thing When I think of the little strawberries on my body, Li Huang has an indescribable sense of shyness. "Li Huang, what do you think of this?" Jun Hanbing will not deal with it on behalf of Li Huang himself. Everything will be dealt with according to his granddaughter''s own wishes. "I..." Li Huang pursed her lips and didn''t know how to answer. Do you want to refuse again? or just accept it quietly? Li Huang doesn''t know what to do. When Jun Hanbing saw his granddaughter like this, he probably knew what had happened. He had seen such an expression many years ago. Forget how long ago, just feel, such an expression, in Le Yao''s face, the number of times there are not a few. His Li Huang, also arrived this time? It''s just I''m not willing to give up Lihuang. After all, it''s so small. After all It''s not long since Li Huang came back. "Grandfather knows." Jun Hanbing''s big hand touched Li Huang''s head a few times, "grandfather won''t force you." "As long as Li Huang doesn''t regret it, grandfather will never interfere." Li Huang felt the cool temperature from the big hand, which was so special. This is Jun Hanbing, her grandfather''s unique temperature. Chapter 132 "Well!" Li Huang nodded. She asked herself, will she regret it? No, it won''t! How can you regret the way you choose? Jun Hanbing wrote down the appearance of her little granddaughter at this time, and her determination will always exist in her memory. His life span is not enough to last for a long time. I''m afraid he can''t see himself getting married, but He wants to take a good note of what she looks like now, even if it''s on the way to the yellow spring, or have a thought, or Give an account to your third son. Otherwise, his heart would be uneasy. He believes in his own vision, and also believes in Li Huang''s vision. The man who can be liked by Li Huang must be very different. ¡­¡­ From Huang slowly stepped out of the door of the king''s house, eyes, look to the direction of the imperial city. "Ah Jue..." She gave a faint murmur. Immediately, the corner of the mouth raised a perfect radian. I will not be surrounded by the wall, I will only stand by your side, so there will be no time to regret. Li Huang thought in her heart. ¡­¡­ Time, like running water, can''t catch it, but can follow its pace "Bang!" A huge explosion from the royal palace to the whole imperial capital! "It''s finally developed successfully!" What followed was Li Huang''s exclamation of joy! "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Jun Li wine first rushed into Li Huang courtyard. There was a loud noise just now. Did someone attack his sister? Is there something wrong? That''s not good! However, just stepped into the yard, Jun Li wine had been smoked by a burst of smoke, so he couldn''t open his eyes: "cough, Li Huang? Li Huang Jun Li is groping for his sister in the dark. Are you hurt? Or did you faint? So a thought, the gentleman leaves wine in the heart can''t help but more intersection a few minutes. "I''m fine." There was a little clear sound. In a trance, Jun Li wine only saw a white figure coming out of the smoke. In such an environment, it seemed a little out of place. "Li Huang?" Jun left the wine and looked at his little sister carefully. After confirming that it was ok, he sighed. "What happened?" The whole Lihuang courtyard has been covered with thick smoke, even if it is extraordinary vision, also can''t see something. Jun Li wine does not say this thing is OK, a say, Jun Li Huang is the whole person all excited up. "I''ve developed a poison pill to control poisonous insects!" Li Huang seems to be a little excited. This appearance is in sharp contrast with her usual indifference. It seems that at this time of her, just a bit like a child, will be happy for what she likes! From the corner of the mouth of Huang can''t help but rise, the heart has some even oneself don''t know of pleasure. Hearing the news, Jun Hanbing, Jun Motian and others rush into Lihuang courtyard. "Li Huang! Are you all right? " Other what also can not worry, but, first of all, is to care about the comfort of Jun Lihuang is. "It''s OK, it''s OK." Li Huang waved, a very heroic look. Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian get to know each other. Is this little girl very happy today? The temperament of the whole person has changed. It seems that It''s a lot softer. However, they did not ask much. As long as Li Huang is OK. "Oh, why so much smoke!" Yi Qinghuan trotted over and was choked by the smoke from time to time, coughing. "Are you all right, miss?" She asked with some worry. Li Huang smiles and shakes her head. "Since it''s OK, we''ll go back." Jun Li wine scratched his head. Li Huang refined the poison pill. It''s better not to let too many people know. After all, this is of great significance to the prince. "Good." Li Huang nodded. Just right. She''s going to the imperial city. With the development of poison pill, Ling Qingchen''s body can recover. In this way, there''s no need to worry about Ling. "Cough, young lady, with so much smoke, do you want to wash it before going out?" Yi Qinghuan sees the idea that Li Huang wants to go out and asks. Li Huang picked her eyebrows, thought about it carefully, and nodded. Although she doesn''t care so much about etiquette, but This came out of a pile of ashes, and it was really hard to feel all over. "That slave servant horse goes up to prepare!" Yi Qinghuan seems very happy to retreat. Li Huang shook her head with a smile. After the research of this poison pill is completed, a big event that is pressing on the heart can be solved.But The main culprit was not heard from at all. Ling Wushuang has no news at all. Li Huang is afraid that the so-called princess''s family will make a comeback. Li Huang is not afraid of their poison. But it''s troublesome enough. Li Huang doesn''t understand the drive of poisonous insects. If there are a few more, Rao is heaven and man, let alone Li Huang. "Oh, what a trouble!" Li Huang sighs, but even if she is relieved, is she such a worrisome person? When the soldiers come to block it, the water comes to cover it. What are you afraid of? "Speaking of it, tomorrow is miss Junna''s wedding. Don''t you really need to prepare anything in the mansion?" Yi Qinghuan, who is waiting outside the screen, asks. Yes, it''s only one day away from Junna''s wedding, that is to say, it''s nearly ten days away from Huang''s closure this time! "They will naturally prepare for the wedding. We don''t need to talk about it." Leave Huang light way, if not Yi Qing Huan mention this matter, she is afraid to also want to forget. Tomorrow, is Junna and Lingluo''s wedding? How fast. "But It seems that the three elders are very dissatisfied. The Presbyterian Council seems to be fighting every day. It''s terrible. " Yi Qinghuan is afraid when he thinks about it. He often passes by the Presbyterian Council and has to hide far away. The smoke of gunpowder makes people feel thrilling. "Three elders?" Li Huang''s eyes narrowed. The three elders were Junna''s grandfather. "Does grandfather know about it?" Li Huang asked. "The owner should know, but it seems that the sixth master has been dealing with this all the time." "Then ignore it." Since it''s sixth uncle in charge, Li Huang doesn''t have to intervene. Say up, Jun Mo day acting family also some time, leave Huang''s Mou son suddenly dark for a while. Grandfather''s body It seems to be getting worse. However, Li Huang can''t find any reason to get close to Jun Hanbing, because Jun Hanbing doesn''t allow Lihuang to explore his body. Chapter 133 Lead to Li Huang clearly knows that Jun Hanbing''s physical condition is very bad, and he can''t judge what the situation is. "Miss, there''s one more thing I haven''t reported to you!" Yi Qinghuan seems to think of something, suddenly said, will be thinking from Huang interrupted. "Well?" Li Huang hummed. "Miss Junqi has taken young master Junyu out on a journey today." "Ah???" "It''s going to be a race match soon. How do they choose to go out at this time?" Li Huang seems very confused. Yes, only doubts, not anger or anything. The strength of the younger generation of Jun''s disciples is much better than that of the other three. It''s not a big deal to lose one Jun Qi. Mainly, I don''t understand why Junqi and Junyu choose to go out at this time. "Miss Junqi didn''t elaborate, but she said she would come back before the race." "Well, I see." Junqi is not absolutely a good person, but at least she knows how to handle it. For Jun Yu, Li Huang is more at ease, his mind is transparent, even she, and not half. Now it''s less than half a month away from Zubi. Now when she goes out, Lihuang doesn''t know what she can do, but Let them go. After bathing and washing, Li Huang changes into a dark purple suit, which is managed by Yi Qinghuan one by one. "The sedan chair is ready. Miss, be careful all the way." Yi Qinghuan stands at the door and respectfully sees her away. Most of all, he and Ling Wushuang have reacted many times. There is no one to stop you from leaving Huang''s sedan chair to the gate of the prince''s mansion. This is a little in line with Li Huang''s mind. That''s what we need. "How did you think of it today?" Listen to Li Bo report that Miss Jun will come today, but Ling Qingchen quickly put down the things in hand to meet someone. "Good news, of course." Li Huang also returned with a smile. Ling Qingchen''s eyes seem to have streamer flash, a clear jump in the face. "I''m all ears." Ling Qingchen turned his head to Li Bo behind him and said, "go to prepare some food and send it to the study." "Yes, your highness!" Li Bo was ordered to step down. Ling Qingchen leads Li Huang to the study. "In fact, I prefer the pavilion in the middle of the lake to the study." Li Huang touched her nose and said with a smile. It has to be said that the pavilion in the center of the lake designed by Ling Qingchen is really a good place. Beautiful and tight. "I like it there, too, but The prince''s residence is not very safe today. I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble when I go there. " Ling Qingchen explained. Who doesn''t like the quiet environment? Especially for a man like him who is about to break away from a certain realm, but we have to consider the humanistic factors. The prince''s mansion, after all, is actually the most dangerous place. "Of course I understand." She was just complaining. Living in such a palace, in fact, there are more places than outsiders imagine. "Have you been drinking the medicine lately?" Li Huang turns to ask a way. "You have ordered Xiaofeng to watch, and your little fox is watching. Do I still have room to refuse?" Ling Qingchen said he was helpless. "But that medicine is really bad." It''s rare that Ling Qingchen, who has always been smiling to meet people, will talk about something, and his face will be depressed for a moment. "Good medicine tastes bitter..." Leave Huang some funny of say. To tell the truth, if she drinks it herself, she can''t drink it. Also thanks to Ling Qingchen can drink! And for half a month! "No Li Huang from the space ring, handed a bottle of Dan medicine to Ling Qingchen. "Well?" Ling light dust result this pure black Dan medicine bottle, express very doubt: "this is what thing?" "Something that can free you." Li Huang smiles mysteriously, and then says, "there are no side effects. Maybe some accomplishments will get out of control in the first few days, but it''s just normal." Ling Qingchen''s eyes lit up instantly: "how long?" He asked, how long will it take for his body to completely recover and cultivate? "From the moment you take it." Li Huang had known for a long time that he would ask. After the purification of the medicine tripod, there are nearly ten thousand experiments from Huang. This unique poison pill can be regarded as the last step! Instead of the complicated process of poison method, it dissolves in the mouth. The speed of drug effect is increased to nearly 100%, and the effect is even more 100%! Ling Qingchen is too excited to breathe. Take this pill, you can continue to practice, you can To find Xueer!"But..." Li Huang interrupted someone''s reverie at the right time: "if you don''t want to die suddenly, you''d better not practice hard immediately after taking it." After all, Ling Qingchen''s body has been weak for three years. In these three years, his body may not be as good as an ordinary person. If he suddenly accepted high-intensity cultivation, it would be an easy thing to hurt his body. Li Huang''s words didn''t destroy Ling Qingchen''s fighting spirit too much, on the contrary, they made the fighting spirit more vigorous. "In the evening, you can find Ling Feng and a Jue to protect the Dharma for you. At the moment when you just take it, the mana will all burst out. There may be some problems." Li Huang thought about it and said one more word. "I see." Ling Qingchen nodded, indicating that he had written it down. Secretly, hold the bottle of pills tightly in your hand, this is His hope! "Tomorrow is Junna and Lingluo''s wedding. Will you come to the imperial city?" Ling Qingchen calms down and asks with a smile. "Actually I don''t want to come. " From the bottom of my heart, I refuse. Maybe, they also refused. "Ha ha." Ling Qingchen wants to laugh because of Li Huang''s little emotion. "It''s up to you. Xiao Jiu will come too. It''s not good if you don''t come." Ling Qingchen joked. "It''s none of my business whether he comes or not!" Li Huang wanted to pretend that she didn''t care, but her face was still red! Li Huang and Ling Qingchen chat for a long time. After lunch, Li Huang steps out of the prince''s mansion. Instead of going back directly, I went to the imperial palace! There is no other reason, but the sedan chair of an emperor has been waiting outside the prince''s residence! Do you want to be so anxious! At least let Li Huang take a breath Li Huang sighed a little. I''m proud of that "In fact, you can directly ask dark Wei to bring the news to me." Li Huang looks at Ling unparalleled in front of her and sighs slightly. Chapter 134 Isn''t it annoying to go through so much trouble? "It''s clearer to say this face to face!" Ling wushuangxie said with a smile, "this time I sent a sedan chair to pick you up. Your feet are not sour. What are you complaining about?" "Hum." Leave Huang cold hum a, regarded as accepted this reason. For the sake of someone''s good service attitude, she doesn''t care. "Come on, what''s up." Leave Huang not polite sit down, big stab of ask a way. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Wushuang can''t laugh or cry. How can this girl be more arrogant than him? "Xiaochen''s disease..." Ling Wushuang just opened his mouth and was interrupted by Lihuang. "The medicine has been refined, and I have given it to Qingchen." Li Huang said directly. "Well Will there be any sequelae? " Ling Wushuang carefully asked, in fact, the heart, is not reported too much hope. Whenever it''s medicine, there are always some side effects. When he asked, he just had some fluke mentality. But It''s a great honor. Ling Wushuang is right this time. "No From Huang direct answer way. "But..." After a change of words, Li Huang said: "this method can only be used once. If there is another poisonous insect, I really can''t help it." Some methods are really opportunistic. For example, this kind of Lihuang! "I know." Ling Wushuang nodded. What does he mean by Li Huang? He won''t let anyone hurt his children any more! But hearing that Li Huang had no side effects, Ling Wushuang''s first reaction was not surprising! Why? Perhaps imperceptibly, has begun to choose to believe in this girl. It seems that small nine said good, this girl, born with a kind of people can''t help but want to believe the desire! "Li Huang." Ling matchless suddenly very serious mouth way. "Well?" "After the comparison of the four families, I hope you can go to Zhulu Academy on behalf of the xiweidi people." Zhuolu academy? A little doubt flashed in Li Huang''s eyes. What''s that? Why go on behalf of the imperial family? It seems that seeing Li Huang''s doubts, Ling Wushuang explained: "Zhuolu academy is a college founded by the secluded people of the Xiwei empire. It is a holy land to improve the Summoner''s ability. Generally, talented young students will go to Zhuolu academy to study." "Then, why should I represent the imperial family?" There are nine princes and ten kings in the imperial family. Why worry that there are no candidates? Besides, is she a gifted young disciple? Besides, why does she have to go to this place? "I think Xiao Jiu has already told you a lot about the imperial family. Only four people go to Zhuolu Academy on behalf of the imperial family every year." "And The quota for Xiao Jiu and Xiao Feng is arranged separately. Except for Luo Er and three kings and four kings, I want to give you the rest "But..." Li Huang''s words haven''t been spoken out yet, have already been interrupted by Ling matchless. "chase Deer College is the territory of moonlight clan. If you can get the favor of the leader, you may get the essence of the moon." moon essence?! Li Huang''s eyes lit up instantly! This is more precious and hard to find than pills! It''s almost the same as the seedlings of the peach! The most important thing about is that the essence of moonlight is a thing that can not be neglected in the treatment of Jun Yu''s eyes. When Yao Yu mentioned it to her, she sighed, because she couldn''t find the source of this kind of thing everywhere. If there is no such thing, it will take at least ten years for Jun Yu''s eyes to be cured! Now, it is a magic stroke, with whereabouts! "Well, what do I need to do?" This Ling matchless, really know that only have the interest of things can move from Huang. Ling matchless secretly relaxed tone, fortunately this wench still accepts the inducement. He said: "Qunxiong Academy of Shengya Empire has always been feuding with Zhulu Academy of Xiwei. Now, those people of Shengya Empire have entered Qunxiong academy and sunlight clan. They don''t know what to discuss. For today''s plan, only we and moonlight clan alliance can find some way out." Li Huang nodded, also knew the seriousness of this matter. Speaking of Shengya Empire, I think of the disaster of Su Fu and The crown prince and the princess are gone. Even though these things have nothing to do with Li Huang, at least Li Huang decided to help Su Fu. This time she went to Zhulu academy, it was not aimless. "So you agree?" "Well." Li Huang nodded, "I promise." After the left-right race competition, I have to go out for training. It doesn''t matter where I am. Ling Wushuang has provided Qunxiong academy, which is naturally the best.The holy land of SIVI, think it should be able to improve her a lot! "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back." Li Huang stood up and patted some wrinkled clothes, light way. "Don''t you want to see Xiao Jiu?" Ling wushuangxie laughs at Tao. "What do you want to see?" Li Huang mumbled and left quickly. "Ha ha ha ha." Ling matchless laugh, this little girl is shy? This tough girl, also have this day! Oh, my son is really talented. Even such a girl can be subdued! "If you tease her like this, I can''t promise to talk to you kindly next time." Ling changjue walked out of the space and said with a smile. "That''s not to help you emphasize existence!" Ling unparalleled evil smile, looking at Ling changjue''s eyes, there is a strange smile: "I said, small nine, you this deal with the girl''s speed, too fast." Ling changjue could not deny it, but said very calmly: "don''t envy it, it''s natural." In fact, Ling changjue inherited 100% of the narcissistic ability! It''s just He would rather his son didn''t learn this. After all Cough, cough. It''s embarrassing not to say it. "Well, old man, do you have any other purpose for the girl to go to Zhulu academy?" Ling changjue asked in a very affirmative tone. "Well." Ling Wushuang did not deny that he had nothing to hide from his son. "You and Xiao Feng are going to Zhuolu Academy. Although Zhuolu academy and Qunxiong academy are separated from each other, they are just separated by a poisonous mushroom forest, which is convenient to watch over there. This wench follows in the past, perhaps some unexpected function also perhaps "She''s too weak." Ling changjue said very impolitely. "The little girl needs the training now, so let her go, and I have no way to protect her." Chapter 135 After all, this matter, even he, also want to be on guard, take this girl, if she hurt Then he really can''t imagine the consequences "Little nine You don''t care, it''s a mess. " Ling matchless mysterious smile: "your little girl, the mind can be penetrating, the danger inside, you when she really don''t know?" Ling changjue couldn''t deny it. Thinking carefully, the girl knew the danger, but she didn''t mention it. This disposition, Ling changjue is subconsciously ignored. Now I think that''s not the case. Now that I know the danger, why did I agree so lightly? "You don''t seem to know enough about that girl." Ling Wushuang''s tone is slightly disgusting. Ling changjue raised her eyebrows and looked at Laozi scornfully, as if to say: do you know more than benzun? Ling Wushuang turned his mouth and stopped talking. What a little boy! It''s not cute at all! Kouheng! ¡­¡­ The next day, Li Huang was dragged out of the quilt by Yi Qinghuan. In this regard, Li Huang expressed great dissatisfaction. She''s Lori! What I need most is sleep. I haven''t slept much in the recent closed door. I still don''t want her to make up for it. Is that a good thing! "Miss, don''t be so cold. It''s a big day for you." Yi Qinghuan puts on makeup for Li Huang, and persuades her in a soft voice. This young lady usually looks very cold, like a meticulous person, but in fact After spending so much time with her, Yi Qinghuan found something. This young lady is just a child who hasn''t grown up. She has a lot of small temper! Often easy to blow hair, and, also along the hair, not against! "What''s the big day? Hum The Qi that leaves Huang to get up can''t disappear, now seem to be particularly prickly. "Well, well, it''s not a big day, but, as the master of the future royal mansion, you are also here, my dear young lady?" Yi Qinghuan takes the trouble to cajole someone. Li Huang doesn''t speak any more. It''s not that she''s really useful, but that she doesn''t want to say anything more. In a word, she has to go even if she doesn''t want to! It''s really annoying. Especially Li Huang''s eyes look at Yi Qinghuan''s claws painted on her face, or what she is holding in her hand. She is very resistant. "Can''t we not I feel very uncomfortable after applying something on my face, and there is also a strange smell from spices. Although said, very pale very pale, but, leaves Huang also to be really a little cannot stand! Won''t it look like Rouge? "Oh, my young lady, this is a very formal occasion. How can I do without makeup?" Yi Qinghuan mumbled, but there was no half a pause in his hand. "Just bear with it, Miss must be the most beautiful today!" Looking at that still some young face, Yi Qinghuan is a little flustered. The young lady who doesn''t use powder is already gorgeous. Now, it''s even more perfect. It''s hard to describe her beauty with words alone! Li Huang is more indifferent. Looking at myself in the mirror, some strange, some familiar. "I have nothing to do today. What should I do if I dress up so gorgeous?" Today''s protagonist is not her, why should she be so upset? Li Huang hates looking in the mirror, because it looks like I didn''t belong to myself. From her heart, Li Huang has not yet fully accepted that she is the real king Li Huang, so she will not use the mirror or figure out her face until she has to. For her, beauty and ugliness are just a face, and there is no big difference. Yi Qinghuan turned her lips, and would not say that it was her selfish desire. How can a young lady be compared with others when she is so beautiful? No matter today is Junna''s wedding or not, junlihuang should be the focus! After tossing for a long time, Li Huang finally got to know her. She slumped on the tatami and didn''t want to move. It''s really hard to sit here for such a long time and still be manipulated! "What''s the matter?" As soon as Jun Li Jiu entered Li Huang''s room, he saw his sister''s listless appearance, which was very strange. "Tired." Leave Huang lightly to mumble a, very is aggrieved. The voice is full of fatigue! "Ha ha ha ha." The gentleman left the wine suck out the laughter of the force, this girl also has the time that can shout tired? It''s rare! "I''m going to enter the imperial city soon. Get up quickly." Jun from wine convergence some smile, said. Li Huang just moved a little, and then there was no more movement."Li Huang?" Jun left the wine and called. No one answered. "That girl!" The gentleman leaves wine to approach to see, just discover, this wench, unexpectedly is to fall asleep! So fast to sleep? That''s the way to talk! It''s a little tough! "I''m really tired at this." Jun left wine slightly sigh, looking at the delicate makeup of his little sister also know how long to toss. No wonder you get so tired. "Let her sleep." The space fluctuates slightly, and then Ling changjue appears in Li Lihuang''s room. "Chang Jue? Why are you here? " Jun Li Jiu obviously didn''t expect that Ling changjue would come at this time. "Originally, I wanted to talk to the little girl about my elder brother, but now it seems that I''m not in a hurry." Ling changjue said with a smile. "I see." Jun Li nodded his head to show clearly. "Then you look at Li Huang. When she wakes up, take her directly to the imperial city." He was quite relieved to entrust his sister to Ling changjue. Ling changjue nodded, "don''t worry." Jun Li wine didn''t ask much, touched Li Huang''s head and turned to leave directly, without any hesitation. Ling changjue gently closed the door and came to see Li Huang An Tian''s sleeping face. Even with make-up, still can''t hide that tired appearance. Ling changjue can''t help feeling a little distressed. It''s said that this girl has been closed for a long time. I don''t think she has any rest?! Ling changjue takes off her running, gently covers Lihuang and sits down beside her without any other action. Just looking at Li Huang like this, my eyes are full of tenderness. In fact, Li Huang didn''t sleep for a long time and soon woke up. She rubbed her eyes and asked, "how did I fall asleep?" Then a warm hand caressed her head: "you are too tired." Hearing this familiar voice, the mist in Li Huang''s eyes suddenly lost a few minutes and restored some clarity. "What are you doing here?" Li Huang''s looking at Ling changjue, eyes a little surprised, but more, should be surprise? Oh no, joy! "I miss you." Ling changjue squinted and said with a smile. Hearing this, Li Huang suddenly turned red. "Ha ha." That little face is a little red. Ling changjue can''t help sticking out her finger and poking it. Well, it''s so tender! Chapter 136 Leave Huang instant became steamed stuffed bun face, without courtesy of a pat someone''s paw, Ao Jiao said: "don''t move hand foot of!" "No!" Ling changjue''s hand followed a radian or returned to someone''s face, as if stained with brown candy, refused to let go at all. "You! Rogue Li Huang angrily looks at Ling changjue, and her eyes are full of rejection. Ling changjue was amused by Li Huang''s small appearance, and his hands added some strength again. He pinched Li Huang''s pink face and said with a gentle smile: "well, since you wake up, let''s go to the imperial city with me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang''s face is a little bitter again. I really don''t want to go from the bottom of my heart. Ling changjue had no choice but to smile. And then he took Lihuang in his arms, opened the space and went in! Li Huang, this is the first time to see the space tunnel. Ling changjue walks in the tunnel with Li Huang in her arms. Li Huang looks around. The tunnel It''s a little dark. Do not know how to describe, if apply a word, it can only be chaos! According to principle, the space tunnels created by space summoners all have clear scenes, such as mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, or yellow springs. But Ling changjue''s tunnel is not like this. It''s totally against common sense! Even though Ling changjue was walking with her in her arms, Li Huang still felt that she might fall down at any time. A sense of weightlessness came out. The surrounding space seemed to be there, but it didn''t! For a while, a piece of light came on, and for a while, it seemed that I didn''t want to see any trace. That color is not pure black, but a colorless, a color that can not be described with words! In such an environment, Li Huang felt inexplicably depressed, "H A¡­¡­¡± She tried to talk, trying to find out what was going on. But it didn''t help. She''s speechless! I can''t even say half a point! "Little girl, what''s the matter with you?" Ling changjue hears Li Huang''s depressed gasping. Interest, hastily urgently ask a way. He will leave Huang put down, but see from Huang has been very uncomfortable holding his chest clothes, beautiful little face some distortion. "Little girl, what''s the matter?" Seeing this, Ling changjue was more anxious. How ever did he see her like this? How fragile, how glass? Li Huang just shakes her head desperately. It''s so uncomfortable, so Want to cry? Why do you want to cry? Li Huang didn''t even have time to think about it, so her tears fell out of control. Voice, but can''t say a word. She wanted to shout hoarsely, but she couldn''t! As if there was an invisible hand, pinching her neck! With a kind of force that can kill people, she pinched her slender neck. She can''t breathe! "No! Backfire Ling changjue seems to have suddenly thought of something, quickly picked up Li Huang and rushed forward, completely without the previous calm! The time of two breaths seemed like a flash of fingers, but for Li Huang, it was like two centuries of struggle and pain! So, as soon as she got out of the tunnel, the first thing for Li Huang was nothing else, but lying on Ling changjue''s shoulder breathing the air. For a moment like this, it''s good to be alive! Originally, she is still alive! It''s good to be able to breathe! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang is close to panting. This kind of performance of interest, saw in Ling changjue''s eyes. There was a twinkle of heartache in his eyes. He patted Li Huang''s back with a big hand. For a moment, it''s like soothing someone''s mood. "All right, all right, it''s OK." Ling changjue said in a low voice, "it''s me who forgot that people with low maintenance of this chaotic tunnel will be attacked by space when they enter..." "Little girl, I''m wrong. I almost made a big mistake!" Ling changjue is very sincere apology, he thought, the little girl''s spirit is amazing, so subconsciously ignored this thing. However, I never thought that it would cause so much damage to Li Huang! It almost killed her! He is so careless. Mingming keeps saying that he likes her. Does he really deserve to like her? "Cough It''s OK. " Li Huang''s voice is a little hoarse, just repressed, really almost killed her. Li Huang thought that if she came out later, she would be in shock. This kind of torture is more painful than death! People who have experienced it do not want to experience it again. "Space backfires I''m still too weak. " Li Huang doesn''t blame Ling changjue, because it''s not his fault. In the final analysis, it is because she is too weak. There is no doubt about that. What kind of cultivation is Ling changjue who can control this kind of space?Li Huang didn''t know, but she didn''t dare to imagine. It''s a situation that she can''t reach at present, but one day, she can reach his height and stand beside him! "You are still young. This kind of cultivation is very good." Ling changjue took out a handkerchief and gently wiped away the remaining tears from her eyes. This tear is because of his carelessness. Ling changjue kept it in mind. "The counter attack of chaotic space, if ordinary people have already died suddenly, little girl, if you are not mentally amazing, you are not enough to live. Therefore, Li Huang believes in her own ability. " Li Huang nodded. She was not frightened by this little setback! She can be stronger, she will be stronger! Ling changjue looked at Li Huang''s rejuvenated appearance, silent smile, so just right. He didn''t want to see that fragile and vulnerable Lihuang. Because then, his heart will hurt! "This is my bedroom. There is no one here at ordinary times." Ling changjue said to Li Huang when she saw that Li Huang had completely recovered. Li Huang turns her attention around. Indeed, this is the inner hall of a palace. The palace is very clean. It''s almost not like it''s occupied. There are only a bed, a table and a chair. But it looks surprisingly generous. "I seldom come back to live." Like to see from Huang doubt, Ling changjue light smile way. "Well." Li Huang nodded. Looking at the palace, you will know. What''s more, this man doesn''t have to go to Jun''s house to sleep with her every day? If people live in this palace often, there will be ghosts! "BUCKLE!" The door was knocked. "Who?" Ling changjue made a leisurely voice. "Your Royal Highness, your majesty asked the slave to come and ask you to pass." Outside the door, there was a sharp and thin voice. Chapter 137 Li Huang remembered that the eunuch was the eunuch beside Ling Wushuang! "I know." Ling changjue''s voice was a little cold. "You step back first." "Yes! I''m going away! " For example, knowing Ling changjue''s personality, the eunuch retreated without any pimples. There was not even a half minute pause or inquiry. "Come on, my girl!" Ling changjue reaches out a hand to Li Huang and looks at her expectantly. Li Huang picks an eyebrow and puts a hand in his palm. He feels his big hand slowly clenching and holding her small hand. It''s very warm. Ling changjue is very satisfied. He opens the door and walks out with Li Huang. Long sleeves, a perfect radian in the air. In the sun, I can''t tell whether it''s from Li Huang or Ling changjue. Lingluo''s wedding was held in erwangfu, which is much easier to find than the prince''s residence built on the boundary of the imperial city. Besides, it''s not far from the palace of the nine kings. Far away, Li Huang can feel the fiery atmosphere from Er Wang Fu! "Your Royal Highness, nine kings! Miss Jun, here you are The eunuch, who was the doorkeeper, had a good look at the two men who came hand in hand, and hurriedly preached in a loud voice. All of a sudden, all eyes and eyes are focused on the two people who come slowly. In the sunlight, a man of indistinguishable sex, carrying a fairy who does not eat fireworks, is walking slowly. The man wore a white and silver robe, not a formal dress, but more solemn than formal dress. The sun hit him, dazzling like the bright moon in the sky! Some soft, but with some of the heroic man! This is the nine kings, the mysterious nine kings of the SIVI empire! Although some officials have only seen it once, or for the first time, it doesn''t matter any more, because this picture has been completely fixed in their memory and is hard to forget all their lives! The smaller body beside the man was a fairy, oh no, or maybe a goddess! She didn''t have half an expression, even a little chilly. But it didn''t affect her beauty at all. On the contrary, it added a different kind of air. This kind of atmosphere is hard to ignore. She is wearing delicate makeup, and her original facial features are more delicate and beautiful. How majestic she looked in her formal dress, how could she not look like a superior king? This Is that Miss Junda? This is Miss Jun! No doubt, no suspense! Also, people''s eyes were focused on the two hands holding each other tightly, holding the hand of the son and growing old with him They make such intimate moves in public, that is And have you decided for life? When Su Fang noticed this scene in the second prince''s residence, he felt that he had no hope in an instant. The pursuit has not started, it has failed. He some staggers sits down, fortunately by the side Su Yuan helped, just did not fall down in a trance. Su Yuan, on the whole, saw this scene. He closed his mouth and looked at his brother with worried eyes. "Xiao Jiu, Li Huang, here you are." The first one to break this awkward atmosphere is Ling Wushuang, who is the emperor. Surely there will be no one else. Li Huang and Ling changjue nodded, indicating an answer. "Nine elder brother and nine elder sister-in-law but come late, fine wine fine wine!" Ling Feng is already drinking up, and now his father and Emperor are talking, he can finally speak! She shakes the wine glass in her hand and calls to Ling changjue. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nine sisters in law? Such news! What did they hear!!!! Ten wangguanjun big miss has already called nine sister-in-law? This is not God''s progress! Many officials feel that their world outlook has nearly collapsed! "Fine, fine wine, fine wine." Ling changjue''s mouth raised a perfect arc, he should be under the challenge from Ling Feng. But more reason, or because of Ling Feng''s nine sister-in-law! Li Huang didn''t have much expression, this sound nine sister-in-law slipped a circle in her ear to go out, completely didn''t leave any trace of existence. But those from Junfu are not happy! Although they all know what Jun Lihuang wants, and they have plans to marry her to Jiuwang, but With this sound, sister-in-law Jiu has set a lot of things. This makes people in Junfu not agree! Their little Lihuang is not married yet! How come they are now the daughter-in-law of the emperor''s family! Don''t accept! Absolutely not!I don''t agree! This kind of performance is especially obvious on Jun Motian''s face. This is the girl he wants to protect. How can she become someone else''s family! This is not going to work! "Li Huang, come here." There is no way of heaven. "Well?" Li Huang is puzzled. She looks at Jun Mo Tian and Ling changjue. Ling changjue has some grievances. It seems that, unintentionally, she has offended her future daughter-in-law''s family. It''s a little square However, he still did not have the courage to be presumptuous in front of his family in the future. He released his hand and let Li Huang go to the direction of all the people in Jun''s house. "What''s the matter, sixth uncle?" Leave Huang to quickly step to come over, very is to doubt of looking at Jun Mo day? Why, everyone''s face is not very good-looking? Are you sick? Li Huang can''t help thinking about it in her heart. "Why did you come with Jiuwang?" Jun Mo Tian''s heart is not taste, especially to see just two people together that kind of harmonious incomparable picture, is simply blind. But he just can''t stand the man standing beside Li Huang and taking away his little Li Huang! "Ah Jue brought me to the Imperial City, and they came together." From Huang light explanation way, didn''t feel oneself have where wrong. "You This, Li Huang you come together like this, will be very bad to your reputation. "Jun Mo Tian''s profile once again points out. "Ha?" Reputation? What is that? Can you eat it? In Li Huang''s thoughts, other people''s thoughts are not important at all! So, what is reputation? Reputation is the air, OK? For Li Huang, there is no need to exist, and there is no meaning of existence. "The ten kings are also true. How can they talk in such an occasion?" Jun Mo Tian is very angry. Doesn''t this show that our family is nine kings away from Huang? What a pity! This is his niece! Can''t make other people''s daughter-in-law! "He?" From Huang light smile: "six uncle don''t angry ah, you don''t say don''t mind Ling Feng said what." Just leave it alone. Chapter 138 Isn''t that what junmotian taught her? Since all said so, Li Huang certainly wants to follow suit. "Well Li Huang, you are... " Jun Mo day is helpless, to a negative EQ of the people talking about some, is too stupid! How could he forget that Jun Lihuang is just a Three no girls in love! What a mistake. "Well?" Li Huang''s face is not clear, so, where did she say wrong? "Li Huang, Mo Tian is also worried about you." Jun Hanbing spoke at this time. To tell you the truth, Jun Hanbing''s face is not good-looking. But compared with Jun Mo Tian, it still looks normal. "Worried? What to worry about? " Li Huang is still muddled. What are they talking about, grandfather? Why can''t she understand? "Lihuang, if you stand with Jiuwang, it will attract a lot of people''s attention, which will cause a lot of trouble." Sure enough, it is verified that Jiang is still old and spicy. It is impossible for Jun Hanbing to fill Li Huang''s feelings. But On the other hand, isn''t that ok? Sure enough, Li Huang knew something in an instant. He bowed his head and pondered for a long time. Maybe he nodded his head seriously: "it''s reasonable." Where intelligence quotient can be used, Lihuang will not be stingy. In a word, her appearance with Ling changjue will bring great panic to some political parties. Originally, Junna married Erwang in Junfu, which means that there is a Junfu behind Erwang. No matter whether Junfu is the backer of Erwang Lingluo or not, Junfu and Erwang Lingluo are grasshoppers on the same rope as long as there is this marriage. It''s almost indistinguishable. However, if Jun Lihuang and Ling changjue appeared, it would be different. A few days ago, some officials at the wedding banquet actually knew about it, but now most officials still don''t know about it. This is a very reverie problem. There is another nine princesses in Junfu, and the nine kings and the two kings are political enemies. There is no doubt which side Junfu will stand on. Jun Lihuang, Miss Jun is the successor of the future. If you don''t support the nine kings, you are really blind. So In this way, Junna and Lingluo''s wedding, in fact, is meaningless. The above is the analysis of Li Huang in his brain. The more she thought about it, the more right she was. This matter might cause a lot of things. Li Huang had to be careful. "Sister nine, come here quickly!" Over there, Ling Feng has begun to call. The ten kings At the moment, even Li Huang really wants to fight this Lingfeng. It''s not reliable at ordinary times. At this time, it''s even more unreliable! From Huang is helpless, in full view of the public, also can''t refuse, had to buy the pace to walk past, leaving all the way sigh. "Nine sister-in-law nine sister-in-law, your wine has not been punished yet, drink it quickly After Ling Feng sees Li Huang coming, she puts her prepared wine cup into Li Huang''s hand, and then looks forward to her. Looking forward to it? Why should we look forward to it? Li Huang doesn''t understand. She looks at the wine in her glass. From far away, you can smell the mellow wine. It''s a good wine. But The concentration must not be too low Li Huang picks her eyebrows and closes her eyes to drink directly. Although it''s a bit of a waste of wine, but It''s the best way to avoid alcohol. Hand, just raised, haven''t fallen, leave Huang to discover the wine cup of hand missing. "Why?" Look up, only to find that someone has been drinking a drop of wine in the cup are not left, and even still want to lick the lip, not enchanting! "Brother nine, you can''t do that! This is for sister-in-law nine! " Ling Feng is not happy. He hasn''t seen jiusao drinking yet! "Li Huang can''t drink enough. I''ll drink for her." Ling changjue said. Li Huang raises his head. How does he know that he has a bad drink? In fact, it''s not bad. Maybe I can have a drink or two, but Why is Ling changjue so sure? Li Huang looks at him with some doubts. On his eyes, Li Huang seems to find a trace of smile, as well as suggestive provocation. £¡ Li Huang''s face turned red. It was obvious that she thought of something. This bad guy thought of something unhealthy! How bad! Li Huang makes a big red face and looks more lovely and beautiful. Ling changjue''s eyes are a bit amazing! Shy little girl, seems to be more beautiful! "I haven''t reached the hairpin yet. I don''t drink." Leave Huang to lightly tidy up mood for a while, say to Ling Feng."Well There''s no way. Only brother nine is on the stage! " Ling Feng said that he was very sorry, but in view of the threat of nine elder brother''s eyes have come, he is really not good, too presumptuous. "I said, Xiaojiu, Xiaofeng, before the wedding, you started drinking first?" Ling Qingchen came from a distance, looking at the two younger brothers who were preparing to drink together. He couldn''t help laughing. "Oh, no! Brother, are you coming? " Ling Feng said with a smile. Li Huang''s eyes follow Ling Qingchen''s voice Today''s Ling Qingchen is very different. Is still the image of gentle, but in Ling Qingchen''s body to see the domineering! That is a kind of inborn domineering, only belongs to the king''s domineering! There is no feeling of powerlessness any more. Li Huang''s first impression of Ling Qingchen is that he is very strong! All these changes, enough to prove that Ling Qingchen''s body has completely recovered! His royal highness, who has been silent for three years, is finally coming back! "I don''t want to come. Today''s second brother''s wedding is no less than my second brother''s! If you get drunk, you will be scolded by your father. " Ling Qingchen pretends to be very scared and says with a smile. "Brother, you are not right. If you want to be punished, everyone will be punished together." Ling Feng obviously understood Ling Qingchen thoroughly, otherwise, he would not be so playful. "Li Huang, thank you." Ling Qingchen goes to Li Huang''s side and thanks him very much. If it wasn''t for Li Huang, he might never have such a day again. In the past three years, I have never felt so energetic one day! "No, it''s a small lift." Leave Huang light say. It''s good to cure Ling Qingchen, but for Li Huang, the new poison pill developed by herself is the biggest gain of this trip. "Sister nine, you are too modest!" Ling Feng just knows that Li Huang''s pills for Ling Qingchen are hard won, but Li Huang''s words are so understated. It''s true that he is too modest. "It''s not humility." Li Huang smiles. Chapter 139 "It took me a long time to write, but at least it was within my control." Li Huang said with a smile: "because of the research on this kind of pill, my medicine library is rich, and I have a deeper insight into alchemy. It''s thanks to you." "So I''m just passing by?" Ling Qingchen pointed to himself, and the smile on his face became more intense. "Ha ha ha." Ling Feng is very impolite and laughs: "the elder brother is just a grindstone that jiusao tries to use..." "Not everyone is qualified for that." Ling light dust a face proud Jiao, God of scorn looking at Ling Feng. Li Huang didn''t expect that Ling Qingchen, a gentle man, had such a naughty side. "New people in!" Just when we were chatting, the voice from the eunuch interrupted the conversation. All of a sudden, all eyes shifted from this one to the inner hall. It seems to be a kind of illusion. Li Huang suddenly feels relaxed. The feeling of being surrounded by people is really an unspeakable pressure. But how long, from the inner hall, through the winding corridor, the figure of Erwang Lingluo and Junna appeared in the public''s sight. Of course, Li Huang''s eyes are also in it. "This wedding dress is exquisite." Li Huang said faintly that her taste for clothes is just the same. But the wedding dress on Junna''s body, not to mention the style of the dress, but at least, the materials used in the preparation of the wedding dress are at least rare materials. Li Huang knows as many as 10 kinds, not to mention what she doesn''t know. Ling Luo was put in jail a few days ago. In the ground, it''s an account to Jun''s house, and only today''s wedding was released. Li Huang didn''t take a close look, but when he glanced over, he saw Ling Luo, who had obviously lost a circle, and knew that he was forbidden. Life on earth is not easy. Of course, Li Huang is not a saint and will not have any pity. He deserved all this. Today''s Ling Luo is obviously in a good mood, even the smile on his face is filled with a bit of truth, so it looks like a young man. He was dressed in a dark red robe inlaid with gold, holding a bunch of flowers in one hand and Junna in the other. Junna''s smile never stops. Lihuang thinks that if it wasn''t for the need to maintain her image in front of so many people, Junna would have laughed three times. It is her wish and dream to marry Er Wang. Now, the dream has come true, if you are not happy again, it is really not like. The most eye-catching is her wedding dress. The long red dress is not very ancient style. According to Li Huang, it should be archaic European style. Although it exists in this era, it is not very rare. The white spun yarn covers the skirt, which is a little more hazy. The clothes are decorated with glittering ornaments and exquisite belts. Anyone with some insight can see the value of this wedding dress. So for a while, many people sigh about the rich foundation of the imperial family and how happy it is to be the daughter-in-law of the imperial family. "It''s just a little rag." Ling changjue did not know when and stood behind Li Huang. He took Li Huang''s hand again and said, "in the future, what you put on is definitely not this kind of thing." Li Huang''s face is slightly red, but she smiles indifferently: "in fact, it''s just a wedding dress. I don''t understand why it takes so much trouble to wear a dress for only one day." She doesn''t care about it. It''s just outside. "You don''t look like a girl." Ling changjue gently pinched Li Huang''s little hand, but her inner firmness didn''t change because of Li Huang''s words. This girl, not half of the girl''s weakness, seems to rely on for her, can have, can not. "Of course, I''m a simple person." Li Huang said of herself like this. Li Huang and Ling changjue whispered and did not attract anyone''s attention, because their eyes were all focused on the front. Lingluo holding Junna''s hand has arrived in the courtyard. Under the sunlight, Junna''s skirt is shining, which makes it more attractive. Junna''s face is beautiful, so with the addition of this wedding dress, it is more beautiful. These two princesses are really beauties! "Wedding begins -" "first gift, kneel down!" They both knelt down, restrained their smile, and gradually became devout. Head, look at the sky. Heaven is the place where the road lies. Kneeling on heaven is to follow the road and combine men and women. Originally, heaven and earth are ethical. It is best for heaven to testify. Under the witness of heaven, men and women can not be separated, will be dependent on each other for life, white head to old age.This is the origin of Xiwei''s first wedding ceremony. "Second gift, respectfully!" Two of the wine cups presented by the maidservant each hold one. After a deep bow, drink half of the wine and sprinkle half of the wine. Land, is the land of the foot, the vast land, immeasurable! Love a person, love his position, but also love the land under his feet! (from to the oak - Shu Ting) as long as the ground is under her feet, she (he) will always love him / her, cherish each other and tolerate each other. No matter poor or rich, as long as they are still standing on this land, they can not abandon each other. This is the origin of the second ceremony. "The third gift, do obeisance!" Two people face to face, both a worship. Husband and wife are made up of two people. Mutual understanding, mutual tolerance, love each other''s all, all love each other. This is the origin of the third wedding ceremony. "Li Cheng!" Li Huang is very serious to see the whole process. Although some of them were mended in the early days, it is still an unexpected shock to see them with my own eyes today. The way of the wedding was different from what she knew! It''s not like the fashion in modern times, or the worship of heaven and earth, the worship of high halls, and the worship of husband and wife in ancient times. The etiquette here is very simple. However, it is particularly grand! Even if Ling Luo is not a good person in Li Huang''s impression, he is very serious today! No slightest neglect! "Surprised?" Ling changjue asked softly. Li Huang shook her head: "No." "Our wedding will be more grand in the future." Ling changjue promised. If the general woman, probably feel happy about crazy, but, in Li Huang here, this is obviously not tenable. "No Li Huang shook her head. "Well?" Ling changjue is a little surprised. What does this girl mean? Don''t like it or not? I don''t like it. It''s OK. Don''t get married It''s hard to do! Chapter 140 This does not hold a wedding, does not mean that the little girl Li Huang is not really looking forward to marrying him? Now what should we do? Ling changjue couldn''t help thinking like this. Li Huang just raised her head and didn''t miss the tangle on Ling changjue''s angry face. With a little thought, she knew that he was thinking about something. "Don''t think about it." Li Huang said softly. Immediately, eyes but again looked to Ling fall their that direction. At this time, they have completed the most basic etiquette, have been receiving the blessing of the guests. Lingluo and Junna''s face, brimming with, are the most real smile! "I don''t like the lively scene. It''s warm, warm and grand, but it''s not what I like." Li Huang then said so. "What do you like to look like?" Ling changjue asked quickly. At this time heard the girl''s answer, just really relieved. But the girl does not like lively, then she will like how to look? "Me?" Li Huang whispered softly, and her tone was full of uncertainty and confusion. "I don''t know." I have never considered this matter, how can I be thirsty for it. What do you want? "Well, I will give you a unique wedding in the whole mainland." Ling changjue''s hand clenched a little, representing a kind of firmness, as well as a kind of confidence. Li Huang''s answer made him a little flustered. At the same time, he was also distressed. Sometimes, this kind of ordinary answer will only show an attitude towards life. "Good." Li Huang didn''t refuse. In the end, there was some expectation in her heart. She knows that Ling changjue knows what she doesn''t like, so she doesn''t worry about whether he will do well. She just needs to wait. Lips, involuntarily, up a few points. In the distance, Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian look at each other, and their helplessness turns into blessing. The conversation between Li Huang and Ling changjue is not obscure. If a man of cultivation wants to, he will be able to hear it. I''ve been paying attention to Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian here. Naturally, they don''t lose a word. After listening to the conversation between Li Huang and Ling changjue, maybe there was some conflict at the beginning, but later, only heartache left. What did Li Huang prove. None of them knew what they had experienced in the past six years, but it was not easy for them to imagine that life. Otherwise, how could Li Huang become what she is now? Now, there is a nine king! It seems that Lihuang and Jiuwang have a lot of feelings at all! Li Huang has a sense of dependence on him, even more than her dependence on her family. Jun Mo Tian is a little depressed, but this is Li Huang''s decision. He believes that his niece''s vision will not be a problem. ¡­¡­ "The envoys of danzong are here!" All the guests have been seated, and the banquet has begun for some time. At this time, there was such a sound outside the door. All the guests looked at each other, completely unaware of what had happened. And the superior Ling matchless slightly frowned, but did not say anything. Stepping on the door came a young man in a blue robe. His clothes have the pattern of Taiji Bagua, which is the symbol of danzong, and can be recognized by all the people in the world. The young man came in with a box in his hand, but he was very arrogant. Nose up, a disdain to see the presence of any one person''s appearance. "Dan Zong disciple, Shan Ming, I''ve met your majesty!" The young man bowed slightly. But don''t kneel down, this kind of etiquette let the outsider look is really very loose! It''s hard to see! In Li Huang''s eyes, there was no waves. Ling matchless is not too much care, he nodded slightly, is to know. "Disciple of danzong, what are you doing here today?" Ling Wushuang said. "Today is the wedding of the two kings. My lord specially sent me to send his blessing. I hope his royal highness and the two princesses can have peace with each other." Shan Ming hands the wooden box. Ling matchless side eunuch took over, but did not open. "In that case, take your seat." Ling Wushuang didn''t want to see the gift. Look, it''s just something that the woman of danzong gave her son. Mingming has already sent someone to report it. I didn''t expect that this woman made such a stupid move! Really no brain! Ling Wushuang''s mood is not good in an instant. "Thank you Shan Ming didn''t shirk either. Generally speaking, this is the purpose of his coming this time. Danzong didn''t go to other tables, but went straight to Lihuang''s table.Speaking of this, Li Huang is not at the same table with Jun''s family, but can''t stand Ling Feng''s entanglement and sits at the same table with them. Apart from Li Huang and Ling Feng, there are Ling changjue, Ling Qingchen, Lingle, Linghuan. A total of six people, except for Li Huang, are all princes. It seems that Shan Ming has a high position for himself! I don''t want to go to any other table, but this one? It''s OK to think highly of yourself, but don''t turn over the car accidentally, it''s not fun. Shan Ming goes to the table and sits down. He doesn''t say anything. He looks very superior. It seems that even in front of the people, he also despised! However, for Li Huang, it doesn''t interest her at all. Until he came to the present, she hardly raised her head. "Eat more." Ling changjue put a chicken leg in Lihuang''s bowl, which was very intimate. It seems that he is also a person who doesn''t care about other things. Li Huang and Ling changjue are so similar. Ling Feng see this scene directly closed his eyes, the nine elder brother and nine sister-in-law in show love, really blind his dog eyes! Ling light dust a little smile, for this move, express very agree with. For men, it''s normal to be considerate. If you can''t take good care of your lover, it''s incompetent. The three kings and four kings are not as calm as these. According to the information shown, the cultivation talent and savvy of the three kings and four kings are not very good. Seeing the people of Dan Zongli appear here, they almost gather together to ask questions like chicken blood. They are not like a king. Although Li Huang didn''t look up, he wrote down their reaction one by one through Yu Guang. Shan Ming is used to the worship of two kings and four kings. In his opinion, it should be like this. As a alchemist, a disciple of the danzong, he was born to be worshipped by others. So in Shan Ming''s eyes, the reaction of Ling le and Ling Huan is what normal people should have! Chapter 141 But for normal people, Shan Ming is usually dismissive. Because they are the weak. Only the weak need to rely on the strong. In Shan Ming''s opinion, the performance of the weak is too stupid. However, the four opposite, there is no reaction, which makes Shan Ming feel very uncomfortable! Why don''t they flatter themselves and sit there and look cool? In the end, I don''t flatter me in private. What I hate most is this kind of person with different appearances. Shan Ming''s heart thinks like this. If Li Huang knew what he thought, he would not see the sun tomorrow morning. Such self righteous, narcissistic this degree, is really more crazy than her. "In broad daylight, there is no shame." After seeing the interaction between Ling changjue and Lihuang, Shan Ming is shamelessly ironic. I dare to show my love in such a place. I really don''t want to show my face. Li Huang picked an eyebrow and showed a smile like a fool. Ling changjue did not have such a good temper as Li Huang. Of course, it was a matter of time. If he doesn''t care at ordinary times, but Shan Ming''s words directly slander Li Huang. This is a big thing. He had to be angry! He doesn''t like to argue, but he thinks it''s easy to do it directly. Just raised the arm, but had already been pressed by Li Huang. Only hear from Huang say: "don''t care with the dog, OK?" Ling changjue couldn''t help laughing, "OK." This little girl is still so lovely. Since she said she didn''t care, let the boy off for a while. So, sometimes you can''t jump too much! However, they can ignore it, but Shan Ming can''t help it. After all, Li Huang''s words clearly spread to his ears. Although Li Huang''s voice is not big, as a practitioner, if he can''t hear clearly, he really lives in this world for nothing. "Smelly girl, you call me a dog!" Shan Ming quit in an instant. His face is very bad and full of anger. It seems that he wants to kill Li Huang. Li Huang calmly raised her head and looked at Shan Ming with disdain. She said faintly: "who is to blame for your multi seat number?" Ling Qingchen also turned his head, looked at Shan Ming and said, "Dan Zong Messenger, please pay attention to your words. This is the future nine princesses, not a smelly girl." Ling Qingchen''s words can be regarded as a warning, but Ling Qingchen ignores it. Some people are born without brains. "What about the nine princesses! It''s not proper to be rude! Smelly girl, you must apologize to me today, otherwise, be careful of your head! " Shan Ming threatens a way, a pair of big master''s invincible appearance. Li Huang immediately chuckled. "Smelly girl, what are you laughing at?" Shan Ming has a fierce face. Li Huang stopped her laughter and pressed Ling changjue''s hand with more strength. Her eyes were straight to Shan Ming''s. If the most frightening thing about Lihuang is not her talent or her achievements in alchemy, or just relying on her eyes is enough to make people fear. Of course, Shan Ming is no exception. When receiving this look, Shan Ming does not hesitate to look at her. But what Shan Ming didn''t expect is that this girl with purple eyes has the most terrible eyes under the sky. Her eyes were like a whirlpool, which made him look as if he was trapped in a vast ocean, absorbed by the huge whirlpool bit by bit. It was a sense of suffocation, a sense of being targeted by a hunter. I''m a fish. I''ll be slaughtered. There''s no room to fight back. The color of her eyes seems to be getting deeper and deeper. It seems like an invincible hole. It seems that she is falling, and the falling time is really far away! Shan Ming''s forehead starts to sweat, and he is afraid. I''m afraid, I''m afraid! He wanted to move his eyes, but it was as if there was an invisible shackle binding him, so that he could not move half a minute. "Apology?" Her lips opened, like a magic spell spit out two words, but let Shan Ming feel shivering! Even, some cool! "What are you?" Leave Huang to ask a way again, the voice is chilly and don''t take half cent emotion.. "Rubbish." See Shan Ming''s mental power so bad, just a short while was controlled by her, is not waste what? Li Huang closed her eyes and took back her sight at the same time. This is the only way to get rid of Shan Ming! His hand holding the table, breathing in a big mouth, looking at Li Huang''s line of sight, with a bit of fear, but more disgust!She said he was rubbish?! It''s really bold. But now he dare not do anything more. This woman''s eyes are very evil. If you look at her eyes, you will feel like you are walking through the gate of hell. It seems that just a little bit, he will always sue others in the world. Li Huang didn''t say anything more. Looking at the dishes in the bowl, she continued to eat. She needs to be long. She needs to eat more! Ling changjue takes back the arm that is controlled by Li Huang, and looks at Shan Ming carelessly. Shan Ming suddenly shivered again! For a moment, the atmosphere of this table was extremely low. What''s more, the two culprits are still completely unknown. Still eat your own. "Why is your table so quiet?" Su Jingyue staggers over with her glass. It''s obvious that she has drunk a lot of wine. "Lord Su!" Shan Ming stands up first, Su Jingyue, he knows. Although Su Jingyue was not a member of danzong, she was a powerful alchemist. Unfortunately, she was unable to recruit him into danzong. Su Jingyue waved her hand: "don''t be polite, just drink today!" That said, another glass of wine! "If you drink like this, you will not be able to get out of the gate of the second prince''s mansion!" Ling Feng laughs. But these two people are half the weight, they have already drunk almost. "So what? At most, I''ll take me back!" Su Jingyue didn''t care about that. What hasn''t happened is not in his worry. "My father is not so idle." Ling Qingchen said with a smile. "However, Mr. Su is too diligent in drinking this wine." Just came to Li Huang their table, he had seen Su Jingyue pour several glasses of wine. "I can almost catch up with brother wine." Li Huang is also chuckling, this pair of wine like life, is not the same virtue as Jun Li wine! "Alas! What are you talking about! Your family is a drunkard without wine! It''s clearly called Li Jiu, but it''s true that if you leave the liquor, you will lose your life. I can''t match him Su Jingyue seems very modest at this time. Chapter 142 But in fact, to tell you the truth, Junli is a famous drinker in the imperial capital! Almost no one can match the amount of Jun Li wine! "Ha ha." Li Huang chuckled, and the smile was more real. It''s not like the usual perfunctory smile. "What are you talking about? So happy? " At this time, Lingluo holding Junna''s hand, has come over. When he saw Li Huang''s smile, he was intoxicated. That smile is really the most beautiful smile Ling Luo has ever seen. The beauty is earth shaking, even beyond the brilliance of the sun and the moon! After hearing Ling Luo''s voice, Li Huang''s smile faded away, but she didn''t show her disgust for Ling Luo too much. In such a big day, maybe some negative emotions can be released for the time being. "Second brother, second sister-in-law!" Ling Huan and Ling le are the first to say hello to their second brother. The two brothers have no background, usually mostly rely on Lingluo management. Therefore, on the issue of political participation, both Ling Yue and Ling Huan were on the side of the two kings. On weekdays, the pills sent by Dan Zong were generally shared by the two brothers. Although not many, at least a little is better than nothing. "Big brother, little nine, little wind." Ling also toward Ling light dust they say hello, and then looked at the side of Junna. Junna nodded knowingly and said: "big brother, three kings, four kings, nine kings, ten kings!" All the princes nodded symbolically and said nothing more. It seems that the woman who joined the imperial family today has nothing to do with them. "This is Shan Ming, the little disciple of Wang''s mother." Ling Luo points to Shan Ming and says. As the son of the leader of danzong, Ling Luo naturally knew something about danzong. Of course, it also includes the identity of people like Shan Ming. "Your Royal Highness." Shan Ming gets up to salute. This deep bow is more formal than Ling wushuangxing''s. Obviously, in the eyes of Shan Ming, the status of the two kings is much higher than that of the king of SIVI. Even, in his eyes, maybe SIVI''s emperor is nothing. Only they, danzong, dominate the whole continent! They should be condescending, overlook all living beings, and dominate the life and death of the weak. "Two princesses!" Similarly, for Junna, it is also a relatively standard etiquette, which obviously puts Junna and Lingluo in the same position. "No need to be polite, Shan Ming. You are my mother''s favorite student, and you should be my elder martial brother. " Ling Luo waved his hand, and his attitude to Shan Ming was also extremely kind. Both of them sat down after playing the official tune. The dishes are very good. This is Li Huang''s comment. Because, almost the whole dinner, she was eating. As for other things, she didn''t even pay attention to any interest. Especially the things that I don''t like, such as the casual interaction between Lingluo and Junna, and the conversation with Shan Ming from time to time, are not in the scope of Lihuang''s attention. This wedding lasted one day. Of course, there are also some rituals and customs that make Lihuang feel puzzled. In general, for Li Huang, the biggest harvest today is I''m full! "I''ll take you back later?" Ling changjue accompanied Li Huang for a walk in the imperial garden. He has long noticed that the girl''s food intake today is amazing. Of course, it''s a blessing to eat, but Whether that little body can bear it is still a question. So after the dinner, Ling changjue took the initiative to take a walk to avoid the embarrassment of Lihuang. Of course, it''s very likely that Li Huang doesn''t know what embarrassment is! Li Huang was already full of food. When Ling changjue mentioned it, Li Huang was naturally happy to accept it. Also from the bottom of my heart that Ling changjue this person is really too on the road, just mentioned her favorite proposal. "Good." Li Huang didn''t refuse because she had no reason to refuse. Being able to stay with him is also a good enjoyment. "Today you are very silent, not like your style." Ling changjue holds Li Huang''s hand, light way. "My style?" Li Huang repeated a question: "do you mean you can move your hand without moving your mouth?" Ling changjue nodded. Obviously, he thought the same. Li Huang smiles and shakes her head: "I just feel that today''s Day is not suitable for hands-on." "Well?" Ling changjue was puzzled. "In my opinion, the wedding should be sacred. I don''t want to destroy it." Li Huang explained again. Although Li Huang is a person with negative EQ, she has been a man of two generations.In his previous life, he was once displaced and auctioned everywhere as a plaything. What she mixed with was the upper class society. Although she said that they were all unbearable aspects of the upper class society, she knew a lot about them. She lives in the dark, but still retains a pure, she has her inner light and yearning. She doesn''t dream about the wedding, but But I have the highest respect for the wedding. Ling changjue seems to suddenly understand something. To Li Huang, he finds that this girl is really more and more elusive. The girl, the more contact, will find her more secret. "So that''s why you stopped me today?" "Well." Li Huang nodded. "Silly girl." Ling changjue put a hand on Li Huang''s head. Touch her head: "even so, you should not be wronged. I''m ling changjue''s woman. How can she accept such cowardice! " Li Huang was warmed by this sentence. She turned around, stretched out her hands, and rushed into the warm embrace behind her. Without too many words, feeling the warm temperature, Li Huang felt very at ease. Lingchangjue mouth slightly up a few points, it seems that this girl, is completely trust themselves. Otherwise, with her character, how could she make such a childish move? But despite her childishness, Ling changjue tightened her arms. After all, this kind of opportunity is really rare. I''m really sorry for not enjoying it for a moment. "Ah Jue, Ling Wushuang asked me to go to Zhulu Academy. Do you know about it?" In Ling changjue''s arms, Li Huang asked softly with her eyes closed. "Well, I know." "You will go, too?" "Well." That''s good. Li Huang said silently in her heart. Since we go to the same place, we will be able to meet. Li Huang suddenly felt that he was more and more inseparable from this man. But what about that? If you are determined, why do you need to be cautious? Chapter 143 Ling changjue doesn''t know what is in Li Huang''s mind. He looks down at the small head in his arms in doubt. His timid appearance has no intention to continue to ask. "It''s dangerous there." Ling changjue reminded. In fact, he would like to withdraw from Li Huang. He naturally has a way to let her not go to that kind of ghost place. Although he hopes that she can grow up, but I can''t help worrying about her safety. After all, the risk is too great. Even he didn''t have much assurance of what he could guarantee! "I know." From Huang just light should a, just like Ling changjue said, she had expected to think of the general. Moreover, the tone was unusually calm, as if it had nothing to do with her at all. "Doesn''t it matter if you know the danger?" Ling changjue asked softly. "When did you become so wordy?" Li Huang takes a look at Ling changjue. Is this Ling changjue she knows? Why are you so fussy? It''s not like him. Remember, who said, in his arms can enjoy the weak, but out of his arms will learn to be strong? Now it''s upside down? Is he persuading her to be weak? "Ha ha, I worry too much." Ling changjue smiles with relief. When cultivation reaches his level, his ability of insight into the world must be first-class. For Li Huang''s affairs, it''s easy to think about it. This kind of thing, think carefully, also completely relieved. This is the little girl he knows. His worries are totally unnecessary! If she doesn''t go to the unknown danger, it won''t be her style. Li Huang was also smiling, but she didn''t say anything more. At the beginning of Yuehua, Ling changjue sent Li Huang back to Jun''s house. Maybe there was something else to deal with, so he didn''t get bored with Li Huang for a long time. He just left with a simple entrustment. This is the first time. At night, Li Huang had a sound sleep. When I woke up the next day, it was already afternoon. "Big sister and small sister wake up?" Yi Qinghuan has been guarding the door. Hearing some movement in the house, he quickly pushes the door in and asks softly. "Well." Li Huang rubbed her eyes. She had a good sleep! "The young master sent someone to say that all the three elders have moved to the second prince''s residence." Yi Qinghuan reports to Li Huang in front of her bed. "Well?" From Huang just wake up, still with some weak confusion, doubt of grunt a, but then is also a reaction.. "People go up, water flows down. It''s just a natural phenomenon. " It''s light from the Phoenix. Yi Qinghuan nodded in agreement, with a sense of anger in her expression, but because of Li Huang''s appearance, she didn''t say anything more. She waited on Lihuang to get up, wash and eat. "Ye Fu''s disciples have already gone back. They have some problems, but at that time the eldest lady was still sleeping, so I asked them to write it down." Yi Qinghuan takes out a piece of paper from his wide sleeve and hands it to Li Huang. From Huang took, just light aim two eyes, put into own space ring. Then, he took out a pill bottle from the ring and handed it to Yi Qinghuan. "Who do you want to give this to, miss?" Yi Qinghuan takes it respectfully and asks subconsciously. I didn''t think much at all. "This is for you." Li Huang took a sip of tea to relieve the boredom. "To the maid?" Yi Qinghuan was surprised, but he didn''t ask too much. He opened the pill bottle and swallowed it. He didn''t ask whether it was poison or pill at all! The corner of Li Huang''s mouth goes up, or how to say that the servant girl is very smooth? Sure enough, she has a heart of Cymbidium and can understand her meaning. "Not afraid of poison?" Li Huang asks tentatively. "Even if it''s poison, I''m not afraid of it. Because it''s from elder sister and younger sister! " Yi Qinghuan is obviously not afraid. Now Li Huang has more affirmation of Yi Qinghuan''s sincerity. But there are some worries about Yi Qinghuan''s blind belief. Loyalty is necessary, but people, the heart of defending people is indispensable, even if it is Li Huang, she dare not admit that she is completely a good person. "This is xujindan. Tomorrow, you will continue to practice." Li Huang doesn''t point out the shortcomings of Yi Qinghuan. For her, this is enough. Give this pill to her, it''s the best use! "Xujindan!" Yi Qinghuan is not so calm now. Want to be changed any person, also can''t really calm down! Because This Xujin pill is a first-class pill! Its efficacy is no less than that of xisui pill! Even have had but not inferior!How long has it been since the whole SIVI Empire heard these three words? How long has it been since this pill appeared?! Today, she swallowed it? It''s too wasteful and disrespectful! Yi Qinghuan suddenly appears some regrets! A chagrin from the inside appeared on Yi Qinghuan''s face. Li Huang doesn''t know what Yi Qinghuan is trying to write, and has no spare power to care about it. "Yes, you''d better knock yourself out tonight." Li Huang suggested. Continue to connect the pain of meridians, this world is not a few people can survive! Although Lihuang has refined the pill to a perfect level, it can''t eliminate this kind of malpractice! It''s against God''s will to be able to revive the muscles and veins. If the pain is eliminated again, it''s really hard to cross the road. Yi Qinghuan was too excited to speak, so he had to nod desperately to show that he was listening. With a faint smile, Li Huang went back to the room and summoned the God medicine tripod to develop a new pill. ¡­¡­ Days, it seems to have become particularly boring. And the days of Zubi are getting closer and closer! On the third day of Lingluo''s wedding, Junna came back. However, as usual, the Junfu did not give any special treatment or even any grand welcome. Just just will Jun Na and Ling fall to welcome in, entertained a simple meal. To tell the truth, for Junna, this family does not belong to her! She has only the surname of Jun. Li Huang didn''t show up. She didn''t like the scene, so she just hid in her own yard and opened a small stove. "Miss." Yi Qinghuan hurried in. After the rebirth of muscles and veins, Yi Qinghuan''s whole person seems to have undergone earth shaking changes. Although Li Huang had expected it, she was still surprised. Yi Qinghuan no longer appears so weak, and her eyes become green and emerald, a very beautiful color! Chapter 144 But the change of appearance is not like a Summoner of wind. It''s more like Fire Summoner! Because, this kind of her, temperament seems to be more fire, explosion! Do things in a hurry! It''s the opposite of Li Huang. Let from Huang feel admiration is, that night, Yi Qinghuan bear the pain, even half a word didn''t say a word! This perseverance will become a great weapon in the future! For nothing else, for her heart! A firm heart! It''s enough for Li Huang to waver! "What''s the matter?" Li Huang puts down her heart sword and looks at her. She has been practicing sword here all morning, but it''s a pity that Jun Li Jiu seems to have something to do with her, which makes her lack a companion! However, although one person''s progress in sword practice is not as fast as two people''s, they can realize many things. So unconsciously, Li Huang found that a morning had passed quietly. "The second princess wants to see you." Yi Qinghuan said. Li Huang picked to pick eyebrow, Jun Na wants to see her at this time? "Let her in." She wanted to see what Junna wanted to do! Yi Qinghuan takes orders to go out, and soon comes in with Junna. Li Huang can''t continue to practice sword. She put the sword in the scabbard and put it in the space ring. He raised his wide sleeve and wiped his sweat. Then he went to the stone table in the pavilion and sat down. Yi Qinghuan took Junna to the courtyard and left on her own. Because she knew Li Huang''s temper well, she didn''t like to have someone beside her when she was talking. As far as she knows, it should be that the first lady doesn''t like being watched. Junna didn''t know how many times she had come to this yard, but she felt that it was one of the few. "Li Huang." She called her name. Yes, now that she is the second princess, it is not proper to call her the first lady. However, when she called her name like this, she was condescending. It was a leap of status, which was very different. "Sit down." Li Huang didn''t care too much with Jun Na, but lightly pointed to the chair opposite. On the table is Yi Qinghuan''s previously made tea, which is steaming, as well as some fruits. Junna went over and sat down. Her words and deeds were totally different from everything else. Now she looks like a married woman, and her words and deeds reveal a kind of caution. There is no previous girl mentality. "What''s the matter?" When she sat down, Li Huang asked again. She said that she was patient and patient. She said that she had no patience. She really couldn''t wait for anything. And Junna, she thinks, have nothing to talk about. So I asked straight to the point. "Li Huang, why do you want to fight against my concubine?" Junna is also impolite, directly asked out the purpose of her at this time. She didn''t want to say it so quickly. At least she could talk to her first. But, leave Huang to ask directly, she is absolutely dare not again detour son. Because, she has seen this girl''s terrible! It''s not like a man, it''s like a devil! This is Junna''s deep impression of Lihuang! "Right?" Leave Huang lightly doubt, immediately sneer of a smile: "you are not qualified, if you want to say of only these, you can go." Such a boring question is a waste of her time. "Jun Lihuang, you can''t help me any more!" Junna''s voice improved a little, like reminding Lihuang of something, and like showing off something! "If you don''t look at Ling Wushuang''s face, do you think you and your baby can live to the present?" Li Huang asked, but she had a faint smile on her face. She didn''t seem to have half a scratch. "I promise Ling Wushuang not to touch you. At least, not to touch your baby. But if you don''t cherish this opportunity, even if the king of heaven comes, you can''t be saved. " Junna was shocked by the seriousness in Lihuang''s eyes. What she said was true! This can be seen from that pair of purple eyes! The eyes full of killing will kill people anytime and anywhere! "You, you can''t touch my child!" Junna shivered to protect her belly, a defensive appearance. Li Huang turned her head and said nothing more. Since she had promised ah Jue, she tried her best to do it. "You go." Li Huang ordered to leave. Junna stood up, ready to escape, but still controlled her own steps: "why, why hook, lead down?" She asked. Mo said she didn''t know what Ling Luo had done on the day of the engagement banquet. She knew all about it.It''s just that she can''t question Ling Luo. Because that is her dependence, if lost this dependence, then she also completely had no place to live. Since she can''t ask Ling Luo, she has to ask another client! "Hook, lead?" Li Huang''s brow frowned. She didn''t like the word very much. It''s hard to hear, at least, Li Huang thinks so! "You see that?" From Huang light way, that tone is full of scorn, even already took some anger. But Junna didn''t realize it. "I So many eyes are watching, and you still don''t admit it? " Junna completely ran away. At that time, so many officials were present. As a result, her husband said at the engagement banquet that she wanted another woman. This is a disgrace for her in the ladies circle, a disgrace that can never be erased! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang''s eyes darkened. "Then you might as well ask those eyes. Is it the second king of your family who is full of courage, or what did I do?" "Not everyone is as blind as you are and falls in love with this kind of man." "I don''t want to give such a person to me." Li Huang is very contemptuous, and the tone is to belittle Ling Luo. In Li Huang''s heart, Ling Luo''s image is really bad to the extreme! "You Junna is a little angry. The people she likes are said like this. It must be hard to feel at the bottom of her heart! Moreover, this woman is really too ungrateful! "It''s better to take care of your man than to come to me. Don''t make trouble everywhere. " Li Huang warned. It''s cold in the voice. It can''t be any colder. "Jun Lihuang, don''t go too far!" Junna yelled and ran out of Lihuang courtyard. Li Huang shrugged and muttered, "am I going too far?" "No," he said "Miss?" Yi Qinghuan comes in. "Well?" Li Huang raised her head. "The second king asked to see you. Do you want to see you or not?" Yi Qinghuan''s expression is also very delicate. Why do the couple want to see their eldest daughter? Chapter 145 What a freak! "No, drive away!" I''m upset. "Yes." Yi Qinghuan is absolutely obedient to Li Huang''s orders. So, he directly refused Ling Luo''s request. "Really, no?" He asked, standing outside the gate. "The first lady said, no see." Yi Qinghuan is to identify their own principles, let Lingluo how to give benefits without any wavering! In fact, Ling Luo has no bottom in his heart. Although he is rude, he still listens to his Laozi''s words. At the beginning, Ling Wushuang had warned him so harshly, but Ling did not dare to do it again. Besides, this woman It has something to do with the change of Jiuwang. That''s even more terrible! Lingluoshan left, not too much pressure, after all, his decent wife is still there, can''t be too rude, what bad message is bad. "Qinghuan." Li Huang calls in the courtyard. "Here it is Yi Qinghuan answers in a loud voice and runs in in a hurry. "What''s the matter, miss?" "I''ll be closed for three days. Don''t let anyone disturb me for three days." Li Huang suddenly feels the opportunity to break through the bottleneck, which is an opportunity for her, we must grasp this opportunity! "I know. Miss, just shut up. " Li Huang nodded, and some couldn''t wait to enter the room. Time can''t be lost. It won''t come again. Yi Qinghuan chuckles and quietly retreats. There is no big problem in the process of breakthrough. Everything is just the demand of time. In three days, Lihuang was promoted from the original seven star senior Summoner to the eight star senior summoner. Although it''s only one star difference, Li Huang obviously feels the difference. This kind of feeling is too good to use words to describe, but in a word, it is a very big span, and Li Huang himself is quite satisfied with the result of the closure. "The imperial capital is busy again.". "Well." Li Huang nodded. Indeed, just like the day she returned to the imperial capital, the number of people today seems to be more. The two people walking in the central street of the imperial capital are no other than Jun Lihuang and Yi Qinghuan! In a word, it''s more than a month since Li Huang came back to the imperial capital. She really wants to visit the imperial capital. Li Huang is walking on the road with Tian Bing fox in her hand. Like a lady of an ordinary official''s family, there are countless women like Li Huang on the streets of the imperial capital. "Do you remember what the imperial capital looked like?" Li Huang shakes her head. How long ago was that memory? Just like now, she has also found earth shaking changes. "This is not for us to get to know each other well today." Yi Qing is very happy, but she is also a young girl, out of the house, naturally also showed a bit of playfulness. Children love to play, this is a matter of course. But Li Huang is an exception. She doesn''t like to wander aimlessly. Today''s activities, for example, were decided temporarily because she came out to relax after closing the door. "Well, the two girls in front, please wait a moment!" Yi Qinghuan still needs to say something, and a clear male voice comes from behind. Li Huang and Yi Qinghuan turn their heads to look at the man making a sound at the same time. He was a coarse Ma Buyi, with a sword that looked very ordinary. His long brown hair was raised high. He was about 18 or 19 years old. He was very pretty. It''s not a pretty man, but it looks pleasant and clean! "Are you calling us?" Yi Qinghuan pointed to himself and said to the man. "Yes, yes." That man is mostly trotting to come over, unexpectedly some pant, he stopped in front of Li Huang and Yi Qinghuan, breathing some shortness of breath. "What''s the matter?" Yi Qinghuan asked. "Well, I want to ask, where is the family ranking competition held?" The man''s clean and crisp voice rang out again. What''s the race ratio? Is this man here, too? "In the imperial city." Li Huang opens his mouth. "Imperial city?" The man was obviously a little surprised. "The top ten families are inside the Imperial City, and the family ranking behind is outside the Imperial City, which is the gate of the royal palace." Yi Qinghuan explained it again. "Top ten families?" The man was obviously confused. He asked, "may I ask what are the top ten families?" Is this man from the mountains? The news is so bad? Even Yi Qinghuan couldn''t help a word, but she still obediently answered. "Ling, Jun, Su, ye, Qin.""Murong, Jiu, Bai, Le, Gaoxuan." It''s a family. In the whole SIVI, it''s a powerful family. It''s very influential! The first five families, one Ling family, are in charge of the whole Xiwei, while the remaining four families dominate all the families. To survive under the influence of the four families, the family details of the last five are needless to say. There are several. "One, two Three... " The man began to count, and Lihuang raised her eyebrows: "I see. Thank you two little girls." The man laughed happily. "What''s your name?" He was about to leave when Li Huang suddenly asked. This man is very interesting. But I don''t know whether it will be an enemy or a friend. "Murong Liancheng!" He answered as he ran! The wind blows his answer into Li Huang''s ear, and makes Li Huang smile. Murong Liancheng It''s from the Murong family. "Miss, that man belongs to Murong family!" Yi Qinghuan obviously also responded. "Well." Li Huang nodded. "Will he be one of the main forces of the Murong family?" Yi Qinghuan asked. Although the position of Junfu is unshakable, Yi Qinghuan is still very curious. After all, compared with the former five families, the latter five families have never met before. It''s almost isolated! If not for the appearance of every race, the world would almost forget these families. "He should be an alchemist." Li Huang smiles and whispers. "Ah? How do you know, miss Yi Qinghuan said he didn''t understand. How could he know what the other party was doing as soon as he met? "His body is very weak, which is the characteristic of alchemists." If you are an ordinary summoner, can you run two steps and gasp like that? "But..." Li Huang has a pause again. "But what?" Yi Qinghuan asked. "His accomplishments are not low." The corner of Li Huang''s mouth rose a few radians. If Murong Liancheng was only a disciple of Murong family, the talent was almost unmatched by the four families now! "Ah?" Yi Qinghuan received 10000 fright points. The quiet young man, so six? You can''t do it without sliding! Chapter 146 "That man, is he really so powerful?" Yi Qinghuan obviously has a suspicious attitude. After all, it''s really hard to see how powerful the man is just by looking at his appearance. Besides, the man I don''t look like I''m from a big family. Li Huang just nodded, didn''t say much, looking at the direction of Murong Liancheng far away. "This time, it''s interesting." In a tavern, a woman sitting by the window chuckled, looked up and drank the rest of the wine. "Where''s brother wine?" Leave Huang to walk, the footstep stops, suddenly asks a way. Yi Qinghuan was a little startled by Li Huang''s sudden question, but after hearing Li Huang''s question, he replied very quickly: "the eldest young master will return to the imperial capital tomorrow night." "Well." Li Huang answered. These heavenly kings seem to be very busy from wine. They often go out to deal with something from time to time, but they never tell Li Huang what he did. Naturally, Li Huang can guess the thoughts of Jun Li Jiu. Therefore, she doesn''t like meddling all the time, and she doesn''t ask much this time. As long as he is all right, the rest is nothing! "Miss, the one in front seems to be his royal highness?" Yi Qinghuan pokes Li Huang''s arm and points to the beautiful man who is about to enter a hotel. You leave Huang to hear a voice to see, yo! Really! I can''t think of seeing him in places other than the imperial city. It''s really a strange thing! Isn''t Ling Qingchen already living a semi reclusive life? How can he reappear in the sight of ordinary people now? Ling Qingchen''s cultivation is not low. At least, he is much higher than Li Huang. So, as soon as he feels a familiar look, he immediately casts his eyes. "Li Huang?" He''s a little confused. How could he meet her here?! Jun Lihuang sees Ling Qingchen and finds himself. He is not too surprised. After hearing his name, he raises his feet and approaches him. "What a coincidence." He said with a smile. "Well." Li Huang also smile. "See you, your highness." Yi Qinghuan beside salutes. "Don''t be so polite." Ling Qingchen waved his hand and directly used his magic power to stop Yi Qinghuan''s action. Yi Qinghuan was a little shocked. His highness, is his cultivation so strong? How could it have been done? The materialization of magic? Where can this be used? Ignoring the surprise in the servant girl''s eyes, Ling Qingchen just smiles and doesn''t say much. Instead, he turns around and asks Li Huang: "have lunch together?" Finger, also pointed to the inside of the hotel. "No Li Huang didn''t think much, so she refused. Since he is in this place, naturally he has something to do. She doesn''t want to participate in it. "In that case, I''ll go up first." Li Huang''s refusal doesn''t seem to affect Ling Qingchen''s mood. It seems that he has expected everything. "Well." Li Huang nodded. He really has something to do. Otherwise, with his character, it is absolutely impossible for her to see his back first. Although Ling Qingchen was a little worried, his pace was not disordered at all. A kind of imperial domineering from the inside out made people want to be convinced! "Miss, the prince is so gentle." Yi Qinghuan said with a silly face. "Gentleness is a knife." Leave Huang light way, "go." Having said that, before Yi Qinghuan completely turned the corner, he had already stepped forward and walked straight ahead. "Ah! Miss! Wait for me Yi Qinghuan''s voice rang out behind him, but Li Huang''s pace didn''t slow down half a minute. There are more and more people in the street, and all kinds of strange clothes also appear in the city. Just for this time''s race comparison, how many nameless families want to soar by such an opportunity? But how many people will think about it and how many lives will be lost in this competition? In fact, we all know it, but we just don''t want to touch it. Li Huang quickly steps back to Jun''s house. Sure enough, Su Fang is waiting here. It''s no surprise that Li Huang smiles. "I''ll come this time..." "I know, sit down and say." ¡­¡­ The first day of the race. In the early morning, the genius just had some light, and Li Huang was called by Yi Qinghuan. However, this time, Li Huang didn''t complain too much, because it was necessary. "Miss!" When Li Huang walked into the front hall, all the disciples had arrived. Of course, it also includes the elder representatives, the backbone representatives and the auxiliary representatives."Well." Li Huang answered softly. Looking around, why didn''t you see Jun Hanbing? "My father had something to deal with, so he didn''t come." Jun Mo asked, came over and said. "I see." Li Huang nods, but he doesn''t believe it completely. What''s the matter that makes Jun Hanbing, an old Dong, unable to come over? Looking at the worry in Jun Mo''s eyes, Li Huang, who has a high IQ, is naturally able to guess a few points. Grandfather''s body, I''m afraid it can''t last long! No way! We must find an opportunity to test the reality of the disease. At least, I can''t let my grandfather continue to suffer like this! "All right, be quiet." Li Huang cleared her throat. As the eldest lady of Junfu, it is needless to say that Lihuang''s words are absolutely authoritative. Especially in this group! For Jun Lihuang, that is basically unconditional conviction! It''s just a breathing time. In the whole vestibule, there is only breathing sound left. "In this race, there are two elders, four backbones, eight disciples and one assistant or more." "Everyone performs his own duties. I don''t want to see any damage to the disciples of our royal family! So, on the premise of considering whether you can win or not, first guarantee one thing, that is your life "Yes The voice is grand and firm! "Good." Li Huang nodded with satisfaction: "as many people go out, just give me back! If you lose, no one will blame you! " "Yes "Miss, will we be the first this time?" Asked a young disciple. "Of course." Li Huang seems to be very confident. They have no confidence as the parties. Her confidence is very strong! "Besides Jun, who has the courage to rule the four families before us?" "Your task is to harvest! Reap the enemy''s life! Can you save yourself? " Chapter 147 "Yes The sonorous and forceful reply shocked the whole Jun mansion! Li Huang smiles. This is your family! That''s it! As a royal family, they should have momentum! And those young disciples were stunned. Did their eldest lady smile? As we all know, the new young lady is a person who doesn''t laugh and doesn''t talk. She is really the same as the master of the family! It''s really hard to see what facial expressions appear on her face! Today, actually saw their eldest daughter smile? If there is no regret in this life! "Miss, it''s almost time." The two young elders who represent the royal family remind us. Li Huang nodded, turned around and headed for the gate. "Keep up!" This summer, a gust of wind in this season, Jun Fu''s team, flying long hair, long sleeves, flying in the air, neat pace, powerful pressure, straight to the imperial city! ¡­¡­ "Miss Jun!" The guards of the Imperial City saluted one after another and invited people in respectfully. This time, the leader of Jun''s house was originally from Jun Motian, but considering Li Huang''s status in the heart of Jun''s family, he still handed it over to Li Huang! Moreover, it''s also a trial for her to give it to Jun Lihuang. Although Jun Motian thinks it''s a piece of cake to let her deal with this matter from his heart! This race will be a huge adjustment! And this is the ruler of the Ling will not be as a contestant, but only as an official to provide venues and as a referee to decide between the family competition! It''s not that Ling''s family must be stronger than other families, but as an imperial family, Ling''s family is the foundation of the country and can''t be easily shaken! If any family is really strong enough to support a country, then it will be the time for Ling to be subordinate. But at present, such a family should not exist. After all, the current Junfu is still serving Ling''s family. If you want to defeat Ling''s family, you will have to fight against her. I''m afraid few families have the courage to fight with Jun''s family! Fight the fighting madman, unless it''s brain disease! "This time, the competition of the nine families will be held in the martial arts arena of the imperial city. There are three contests. You must have known that. Miss Junda, Bai, Murong, Jiu, le and Gaoxuan have all arrived. " The bodyguard who leads the way introduces to say. "Well, I see." Li Huang nodded. "They came early." I don''t know when, Jun from wine has now left behind Huang, don''t know is taunt or exclamation of the mouth. "Mr. king." The bodyguard saluted Jun Li and then said, "these five families actually arrived at the imperial city yesterday. Your majesty arranged for them to live in the Imperial City, so they would arrive at the martial arts arena earlier." "I see." Jun left wine a smile, quietly back to go back, did not say anything more. The martial arts arena was in the west of the whole imperial city. Although Lihuang was impatient, she didn''t show it. God knows how sour her feet are! I haven''t reached the arena yet, but I''m just standing outside. Enough to feel the excitement. "Miss Junda, the position of Junfu is here." The bodyguard leads Li Huang to a surrounded place. It can be seen that it should be specially arranged. Even the chairs are made of good materials. "Miss Jun, please follow me to see your majesty." Wait for the personnel of Jun mansion to all sit down after, that bodyguard just continues a way. "Good." Li Huang stands up and follows the bodyguard. ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, your house is here, too." "I see. Step back." Ling Wushuang waved his hand and let the bodyguard retreat. "Li Huang, sit down." Ling Wushuang directly pointed to the chair on one side, but I was still sitting on his soft couch. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang is not polite either. He just sits down and asks directly. "Of the five families who came here this time, which one do you think can take the place of Ye?" Ling unparalleled lazy mouth. "Nature is competent." Li Huang''s answer seems ambiguous, but in fact, it is a kind of evasion. She doesn''t know the five families, how to know who can be superior and who can''t. I have to say that Ling Wushuang asked in vain! Li Huang didn''t think about it at all. "To be one of the four families, you can not only settle in the imperial capital, but also have more rights. Li Huang, this new family''s upper position not only represents these things, for you, for the Junfu, there is one more ally or enemy. Don''t you really think about it seriously? " Ling matchless pick eyebrows, evil full. It seems that Li Huang will compromise because of this! He is still so confident!But this time, he made a mistake! "Would I care?" Li Huang is also picking eyebrows, but the face shows endless arrogance! Crazy! Now it is the only word that can describe Li Huang! I have never seen such a arrogant person! Ling Wushuang thought of it in his heart. "Really don''t care?" He wants to fight to the death again. "Why should I care?" Li Huang asked a rhetorical question, even with a funny tone: "it doesn''t matter to me whether I''m an enemy or a friend. After this race, whether I''m in Jun''s house or not, Jun''s house must be safe, which you promised me." Ling matchless this is really no move, this girl''s mind is really good careful! "A new family has just entered the four major families. It is almost impossible for them to stand firm. They can only find allies or attach themselves to a certain family. At least they can''t turn over for a long time. They can only swallow their pride." "The third possibility is that from the very beginning, there was a strong force supporting the family. Otherwise, it would not survive in the imperial capital." "So?" Leave Huang to lift an eye, now Ling matchless say of, afraid is the real reason that he let her come over. "The Qin family?" Ling Wushuang''s eyes are bright, there is a play! "You know?" Li Huang blinked her eyes and said innocently: "I don''t know." "How can you..." Ling matchless just want to say, see someone in the eyes of cunning, instantly understand come over, this wench, is in routine him! It''s really bad, this girl! After a confrontation for about a minute, Ling Wushuang was defeated. This girl really does not stop taking advantage! Chapter 148 "The Le family is a family supported by the Qin family, and in this race, it will be designed to make the Le family one of the four big families." Ling Wushuang said slowly. Le family? Leave Huang''s brow tiny not visible of wrinkly for a while. According to the information collected, the music family is a family dominated by temperament, and the Summoner''s weapons of the whole family are musical instruments. Attach the power of the magic to the musical instruments, and then attack by the music. It''s a very difficult family to overcome. "What do you want me to do?" Li Huang asked. "The purpose of stopping the Qin government is to prevent the Le family from becoming superior." Ling Wushuang is straightforward. "Good." Li Huang nodded without hesitation. But this point, let Ling matchless Lengshen for a long time. That''s it. Agreed? According to the normal routine, shouldn''t we hold a stalemate for a while, then talk about some conditions, and finally agree? Is it true that the way of routine points has changed now? Ling Wushuang, who has been waiting for routine, seems a little confused now. "Why, my promise surprised you?" Li Huang teases and smiles, but in that smile, Ling Wushuang feels cool behind. How did he feel, how did he smile, how did he look, how did he feel uncomfortable? ¡°¡­¡­ How, how Ling unparalleled some guilty move body, want to cover up their panic. Li Huang still laughed, but there was a little more ridicule in her smile. "Naturally, I still have some conditions, but I haven''t thought about them yet, so I''ll save them for the time being." Li Huang stood up and patted some wrinkled clothes. "If it''s OK, I''ll go." Then, without waiting for Ling Wushuang to speak, he went out directly. I didn''t pay attention to Ling Wushuang! Ling Wushuang took back half of his hand, touched his nose and sat up: "this girl is really..." "Why?" Behind him, a warm voice sounded. "It''s really Huizhi Lanxin... " Ling Wushuang had to change what he wanted to say. He turned his head and said, "what happened to Xiao Jiu? Didn''t you go back? " Ling changjue didn''t care about Lao Tzu''s lame change of topic, and replied, "well, just came back." Ling Wushuang''s expression suddenly became a little serious: "have you seen her?" Ling changjue shook his head: "you know, all these years, my mother never went back." Ling Wushuang sighed plaintively. Why is it so hard to be a good man? "That girl just went out, you can go too. I want to be quiet." Ling Wushuang is going to rush people. At this time, he can only stay quiet for a while. Probably at this time, as an emperor, the only time to be cowardly. Ling changjue raised her eyebrows and walked out. He didn''t want to interfere in his parents'' affairs. It''s better to let them solve it by themselves. Ling changjue thinks so, the pace of foot quickened a few, he some wanted to see that wench! Back to the arena, Li Huang was stopped by a man before she sat down. "Just a moment, please!" Li Huang stopped and turned his head. Is that him? Li Huang has some doubts. "What''s the matter?" Leave Huang light way. "Well, thank you for that day!" Yes, it was Murong Liancheng who asked Li Huang and Yi Qinghuan for directions a few days ago! Leave Huang Leng for a while, admit that the veil of the day with very good, this guy''s eyes so good? "But it''s not worth mentioning." Li Huang just waved her hand and was ready to walk. Before the race, she was not prepared to have any interaction with this man. "Just a moment, please!" Murong Liancheng saw that Lihuang was going away. He was a little anxious for a moment, so he quickly spoke again. "What else do you want?" Leave Huang to turn a head, light ask a way. "That..." Murong Liancheng was a little embarrassed and scratched his hair. He said, "I just saw that you came with the people of Junfu. Are you from Junfu?" "Well." Li Huang nodded. "Well, what''s your name?" Murong Liancheng asked in a hurry. He seemed to realize that it was wrong to ask like this. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to get close to anything, just I just want to meet you! " Li Huang naturally knows, but this man Li Huang looked up and down at Murong Liancheng. Would it be too motherly? This way of speaking, it''s really not like a man! "You leave Huang." Li Huang said. "Jun Li Huang..." Murong Liancheng repeated a sentence, then as if reaction came over, exclaimed: "Jun Lihuang!" "You, you are the one! The eldest lady of Jun mansion! " He called out loud! It''s like knowing something big!"Well." Li Huang nodded. There was no big mood fluctuation. "I didn''t expect you to be smaller than the legendary one!" Murong even city hold for a long time, hold out such a sentence. "Well?" When did Li Huang become a legend? Even these families know? "It''s true to hear from the family that you are very good?" Murong Liancheng''s eyes twinkled with small stars, a look of worship. "Great? You overestimate me Li Huang shakes her head. It''s not her modesty, but in Li Huang''s mind, her small achievement is just like mud, which is not worth mentioning. But these words, in Murong Liancheng''s ear, actually changed the flavor. He just said that someone was too modest to admit it. He showed a smile of "I know" and a look that I kept secret for you. Li Huang''s shame, is this person thinking a little too much? "If nothing happens, I''ll go." Leave Huang light way, likewise also didn''t wait to answer, directly raised foot to leave. Murong Liancheng instinctively wanted to call Li Huang, but after thinking about it, he controlled himself. Stop her, it seems that there is nothing to say. Murong Liancheng scratched his head, but his heart was blocked, but he couldn''t tell what it was like. I always feel that there is something I haven''t said yet. "Li Huang, back?" Jun from wine a look up to see back to the seat from Huang, smile. "Well." Li Huang nodded, "what''s the situation?" "They were all present, but they were all separated. Specifically, there was nothing to explore." Jun Li wine whispered. "I see." "What does your majesty want you to do?" Jun left wine some worry of ask a way. Since Li Huang got to know his majesty, it seems that the frequency of being summoned increases day by day. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse! Li Huang is not a talkative person. He doesn''t want to say anything, which makes him very upset! Also very worried, this younger sister, too independent, is not a good thing! Chapter 149 "No big deal." Li Huang is not ready to say Ling Wushuang''s purpose. In Li Huang''s opinion, Ling Wushuang''s worries are totally superfluous. That matter of request, completely, is just a trivial thing. "All right." Jun Li Jiu had known that his little sister would say that for a long time, but after he really heard it, he couldn''t help feeling depressed. His sister is really too strong. "A boy came to you just now. Do you know him?" Jun Li wine asked, he thought of just that face pretty man, can''t help but have some doubts. Who is that person and why do you want to find Lihuang? "Murong''s people just met in the street a few days ago. I don''t know them." Leave Huang light way. "Murong?" Jun Li wine thought: "it''s them. I didn''t expect that they would come to participate in the race contest this year." Li Huang seems to have heard some clues in Jun Li''s wine words, and can''t help asking immediately: "what do you mean?" "Ah?" Jun Li took a sip of wine and said, "Murong has not participated in the race competition for many years. At least I have only met twice since I took part in the race competition for so long." "Why? Twice? " This time, is it the third time for Murong family to leave the mountain? But why did Murong not come out to participate in the race, and the ranking is still firm? Li Huang said she didn''t understand very well! "You don''t think Murong is the fifth best, but his strength can''t be underestimated. I once arrived at the place where Murong lived in seclusion on the way of traveling, where the mountains and rivers were beautiful, the men cultivated and the women worked, and the life was very simple. There is no gorgeous robe, only coarse linen cloth. Whether it is the head of the family or the bodyguard at the bottom, there is no big difference in wearing it. " "It''s the least ambitious family I''ve ever seen." Listen to the words of Jun Li Jiu, Li Huang is a little surprised. Does such a family really exist? Is such a dream like life really exist? Li Huang seemed a little incredulous, but he had to believe it. Because the way you leave the wine doesn''t look like you''re joking. Is it really possible for a family without ambition, a human being, to have no ambition? And, for generations? Li Huang is not sure. She is not very good at guessing people''s minds. But! Think of Murong Liancheng''s appearance, leave Huang''s in the mind can''t help but sweep away some doubts. "It''s also an opportunity for you to get to know the Murong family." Jun Li Jiu smiles and pats Li Huang on the shoulder: "maybe it will become a big help!" Li Huang''s "um" was a little, but she was still thinking. If Murong is determined to stand aloof from the world, Li Huang may not be able to win over. But Li Huang has never been such a tangled person. If he can''t win over, he won''t. It''s no big deal! "Girl." Behind him, suddenly came out a voice, will leave Huang to pull back from the divine tour. "Ah Jue?" Li Huang turns his head. Why did this guy come here at this time? "Chang Jue, long time no see." Jun Li Jiu waves a fist at Ling changjue, and Ling changjue perfectly takes it. Put down the hand, two people coincidentally smile. This is a smile that only brothers can understand. Ling changjue''s hand is very easy to put on Li Huang''s shoulder, very leisurely said to Jun Li Jiu: "after a while, the challenge arena of the elder area will be open, Jun Fu, you can also prepare a little bit." Jun from wine picked pick eyebrows, this is, began to dislike him this light bulb? Well, as a self-conscious light bulb, Jun Li Jiu nodded and went to the back seat. Alas, it is destined to be the life of labor! "Do you miss me?" Ling changjue bent down and asked softly in her ear. That voice, gentle, can drip water! "No Li Huang very quick reply, just this tone, even she all has a kind of guilty appearance. His face turned red when he was very frustrated. "Little girl, hard mouth!" Ling changjue was smiling in Lihuang''s ear. Looking at the red little earlobe, she couldn''t help thinking about it. She opened her mouth and held it! "Ah "What are you doing?" Li Huang jumped up in an instant and covered her ears. Her face was already red. Just now, she only felt that there was an electric current from her ear to her whole body, which was itchy. This feeling was very strange, very strange! However, inexplicable is not disgusted! Li Huang can''t tell what kind of expectation it is, but deep in her heart, she is told that she should resist! This is not good! "Bully you!" Ling changjue smiles brightly. In Li Huang''s eyes, the ruffian looks like a rogue! "Rascal!" Li Huang turns her head and decides not to look at him any more.Why is this man so beautiful? He had no temper with a smile. It''s true that beauty is wrong! "Well, I''m kidding." Ling changjue came close to Li Huang again, let her back close to her chest, feel her temperature. "I miss you very much, but when you arrive, what peach blossom did you get in trouble when I was away?" Ling changjue''s tone was slightly sad. This listen to in the ear of leave Huang some not right, what call provoke peach blossom? What about peach blossom? What about peach blossom? What is this thing talking about? "What peach blossom?" Li Huang is very puzzled, what did she do to her! "Isn''t that the Murong kid?" Ling changjue looked at someone''s tangled expression. She couldn''t help smiling. But at this time, he couldn''t laugh. If you laugh out, you can''t give this little girl a good indoctrination. You can only have his thoughts in your heart! Therefore, we must hold back and never laugh! "Murong Liancheng?" Li Huang is a hundred face muddle force, this what with what! "I don''t know him well!" "I don''t know anyone, but terby came to talk to you?" Ling changjue''s question is very difficult for Li Huang to answer! This man, isn''t he up to something? I''m not familiar with it. Why haven''t I played yet? Almost instantaneously, the temperature in the air dropped a few minutes. Obviously, someone''s mood will be at its lowest point. Li Huang is not good at words, especially in the face of Ling changjue. Since she can''t explain things, it''s better to keep silent. "Don''t talk to strangers easily in the future, you know?" Ling changjue seems to have achieved her own goal, which is to say her real goal. Li Huang raises her eyes and looks at Ling changjue. She doesn''t seem to be joking, but Don''t talk to strangers doesn''t mean strangers won''t come to talk to her, so, Li Huang nodded coldly, completely unaffected! Chapter 150 "After a while, there will be a challenge arena battle in the elder''s district. Are the second elder and the fourth elder participating in your royal mansion?" Ling changjue asked casually. As if just because there is no topic, and casually asked, the answer, perhaps has been positive. But this time, Ling changjue saw Li Huang shaking her head. "Not really." In fact, in the big family, the fighting capacity of the high-level officials of the Junfu is not a very hidden thing. In the Presbyterian Council, the most powerful one is the elder, but in recent years, the elder''s longevity has gradually lost, and there are few times to fight on behalf of the Junfu. All the burden fell on the two elders and the four elders. The second elder and the fourth elder are always the main summoners of the Presbyterian Council. They were all pioneers in the world together with Jun Hanbing. Naturally, their accomplishments will not be lower. The difference is that the three elders, that is, Junna''s grandfather, are always the only elders in the Presbyterian Council who do not rely on force but on management ability. Because the family has lived in martial arts for generations, there are not many people who study literature. It is precisely because they need one or two liberal arts personnel who will be in charge. Therefore, with this, the three elders have their present status. This time, the jun family didn''t let the second elder and the fourth elder play, but it was unexpected for Ling changjue. Although, he did not pay too much attention to these. "It''s elder Junxin and elder Junrong who are here this time." Li Huang took a look at the direction of Jun''s family and said, "the second grandfather and the fourth grandfather are not young. They are always fighting. It seems that there is no one in Jun''s house." "It''s true that the two elders, Junxin and Junrong, have not been in the upper position for several years?" "Well." Li Huang nodded: "probably five years ago, he was transferred from Keqing to the Presbyterian group. He was not old, and his cultivation was not bad." Li Huang''s evaluation of the two elders is not very high, but her tone is full of confidence. Ling changjue is very satisfied with Li Huang''s appearance. The little girl is very high spirited. How nice! Li Huang stealthily conceals a trace of unnaturalness in her eyes. Originally, the appointment of the elder this time is the second elder and the fourth elder. But since Li Huang met the two elders again, he immediately proposed to replace them. There is no other reason, because the two elders, like Jun Hanbing, are in a sharp decline in vitality. Lihuang can''t let them risk their lives to participate in this race. It''s just a race. There''s no need to lose the two main elders of the royal family for this. "The first battle, it''s estimated that it won''t come to the Junfu, but you can go to see the competition of other families." Ling changjue''s eyes were smiling, as if to remind something. Li Huang was stunned. Naturally, he knew that Ling changjue could not say something useless. Cough Although usually with their own greasy crooked time, said a lot. But at least when it''s serious, it''s not too much nonsense. So, I must know something. "Good." Li Huang should go down. Although I don''t know what Ling changjue''s reminder is, she won''t lose a piece of meat and she won''t lose anything. "Good boy." Ling changjue touched Li Huang''s head and said, "I''ll come with you tonight." "You go!" ¡­¡­ "Miss!" "Two elders don''t have to salute. Please sit down quickly." From Huang see two people will bow salute, repeatedly stop. She''s not one of those people who''s obsessed with propriety. The two elders looked at each other, did not insist, and sat down one after another. "In this draw, you are in the seventh and ninth games respectively. If the opponent doesn''t expect it, he will meet Qin Fu and Su Fu." Li Huang will just go to draw the brand to two people. Two people took over, the expression on the face is very calm, not too big surprise, also not too big worry. "Don''t worry, miss." Jun channel. Elder Junxin is 40 years old, and his appearance is about 30 years old. He is very young. There is a scar on his right face, which looks a little scary. But it is because of this scar that Junxin looks more mature and more powerful. Jun Rong did not speak, just nodded. These two elders are both of the unsmiling type. They are somewhat old-fashioned. Some are cold, like killers, some are gloomy. "Of course I''m at ease." Li Huang said with a faint smile, "I don''t know if the Qin government will engage in any tricks. Take these two pills and eat them when you should." Li Huang took out a pill bottle from the space ring and handed it out. Junxin and junruo look at each other, obviously don''t know that Lihuang will suddenly do so. For a moment, I didn''t know whether to take it or not. After all, this young lady''s temperament is too hard to ponder! Seeing that they didn''t move, Li Huang threw out a bottle one by one, which was very rude.Two people have already, one after another hand to catch, like a baby holding in the hand, looking at from Huang''s eyes some fluctuation. Elixir is really a luxury. Luxury to, even if it is the emperor''s home, it can not be used casually. In this case, I don''t know how precious the two pills Li Huang gave me. In other words, thousands of gold is hard to find. "Thank you, miss!" They stood up one after another and bowed their heads! "It''s for your house." Li Huang lifted them up, "so don''t thank me." Li Huang patted them on the shoulder. He told them something and left. At this time, the first battle should also begin. Go and have a look. When Li Huang came near the challenge arena, the competition started not long ago. In the first match, Gao Xuan and Jiu are the two. "Well, Miss Jun, you''re here, too?" As soon as Li Huang stood still, he was stopped by a voice. Murong Liancheng Li Huang turns her head and looks cold. How can I touch this motherfucker everywhere? "Er..." Maybe he was scared by Li Huang''s expression, and Murong Liancheng was a little scared. "Well, I didn''t mean anything else. I just said that if you want to watch the match, you can go to Murong''s area. It''s very clear to see the No.1 challenge arena from that position!" Li Huang picked her eyebrows and said, "lead the way." Murong Liancheng grinned twice and began to lead Li Huang in a hurry. Not far, just behind the No.1 challenge arena, is Murong''s area. It''s a quiet place. Li Huang looked around. Apart from Murong''s family, there was no other family. She was really pure! This position is really God''s perspective! "Sit down. All the elders of our family have gone to his Majesty''s place. There are still many places." Murong Liancheng smiles shyly. Li Huang is naturally not a polite person. She directly chooses the best position to sit down. Here, she can enter the whole No.1 challenge arena! Chapter 151 "There''s nothing to see in the battle between Gao Xuan''s and Jiu''s. both of them are summoners of the wind system. They have the same strength. It''s really boring." Murong Liancheng yawned and looked a little tearful. "Well?" Li Huang turns his head and looks at Murong Liancheng. Listening to this guy''s tone, he seems to be familiar with several companies? "That..." Murong Liancheng looks at Li Huang and puts the realization on himself. He is a little nervous. "In fact, I have been to Gaoxuan and Jiushi. They are very nice and kind." Murong Liancheng grabs his head. Some people don''t know what to say, so they can only say something casually. Li Huang''s eyes return to the challenge arena again. As Murong Liancheng said, both Gao Xuan and Jiu are wind summoners and wind summoners. The accomplishments of the elders of the two families are almost the same, and even their fighting methods are extremely similar. "What''s going on?" Li Huang can''t help asking. Even if the two families are similar, they can''t reach this level. It''s terrible. "What''s the point!" Murong Liancheng waved his hand in a strange way. "Have you ever heard of the sons and daughters of the Seiya Empire?" Murong Liancheng saw Li Huang nodding and continued: "Gao Xuan''s and Jiu''s are almost the same relationship." "But They don''t change as much as the sons and daughters. State ah, although the marriage between the two families is relatively frequent, it will not control the population and so on. " "So you see Gao Xuan''s elder and Jiu''s elder didn''t do their best at all. " Li Huang carefully looked at the landing point of their magic. The way they waved their weapons was really different as Murong Liancheng said. The two elders didn''t compete with each other at all. To win or lose, it seems that it is not a matter at all! Wind Summoner Li Huang looked at it and was attracted. Although both sides didn''t try their best, as an elder, their one move is still worth studying. Although Lihuang is the summoner of the whole department, each department has never studied it well alone. It may be boring for Murong Liancheng to see this game now, but it is a rare opportunity for Lihuang. The so-called opportunity, lost no longer, don''t want to miss anything, Li Huang is not even the line of sight to leave the challenge arena, straight looking at the competition on the stage. Murong Liancheng is a little puzzled. What''s good for this kind of fighting? "Miss Jun?" He tried to cry, this man, is obsessed with it? "Shh One hand directly prevented Murong Liancheng from trying to push away Huang''s hand. Murong Liancheng raised his head and looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him. He had some doubts: "elder?" He didn''t understand the significance of the elder''s doing this. "Little Lord, this little girl is having an epiphany. If you disturb her like this, it will destroy her." The old man touched his beard and said patiently. Murong Liancheng finally realized that he had just seen something insane. He held out his hand in fear that an accident might disturb her epiphany. Epiphany is fate. It''s hard to get. One''s Epiphany is all arranged by the way of heaven, not everyone has it. Epiphany helps to avoid detours in the path of practice. For all practitioners, Murong Liancheng knows what this means. "Thanks to the elder to stop me, otherwise I would have made a big mistake!" Murong Liancheng is very remorseful and afraid! At the same time, thank you very much for your reminding! "Little Lord, I still need more experience." The elder nodded along his beard. How clever their young master is! This is what a little master with the right to inherit the master should look like! "Yes, I see, elder." Murong Liancheng nodded like a good baby. "By the way, young master, who is this little girl?" The elder then remembered to ask about the origin of the little girl! "Oh, she is..." Murong Liancheng was about to speak when he was interrupted. "I am Jun Lihuang." I don''t know when, Li Huang''s eyes have turned to this side. "So fast?" Obviously, the elder was also very surprised that Li Huang woke up so quickly from the epiphany. It seems that it''s too fast, isn''t it? Is it because the little girl is too young that she can understand less? No, no The little girl just said, what''s her name?! Jun, Li, Huang? That''s not "Are you the young master of your family?" The elder''s hand touching the beard also stopped, and the tone was full of surprise! "Exactly." Li Huang stood up and saluted the elder. "It''s a member of the jun family. No wonder..." The elder began to talk to himself. He didn''t know whether he was surprised or relaxed.Li Huang doesn''t know what the elder wants to say, but she is very knowledgeable and doesn''t ask much. "Miss Jun, please sit down, elder. He was so surprised." Murong Liancheng is obviously an elder who is used to this. He has already started to arrange the following matters independently. Li Huang nodded and sat down. "Don''t call me miss Jun. it''s hard to hear. Just call me by name." Miss Junda, this is a kind of blue thin! Is it stupid to have a name but not an identity name? "Good! Li Huang Li Huang nodded and agreed with Murong Liancheng! "Little girl, do you have a family to support?" At this time, the elder leaned over again, but this time, the question was very serious! "No Very clean and neat answer. Supporting the family? From Huang Mo is not full of support, his home things have not been solved, also tube outside. Isn''t it obvious to dig a hole for yourself? In the future, if there are attacks in front of and behind, some of them will suffer! Besides, it''s a super troublesome thing to support a family. Everything needs to be prepared for them, or even managed well. After a lot of work, saving is to cultivate a person to compete with him for his position. In this way, it''s really thankless! "That''s good." The elder was relieved. "As long as Jun''s family is still one day, we Murong''s family will be one day. If one day Jun''s family begins to shake, we Murong''s family will really disappear." "What does that mean?" Li Huang doesn''t understand. This passage of the elder seems to have something to say, but Now Li Huang is still unable to understand this matter. What does that mean? Chapter 152 "There are some things you will know later." The elder of Murong family is unwilling to say more. Just sold a pass, this let leave Huang a little confused. But at least, with Lihuang 250 IQ can guess, only, Jun and Murong''s relationship, not very general! But that''s all. If there are others, it''s really uncertain. However, since people don''t want to say more, it''s not easy for Li Huang to ask any more questions, and if he does, there will be no result. "Miss Jun, you are the summoner of the wind Department." Murong''s elder''s hand stroked his beard again, and he looked at Li Huang with an enigmatic face. Leave Huang a Leng, then nod. "What''s the matter?" She asked involuntarily. She is the summoner of color department. She is called the summoner of wind Department. Naturally, it''s good. However, this point is obviously obvious. Elder Murong''s question is indeed unnecessary. But Li Huang didn''t think that the old head portrait was a person who could say unimportant things. What does he mean? Or, what do you really want to say? "Miss Junda''s eyes are purple, but she says that she is the summoner of the wind Department. If I guess right, you are actually the summoner of the double department, aren''t you?" Murong elder''s voice is a little low, but it''s not hard to hear the pride in his tone. And a flash of light in my eyes! It''s a look that only an old fox has! Li Huang had seen it in Ling Wushuang''s eyes! "Why? Are you a double Summoner? " With such a close distance, Murong Liancheng was able to tell his elders what to say. It''s just that the news is too shocking! Double summoner, that''s a national treasure! It''s hard to see one in a hundred years! He saw the second one?! Li Huang is a little stunned. She didn''t expect that Murong''s Presbyterian council would talk about it. But at the same time, she also admired the old man''s observation ability. If you were the old men in Jun''s mansion, you would not be able to see it! But if you are a wise man like elder Murong, you can see it at a glance? This time, Li Huang''s epiphany was under other people''s eyes, but he couldn''t even cheat. However, Li Huang really didn''t want to break the debt. Because she doesn''t care if it''s known. From Huang just smile, not too much emotion: "yes." She generously admitted it. If she didn''t admit it at this time, it would be futile. On the contrary, she would make others look down on her. Elder Murong sat down with a smile and said, "there are two summoners in your house. They are really a family leader who focuses on war. Even the way of heaven cares for you." One is Junqi of Junfu, and the other is now the eldest lady of Junfu. It''s amazing that a clan has two double summoners. "No, it''s just a coincidence." Li Huang is a little modest, at least Murong elder can only guess that she is a double department, not a whole department! But even if you know, Li Huang is not worried at all! As for the double system, Li Huang didn''t care at all. Although dual summoners are rare, they will never be extinct. In the whole SIVI, there must be a lot of double summoners on the surface or hidden! She is nothing but a grain of dust in the sea. "It''s no coincidence. It''s also a manifestation of the family''s good fortune. " Murong elder took a meaningful look at Jun Lihuang and said: "although our Murong clan is independent of the world, it doesn''t mean we don''t know anything." "It''s clear that the fortune of your family has already begun to decline, and it''s only after you, Miss Jun, have you come back that you have begun to rise again. Is that right?" "No Li Huang smiles lightly, naturally already know what Murong elder wants to say. "Elder Murong doesn''t have to say any more. I really took over the Junfu after I came back. But it has nothing to do with my cultivation. " Is the old man warning her or raising her? Li Huang is not clear yet. "Since you have said that, I will not say more. I don''t want to tell you the truth. Our young master, like you, is the summoner of the double system. " Why? Now, Li Huang was a little surprised. She knew that Murong Liancheng was a alchemist, his eyes were blue, and the one who practiced naturally was the ice summoner. Unexpectedly did not guess, he still double Department Summoner?! Eyes can''t help looking at Murong Liancheng. But he was very embarrassed to touch his head and smile at himself. It seems that the secret is a little embarrassed to be known. Murong elder''s enigmatic smile, went elsewhere, leaving Murong Liancheng alone to talk with Li Huang. "That I didn''t expect that you are also a double system. What a coincidence. " Murong Liancheng thought, as a man, always can''t let the girl speak first, so, some tone embarrassed looking at from Huang, said."Well." Li Huang just nodded. There was not much reaction. "Alchemist, ice summoner, and one more Is it the thunder department Leave Huang light way. "How do you know?" Murong Liancheng looks very surprised! Apart from the ice Summoner should be known by others, how do alchemists and thunder summoners know about Lihuang? Is Murong Liancheng confused at this time? He tried to think about it. It seems that neither he nor the elder mentioned this aspect just now, right? Li Huang said with a faint smile: "when we first met, you trotted over, but you could gasp like that, which proves that your constitution is not good. When you speak, you have enough breath, which proves that your cultivation is good. This is enough to prove that you are a alchemist." Only the alchemist''s constitution will be very weak, which is equivalent to a congenital disease, no matter how to deal with, treatment, are unable to change. Otherwise, will Li Huang let her constitution go to the present? "What about the thunder Summoner? How did you guess that? " Murong Liancheng accepted the previous reason. To tell the truth, it was the first time he saw such a thoughtful person! The observation was so careful. When we first met, we already knew so much information! It''s really terrible! "Your eyes." From Huang light answer way. "The ice Summoner''s pupil is moon white, while yours is dark blue. The only reason is that it''s mixed with purple." Chapter 153 Li Huang smiles lightly. At first, she thought that her grandfather''s pupil color was too special. Unexpectedly, it should be Murong Liancheng''s eyes. That deep some abnormal blue, should be a mixture of two colors! However, if the elder of Murong family doesn''t remind, Li Huang can''t guess. Because, her known double magician is Junqi. It''s a two-color pupil, one red and one green, very easy to identify. So seeing Murong Liancheng''s eyes, Li Huang really didn''t react to this. "Wow, you can see that?" Murong Liancheng is about to take a star''s eye, full of the worship of Lihuang. "It''s not a rare thing. What''s the big deal?" Li Huang asked, how can you tell the subtle difference between poisonous herbs if you don''t have the power of observation? "It seems that the elder is right. I have to continue to study!" Murong Liancheng cheered himself on, as if he had a new goal. "Why tell me that?" Li Huang suddenly asked. Even if you can see that she is the summoner of the wind system, why do the elders of Murong family want to shake out the secret of Murong Liancheng? Li Huang said she couldn''t understand. "Oh, elder, he just likes to make mysteries." Murong Liancheng scratched his hair and said, "in fact, before he came here, my father had already said that if I see you, I must treat you with courtesy. If you need, Murong can make an alliance with Junfu. " "Well?" Is that what the Murong family leader ordered? Why? Will the Murong family, which has always been peace oriented and has no ambition, have such a plan? "Why? This is not the style of your Murong family. " Li Huang asked her doubts. There are some things that you can''t ask, but you can''t ask them clearly. People can''t believe someone or something unconditionally without any reason, only if there is a reason. There is no pay without money in the world. At least Li Huang thinks so, thinks so! "Well As a matter of fact, my father also stopped Murong''s family from participating in the race competition today, but it seems that after knowing your news, he planned to participate in the race competition temporarily. " Murong Liancheng recalled and said, "but I don''t know the specific things. I just heard it vaguely. It seems that it has something to do with a man named Junmo Xiao in your Junfu." Don''t laugh Li Huang''s heart suddenly slowed a beat. Don''t laugh. It''s her father. In other words, does the Murong family know her father and come to help her because of her father? What kind of relationship is this? What is the secret of her father? "Don''t laugh, it''s my father." Out of politeness, Li Huang said it. "It''s your father. No wonder that''s the case. Your father''s attention to you is transferred from your father. By the way, is uncle here today? It''s like meeting this man that my father has been talking about for years! " Murong Liancheng said with a smile, but in the sun, in Li Huang''s eyes, the smile was ironic. Li Huang slightly measured his head and said: "he had already died in the war 13 years ago." "Ah?" Murong Liancheng covered his mouth, but the voice of uncontrollable surprise came out. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I really didn''t know my uncle had..." "No problem." Li Huang won''t be angry with him because of this. He just mentioned this. There was something wrong in his heart. Even if she no longer has feelings for her father, it is normal for her body, he Junmo to smile, blood is thicker than water, and some feelings exaggerate Li Huang. "I''m thirteen years old. I haven''t met my father." Li Huang smiles and hides her little emotion: "so if you want to know what kind of person he is, I can''t help it." "Don''t say that..." Murong Liancheng doesn''t know how to comfort the girl, but listening to Jun Lihuang''s words, she suddenly feels sad. Because he had been loved by his father and his mother since he was a child. It was almost the kind of meeting every need. He had experienced the happiness of his family and the love of his parents, but The little girl in front of her didn''t feel it. Even now he stabbed me in the pain! He really doesn''t know what to do. "I''m fine." Li Huang is still smiling. "If it''s because of my father that Murong wants to help us, thank you very much for your kindness. I appreciate your kindness." "What do you mean?" Murong Liancheng, no matter how slow he is, can ask him to come out of Lihuang''s words. It was clear that she refused their help. Why? "Murong family should be a hermit family. You have a comfortable life. If you come to help us for the sake of personal affection, it will destroy your existing life.""We can''t afford this bet." This is really a huge gamble. Lihuang can''t afford Murong''s comfortable life for many years, and Murong can''t afford the price of sudden failure after the storm in Junfu. "We Murong clan are not timid people. One is one. We will never shrink back if we say we want to help!" Murong Liancheng doesn''t agree with Li Huang now. It seems that Murong is very timid. If they were timid, they would not come here today. Although they love peace, it doesn''t mean they are really timid! "But I will not accept your alliance without your affirmation. " Li Huang is as stubborn as ever. What she thinks will not change naturally. Only if Murong is willing to enter the four families, be sure to be in the imperial capital, and wholeheartedly ask for an alliance like Su Fu, will Li Huang consider the same thing. If it''s now, I promise Murong that it''s too late for people to come when something really happens. Better not! "You It''s as stubborn as dad said Murong Liancheng some hate iron does not become steel, for the stubborn from Huang, it seems not very unexpected, but there is still some helpless. Li Huang just smile, stubborn sometimes, it is her only advantage! ¡­¡­ Bid farewell to Murong Liancheng and leave Huang to return to the area of Jun''s mansion. The first game is over, Li Huang has no intention to talk with Murong Liancheng, so he came back. In the first match, because the two were equal, and the time consumed was too long, so the referee announced a draw. It will be a while before the start of the second game. Li Huang is not in a hurry. Chapter 154 "Why have you been so long?" The gentleman leaves wine to cross two Lang legs, one side is eating melon seeds, one side looking at to leave Huang to say. "I went to the game, of course." From Huang light way, is very calm in Jun from wine side sit down. "The game? What''s good about the game between Gao Xuan and Jiu Shi? " Jun from the wine full face of disdain, "those old guys will not try to play, see such a game, no fighting spirit." Li Huang laughs. What Jun Li Jiu says is really good. As a person with the surname of Jun, what he reveals from his bones is a kind of natural killing! They fight for a living, every fight is to go all out to deal with! This is the jun family. Of course, as a jun family, it''s impossible to identify with such a perfunctory competition if it''s anyone in Jun''s house. As a typical example, Junli wine is even more so. So he didn''t watch the first battle at all. Even if he did, it would only affect his mood! It''s not as good as it seems. "Nature is different to you, but it is more important to me." Li Huang said with a faint smile: "the competition is not only about the fight, but also about their subconscious actions. These are often the best understanding of themselves, even omitting the language." Jun Li feels his head with wine. Naturally, he is not interested in these things. He pursues wine as a song and points to the sky. As for Li Huang''s pursuit, although he can''t understand it, he still supports it. "You always have unexpected powers of observation." Jun Li Jiu reached out and stroked Li Huang''s long hair. He said with a smile, "my sister Huang is going to grow up." Words fall, eyes narrow up, "say up, Huang younger sister is about to arrive birthday?" Leave Huang a Leng, birthday. I have never considered this problem since I came here. When is her birthday? It''s been too long, too long, I haven''t had my birthday, so I can''t remember it clearly in Li Huang''s memory. "Birthday?" Li Huang just smile: "I don''t remember." Smell speech, the gentleman leaves the wine in the eyes to flash a silk of injury, Huang younger sister all don''t remember own birthday, that should be how long didn''t lead a birthday? Five or six years? In the whole six years that she was sent away, didn''t she have a good birthday? Jun from the eyes of wine is distressed, it is a kind of his sister did not play a brother responsibility of self blame! "It doesn''t matter if we don''t remember. We just remember." Jun left the wine to cover the strange mood in his eyes, and said with a smile: "after this year''s birthday, Huang Mei will be 14 years old, and she can be regarded as an adult." "Well." Is 14 years old an adult in this world? Li Huang thought about it carefully, and it was really like this. Many, like Junqi, Junyu, are very precocious. Their thoughts are far from their age. At the beginning of the period, Li Huang was not very adapted, but gradually she was able to adapt quickly. It''s necessary for her to have such deep thoughts in her two generations. However, people in this era generally have high IQ. In fact, Li Huang can''t be regarded as having an advantage. The only advantage is that the years of precipitation, calm! She is a person who has experienced life and death. If she doesn''t have that calmness, it''s hard to say. "Ah, Li Huang." Jun Li wine suddenly called Li Huang''s name. "Well?" Li Huang turns her head and looks at Jun Li wine with some doubts. "After Zubi, you are going to leave." Jun Li''s low voice came into Li Huang''s ear, and there was a kind of strange sadness. Li Huang is a Leng at first, and then a little clear nod, this matter, she does not intend to hide from the jun family. After all, they are her family and have the right to know where they are going. "Has it been decided?" Jun Li wine is very careful asked. Listen to the tone, Jun Li Jiu actually doesn''t want Li Huang to leave. His sister, there is no need to go through that kind of danger! Stay by his side, he naturally has a way to protect her, but Left his side, far water can''t save near fire, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t appear at her side immediately to protect her! Subconsciously, I still don''t want her to have an accident! "Well, it has been decided." Leave Huang to nod, a face of resolute. She seems to see the worry of Jun Li''s wine, she said: "brother wine, don''t worry. If I don''t know whether the future is dangerous or not, how can I go? " She spoke with a faint smile, always give people a strange confidence, that is a kind of indifference, indifference to the world. Jun Li Jiu didn''t know how his younger sister could be so indifferent, but This kind of performance really makes people unable to refuse anything. I couldn''t help believing her."Well, I can''t stop you." Jun Li sighed and took another sip of wine. This little girl is the one who knows it''s dangerous and will go. But it happened, also very stubborn, like moths to the fire in general! To the unknown danger, has the unusual exploration desire, the hope. "Zuo changjue will also go. I hope he can protect you for me." You leave wine to sigh a way. "Who wants his protection?" Leave Huang instant feel the whole person is not good, why good say, want to mention Ling changjue that bastard. "Silly sister!" Jun Li Jiu doesn''t know his sister''s mind. Only when Ling changjue is mentioned can such a little girl''s appearance reveal something. Sometimes, I''m really jealous of Ling changjue. Because he Jun Li Jiu as a brother, it''s hard to see Li Huang so childish, but Ling changjue can see it all the time! It''s really How angry! "You and Chang Jue are good. Brother Jiu will always help you." Jun from the wine show a doting smile. "And you sell me all the time?" Although Li Huang is dissatisfied with Ling changjue, in the final analysis, she doesn''t really blame Jun Li Jiu. She moved her body and leaned on Jun Li''s body. She said, "brother Jiu, my grandfather''s health is getting worse and worse. I don''t trust him." Jun Li''s eyes darkened and sighed. Does grandfather want to hide from his younger sister? He forgot what his sister''s job was? Alchemist''s eyesight must be thousands of times better than ordinary doctors! How can you not see through Jun Hanbing''s physical condition? I''m afraid it''s different when you see Jun Hanbing on the first day when you leave Huang? Chapter 155 "Li Huang, it''s my grandfather''s decision. We have no way to reverse it." It''s cruel for Jun Li Jiu to say that, but It''s not bad at all. Jun Hanbing''s physical condition, really know, afraid is only Jun Mo day and Su Jingyue two people. Jun Li Jiu is just the answer that you have been observing for a long time. What does Jun Hanbing mean by hiding from his eldest son, grandson and even granddaughter? Junli wine is not a fool, naturally you know it! Their grandfather, do not want to let them know, and, I am afraid, the situation has reached a very bad point! "Even if the sky collapses, I can mend it, not to mention a life?" Li Huang is a little arrogant, but she is very confident. "Grandfather still didn''t affirm my ability." From Huang secretly sighed a breath, is also very helpless. In fact, if you change yourself into Jun Hanbing, I''m afraid you will make the same decision. Their personalities are similar, so naturally they can guess a little. "Little sister, even Su Jingyue can''t help it. My grandfather is just afraid that we will know and worry." Jun from wine afraid from Huang think too much, repeatedly explained. "I know." Li Huang nodded, indicating that he didn''t think too much. "Some time, let me see the physical condition of my grandfather. At least, I have to find a way." Li Huang said so. "Good." Jun Li wine did not refuse, there is no reason to refuse. Just some distressed, his sister, always like this, do what things are indifferent to the appearance, but only her own know, every thing, she is wholeheartedly to do it. ¡­¡­ The second match was between Gao Xuan and Qin. The result is very unexpected, told me is a direct choice to surrender, not even the slightest desire to resist. After stepping down from the stage, there is no regret, still talking and laughing like that, with a look of immortality. "Strange?" Jun Li asked beside the wine. "Well." Li Huang nodded and said it''s not strange, that''s false! "In fact, it''s like this every year. Gao Xuan''s family doesn''t want to compete for the ranking at all. They are always at the end of the list, but they keep it all the time. They don''t fall out of the top ten families." "It''s a magical family." Li Huang said so. It only requires the lowest ranking, but it keeps a share of glory. Is this family a counsellor? Or is it something else? Li Huang doesn''t know this. "The pursuit of each family is different. Maybe it''s their wish." "So it is." The third game is the match between Jiushi and shangsu. Jiu didn''t choose to surrender as soon as Gao Xuan came up. Instead, he chose to surrender after two moves with Su''s two elders one after another. It was a test. However, in this way, although the cultivation talent of Su Fu is declining year by year, it doesn''t mean that these families who are in the back can cheat the upper class! On the contrary, Su Fu is extremely strong! The two elders of Su''s house are fierce and fierce, and Warcraft is wild. If the two elders of Jiu''s family hadn''t announced their surrender quickly, they would not have been able to retreat completely. "There seems to be something wrong with the elder of Su mansion?" Jun Li wine was a little confused when he looked at it. It was a strange thing that he couldn''t tell. But he always felt that there was something different. "Well?" Li Huang just snorted, and didn''t express too much doubt. "Su''s in the past years are very low-key, this year how so strong?" Jun Li Jiu finally understood where his uncomfortable feeling came from. Yes, Su''s family has always been known as the one with the best temper among the four families. There are few hands-on times. Of course, there is not much time to speak. They are a contented family. They have never been dazzling stars, but this time, they are not as usual. This is really a little strange. "The Su family has been silent for such a long time. It''s not necessary for them to show their hands." From Huang just light answer way. However, what Jun Li Jiu didn''t see was the thanks from Su Fang and Su Yuan on the other side of the challenge arena. This vision is for Li Huang! Li Huang just gives a reassuring look. It seems that she has been paying attention to the challenge arena and no longer looks at the opposite side. "So it is." Jun Li Jiu has removed his doubts for the time being. He is an open-minded man who can explain. Why does he have to pursue it again. "Who to whom is the fourth scene?" Li Huang asked. She didn''t pay attention to the game in the afternoon. "It''s like Bai''s to le''s Lester? Li Huang''s eyebrows pick, just in time, she wants to study the family routine, did not expect that the next game is them! Li Huang is going to have lunch with Jun Li before drinking. After all, it''s time to have lunch. It''s not a good child''s behavior not to have lunch!But not out on two steps, was the imperial city''s bodyguard to tell a bad news is not bad news. "The match this afternoon has been cancelled and it will be tomorrow morning." "Why is that?" Li Huang said she couldn''t understand. "The Le''s family sent an application to his majesty, delaying the competition for half a day. His subordinates were only responsible for passing a message, but they didn''t know it very clearly." Said the guard. "Well, I see. You go down." Jun Li waved his hand and let the guard leave. "It''s not necessarily a good thing to apply for a delay." Jun Li sighed and took Jun Li Huang back. "Wait and see what happens." Leave Huang light way. Jun Li agreed. "Have a good rest in the afternoon." Jun Li wine said. "Well?" Li Huang has some doubts. Why does Jun Li Jiu say that? "Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve had epiphany for several times just to watch the game. It''s a waste of mental energy!" "So go back and give me a good rest!" Li Huang shrugs, but she thinks she''s hiding well. Unexpectedly, she is seen by Jun Li Jiu. I had to give up some idea of going back to practice sword. I think it''s better to be a little sister who listens to my brother. "Good, good." "Good boy ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, I was only going to have a nap, but I didn''t expect that I had a deep sleep. When I woke up, I even missed dinner. Get out of bed, open the window, it''s half a month. Although it is summer, but the wind at night, there is still a trace of cool. The surface of Li Huang''s body trembled a little. "Why did you get out of bed barefoot?" Before Li Huang made a response, the whole person had been picked up and got off the ground. The whole person fell into a warm embrace. "Well..." Chapter 156 Li Huang felt the whirl of the sky at the moment, even her eyes didn''t have half the strength to open them. But from the heart, it seems that I don''t want the dominance of the body. In this way, Li Huang didn''t know where he was. I don''t know what I''m doing. I just know that my body and behavior are no longer my own Entangled, soft, crazy After a kiss, when Li Huang''s mind returned to her body again, she found that she was pressed on the bed by someone again! Ling changjue''s body looks thin and weak, but it''s really a representation. According to Li Huang''s many observations and deep experience, this guy''s body is very interesting! At the moment pressure from Huang''s body, Ling changjue is the weight of the whole body are used, a little bit did not convergence! Li Huang thinks that she is a man of accomplishments. For the summoner, this point is just a drop in the bucket. But the key is that Li Huang is like a pool of water now. She can''t make any strength at all. She can only lie on the bed and breathe a little. "Get up!" Li Huang wants to scold someone, but It''s really a long time since I was kissed. Even my voice seems soft. It''s just a pair of loli''s voice. It''s soft and sticky. It''s really tickling. Usual domineering, usual iceberg like cold, at the moment, where can see a little bit? "Well..." Li Huang''s eyes are wide open now. This guy, is he really not playing? He held out his hand and wanted to push him away, but when he really raised his hand to his chest, he found that he really didn''t have half of his strength. The little hand sticking to his hot chest meant that he wanted to refuse, which made Ling changjue more painful. He Isn''t that playing with fire? At the moment, it''s true that I can''t help myself at all! Originally, I just wanted to taste it, but once I touch it, it''s like I''ve been poisoned by poppy. I can''t quit it any more! Deeper and deeper, however, their own pain, but also in tons of increase! Ling changjue slowly released Li Huang''s lips. Her golden eyes were almost all black. It was like a wolf looking at her food. Leave Huang to go up that pair of eyes son of time, can''t help but get a Leng! In the heart, don''t feel a little afraid, his such look in the eyes, let you leave Huang unavoidably some flustered, immediately don''t know how to do. "Girl..." Ling changjue opened her mouth. The dumb voice couldn''t be in the husky voice. It was also teasing Lihuang''s nerves. Li Huang couldn''t stand the gentle attack of this kind of eyes, and couldn''t help moving her body. "Don''t move!" Ling changjue immediately scolded Li Huang. She''s moving now. Isn''t she killing him? If not, it''s a hint of what he''s doing? Li Huang doesn''t dare to move at the moment. She can obviously feel someone''s crying. She''s afraid that he will do something to make everyone angry. Li Huang was lying like a corpse. He didn''t dare to move. And Ling changjue did not dare to do anything. Although he wanted to do something, but He should still not be able to reach the level of the beast. If not, not only Li Huang will not forgive him, but also he will despise himself. This wench, still so small, if oneself really how, that can only prove a point, is oneself too bird, beast! Ling changjue recited the heart clearing mantra over and over again, until she could recite the mantra back and forth, and her hot body began to gradually reduce the temperature. She had some impulses, which were not so obvious. He just slightly relieved, although it took a long time, but At least it passed. That kind of pain can really torture a man to death! Ling changjue doesn''t want to experience it any more, but He can''t guarantee that when he eats tender tofu one day, it won''t be like today. "Get up." Li Huang had already recovered her sense, and even her physical strength had recovered a little. At the moment, I feel that the people on my body are gradually returning to normal. Li Huang dares to speak. Otherwise, she doesn''t want to experience panic again. At the moment, Li Huang''s voice is a little cold, like a cool spring. It''s good to put Ling changjue out with a little fire. He propped up his body with his arms and looked at his petite body with a smile. "Scared?" Vaguely visible, little girl''s eyes, also with some fog, he just, is scared her? Leave Huang to stretch out a hand to push directly, Ling changjue took the opportunity to fall in the side of leave Huang. "Bad guy!" Li Huang murmured low. But I don''t want to mention what happened just now. This man Is it time for spring? Just good, not long on the body of the small strawberry, but now it is a mess.This makes her, how to say? "It''s my impulse." Ling changjue stretched out a hand, passed through Li Huang''s neck, and gave Li Huang a pillow. Leave Huang nature is not polite, feel at ease of pillow his arm. Don''t say, it''s comfortable! Now, two people''s mood calmed down, after such a noisy, from Huang can be really tired, sleepy! "Listen to Li Jiu, how many times have you entered the state of Epiphany today?" Ling changjue''s voice has almost recovered its former warmth. "Well." From Huang lazy reply a, but is from the nasal cavity inside send out. "What did you get from watching today''s game?" "Nothing..." Li Huang is sleepy at the moment, and has no leisure to answer Ling changjue''s question. "Well?" Ling changjue turned and looked at Li Huang. As a result, she saw a little girl who couldn''t even open her eyes. Ling changjue had no choice but to smile. She just turned around and stroked Li Huang''s forehead with her idle hand. She said softly, "sleep when you are sleepy." As if she had been approved, Li Huang just exhorted, as if she had not heard the second half of Ling changjue''s words clearly, so she had already gone deep into sleep. Ling changjue is very helpless, but at the same time, with a bit of doting. Gently embrace the arms of the small body, is very satisfied. Ling changjue did not enter the state of sleep, because before long, the body in her arms began to cool down again! Ling changjue gently frowned, looking at the person in his arms unconsciously closer to himself for warmth. But there was no plan. But It doesn''t seem to be a natural phenomenon? Is it possible for a normal person''s temperature to drop to this level? Chapter 157 Ling changjue''s hand touched Li Huang''s cheek, arm, small hand, calf in turn Every time he touched a place, his frown became deeper and deeper. How could So cold? He didn''t study medicine, but at least he was also a practitioner. Everyone said that he had some understanding of the limit of human body. Although it can''t be guaranteed, now Li Huang''s temperature is certain, which is lower than the limit of human body''s low temperature! If it''s a cold corpse, maybe the temperature is higher than that of the little girl. Ling changjue starts to build her body, gently lifts Lihuang''s body up and sits up. He uses a trace of magic power to probe into her body. Frown Ling changjue took back his mana and could only hold Li Huang''s body more tightly, using this kind of physical therapy to keep Li Huang warm. He didn''t dare to use magic power easily. After all, her body was too weird. He was afraid that if it backfired, it would be bad. Ling changjue had to be more careful about Li Huang! When I used to sleep with her in my arms, this kind of change was not very big. Why recently More and more obvious? Little girl''s body, why can become this appearance? Isn''t there something wrong? Ling changjue had been thinking about it for almost a night. Until she woke up the next day, Ling changjue was still lying, looking stunned. Li Huang looks at him with some doubts. His eyes are not focused. It''s obvious that he''s wandering. But Li Huang also has some doubts. What can make this guy wander? Li Huang gently poked Ling changjue''s cheek. Feeling a touch, Ling changjue came back to her senses, but saw the little girl lying on one side, sticking out a little finger and gently poking her face, with a careful look. Ling changjue felt so small that she reached out and pinched Li Huang''s face! Well This is really a good hand! Ling changjue is very satisfied, the whole night of sorrow, also at this time, are stranded in the side. "What do you think, so absorbed?" Li Huang can''t help but ask. It''s not his style to be in a daze early in the morning. "Nothing." Ling changjue didn''t want to add more trouble to her. Instead, she rubbed her hair and laughed. Li Huang wasted a lot of strength to pick someone''s paw, angry, there is no idea to continue to ask. If he doesn''t want to say it, she won''t force him to say it. This is her respect for him. "Not yet?" Li Huang turned over and turned her back to Ling changjue. "I can''t bear it." Ling changjue put it up with a greasy and crooked manner. He had no consciousness of being a disliked person. "Glib." Li Huang''s mouth is saying so, but inadvertently showed a smile that even she didn''t realize. "Ha ha." Ling changjue just gave a low smile, hugged Li Huang from behind, and gently gave her a kiss on the back of her neck. Then she said softly, "I''m going." In an instant, Li Huang felt that the temperature behind her disappeared, and even the fluctuation of space stopped in an instant. Leave Huang Leng Leng to turn a body, looking at the empty bed, in the heart unexpectedly had a minute to lose. How could she be lost? Even if Li Huang smiles, she has changed a lot! Even there will be such a melancholy time! Get up, dress, wash, all have their own independent completion. It''s not that Li Huang''s lazy cancer has been cured. It''s really the trace on her body, which is hard to cover. She is also really embarrassed to let Yi Qinghuan come in again. The whole body is still a little soft, absolutely forced by yesterday''s lack of oxygen. Fortunately, Ling changjue stopped in time, otherwise Maybe Li Huang will be the first to kiss and die! It''s going to be big news. At least Li Huang doesn''t want to continue to imagine. "Miss? Are you up? " Yi Qinghuan, who is guarding outside, is stunned to see Li Huang open the door from the inside. It''s not time for the old lady to get up. Why did the old lady get up so early today? "Well." Li Huang nodded faintly. "That slave servant horse goes up to prepare breakfast!" Li Huang acquiesced and slowly walked to the table and sat down. ¡­¡­ "Sister Huang!" Jun Li wine stormed into Lihuang courtyard, "eh, are you up?" Li Huang put down her chopsticks, wiped the corners of her mouth and said faintly, "what''s the matter?" "Grandfather, I''ve fainted!" Li Huang''s pupil became bigger in an instant, but he couldn''t afford to say anything, so he rushed out directly! Her grandfather, passed out? Li Huang''s breathing is a little stagnant, almost forgetting to breathe! Directly rushed into Jun Hanbing''s room, at the moment in the room, only Jun Motian a person."Sixth uncle." From Huang looking at Jun Mo day is to Jun cold ice cover good quilt, can''t help but get sound. "Li Huang, father, he..." Jun Mo days looking at Jun cold ice sleepy past appearance, eyebrow light wrinkle, but more, is distressed! This is his father! Blood compatibility, this kind of pain, who can understand it? Leave Huang to walk forward directly, walk to the side of Jun Mo day, stretch out a hand to catch the pulse of Jun cold ice. A trace of mana, and then along the meridians to explore the whole body of Jun Hanbing! But just for a moment, Li Huang''s eyes, the original calm is completely disappeared! Her eyes, even trembling, seemed to know what could destroy the world. "You know that Father, he has... " I can''t support it any more. Junmotian can''t speak any more. When I came to see junhanbing today, I found that his body was weaker than yesterday. Before I spoke for a while, junhanbing suddenly vomited blood and fainted! Even scared the new Junli wine. But what makes Jun Mo Tian unexpected is that the first reaction of Jun Li Jiu is to find Jun Li Huang! Leave the lips of Huang some shiver, how can such, how can such serious? Jun Hanbing''s body is completely powerless to return to heaven, and Li Huang found that in Jun Hanbing''s body The same mantra on the seedling of the peach of ten thousand years!!! Forbidden birth spell! This is a more domineering and direct spell than that on the seedling! Although slightly different, but it is the same spell good! Li Huang can''t believe what he has detected! If you put your body on a normal person, you would have gone back to the west a few years ago. Unexpectedly, with your own cultivation and willpower, you drag it to the present! Chapter 158 As a result, now Jun Hanbing is scarred! And internal injuries! "Li Huang?" Jun Mo Tian turns his head and looks at Li Huang''s expression. He thinks that she is scared and can''t help but make a sound. Didn''t you really get scared? "Is Su Jingyue treating grandfather''s illness all these years?" From Huang just low asked a, tone let a person elusive her mood! "Yes Although Jun Mo Tian was confused, he gave a definite answer. "Over the years, our government owes him too much!" Li Huang closed her eyes. I can''t believe it. Over the years, Su Jingyue has spent so much energy on treating Jun Hanbing! "Grandfather''s body..." Li Huang''s voice paused, "I can cure it, but It will take time. " Even for Jun Hanbing, Lihuang had to fight for her, but Now, she really doesn''t have a solution, or even a clue! Poisonous insects can be opportunistic, so What about incantation? Li Huang can''t promise, but at present, he can only gamble! "Can you save ice''s life?" This is not from the mouth of Jun Mo day, but another just arrived. Su Jingyue! Li Huang turns around and faces Su Jingyue. She bows hard! "What are you doing, little turnip?" Su Jingyue quickly helped Li Huang up. Li Huang''s appearance made him square! "Thank you all these years!" Thank you for saving my grandfather''s life. Thank you for paying so much! But Su Jingyue shook her head and said, "it''s not a big deal. Cold ice and I have been friends for many years. As brothers, we can help each other as much as we can." "But then again, little head, do you really have a way to save ice''s life?" The desire in Su Jingyue''s eyes even surpassed all the people present! It seems that he is the one who wants Jun Hanbing to survive! "I know what''s really the cause of my grandfather''s illness, but it will take some time to work out how to treat him." What Li Huang said was very implicit, but she believed that Su Jingyue could understand it! "You know the cause!" Su Jingyue is very surprised, 13 years, even he can''t find out the cause of disease, didn''t expect this little luotou actually know?! Li Huang nodded, turned his head and looked at Jun Mo Tian and said, "sixth uncle, you look good on your grandfather. I''ll go out to talk with Su Jingyue." Junmotian understands junlihuang''s temperament and nods without stopping him. At this time, what is more important than Jun Hanbing''s life? Jun Mo, I can''t think of anything. Su Jingyue followed Li Huang back to Li Huang courtyard. "Qinghuan, tea." From Huang just stepped into the yard, then light way. "Yes From a distance came the crisp voice of Yi Qinghuan. "Tell me, what''s the reason?" Su Jingyue can''t wait to know. Because The earlier you know it, the earlier you can get rid of the pain! "Spell." Li Huang''s eyes looked at the ground, and her voice was a little cold. "Spell..." Su Jingyue murmured slowly, but her brow was wrinkled: "it''s magic!" Li Huang is not surprised that Su Jingyue knows this kind of thing. His experience may be more than the salt she has eaten. It''s not very strange to know this. "Where did you get that?" Su Jingyue looks at Li Huang''s eyes. Is she worried? Is he afraid that she is involved in something? Or is it all so frightening about incantation? "Because The whole Su family is also affected by this kind of spell... " Although Li Huang doesn''t want to say more, Su Jingyue''s eyes can''t help but leave Huang! He''s really worried! It''s a kind of worry about someone''s life! Li Huang didn''t know where this kind of worry came from, but he didn''t want to give up the kind care. "Su Fu Even so. " Su Jingyue closed her eyes. She couldn''t even believe that her family had suffered this misfortune! "At least, Su Fu''s incantation does not threaten Tao''s life, but grandfather''s incantation is stronger than Su Fu''s Li Huang''s eyes seemed to have something fluctuating: "forbidden birth spell." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Jingyue is silent, silent Li Huang can hardly find his existence! After a while, Su Jingyue suddenly stood up. He looked at Jun Lihuang and said seriously, "don''t worry about this. I''ll go to Ling Wushuang right away." "Don''t worry, I will give you a living grandfather!" Then he disappeared. Li Huang knew that he was in a hurry to return to the imperial city. He just doesn''t want to let Li Huang get involved in this storm! So, he didn''t want Li Huang to participate, or even let her know more! Although Li Huang is not a timid person, she also hates to make trouble for others! Therefore, she can only keep silent, even if it is to participate, it must be carried out quietly, can not be found by others!Otherwise, it''s not just for her! "Miss, are you going to watch today''s competition?" Yi Qinghuan came to remind. "Go, why not!" Grandfather''s things should be in my heart, so should my accomplishments! "Go and call brother wine, and we''ll go into the imperial city." "Yes Yi Qinghuan is ordered to leave. ¡­¡­ Bai''s match with Le''s is very exciting. Li Huang sat under the challenge arena, looking at the two sides on the arena, he wanted to laugh. Bai''s appearance is two female elders, while Le''s is two elder elders. These four people are on the same stage, but the painting style is very strange! The elder of Le family has already taken out his own musical instrument, and the two elder of Bai family have also taken out their own weapon - long whip. The battle is imminent! From the Phoenix in the following expressionless look, visual inspection of this situation, has no suspense. "Go to war!" Command, both sides are moving to the outside of the arena with very fast action, very fast, very fast! The arc of the whip in the air, and the clank of the musical instruments, for a moment, the whole martial arts arena was very noisy! From Huang tiny Zou eyebrows, to tell the truth, her ears, also some can''t stand! This musical instrument''s sound wave attack is aimed at all people who can hear the sound, so Rao is not immune from the audience. Some of the audience, has been the pain of the ground, convulsions! Even foaming at the mouth! More than half of them were sitting like Li Huang, but Complexion, also not very good! Chapter 159 How strong is Le Shi? Even though we have seen the battle of Su Fu, one of the four masters, it is far less exciting than the battle of Le Shi! People can''t help thinking that this time Leshi is well prepared! "This..." Li Huang can''t help muttering. With her accomplishments, she can only barely see the track of their fight. In the face of such a strong attack from Le Shi, the two elders of Bai Shi didn''t show any fear at all! Their expression is very calm, and even very disdainful in waving the whip, easy! Bai''s strength is also very strong! What''s more, it''s a hidden type! "No..." Li Huang takes a closer look at the two elders of Le''s family. Although they seem to be fighting very hard, if they look carefully, the order of their strings is completely out of order! Just like this, we already have such attack strength. The strength of Bai''s and le''s is self-evident, they are very powerful! "Strange..." Lying in Li Huang''s arms, Tian Bing turns her eyes to Zhu Zi and conveys a voice in Li Huang''s consciousness. "How?" This is the first time that Li Huang has called Tian Bing back from the prince''s mansion, and also the first time that she has brought Tian Bing to the martial arts arena. "You humans are really able to use mana everywhere!" There are some Tucao in the sky, and some make complaints about it: "after the enrichment of the mana, it is transmitted by the media again. Is there no loss of strength?" Tianbing''s words are flawless, and even point out a problem worthy of deep thinking. Does the transformation of power and the consumption of existence really not affect a person''s real ability? Li Huang thought deeply. She still couldn''t answer this question! She uses a sword. She looks at the heart sword as a magic sword. It has magic power. Even if it doesn''t need to inject magic power, it can still give full play to the power of a magic sword! Just, joined mana, can more strong just. However, she never thought that if her strength is 1, the strength of wangxinjian is also 1, and this combination will not be 2, only less than 2! Because, in between, there are mana consumed by conversion! "What about you Warcraft?" How do they do Warcraft? "Master Even if you have no knowledge, you should have common sense Of course, we use our abilities instinctively! " Foxes have their own way of attack, and rosefinches have their own way of attack. These are innate instincts, but they are not achieved through postnatal learning and ability transformation, just like human beings. They have no consumption of such conversion. Li Huang''s face She really asked too much. Warcraft''s fighting methods are divided according to race characteristics. Each Warcraft has its own unique cultivation and even fighting methods, but They were born with this. "I don''t know..." Li Huang sighed secretly. It seems to be a discovery, but she must not be the first one. It''s not a simple thing to solve this problem! Even, there is almost no way. Although the consumption of power is only a small matter now, when it comes to the peak battle in the future, the difference in power is nothing else. This kind of consumption can only be poison, corroding your body! The little fox arched his head and seemed to be pacifying his master''s restless heart. Li Huang raised her hand and gave the fox Shun Shun hair. She gradually settled down in her heart. Tangle what, not suitable for her! "Elder Bai, why does it seem strange?" Li Huang was pulled back to reality by the words of the people watching the battle, and her vision returned to the challenge arena. Indeed, as the elder brother said, the two female elders of Bai''s family are becoming more and more strange! Their movements became slower and slower. Gradually, the sound wave attack penetrated their defense line and hit their bodies! As the main target of sonic wave''s attack, the pain is thousands of times more than that of Li Huang''s bystanders! "Poof..." Bai''s female elder vomited blood at the same time, stepped back a few steps, and finally stabilized herself and stood firm. The deep eyes looked at the two elders of Le''s family. They gave a cold hum and said in a loud voice: "Bai Shi, surrender!" Speaking without notice, they helped each other down the challenge arena. "Why, what''s the matter?" "Yes, how could Bai''s two elders lose so much?" "Yes, why surrender?" ¡­¡­ Li Huang understood something, shook his head, and then left the challenge arena. Out of the arena. Head on, he met the team of Prince Ling Qingchen who passed the martial arts arena. "Li Huang, have you finished watching the game?" Ling Qingchen is not surprised to see Li Huang appear here, as if from the beginning, Li Huang should appear here."Well!" Li Huang nodded. "It''s almost dinner time, too. Why don''t you go to my place?" Ling changjue suggested. "Good." Li Huang didn''t refuse, and Ling changjue didn''t have to learn how to be polite! As a result, Li Huang joined Ling changjue''s huge team, but walked side by side with Ling changjue. "How about today''s competition?" Ling changjue asked with great interest on the way. "Le''s won." Li Huang just reported the situation of the war, but the process didn''t mean anything at all! "Lester It seems that this family has always been very strong, but it will lose to 100 families, which is totally incredible! " Everyone knows that the Bai clan is either a thief or a hunter. Their survival ability and harvest ability are not inferior to those of Jun clan. How can they be defeated by Qin clan? This seems to be a bit unscientific! "Le''s Sonic attack has paralytic powder." Up to now, I didn''t say anything more. Some things, clearly said, is not good! Of course, everyone is smart and can understand. Ling changjue is no exception. Li Huang said so, he probably understood the general process. What''s more, he also knows about Leshi and Qinshi! "I see." Ling changjue nodded and wanted to say that he was in charge of this matter. However, he was interrupted by Li Huang. "Leshi, we will deal with it." Li Huang just says like this, she is still very interested in the sound wave attack of Le Shi. "You look like a fighting maniac!" Ling changjue see from Huang insist, nature is also take back his will to say a word. I can''t help joking. "No! I am a peace loving man Li Huang''s serious nonsense has no guilty heart at all! Chapter 160 "Puff..." Ling light dust very unkind smile out, also completely have no half cent of cover up, is fundamental, is not going to give from Huang this face. He this smile, left Huang light to pick an eyebrow, but didn''t tangle what excessive thing. It is There are not many peace loving people like her now Why, this man doesn''t believe it! How angry! "Jun''s game, should be very behind?" Ling Qingchen changed a topic. It seems that this topic is no longer necessary to continue. "Well." Li Huang nods. The elder group has 13 games in total. The seventh and ninth games are Jun''s. according to the number of games, it''s really the last one. However, that is basically the inevitable result. Although Jun''s family has declined this year, it still ranks first among the four major families. Even for the sake of a superficial reputation, it will definitely not put Jun''s competition ahead. Otherwise, where is the prestige of the original four families? "Li Huang, you don''t have to come here every day. Just send some disciples to report to us every day. You don''t need to come here in person." Because according to the rules of family ranking, every family and every game is not allowed to be absent. In previous years, they all sent their own disciples to act as an appearance. There are very few families that are in charge of every game. "I''m just here to study strategy." Li Huang smiles: "after all, only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles!" "I don''t believe that people like you will come to study other people''s ways of fighting?" Although this method is still used up to now, it is a good way to fight only for low-end and middle-end cultivation summoners. As far as the high-end summoners are concerned, it seems a little bit Stupid! After all, people are constantly improving, especially experts! Their way of fighting will change as well. There is no way to restrict each other just by studying. So, Ling Qingchen expresses deep doubt about Li Huang''s words. "You don''t need to study the way of fighting to watch the game." Li Huang''s enigmatic smile, "you know, there is a kind of ability in this world called replication." "You can''t..." Ling Qingchen seems a little shocked, copy Isn''t that the legendary ability to see through each other''s abilities and skills and restore them to their own? Isn''t this ability rumored? Isn''t it boasted by people? Actually, does it really exist? What''s more, do you have the one in front of you? Ling Qingchen''s eyes flashed a trace of incredible, looking at Li Huang''s expression, completely changed, as if looking at a strange thing. Li Huang is just a mysterious smile: "the secret can''t be revealed." She didn''t admit it or deny it, but she wanted to hide the secret temporarily. She chose not to say, Ling Qingchen naturally heard that Li Huang didn''t want to say, so she spontaneously thought that Li Huang was acquiescent. The shock in my eyes is even more intense. From Huang light smile, but that smile, is not direct to the eye. Naturally, she doesn''t have this kind of ability, that kind of copying ability. I''m afraid that such a person will only appear in a century. Unfortunately, Li Huang is not this person. One of the reasons why she mentioned this is that it is convenient to hide one of her trump cards, and the other is that she put a smoke bomb. After all, there are many people in the Imperial City, and many things can only be said true or false. The complete truth and complete falsehood will be remembered word by word here. Li Huang is to consider this point, just dare to say so. Prince Mansion, Li Huang came to this place again. "How is your health these days?" After lunch, Li Huang drinks a cup of tea to relieve the boredom. He takes a look at Ling Qingchen''s body and asks faintly. "Good." Ling Qingchen is still smiling, but it''s totally different from before. This smile is similar to Ling Wushuang''s evil smile. It seems that there is a point of domineering in it. "My cultivation is slowly coming back, and my cultivation speed is much faster than before." Ling Qingchen looks at his palm, where is the embodiment of his mana, which is a bit more breath of life than before! Endless! "That''s good." Li Huang was also relieved. Although she was sure of what she had made, she could not help but feel relieved after hearing the user''s real feelings. "So, I''m still in the right direction." Li Huang smiles. "Well, Li Huang, thank you very much!" Ling Qingchen stood up and gave a big gift to Li Huang.This kind of etiquette is handed down from ancient times, to express the highest level of thanks to each other! Li Huang calmly accepts that if he doesn''t want to thank him at this time, I''m afraid he''s upset. After the ceremony, Ling Qingchen stands up slowly and looks at Jun Lihuang. "I also want to apologize to you." Ling light dust opens a way, facial expression some tangle. "No need." Leave Huang direct of refused, she know, Ling light dust want to say something. "Even if you don''t want to involve me, but I''ve come in, so don''t mention it any more. " This matter is not only a special matter, but belongs to It''s my job! Su Fu''s curse, Jun Fu''s curse, all kinds of things, all pressure on Li Huang, almost pressure from Huang straight waist. "Still, it''s bothering you." Since it''s Li Huang, it''s not easy for Ling Qingchen to say something more sorry, but this sentence is what he has to say. If he doesn''t, he''ll be upset. "No From Huang back to smile, seems not to care. "Your Highness, your majesty calls you to come over!" At this time, a eunuch came in suddenly outside the hall, and some of them came to report in a hurry. Ling Qingchen''s face became a little dignified. He looked at Li Huang. Li Huang is naturally understanding: "you go, later I will go to the martial arts arena." "Good. Chen Bo, take good care of Li Huang. " "Yes! The prince Ling light dust stormy left, it seems, but also know what happened. Li Huang didn''t stay in the prince''s mansion for a while, so she left. She still remembered the way from the prince''s mansion to the martial arts arena. Chapter 161 Although the distance is a little long, Li Huang has the right to eat after dinner, which she doesn''t mind at all! "Are you Jun Lihuang?" Li Huang is walking in the Imperial City, because she has been in and out of the imperial city more frequently recently. Even if the guards in the Imperial City have not seen her, they at least know the existence of Li Huang! Therefore, when you see Jun Lihuang, you either turn a blind eye subconsciously, or salute respectfully and then leave. As if I had never met such a person! A woman in white was coming. Her dress was very simple, just a white dress, without complicated patterns. However, she looked very good-looking. Her hair was tied up high, but her face was veiled, so that people could not see her face clearly! Li Huang originally only said that she was a member of the palace, but she didn''t expect that she was looking for herself! This makes Li Huang''s heart shocked. It''s too late! She didn''t predict this person''s behavior track, and subconsciously wanted to ignore this person! It''s a little terrible. It''s not about Li Huang. It''s about the woman in white in front of her. Her cultivation method is special. Or, her cultivation is also of an unfathomable level?! Led to from Huang''s subconscious, even subconsciously want to ignore her? Li Huang looks up slightly and looks at the woman talking to her. "Yes, who are you?" Li Huang naturally won''t deny her identity. Does Da Fangfang admit it or doesn''t admit it timidly? Since the other party can hand in her name, it must mean that she knows herself. So whether to admit or not is not a problem for the other party at all. It''s better to admit it than to deny it indefinitely! "I am white seven seven! Please give me more advice She held out a hand as a gesture of friendship. Although Li Huang doesn''t know why, she still doesn''t feel the existence of murderous spirit according to her intuition, and she doesn''t feel any potential factors that will be unfavorable to her. So, she still reaches out her hand and gently talks with her hand. The woman in white in front of her didn''t do anything else. She shook her hand symbolically and released it. She didn''t want to hurt Li Huang. "Your name is Bai Qiqi, a member of the Bai family?" Li Huang asked like this, but she had a clear idea in her heart. At this time, there were only ten families who could walk freely in the Imperial City, and among the ten families, there happened to be Bai! Isn''t Bai Qiqi a member of the Bai family? This morning, she was watching the duel between Bai and le. "Yes She nodded, and the veil moved, gently, with her movements. "What can I do for you?" Li Huang always feels that Bai Qiqi should come to her for help. "I want to ask you to see the two elders of our family!" Bai Qiqi said solemnly: "it''s said that the eldest lady of your family is good at medicine. Our family didn''t bring out a doctor, so we had to ask for her!" "In the Imperial City, there are doctors." Li Huang''s kind reminder. But Bai Qiqi shook her head. Before that, she had asked them to see it, but she couldn''t find anything. Otherwise, how could she have the cheek to ask for it? In this rumor, the temperament and temper of Miss Jun are very strange! "I had a doctor before I went back, but..." White seven seven didn''t continue to say to go on, because leave Huang already raised hand to stop her words. "Lead the way." Li Huang likes Bai Qiqi''s true temperament, not because of her strange skills and unknown accomplishments, but simply for her temperament. She likes it. It''s a real disposition! No affectation, be yourself, make your own personality! White seven seven have a moment of dull, but soon also reflected, she turned around, to lead the way from Huang. "Thank you very much." On the way, Bai Qiqi said to Li Huang. "I haven''t started yet. Thank you in no hurry." Li Huang said. Bai Qiqi looks at Li Huang with complicated eyes. He doesn''t know whether he is happy or angry. In that kind of eyes, there are many things that Li Huang can''t understand. There are few empty houses in the Imperial City, so every family occupies a field! Li Huang and Bai Qiqi stand in front of the Bai family. "Elder, I''m back." When Bai 771 entered the field, the painting style of the whole person changed. The original image of Gao Gao was totally gone. At the moment of white 77, the whole body, slowly began to gentle up, it seems that even the whole curve, have rubbed a lot. "Ah, Miss seven is back?" The servants watched Bai Qiqi come back and put down their food. After greeting Bai Qiqi, they continued to do their own business. "Seven seven, cough Come in One of the closed doors, came a more vicissitudes of female voice. "Yes! Elder White seven seven saw a gentleman to leave Huang one eye, gentleman to leave Huang understanding of followed up.Squeak, the door is pushed open. Inside the room, there is a bloody smell, even a very rich! Even with a faint fragrance! Li Huang''s nose moved. It seemed that there was something wrong with the smell. "Seven seven, how did you go so..." The words of female elder suddenly stop, suddenly, leave Huang to feel oneself whole body by X-ray scam shot again. Then he heard, "who is this?" The tone of the question is the most important! "Elder, this is the eldest lady of your family." White seven seven fingers point to leave Huang, introduction way. "Junfu..." The alert elder almost withdrew his defense in an instant. Because she heard it was Junfu, she was not afraid. Just because, Li Huang''s surname is Jun! "The eldest lady of Jun mansion, how did she come to our place?" Even so, Li Huang still felt that their attitude towards herself was still a little strange! The point is, it''s not the right time! "Elder, I called Miss Junda." Bai Qiqi said: "Miss Jun knows a lot of things, and she knows how to cure you and the second elder." "Miss!" Big elder is to scold to live white seven seven seven, "this is our family affair, don''t easily let others come to help!" This is obviously a refusal to Li Huang. Li Huang couldn''t help laughing. This family is all of the same character. It''s lovely! "But, elder, you are too hurt, otherwise, you will not be able to get out of bed now! Just listen to me and let Miss Jun have a look. " White seven seven similar coquetry general with small head in elder''s arms rub ah rub, try to get agreement! Chapter 162 Baijia liquor making is famous all over the world. Naturally, it has its own way of making wine. Among the Baijia liquor, fruit wine is the most popular! The Bai family has always loved to drink their own brewed fruit wine. When they go out, they will also carry some with them for their convenience. However, these brewing methods are unknown to everyone except my family! In the brewing of fruit wine, snow jade grass is indeed added, and it is added as the main amount! Why does Miss Junda know? This question is really worth pondering! "Xueyucao has high medicinal value. It has a light smell when it is open, but once it is picked, it will have a strong fragrance." Li Huang said faintly: "the taste in this room is mostly the taste of snow grass in the wine. Because it''s too strong, even the wine can''t cover up the past." "You''re right, but..." But we''re not talking about that at all, OK? Bai Qiqi wanted to say that, but he couldn''t find a place to interrupt. "Snow jade grass, meet paralytic powder, will become a kind of poison." Li Huang is just a understatement, explained all the questions before. "What?" Elder Bai was shocked. How could this happen? But is it a coincidence? Or is it premeditated? Elder Bai could hardly imagine how terrible it would be if it was not a coincidence! Lester! What do you want to do? "I don''t think I need to say more about the rest?" Li Huang''s words are a question, but she is so indifferent. So, this question sounds more like a discussion. "That''s natural. Thank you very much this time." Elder Bai''s eyes are very complicated. This girl is different from their young master. Although she is young, she Everything is much more mature. Including the mind, including interpersonal. She is far more intelligent than outsiders think, even a hundred times, even a thousand times. "So I''ll leave." When Li Huang saw that they had no problem, she turned around and was ready to leave. This time, it''s just a good thing to do. It''s good to be a good person occasionally. "Seven seven, to miss Jun." "Good." White seven seven come out from the mind tour, hastily reply a way. Chapter 163 White seven seven in a hurry to keep up with the pace from the Phoenix. "Thank you." At the moment, she seems to have returned to the high cold appearance. That kind of strange people do not enter the atmosphere, is really even from the Phoenix have to feel inferior. But this rapid change in character How is this done? Although Li Huang expressed her doubts, she didn''t want to go into anything. After all It''s someone else''s business. As long as there''s no threat to her, it doesn''t matter. "No harm." From Huang light answer way: "but lift a hand." Bai Qiqi pursed her lips: "the pill is valuable. In exchange, I can promise you four conditions." Four pills, in exchange for the four conditions of white seven seven. Li Huang''s brow lightly wrinkled for a while, considering whether to promise this matter or not? In fact, those four pills are only intermediate pills, which can not cause any loss to Lihuang. But in this world where pills are missing, just four pills can bring down a family''s economy. So what Bai Qiqi said is worth a lot of money, which is also true. Li Huang hasn''t thought it over, but he hears Bai Qiqi say: "Bai''s economy is not as good as that of the four families. If you exchange money for it Bai''s family is bound to die out. It''s my final dignity to return it with four conditions. " As a young master, Li Huang feels sad to say such a thing. Four conditions in exchange for four pills, which may seem unfair to outsiders, but in essence, it is not. Maybe in Li Huang''s opinion, it''s the kind of relationship she earned. Bai Qiqi''s strength is not low, at least for the younger generation, if she is in the imperial capital, she must be on the top of the list, and there is no limit in the future. In this way, Li Huang''s four intermediate pills are nothing at all, but she makes money! "Since it''s what you want, I promise you." It''s also because of Bai Qiqi''s words that Li Huang has no way to refuse. This is her dignity. If you don''t agree, it''s also a blow to her dignity. But leave Huang also don''t have too much tangle, agreed, also don''t necessarily want her to cash, isn''t it? If it goes on for a long time, it will be forgotten. "Thank you very much." There is a trace of gratitude in Bai Qiqi''s eyes, and the whole person seems to be relieved. "No thanks." Li Huang looks at her, "originally is to appreciate your temperament, I just promise to help you." Because like this kind of true, pure, so will choose to help her. If she hadn''t mentioned it, Li Huang would never have mentioned it. Because she didn''t even think about it! "Where are you going?" Bai Qiqi suddenly changed the topic, probably I don''t want to talk about such emotional topics any more. "The arena." Just on the way to the martial arts arena, he was stopped by Bai Qiqi, but it didn''t seem that Bai''s territory took much time in the past. It should be too late to go to the game. "Are you going to the game?" Bai Qiqi''s tone mixed with some surprise. She didn''t expect that as a young master, she would go to watch the game, not her own family? "Well." Li Huang nodded. The game in the afternoon is Le''s vs. Murong''s. Li Huang''s fight is really worth seeing. After all, it''s a fight between two clans who have the same strength to become one of the next four families. "I remember that it should be the match between le and Murong in the afternoon?" Bai Qiqi asked. "Yes." Li Huang said. "Le''s going to lose." White seven seven very affirmative say. Will Lok lose? Well, Li Huang thinks so, but Why is Bai Qiqi so sure? No one knows the strength of Murong''s family. They have lived in seclusion for too many years, and the lion has been sleeping for a long time. I don''t know what they will do when they wake up today? "Why so sure?" Li Huang still wants to hear the reason of Bai Qiqi. Li Huang only relies on analysis and judgment, but she can''t give the answer as definitely as Bai Qiqi. "Le''s fight with Bai''s in the morning, although it didn''t hurt, it was consumed to a certain extent. Murong''s strength is unfathomable, but I''m sure that Murong''s hidden strength is absolutely comparable to that of the four families, so I''m sure Murong will win." Bai Qiqi looks at the direction of the martial arts arena. It seems that Le Shi is defeated by Murong Shi, and the Qi in her heart can dissipate. Isn''t it true that the Murong family and the Bai family have something to do with each other? "But..." Bai Qiqi''s words are not finished yet. "In the morning, Leshi dares to be Yin, and it''s hard for our Bai family not to be Yin Murong family. This Leshi It''s really in order to get into the four families by all means. " Li Huang said with a faint smile: "the four families are not so easy to enter." Can enter, still want to ask her gentleman to leave Huang to agree with! Bai Qiqi also laughed: "yes, after all, Jun''s family is still guarding. They dare not be presumptuous under your hands."Li Huang just smiles. Now Jun''s and Ling''s are wearing the same pair of trousers. Even if Jun''s is not willing to manage, there is Ling''s, so Li Huang is not worried at all. ¡­¡­ When Bai Qiqi and Li Huang arrived at the arena, the competition had already started for a while. Bai Qiqi didn''t stay to watch the match with Li Huang because she wanted to take care of the two elders. Although she said that she also wanted to stay. , for this reason, Huang also make complaints about it from the heart. This white 77 is really not like a family''s few owners. but if this is heard by the few other families, it will make complaints about how easy it is to get rid of the Phoenix. Not everyone wants the jun family to treasure their little master, but Li Huang is just an exception. Being held in the palm of her hand by her family, how can she be willing to make a fuss? Under the challenge arena, Lihuang sees Murong Liancheng at a glance. He sat quietly, calm can not see what his mood is at the moment. Eyes inadvertently turn, Murong Liancheng eyes appeared a person. "Jun Lihuang, come here!" Murong Liancheng beckons to Lihuang. Left and right leave Huang to have no position to sit, simply walked past. After a close look, I found that today''s Murong Liancheng has become a little It''s different. What''s the difference? Li Huang can''t tell. He always feels that today he doesn''t seem to be such a mother, and he doesn''t know how to wriggle. Is the camouflage removed or Pretending to be calm? It''s really hard to judge Li Huang. "Have you seen the elder of the Bai family?" Murong Liancheng''s eyes did not leave the challenge arena, but he knew that Li Huang understood what he meant. Chapter 164 "Well." "If I''m right, the elder of the Bai family should have been paralyzed." He said, his tone is very positive, but Li Huang didn''t hear a little doubt in it. This is enough to prove the profound foundation of Murong Liancheng. "Yes." "Lester It''s really unscrupulous. " Murong Liancheng evaluation, although the tone is very flat, but it is not difficult to hear the gnashing of teeth. "Murong family, have you done a good job?" What Li Huang asks is, are they ready to deal with Le Shi? "Murong family, no need to prepare." Murong Liancheng looks at Li Huang with a smile. At the moment, in the sun, Murong Liancheng pure good face, just a little more soft, looks more like a big boy. But this tone is really a bit rampant. Murong family, are you so confident? But Murong Liancheng is not ready to continue to say, his eyes again on the challenge arena: "look, Murong family will win." Li Huang''s eyes also look at the challenge arena. The fight has officially started on the stage. The scuffle of the four people can''t see their battle track clearly. Li Huang gathered her mental strength to see clearly. Of course, only a little. Leshi''s main attack is sonic attack, and the Warcraft of Murong''s two elders is exactly the shark people of the ocean department. If you want to talk about sonic attacks, what kind of congratulations can be compared with such a race? Their voice is a natural weapon. They have lost the healing ability of mermaid, but their attack power has increased exponentially! All of a sudden, the whole martial arts arena, the sound of Baihui staggered! The area far away from Huang''s seat has already set up a border, so the people in the appearance war will not be affected. Just like the one in the morning, the people above have not had an accident, but the outsiders have fallen one after another! This is a bit unreasonable, so the Murong family has already made preparations in advance, set up a border to protect the audience, which also adds a little favor to the Murong family. I have to say that it''s a little suspicious of the existence of brush! The chimaera''s voice, and the music of Leshi, are mutually exclusive, but it''s obvious that the inborn is always superior to the acquired. What''s more, Murong''s two elders are more than enough to deal with Le''s two Warcraft. The victory and defeat are already obvious! It''s just a matter of time! But in this case, Le''s side is not nervous at all, it is obvious that there is still a performance after the move! "Here it is Li Huang''s brow was wrinkled. It was obvious that the powder like things came out of the elder''s fingernails and went out with the sound wave. When Murong Liancheng heard Li Huang say that, he could see it, but But not nervous at all! Even with a smile. "It''s really stupid to use the same trick again!" Murong Liancheng mocks like this. It''s obvious that they are very contemptuous of what Lester has done. It''s that kind of condescending contempt! Obviously, I look down on Leshi! Very rampant! "In terms of technique It''s exactly the same trick. " But The things that are scattered are not necessarily the same! Li Huang''s eyes are sharp, and she likes poison strangely. So, it''s easy to know what''s coming out of elder Le''s hands! Li Huang didn''t speak. Since Murong was sure, her worry was unnecessary! Between the two chimpanzees on the challenge arena directly and fearlessly met the sound wave! "Bang!" The sound of, originally vacated the shark fell on the stage in an instant! The two elders of Murong''s family were a little surprised, but they didn''t mess with themselves! They cut off the two Warcraft in front of them with the fastest speed, and quickly returned to the side of the shark! At the moment, the chimaera was already paralyzed and weak, and could lie on the ground, looking very fragile. Murong Liancheng also has a moment of consternation, he turned to see Jun Lihuang, did not speak. "Soft muscle powder, special for Warcraft." Li Huang gave him an answer, but at the same time, he wanted to laugh. This Leshi really has everything! Even the medicine for Warcraft can be prepared. It''s really I don''t know whether they are too thoughtful or It''s so insidious that even Warcraft won''t let go! "This..." Murong Liancheng''s brow wrinkled, obviously he did not consider this. Li Huang didn''t look away from the challenge arena from the beginning to the end. At the moment, the two Murong elders on the arena said that their faces were not very good, but they didn''t mess up after all. The two elders looked at each other as if they had reached a consensus. They flew out at the same time! He immediately moved behind the two elders of Leshi. He didn''t give each other a chance to fight back. He used all his mana to beat them down! The speed is so fast that many people under the stage can''t react!Even the people who were photographed in the challenge arena didn''t reflect it! Li Huang was also stunned for a moment. This is really Simple and rude! But it has an unexpected effect! In fact, fighting is just like this. You don''t need fancy postures. Only the moment you hit the target and the moves at that moment are really the key! Li Huang also admired the tacit understanding of cooperation with the two elders and the quick response. If it''s her, maybe she really can''t react. She could do it at that time! Is this the strength of Murong? No The strength has not been fully revealed, but what can be revealed is their combat skill! At first glance, it''s the kind of person who has experienced many battles! "Murong wins!" The two elders of Murong''s family are expressionless. They call their own Warcraft back and get off the challenge arena. At the bottom, they have long disappeared from the Le family. "Two elders, are you ok?" Murong Liancheng rushed to meet him! "Let the little Lord worry, it doesn''t matter." "It''s good over there." Murong Liancheng is really afraid of something. That''s not good. "Miss Jun." The two elders saw Li Huang come over and politely saluted. From Huang just nodded, light way: "soft tendon powder efficacy is not long, let Warcraft have a good rest on it." "Thank you for your advice!" Li Huang turned to Murong Liancheng and said, "it''s late, so I''ll go back." At home, go back and see how my grandfather is. "Why don''t I take you back?" "Don''t bother young master Murong. I''ll see you off when you leave Huang." Chapter 165 Li Huang was still a little surprised. She turned around and it was Ling changjue with a gentle smile on her face! "You are His Royal Highness the nine kings? " Murong Liancheng didn''t respond, but the two elders took the lead. Although the tone is full of doubts, but have to say, they guess quite right! "It''s me." Ling changjue''s gentle smile continued. "So you are the nine kings." Murong Liancheng also responded, and his eyes to Ling changjue changed. Ling changjue nodded gently. "I see. I won''t send it. Be careful all the way." "Good." Li Huang answers. Turning around, he went out directly without saying a word to Ling changjue. Ling changjue had no choice but to smile and follow. "Miss Junda and Jiuwang It turned out to be a couple. " Murong even after their figure disappeared, just like this said. "Yes, it seems that the engagement was made 13 years ago." "Why?" "Is that true? Why don''t I know? " Murong Liancheng looks curious. "Thirteen years ago, young Lord, you were only five years old, OK? In addition, few people know about it. At that time, his majesty married him in the military camp. Now, few people know about it, except for the family members of Jun''s family "Oh, so it is!" Murong Liancheng said he understood. "Why are you so curious?" Elder Murong couldn''t help gossiping. "Curious? Do you have one? " Murong Liancheng looked up at the sky, but he still couldn''t stand the coercion and inducement of his elder. He said, "Hey, nothing That''s, that''s what I think Miss Jun is quite lovely. " "Poof..." The two elders laughed very impolitely. "Young master If you say she''s cute, are you blind? " "Aha Yes, isn''t it? " Murong Liancheng felt his nose guilty. "Young master, take heart, Jun''s family, we can''t get up." Elder Murong straightened his face and said. "Elder, I didn''t..." "We all know..." Two Murong elders gave me an expression that I knew, which made Murong Liancheng very embarrassed. Elder, this is Where do you want to go? Embarrassing! He clearly Nothing? But in fact, he has no chance to explain. ¡­¡­ "Little girl, why did you ignore me?" Ling changjue went to Li Huang and walked with her side by side. Gentle smile hanging on his face, he is still the jade nine king! "Why are you here?" Li Huang didn''t answer his question, but asked in reverse. "I''ll come to see you when my elder brother says you''re here." Ling changjue said softly. "Not busy?" "Well, not busy." Ling changjue holds Li Huang with a smile. It''s a good feeling to hold the person she loves! Very satisfied! "I''ll take you back to your house." "Good..." ¡­¡­ "Mr. Jun, are you ill?" "Well?" Li Huang''s head on Ling changjue''s shoulder turns. How does he know? "I saw Su Jingyue dispensing medicine today. She was very busy. What''s more, he threatened the old man not to look for him for half a month, and I guessed that. " I see. It''s clear from Huang. Su Jingyue is so busy "Is it serious?" There seems to be a cloud of sadness on the little guy''s face all the time. Really want to let the little girl really laugh out, happy smile out! "I think so." Li Huang doesn''t want to say more. A proud man like grandfather must be unwilling to let more people know. Lingchangjue see from Huang not to say, also no longer continue to ask, little girl have their own ideas, he will respect her ideas! ¡­¡­ Ling changjue left after she sent Li Huang back to Jun''s house. She didn''t stay too long. It seems that there should be something to deal with. In this case, he came to see him home as if nothing had happened. Li Huang couldn''t help laughing. He was a fool. "Sister Huang, are you back?" "Well." Li Huang walked into the mansion: "what''s the matter with my grandfather?" "I just woke up, but Grandfather won''t let you pass. " Li Huang''s brow frowned. Jun Hanbing, it''s obvious that I went to the extreme. "Well, if I don''t go there, I will." Li Huang shook her head helplessly. Take out a bottle of pills from the space ring to Jun Li wine: "this, you give it to sixth uncle, let him give it to grandfather." This is the highest level pill that Lihuang can refine at present. The only function is to continue life.Li Huang couldn''t hesitate. He took out all the life extending pills he had made, which worked a little. As for the others, he didn''t think about them for the moment. "Good." Junli liquor is also a person with high intelligence. Naturally, I know it. He took the medicine bottle and put it into the space ring carefully. "Dinner is coming soon. Shall we join you?" Li Huang shook her head: "no, I''ll go back to my yard directly." "All right." Jun lijiu waved to Lihuang. ¡­¡­ "Miss, you are back!" "Well." "What''s the matter? Are you tired? " Yi Qinghuan''s interest in Li Huang is not great, so he can''t help worrying. "It''s OK. Go and get ready. I want to take a bath." "Oh Well, I''ll go and get ready. " Yi Qinghuan didn''t ask much, so she went down to prepare. She could see that she was a little tired. ¡­¡­ "Miss, how was the game today?" "In the morning, Bai won against le and le, in the afternoon, Le won against Murong and Murong won." "It''s both a Le''s fight? Isn''t that unfair? " Yi Qinghuan, who did not know the situation, asked. "No Li Huang said, "for a quick fight There is no problem in two matches. " "Oh now I see. I know. " Yi Qinghuan nodded in a daze. "It''s coming to our royal residence soon, isn''t it?" She asked again. "Yes." There will be two more battles, that is to say, the day after tomorrow. "There must be no problem with our royal residence!" Yes, there must be no problem! Li Huang thought the same way. Li Huang wanted to go to bed after taking a bath, but Things always happen one after another, a news airdrop, let from Huang is really a little at a loss. Moreover, this news directly broke all Li Huang''s plans, and even made Li Huang not know what to do. Between Jun from wine in a hurry ran into the courtyard, find Jun from Huang, serious said. "Sister Huang, night home, someone is coming!" Night home?! Li Huang was stunned for a moment. It''s not the Ye family, it must be the night family, who can let Jun Li wine so flurried to inform himself! Night home! Which night home can Li Huang know? What can make Lihuang think of is her mother, yechuchen''s mother''s home, Yejia! "Night home?" Li Huang''s eyes or flash a trace of incredible, really like her guess? Really, is it her mother''s family? Suddenly from the bottom of my heart, some timid! "Yes Jun Li''s nod affirms Li Huang''s thought: "it''s your mother''s clan!" "Pa..." The cup in Li Huang''s hand fell to the ground. In an instant, it fell to dust. "Then I What about mother? " It''s difficult for Li Huang to say these two words. But once I say it like this, I feel relaxed all over again. This feeling is very wonderful and incredible. "Well I don''t know. Uncle Liu has gone to the front hall to entertain them. The night family has named him to see you. Uncle Liu came to ask me if you want to see them? " Name to see Li Huang? Yes, since she is a night family member, naturally, I want to see her, who has half night family blood. This meeting, we can say for sure, is inevitable! Even if we refuse this time, we will definitely meet in the future. So, it''s better to face it! "Go." Li Huang nodded for sure. Although she was afraid, she still had to face it, didn''t she? In fact, the bottom of my heart, there are still some expectations, right? They, too, will be her family, won''t they? Li Huang comforted herself in this way, and her mood gradually calmed down a lot! "Well, I''ll take you." Jun Li Jiu had known that Li Huang would say this for a long time, and he had made plans. Li Huang nods and keeps up with Jun Li Jiu. In the front hall, when Li Huang and Jun Li Jiu arrived, they saw Jun Mo Tian. As for why they said that It''s because the people who come to the night house are all women And the only man is Jun Mo Tian in the crowd! Can''t you recognize it! "Sixth uncle." Jun Li wine and Li Huang voice. Jun Mo Tian heard the voice, and immediately returned home, "Li Huang, you''re here." "Well." Li Huang nods and goes to the side of Jun Mo Tian. And beside junmotian stood a woman in her thirties. Her face was very delicate and easy to get along with. When she saw Li Huang, she was obviously stunned. Of course, not only she, but also all the night family members who came here were like this. When they saw Li Huang''s appearance, they seemed to be shocked. "This is Xiaochen''s daughter?" The woman seemed to have some disbelief, but she had to believe it and said, "there''s nothing wrong, this appearance, it can''t be wrong! It can''t be wrong! This is Xiaochen''s daughter The woman seemed a little incoherent, but it was not hard to hear the surprise and move in her tone!"Mrs. Xuan, this is really yechuchen''s daughter, Jun Lihuang." Jun Mo day reminds a way in the side, very kind handed out a towel to her. Yexuan took the towel, but she couldn''t stop her tears. She shook her hands and stroked Lihuang''s cheek, as if she was looking at the most precious thing in the world. Li Huang doesn''t like such an intimate action. At least, she still has a conflict with this stranger. She slightly flashed over the body, do not let the woman''s hand touch his face. She looked at Jun Lihuang and said excitedly: "Lihuang, I''m yexuan. I''m your mother''s elder sister yechuchen!" Mother''s elder sister? She is My aunt?! Li Huang''s eyes slightly touched, aunt, this is also a very close relationship. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang opened her mouth and wanted to shout, but she couldn''t do it at all. Can''t say, completely is not under their own control! Yexuan looked at Lihuang and knew that she was too much. She let a child who had never seen her call herself, who would be afraid. "Don''t be afraid, child. Let''s sit down and talk." Li Huang nodded. Now it''s true that both sides need to calm down. Jun Mo tianphene ordered people to serve tea, and then sent all the servants out. He sat in the master''s seat and looked at yexuan and said, "Madam Xuan, you''ve seen Lihuang, too. Let''s say, at first Where is the third sister-in-law? " Jun Mo Tian said half way, the two words he was about to blurt out were choked back by him. He couldn''t reveal anything Besides, he is no longer qualified! He just wanted, just wanted to know where she was and how she was doing! Yexuan calmed down for a moment, looked at Jun Motian and Li Huang, and said, "chuchen was called back by the master not long ago. Now, she is mostly in the master''s home." Yeshi''s master, that is the capital of Shengya Empire? Her mother, in the capital of Shengya empire! Li Huang didn''t have much reaction when he heard this, but Jun Mo Tian was different. He stood up abruptly: "what! She''s back at home! " Li Huang doesn''t understand why sixth uncle Jun Mo Tian is so surprised, but she always knows that sixth uncle''s big reaction will not be a good thing! Is What''s wrong with Ye''s master? "Jun Liu Ye, I naturally know what you are worried about, but Chuchen, after all, is a member of the night family, and she once defected from her family. She has not been investigated for her defection or her private marriage. Now, she is alone. As a night family, it is necessary for her to make some contributions to the night family. " Night Xuan said so, as if, in her cognition, this is a matter of course. But, this words, listen to in the ear of Li Huang and Jun Mo day, but it is another kind of different flavor. "Make a contribution, what contribution is it?" Leave Huang to suddenly ask a way, how does she feel, suddenly have a kind of very bad premonition? "It''s natural to do what she can." Night Xuan didn''t answer Li Huang''s words directly. Instead, she gave a ha ha and fooled her casually. Li Huang naturally knew that yexuan didn''t dare to answer. Her mother''s life at the moment must not be very satisfactory. Otherwise, ye Xuan would not escape this topic. "Why are you here this time?" Jun Mo Tian asked. Yexuan''s reply made him feel depressed, but it made him even more frightened. What is the person he was thinking about now? He can''t imagine it! But he can''t be in a hurry! Take your time, step by step! "This time, one is to meet chuchen''s children. The second is to take Lihuang back to Yejia and let her run for the successor." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I refuse." Li Huang stood up and looked at yexuan. The only warmth in her eyes was about to go out: "Jun''s house is my home. I won''t go to yexuan''s house." Junfu is her warmest home, Junjia is her most intimate family! She has a brother, an uncle, a sixth uncle, and a grandfather! This family may not be very big, but, unexpectedly warm! In contrast, let her go to night home, is to cross a national border, she is certainly not willing! Even if it is, her mother is there, it''s the same! What''s more, listening to yexuan''s tone, the Yeshi family may also be a weak family. Although she didn''t know why yexuan was so excited to cry when she saw her, she was sure that she would not cry because she saw her relatives. Because of her looks, or something? Or covet her strength? These are just conjectures, but everything should be eight or nine. "Child, don''t refuse so quickly." Yexuan is very calm and doesn''t have any emotion fluctuation because of Lihuang''s refusal. "To be the little master of Yeshi, you can get the rights above one person and under ten thousand people, you can enjoy all the welfare of your country, and even say that you can get everything you want." Li Huang''s eyes on yexuan''s eyes, she said: "I want my living father, did you give it?" "This..." Yexuan is speechless, this child! Leave Huang at the moment but seem to have some sadness of, what can be used to force and lure to decide? Should everyone follow this?"Rights, benefits?" Li Huang sneered. She stood up and looked at the sky outside. "In SIVI, I can also have the power of one man over ten thousand? How rare am I? What I want, I will seize by virtue of my own nature. Why use my identity to suppress it? " "Will I be bound by an identity?" Li Huang points to the sky, and then to his heart. "My heart is higher than the sky!" Yexuan seems to be a little anxious. Jun Lihuang is much more stubborn than she imagined! That''s not what they expected. However, what makes her more excited is that Jun Lihuang''s temperament, that kind of indomitable temperament, is the most suitable character to become a night ruler! Cruel enough, absolute enough! As a ruler, nature needs these things! In other words, it is indispensable! "Your mother is there, too! Don''t you want to see her? " Li Huang turned her head and looked at yexuan coldly. She said in a cold voice, "if she thought about me, she would not have left me!" This is the indelible pain in Li Huang''s heart! She has lost her father''s love, and can no longer feel it. Now she can''t even feel her mother''s love. Does she deserve it?! Does she deserve it!? She should! I haven''t seen my parents since I was a child. I even want to know about them. I can only learn from others. Who can understand this sadness? Li Huang never said it, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t care about it. On the contrary, she should pay more attention than anyone else! It''s true that ye Xuan said that. She stabbed Li Huang in her heart! All her negative emotions are affected! "If it''s just this matter, it goes without saying. I refuse." Li Huang takes back her eyes, shakes her sleeve and strides away. "Don''t rush to a conclusion, child. You can think about it first." Hearing this, Li Huang''s figure was just a meal, but he didn''t stop, but he had disappeared in the sight of everyone for a moment. "Madam Xuan, I think what Li Huang said is very clear." Jun Mo Tian said: "Lihuang is the little Lord of our Jun''s house. She will inherit Jun''s family in the future. Everything belongs to Jun''s family and Xiwei''s family. This will never change." "Jun LiuYe, Li Huang''s talent and strength are not suitable for the Junfu of the military family. On the contrary, they are more suitable for our Ye family, aren''t they?" "Isn''t it an opportunity for Li Huang to become the next saint? It will be helpful to the future of the child! " "If you don''t say yes, Mrs. Xuan will be more helpful to Ye Shi?" "If you leave Huang to go to your Ye Shi, everything will become involuntarily, just this point, I will not agree." Li Huang is free. No one can live in her comfort! Including him, including the family! She just needs to break through and look back to see a home waiting for her! Yes, that''s all you need! "This is a mutually beneficial thing. I don''t think Li Huang will refuse it." Yexuan seems very confident. Even now Lihuang refuses, she still has ten thousand ways to let Lihuang agree. Jun Mo Tian didn''t speak any more. He naturally believed in Li Huang. Even if Li Huang really wants to leave, he won''t stop him. The key is that there is one in Ling''s side, and he won''t agree "Ye Shi..." Back in the room, Li Huang frowns. Why doesn''t she find something about the night home of Shengya Empire? If it is really like what yexuan said, the Yeshi family is really a huge family, how can it not be found? Isn''t she missing something important? "What''s the matter, frowning?" The space is torn, and Ling changjue comes out of it. At this time, Li Huang looked up out of the window. It was very late now. No wonder this guy would come. "Just now, the night people came." Li Huang didn''t prepare to hide from him and said it. "Ye family?" Why does Ye family want this expression? Is it that someone bullied the little guy again? "It''s the night family, my mother''s family of yechuchen." Seeing Ling changjue''s expression, I know that he is wrong. "Night home..." Ling changjue murmured, as if there was no reaction. "Your mother''s clan The night family Ling changjue''s expression is very strange, and seems to be thinking about which clan this is. "Have you ever heard of Yeshi of Shengya Empire?" Li Huang asked another way. In this way, maybe Ling changjue can understand? Chapter 168 "Shengya..." Ling changjue''s eyes darkened in an instant, and a trace of ferocity flashed through his eyes. He thought he should know the origin of this so-called night family. Night home Night home Hehe, what he didn''t expect was that the little girl''s mother came from that place. What''s more, I didn''t expect that little girl would have a relationship with that family! Now, sometimes it''s a problem! However, because Ling changjue lowered her head, Li Huang didn''t see Chu lingchangjue''s expression clearly. She thought that he was thinking about something just like himself. "That night home, what''s the purpose of this visit?" Ling changjue hid his emotions and changed back to a gentle appearance. She looked up at Li Huang and asked. He has to know what those people are here for. Don''t let the little girl be hurt! "I''m not sure, but for now, their goal should be me." "They want me to go to Shengya and fight for the inheritance of Ye Shi..." "I don''t agree!" Ling changjue didn''t wait to leave Huang to say, directly interrupted her words! This is not what he wants to hear, no one can separate him from his little girl! Not even the gods! Night''s that cannibal place, if the little girl goes, I''m afraid it''s really going to say goodbye to him forever! Li Huang smiles. In fact, she has considered Ling changjue''s reaction for a long time. At such a glance, it''s almost the same as what she imagined. As long as there is something about himself, Ling changjue must be more important than himself! Value her more than anything! But This is the one she loves! "I naturally refused." Li Huang said with a faint smile, "I can''t turn my back on Jun''s family, and I won''t turn my back on Xiwei. This is my home and my root." Ling changjue gently put Li Huang in his arms and said, "how can I not know what you think? But if you refuse them directly, I''m afraid it will be dangerous... " What he said was not to scare people, but a real fact. He knew what the so-called Ye Shi was. Why he didn''t dare to talk to Li Huang, he was also worried about something. "When did I fear danger?" Li Huang picks eyebrows and looks at Ling changjue. If she is afraid, she won''t make so many things up to now. Besides, does she seem to be the same kind of person? She''s fine if she doesn''t do something! "Yes, too." Ling changjue laughed, touched Li Huang''s head, and said, "what''s the danger, just face it together." He didn''t say anything like that, because he knew that she didn''t need to be protected. What she expected was just to stay by her side, right? Accompany oneself, the feeling that overlooks the world! "Well." Li Huang closed her eyes in his arms, and only when she was by his side could she be so fragile that she could be herself without any scruples. Because this man knows what he really is like. "However, I always feel that the purpose of Yeshi''s coming is not so simple." Li Huang''s stuffy voice came from Ling changjue''s arms: "yexuan, seeing my reaction, doesn''t seem to be faking. She was so surprised to see me. I think There must be other conspiracies in it. " But Now she is in a passive, know nothing, there is no way to prevent what. She has no idea what will happen next second! This kind of feeling, some fear, but also some people Looking forward to it? Excited?! Li Huang herself is also very strange, how can she have such emotion? "Don''t think about it The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth Ling changjue comforts someone in her arms like this. Now she is afraid that she is not enough to fight against that huge thing. She has to be like a way Lingchangjue this method is said to leave the heart of Huang, she also thought so. "There are really many things going on in this period." Li Huang sighed. He didn''t know how many things had happened from before to now. "Well, don''t complain." Ling changjue pinched Li Huang''s small face, turned out something from her palm and handed it to Li Huang. "What''s this?" Li Huang looks at the pink crystal clear bead in Ling changjue''s hand. She has some doubts. Intuition tells her that it''s a good thing, but experience can''t tell her what it is! "This is the Pearl of nine lives. If you take it with you, you will be sure to die nine times in your life." £¿£¡ Li Huang didn''t know that this small bead, with such vigorous vitality, had such a powerful effect? In the life nine times must die not to die, that should be a how adverse thing? Hearing the effect of this thing, Li Huang can imagine that it''s not easy to get more of it! "It''s so precious, I..." Li Huang obviously doesn''t know what to say. If Ling changjue gives this thing to her, it means giving her nine lives. Even if he is his own love, it''s not enough to pay for it!"You take it. This is for my future daughter-in-law." How could Ling changjue not know Li Huang''s careful thinking? It''s hard to find one in heaven and earth. What''s more, Ling changjue''s hand can protect nine lives. Among the treasures of heaven and earth, this thing can rank in the top ten! "I..." Li Huang Yusai, what can he make her say? "I give this thing to you to protect your safety. I can''t stay by your side all the time. You have your way to go. If I can''t go with you, at least it can keep you up to the moment when I come." Jiumingzhu is divided into two parts. He gives the main part to Lihuang and leaves the auxiliary part to himself. As long as he uses one life, the luster of the auxiliary part will be dim, and he can know whether she is in danger. I can also get there in time! This is the only way that he can have the best of both worlds at present. In this way, he has some confidence to follow him to Zhuolu Academy. "Good." Li Huang''s voice was choked. She held the bead tightly until she was sure of its warmth. Then she summoned a rope from the space ring. She strung the nine life beads with the rope and hung them around her neck. Just close to her skin, Lihuang can also feel the endless vitality! So infinite, so inexplicable angry! "Thank you." She said softly. Ling changjue smiles and rubs Li Huang''s hair. "Between you and me, there''s no need to say thank you." Chapter 169 After that, he said: "if the night''s people come to harass you again, you can go directly into the imperial city. The big brother and the little wind are all here. It''s really no good. So can my old man." "Well, I see." Li Huang wants to laugh. He cares for her so much that she will be addicted to it! If you can''t quit, what should you do? "Well, it''s late. Go to bed." Ling changjue took Li Huang to bed, took off her coat, also took off her own coat, and then hugged her: "I''m with you." "Good." Why not have such a body heater? Li Huang is happy to accept! So thinking, she went to sleep peacefully. When I woke up the next day, it was already three strokes in the sun. There was no one around her. She stretched herself. It was a good sleep! "Miss." Hearing the movement in the house, Yi Qinghuan knocked on the door. "Well?" "Miss Bai Qi of Bai''s family is here. She wants to see you." White seven seven? What is she doing here? Li Huang has some doubts, but she gets out of bed. After washing, she asks Yi Qinghuan to invite Bai Qiqi into Li Huang''s hospital. Li Huang is having a meal. It''s not known whether it''s breakfast or lunch. White seven seven see from Huang is not rude but absolutely not slow meal speed, some consternation? How long has she been hungry? "Li Huang." Bai Qiqi sits down beside Li Huang. Li Huang nodded, swallowed the food in her mouth, put down her chopsticks, and wiped her mouth with the handkerchief that Yi Qinghuan handed over. Then she said, "look for me?" "Well." Bai Qiqi replied, "in the morning, Bai won the competition with Gao Xuan." "That''s a good thing." Leave Huang light way. "This afternoon is Jun''s competition. You Jun should be careful." "If you believe in elder Junrong, you will have a sense of propriety." Li Huang smiles lightly. He is full of confidence in the elder of Jun''s family. It''s just the dregs of Qin''s family, and it''s only a failure for Jun''s family! "Jun is very confident." White seven seven some tease a way. "Bai Shi is not a thing in the pool." From Huang to white seven seven line of sight: "White''s strength, enough to enter the four families, but since you choose to stay in the next three, also all can." White seven seven some shock, leave Huang this words of, seem she already saw through the whole white''s real strenght to be the same! She still needs to say something, but after seeing Li Huang''s eyes that can see through people''s heart, suddenly those words that she wants to cover up are speechless! Do not know why, on that pair of eyes, it seems that all the cover, are just in vain! "Ha ha." Bai Qiqi lowers his head and avoids Li Huang''s eyes. It has to be said that Li Huang''s eyes are really fascinating! "You seem to know everything?" Leave Huang tiny smile, can''t deny to set, some things, check not clear, but, is can feel of come out. "This time you win Gao Xuan''s, next time, I guess you will choose to lose to Jiu''s, this is a dead circle, there will never be an end." Li Huang smiles lightly, but it seems that she has a good idea of her guess. "I didn''t expect you to know that." White seven seven still really have no words, that Gao Leng''s temperament also appears some helpless, have no mistake, leave Huang to say of, really is their plan. But what she doesn''t know is, why can Jun Lihuang guess? This is really a little incredible! Li Huang smiles and says nothing. "Why?" Bai Qiqi couldn''t help asking. "Among the top ten families, Bai, le and Murong all have the potential to enter the four families. Now Le decided to climb up. I can only think that Bai''s practice is clumsy." Bai, as an assassin Hunter family, this is really enough! "No wonder Jun''s family will rise again. It turns out that the rise of Jun''s family, as it is said, is due to miss Jun!" "You''re serious." But Li Huang shook her head: "my return only shows us hope, not the rise of jun family that I lead. Junshi has never declined. " It''s just deposited for many years! She just made a fuse to light the lion! "Well, let''s not talk about that." Bai Qiqi said with a smile, calling out two jars from the space ring. "This is Bai''s marching wine. I''ve brought you two jars today." Bai Qiqi pointed to the two jars of wine. From Huang suddenly some helpless: "wine is good wine, but give me is really wasted." It''s not Li Huang''s modesty. She really can''t drink more. Although she doesn''t drink one cup, she is also such a person who gets drunk easily. "Why? Good wine naturally goes with beauty "The key is that beauty is afraid of drinking." From Huang rare mischievous for a while, she like white seven seven blink, a face warm, ambiguous."Poof..." All the cups Bai Qiqi had just drunk came out. This young lady, as legend has it, is also erratic! "This wine should be cheap for me." Li Huang looked at the two jars of wine, a little depressed. Is not cheap, Jun from the wine, there is such a wine brother, from Huang is also very helpless. "Brother wine? Do you mean the young gentleman of your family is away from wine? " Bai Qiqi thought and asked. "Naturally." Li Huang nodded. Jun family, Jun Li wine is famous. Even the emperor, he is famous. But as for the outside world, it is not known! "It''s said that the king of your family is addicted to alcohol. Is that true?" Drinking like life? This is a good description! "Say I''m a drinker?" Li Huang just wanted to speak, the voice of Jun Li Jiu had already come. "I seem to smell the wine!" Li Huang and Bai Qiqi looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing! "What are you laughing at?" The gentleman leaves wine to approach two people, the facial expression is very query. "Nuo, where is the good wine you said." Li Huang pointed to the two jars of marching wine. Jun Li''s eyes immediately shifted to the wine jar, and then he issued a doubt: "eh, Bai''s marching wine, you little girl is Bai''s?" Bai Qiqi smiles: "Bai Jiabai Qiqi has seen you "It turns out it''s really the younger sister of the Bai family. Don''t be so polite." Jun Li waved his hand casually and said, "this is the second time I''ve seen marching wine. I really miss it!" "Brother Jiujiu, this is from Qiqi." Li Huang is going to tease her brother. "Li Huang ~ ~" Jun Li Jiu looks at Li Huang pitifully with big watery eyes! Chapter 170 "Poof Li Huang laughs impolitely. Jun Li Jiu looks like a child who hasn''t grown up yet! Li Huang looks at Bai Qiqi, who nods with a smile. Li Huang knows. "Well, the wine I''ll give it to you. " Li Huang opened a golden mouth. Jun Li wine, who got the approval, was afraid that someone would go back. He immediately put the two jars of wine into his own space ring, and looked at Li Huang and Bai Qiqi defensively. Li Huang and Bai Qiqi look at each other, they can see a smile from each other''s eyes! "Brother Jiu came to my yard. What can I do for you?" At this time, Li Huang just mentioned the business. "Oh yes! I''ve forgotten! " Jun Li wine patted his head and blamed his carelessness for forgetting such an important thing! "Uncle Liu said it''s time for us to go to the imperial city!" "OK." Li Huang thought it was the same thing. "Junxin and elder Junrong have already gone first, so they will go out of the sixth uncle''s house." Li Huang nodded, this is inevitable, the general family is still so, not to mention is the first of the four families Jun house! "Then I''ll leave." White seven seven very conscious stand up, also prepare to leave. "Don''t you come and have a look?" Li Huang turns to ask, this is a fight between Jun and Qin. Although it''s just a battle of the elder group, Bai Qiqi really doesn''t want to see it? "No, the ending is certain. There is no room for reverie." Bai Qiqi joked. "You overestimate the jun family." Li Huang was polite and modest. Jun vs. Qin Li Huang can''t guarantee the outcome of the battle, but the victory rate of the Junfu should be quite high. She can guarantee this! White seven seven seven smile but don''t language, she and gentleman leave wine after saying goodbye, left. There is no desire to stay at all, I hope. Li Huang looks at Bai Qiqi''s back. She can''t help laughing. In fact, she I''m still a child. Arrived in the imperial city on time in the afternoon, Jun''s and Qin''s competition, very let people pay attention to, so to watch the people are also very much. Basically, all the ten families are here. "It''s not Miss Jun "It''s been a long time." The young master of the Qin family came and said hello with no smile. Long time no see? Li Huang thought about it. Have they met? Yes, it does, doesn''t it? I remember that when she returned to the imperial capital on the first day, she seemed to have seen Qin Xing once. But At that time, they didn''t say anything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang didn''t respond to Qin Xing. Who knows, did they play any word games? Although her IQ is not low, but compared with those who rely on playing word games to eat, or slightly worse! As for why, that remains to be confirmed. Li Huang directly ignores Qin Xing and treats him as a nonexistent person. Qin Xing''s hypocritical smile doesn''t change. He doesn''t seem to care about Li Huang''s complete attitude! "Miss!" Junxin Junrong two elders see Li Huang come over and salute one after another. "No need to be polite." From Huang directly interrupted their salute, once again charged: "life is the most important, the game does not matter." "Yes The two elders are very excited to respond to Li Huang''s words. Their eldest daughter is really pure goodness! But if let leave Huang to hear such evaluation, afraid will vomit a mouthful of old blood to come out, she such person is pure good? That is really the sun can come out from the West! Li Huang''s eyes to the two elders were full of trust. They don''t even need encouragement. For one thing, they have experienced more battles than Li Huang. Naturally, they disdain Li Huang''s encouragement. For another thing, Li Huang thinks that this is really unnecessary. Don''t give them pressure, let them play freely is the best! As soon as the time came, the referee gave the order on time. Two elders from jun family and two elders from Qin family came to the challenge arena one after another. On the one hand, they are young new generation elders, on the other hand, they are the backbone of the elders. From the aspect of appearance, they can judge something. "Fight, start!" With the referee''s order, both sides put on a fighting posture! We are all old opponents. Naturally, we are familiar with each other''s moves and routines. So for a moment, no one moved. They were just defensive! But at this time, the fight is patience! If anyone moves first, he will lose! "Why not preempt?" Murong Liancheng went to the back of Lihuang and looked at the situation in the challenge arena. He asked in doubt. "Preemptive?" Li Huang smile: "preemptive is good, but easy to lose.""Why?" Murong Liancheng didn''t seem to understand very well. Sometimes, it''s the best time to get the front hand, isn''t it? Why does Li Huang say that preemption is easy to lose? "Look at the shape of the challenge arena. Look at the positions of our two elders." Li Huang motioned to Murong Liancheng to look at the arena under their feet. "This..." Murong Liancheng was a little confused, not because he didn''t know what Li Huang was talking about. But It''s because I know too much, so I''m confused! This kind of almost dead position, in two families with the same strength, a little mistake, is the key to failure! So, Li Huang will say such words? The observation power of Miss Jun is really Murong Liancheng has nothing to say. If it is him, maybe he can''t know the elder''s intention after thinking for a long time. But when this gentleman big young lady, actually only saw one eye to know! This is Is there a gap? Murong Liancheng looks at Li Huang''s back and feels that the distance between them seems to be bigger! "How can this situation be changed?" It''s one thing to know, but can we conquer it? Just after he understood, he kept thinking about this problem, but he had no clue! This is a big problem! Obviously, I can see that the Junfu is definitely missed by others this time! This kind of station, change to be other family, that iron is sure to lose properly! But Qin''s design is Jun''s! Want to shake Jun''s position? They don''t have the ability yet! Leave Huang not from of cold hum a, "you carefully see is!" She thinks, their elder of Jun''s family, will certainly have a way to overcome!! Not because of what, just because, they were crowned with the king''s surname! For fighting, there should be endless pursuit! Meet strong then strong physique! Chapter 171 Sure enough, in the face of such a scene, Junrong Junxin, the two elders of Junshi, didn''t look very flustered! They just quietly, waiting for the time to come! Than patience, who can be better than Jun? They are all qualified soldiers! It''s a piece of cake to train patience or something! Sure enough, as expected, the two elders of the Qin family can''t hold their breath. At the moment, they are in an advantageous state, and naturally they are a little arrogant! In addition, these two elders are the new elders of Jun''s family, so they despise the enemy even more! They are the backbone, but each other is not, which forms a great sense of satisfaction! However, facts have proved once again that there is no good end to belittling the enemy! The two elders of jun family found an opportunity in a moment! This is Qin''s flaw! Summon their own Warcraft, for their own under the cover, and then, it is to expand the two of their unique memory! Flash! It''s no less than the speed of the assassin. When the two elders of Qin''s attack is about to gather fire on themselves, they let out the magic smoke. They are behind each other. For a moment, the situation on both sides has changed! Jun''s, already obtained the superiority! However, Jun did not despise the enemy as Qin did. They could not make such a low-level mistake! Do everything carefully, carefully, everyone must learn! Of course, no matter who it is! Jun Rong elder cold face, in the hands of the ice cone is already formed, in the high-end battle inside, the battle often ends quickly! Because the battle between the gods, sometimes the victory or defeat, only need a look can decide! Quietly waiting for the opportunity to come bit by bit! Of course, Qin''s elder is not a vegetarian! They are also the elders of one of the four families. If they have no strength, they are embarrassed to register! Since they are all top ranked, naturally they all have some means! After a miss, they will not take it lightly again! They also began to slowly consumption, even if it is unable to break, but can defend, also can! Suddenly, elder Junxin ¡­¡­ Is the night, from Huang just help Jun Xin long old deal with the wound, passed by Jun cold ice yard. The footstep stopped involuntarily. It''s like she went in to see her grandfather! Grandfather, is he asleep? Grandfather, he said, isn''t he very much like her? I haven''t seen her for such a long time. Is he thinking of each other just like himself? The more Li Huang thinks about it, the more she wants to go in and have a look, so she can''t control herself any more and sneaks into Jun Hanbing''s yard secretly. Grandfather''s yard, at night, is even more bleak, even cold and incredible! Does grandfather sleep in this environment every day? It''s really bad! It doesn''t do him any good! The moonlight was sparse, and only a faint light shone on the whole yard. A while downwind blowing, from Huang unexpectedly feel a little cold? In the courtyard, there is a white figure beside the table. It is bathed in the moonlight. Its whole body exudes a kind of golden radiance. It''s so beautiful that it''s unbelievable! That person, as if it is not like the human world should have something, he should be a God, should stand at the highest point of the world, overlooking his world! And such a momentum, such a loneliness, is really completely interpreted by Jun Hanbing! "Is it Li Huang?" The man didn''t look back, but he was able to clearly know who was coming! "Grandfather." Li Huang has no need to hide, so she makes a sound and goes to Jun Hanbing''s side. Approaching, I found that Jun Hanbing came out only after wearing a white tunic. That layer of moon white brilliance is completely the moonlight scattering Jun Hanbing''s long white hair. But appears, like poem like picture! Dream like intoxication! "I know that. You won''t listen to me." Jun cold ice light way, tone also slightly with write blame. "I''m worried about you, grandfather." The worry in Li Huang''s eyes doesn''t hide. If you don''t know his physical condition, it''s easy to say, but now you know, it''s totally different! "My Lihuang has grown up." Jun Hanbing sat on the stone bench and took Li Huang into his arms. Entering the bosom, Li Huang feels something wrong. Is the temperature of the embrace too low? Is it the sequela of those pills? Heart, inevitably began to sour up. "Grandfather, don''t keep everything from me, OK?" I clearly, just want to do a part of it, "if grandfather left me, Li Huang will be happy?" From Huang looking at the eyes of Jun cold ice, very serious and very confused ask a way. Will she still be happy? Ask yourself, really not!"You know that?" Jun cold ice some surprised, listen to small from Huang''s meaning is, his circumstance, she all knew? "Well." Li Huang nodded. "But it doesn''t matter, Grandpa, I can cure you!" Contact your spell, so that you can be active for hundreds of years! Can also accompany his grandchildren for hundreds of years! "Li Huang, don''t force yourself." Jun Hanbing is aware of her physical condition. I''m afraid that she''s tired. If you don''t tell Li Huang, you''re afraid that she''ll go to extremes, but now She did. Take a more extreme road! Carry all the burden on yourself, this is her granddaughter! Li Huang smiles and shakes her head. For her family, what is it? "Grandfather, it''s late at night. I''d better go back to my room." Li Huang reminds us that it''s so cold at night. How can Jun Hanbing bear a single Chinese dress? Even if it''s hard to beat people, it''s unbearable! What''s more, his small body? "No matter, I''ve been lying all day. It''s good to come out and have a look!" Jun Hanbing resisted going back to his room. It was so boring! "I''ll be back in a minute!" Li Huang changed to order directly! "Yes Jun Hanbing, like a child, obeys his granddaughter very much! "How about the challenge arena of the elder group this time?" Jun Hanbing asked. "I won, but I won miserably." "To be specific?" Jun Hanbing seems to care about it! "Junxinchang killed one of Qin''s elders, but relatively, he also temporarily lost the ability to walk!" Jun Hanbing smiles quietly. "It''s a lot like him." "And his legs Li Huang smile: "after a period of time, it will be OK, I said, just temporary." "But in the ninth battle, I''m afraid junxinchang can''t take part in it." Chapter 173 Li Huang carefully recalled the seventh game, which was really a heart shaking battle! Even Li Huang, who is used to seeing life and death, is deeply shocked to see this deadly fighting method! Elder Junxin, in the process of deadlock with Qin, chose a desperate way! Lure, lure! This word looks and sounds very simple. It can naturally form a picture in my mind, but Only those who have really experienced war and enemy killing will understand that this is not a good thing to do at all! What''s more, maybe it''s about life! But elder Junxin, in that battle, seems to have forgotten all the instructions. He just wants to defeat Qin! So, at that time, he did a very, very dangerous thing! "What is he doing?" The audience under the stage squinted, as if they didn''t think what they saw was real! God, what did they see?! "Your parents are old Is this life for life? " Even Murong was stunned. This is The so-called jun family? Is this the heart they have? Sitting under the challenge arena, Li Huang frowned and didn''t speak. You believe in elder, don''t you really want to go to extremes? There is no mistake. Junxin in the challenge arena began to guide the self explosion when he approached Qin''s family! Self explosion, as the name suggests, is to blast your body with your own strength, so as to obtain great lethality. But This kind of practice is generally both defeated, the soul of the self exploder will not be appeased, or even unable to reincarnate, forever and forever to the world reverberate, a little bit of dissipation, until finally, the disappearance of a little bit is not there! Then, in people''s memory, the existence of this person will disappear forever! This is self explosion! A trick to harm others but not yourself! In this continent, no matter who will use this array, but because of cultivation and the influence of all aspects, the power of self explosion is different! However, the common point is that it will make the self exploders unable to survive, so almost no one is willing to use this method to end up with themselves before they have to! After all, in this world, there are still too many people who cherish life! It''s just that Jun Xin It''s too hard, isn''t it? Isn''t it just a game? Do you need to spell like this?! When people were wondering, the mood of the two elders of Qin family on the stage was more mixed! They didn''t expect that the jun family would do it to this extent! Their heart is afraid, very afraid! Because they dare not face it! Junxin''s skill may not be as good as them, but this self explosion, this power is not what they can bear! Thinking about this, they can''t help it any longer. They fly to Junxin''s side in a moment, which is bound to stop Junxin''s self explosion! This self explosion, it''s all over! However, when Qin''s two elders flew to Junxin''s side and just wanted to palm his back heart, Junxin suddenly laughed. It was too late for the two elders of the Qin family to think of something wrong. The cold from the ice Warcraft came from behind them. The palms of the two elders of the Qin family were attacked 45 degrees lower, but they still didn''t get rid of the result of hitting people. "Poof!" This sound was the blood of the two elders of Qin family who were staggering and did not stand firm! Elder Junxin grins coldly and interrupts the self exploding array. He grabs an elder of Qin family and criticizes him! Because he hit the gate of life, the elder of the Qin family died without any resistance! "Second kill?" Murong Liancheng was stunned. This There''s something wrong with the channel! Why did it suddenly attack? Junxin throws the corpse in his hand and looks at the remaining elder of the Qin family with a murderous look in his eyes, but elder Junrong is Look like a good play! Completely out of the way! Li Huang was a little relieved, but it was too dangerous! As soon as Junxin''s hand was lifted up, the elder who was left was flustered. He yelled, "I surrender!" He surrendered, that is to say, Jun won! Qin''s elder went down with the corpse. Some of them didn''t want to appear in front of people, so they also went fast! Jun Xin snorted coldly, but he closed his eyes and collapsed on the challenge arena! ¡°£¡¡± Li Huang breathes hard and rushes to the challenge arena! The battle is over, she can go to the challenge arena! Murong even wanted to come forward, but he was held by his elders and shook his head at him, saying: "don''t go. It''s the household chores of jun family." Murong Liancheng thought about it carefully. It''s really like this. His identity really shouldn''t go! He thought too little about it!"Miss!" Jun Rong saw Li Huang go to the challenge arena and quickly became serious! He picked up Junxin and wanted to carry him back. "Wait a minute." Li Huang stops Jun Rong''s action and comes to their side. "What''s the matter, miss?" Junrong looks strange. "Elder Junxin..." Li Huang frowned. How could she feel something wrong? "There will be such sequelae in the stopover of self explosion, right?" Elder Junrong didn''t feel anything wrong! After all, although this kind of thing is dangerous, when I was an outlaw in the past, what things I didn''t experience? What kind of method has not been tried? Nature is experienced! "No!" Li Huang shakes her head and raises her head to investigate. No, no, it''s good that she will be in a coma if she is interrupted. In essence, she has violated the soul''s prohibition. No! It''s impossible to be sober when the soul is badly hurt. Li Huang knows this! But She just noticed that the two elders of the Qin family, the strength accumulated in their fists, had knocked down elder Junxin''s body! It can''t be without a thing! Sure enough, Li Huang''s eyebrows soon wrinkled up! "Elder Junxin''s leg..." I''m afraid these legs are useless! "What happened to the leg of the letter?" Junrong some doubts, Junxin''s leg how, is not good? "His legs are completely unconscious. I''m afraid he won''t be a normal person in a short time." Li Huang said very implicitly, but the seriousness of the situation can still be seen in her tone! This is not good! Chapter 174 Can''t be a normal person, that is to say, will it be a disabled person? Junrong elder suddenly understood the real meaning of Lihuang. Originally, what she wanted to say was this! He also suddenly remembered that elder Junxin''s leg had been attacked! At that time, elder Junxin was in the self exploding array, and there was no way to escape. Those forces were resisted by the physical force! Just imagine, elder Junrong has been able to guess the result. He even subconsciously ignored this matter, it is really in vain! "Will his legs be all right?" Jun Rong some expect of ask a way, since the eldest daughter has created so many miracles, maybe, even Jun Xin''s leg also can cure? But to tell you the truth, Junrong doesn''t have the confidence to say that! "I can only do my best." Li Huang did not give a very positive answer, whether it can be good or not. Because she doesn''t know at the moment, there are many factors that will affect the treatment, one of the big things is that Li Huang doesn''t know how much Jun Xin''s soul has been damaged! If the limit, it is really a bit dangerous! "Thank you, miss!" Junrong knows that this is also a bit difficult, but since the eldest lady has said so, he knows that she will try her best! Li Huang shakes her head. It''s too early to say thank you now. Moreover, it''s not Junrong''s turn to say thank you. "Take him back, and don''t tear his flesh again!" Elder Junrong cautiously nods and instead holds elder Junxin''s body and goes back to Junshi with Lihuang. ¡­¡­ "So it is." Understand the details of Jun Hanbing clearly nodded: "like this, even wake up is a difficult thing, not to mention the ninth game." "If there is no accident, in the ninth game, our Junfu should be against Su Fu." I don''t have to worry too much about this. Jun Hanbing understood the meaning of Li Huang''s words and relaxed a little. "Li Huang, are you busy these days?" Does it add a lot of burden to Li Huang to hand over the big and small affairs of Zu Bi? Does his baby granddaughter feel too tired? Jun Hanbing recites, but the starting point of thinking is around Lihuang! Li Huang smiles lightly, and leans comfortably in Jun Hanbing''s arms: "not busy, everything is full." Feel suddenly there are a lot of things to do, the original boring life, suddenly added a lot of fun! This is not necessarily a good thing for Li Huang! "That''s good. If you feel too tired, don''t do it." His little princess should not bear such responsibility. Li Huang nodded. As for whether she would listen or not, it was another matter! "I remember that Mo Tian and I mentioned that people from the night family had come. After that, did you meet them?" "No Li Huang shakes her head. It''s just the matter of last night that night''s family came here. It''s only one day past. Even if we want to find her, it won''t be the time now! At least, it''s going to take a few more days! "The water of night home is very deep, leave Huang you go out in the future, be careful when you are alone!" Jun Hanbing can''t help but accentuate her tone, which represents how much she attaches importance to Li Huang. And to guard against the night home! "Good." Li Huang should go down, and she also thinks that the night family will not be so willing to give up, but as Jun Hanbing said, if she is alone, the consequences will be unimaginable! Can you protect yourself, is also a skill! Ye and sun talked for a long time, until late at night, when Lihuang felt that she had begun to cool down, she left Jun Hanbing''s arms, forced Jun Hanbing back to her room and went to sleep! And she also returned to leave Huang courtyard, washed to sleep. But deep in the night, Li Huang''s body temperature dropped to a critical point, but she couldn''t sleep. At this moment, I suddenly miss that man Ling changjue. With him by her side, she can always sleep soundly! But Originally used to sleep alone from the Phoenix are suffering from this so-called Acacia, also don''t know who can get rid of the habit of love!! 1¡¢ Night, toss and turn sleepless. The next day, Li Huang went to bed. Tossing about the night, she decided to make up for the lack of sleep she should have but did not have! Use morning time! So Li Huang didn''t wake up until the beginning of the ninth game in the afternoon. "Miss, they have already left for the imperial city. Do you still want to go?" Yi Qinghuan looked at the sleepy young lady and asked carefully. If it is normal, as long as there is no delay, the first lady will go to the imperial city to watch the game. Why did she sleep so late and wake up so late today? Did you forget to go to the game?Li Huang was sleepy and shook his head: "anyway, they will come back soon. It doesn''t matter whether they look or not." She continued to yawn, still sleepy. So miss Jun Li Huang stretched out again and lay back on the bed. "No one is going to wake me up today!" She said so, which meant that she was going to sleep for a day! "Yes Yi Qinghuan also saw the exhaustion on Jun Lihuang''s face. He was also distressed, so he didn''t disturb any more. He quickly backed out and asked the eldest lady to have a rest earlier! Recover earlier! Yi Qinghuan runs to the kitchen and orders the kitchen to make some light food for the first lady. Then Put the food on the table next to Li Huang''s bed, so that Li Huang can wake up and eat some if she is hungry! In the daytime, Li Huang sleeps very fragrant. It seems that he wants to make up the amount of the night! Why don''t you sleep enough! Outside the hospital "Qinghuan, where is the first lady?" Jun Li wine went to the door of Li Huang courtyard, want to go in and find his little sister. "Back to the University, the young lady is still asleep." Yi Qinghuan blocked the gate without any trace. Since the eldest lady told no one to disturb her rest, she would not let anyone in. "Still sleeping?" Jun looked at the sky from the wine, it''s almost evening, isn''t this little girl awake? It''s really God! "Yes." Yi Qinghuan gave a positive answer. "All right." Junli wine can only accept the cruel fact, but he can''t disturb his baby sister''s sleep time. "When Li Huang wakes up, tell her that Jun Fu won today." "Well, I know." Yi Qinghuan salutes. But in private, I think this kind of thing should have been known for a long time? Chapter 175 "Come on, don''t be angry." Ling changjue takes a long hand and pulls someone with a stubborn temper into his arms, coaxing him with a soft voice. Although Li Huang wants to be stubborn with him, but I can''t stand the sound of Ling changjue coming to su. In the end, he couldn''t stand his gentle attack and compromised a little. "Hum!" Li Huang''s hum is much lighter than the last one! Ling changjue quickly seized the opportunity and changed the topic. If she got involved in this topic again, she would not turn over! "Did you get anything from this closure?" He said. Li Huang saw that he changed the topic, so he didn''t pursue the previous things. After all, if we continue to investigate, we must be taken advantage of by this man again. Even if we don''t eat tender tofu, it is at least the advantage of language! She has seen through him! She is a positive expression, said: "the harvest is quite big, but there is no star rise." "It''s true that every stratum should be satisfied. You are right to do so!" Ling changjue touched her hair: "before you advanced too fast, the foundation was unstable, but now it''s still time to make up." "Of course I know." Leave Huang white one eye Ling changjue, how to say as if she didn''t know anything? Naturally, she knew that her foundation was not stable. Her detoxification and her early cultivation were all based on the power of contract. She had not experienced much cultivation, so she was really nominal! But fortunately, she is aware of this and is making up for it step by step! "Ha ha, my little fool is so smart!" "Roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll." Li Huang really can''t stand this man. He is greasy and crooked all day long, and he is not too naive! Every time I use the trick of coaxing children to deal with her! The key is that she just takes it! Angry! Ling changjue smiles without saying anything. Isn''t his little girl still a child? If he grows up, does he still need to be so greedy? Eat directly and wipe clean! Naturally, Li Huang doesn''t know what Ling changjue wants to write. If she knows, she will not pay attention to Ling changjue for a long time. "Little girl, I have a very important thing to remind you when I come here this time." Ling changjue''s face was right. Li Huang knows that when Ling changjue shows such an expression, it means that what he wants to say is very important. Therefore, Li Huang also had a positive look and listened to Ling changjue carefully. "If ye''s family comes to you during this period of time, you can''t agree to anything they say or any conditions!" "Good." Leave Huang to nod, since is he take care of, she can not ask the reason to agree. She believed that this man would not harm her. "You can''t leave me..." Ling changjue hugs Li Huang more tightly. She seems to be afraid that Li Huang will leave like this. Unconsciously, when he learns part of the night''s plan, he is really afraid! Will her little girl really be lured and confused? He''s not sure! It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Li Huang, but Ye Shi is too cunning! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang doesn''t know why Ling changjue is so worried about gain and loss all of a sudden. Is the teasing tonight also because of his inner uneasiness? So what is he upset about? What could upset him? From Huang also can faint talent way is related to oneself. It is certain that what will happen soon will not be a simple thing. She didn''t know what to say, she could only stay in his arms quietly. ¡­¡­ "Miss, Miss Junqi, please." Yi Qinghuan said. "Junqi? When did she come back? " Li Huang remembered that Junqi had taken Junyu out for a trip before. He thought that they would not come before the elder group began to fight. Unexpectedly, they appeared now? "Listen, people say they came back last night." Yi Qinghuan said respectfully. "I see. Let her in." Li Huang poured another cup of tea for herself and another cup for Junqi. Junqi is back now, the players of the disciple group can have a little more protection! After all, Junqi, although young, but the strength is really good! After a while, Junqi appeared in Lihuang''s sight. "Sister Li Huang." Jun Qi cried. Li Huang nods with a smile. Junqi calls it this way. I''m afraid it follows Junyu. "Sit down." Li Huang pointed to the chair beside him and said to Jun Qi. "Good." Junqi sat down, took a sip of tea and said to Lihuang, "I planned to come back a few days ago, but I met some trouble on the way. In order not to let brother Yu be in danger, we hid outside for a few days and avoided those days." "It''s OK. Just come back." Li Huang paused: "what''s more, what you did is right. Xiaoyu is really not suitable to fall into this continent where summoners are everywhere. ""Where''s Xiaoyu?" Li Huang asked. She thought Jun Yu would come with her. "Brother Yu is still sleeping. Maybe he is too tired to drive these days. He has hurt his body." Li Huang nods to show clearly that Jun Yu''s constitution is weak, and long-term running will hurt his body. "This time we went to Fengyun City, and we gained a lot." Junqi briefly talked about their itinerary these days. "Fengyun city?" That''s not close! How to say, it''s nearly a month''s journey from Hongfeng town to the imperial capital, and Fengyun city is still to the north of Hongfeng Town, which shows that Fengyun city is far away from the imperial capital! How did they go where? How did they get back? So far, two kids? It''s just a matter of time, which makes people care! "Yes. Brother Yu said he wanted to go there, so I took him with me "How did you go and how did you come back?" Li Huang asked. She is quite concerned about it. "The transmission array of the imperial capital has direct access to Fengyun City, but only once a year." Jun Qi explained. Li Huang suddenly realized, how could she forget it? Fengyun City, which is garrisoned in the north and guarded by the dark forest, is the second imperial capital of the thinking empire. It is no less prosperous than the imperial capital of Xiwei. What''s more, it may look more grand than the imperial capital. Such a large-scale city, there is no transmission array, that is really unreasonable. "What does Xiaoyu think of Fengyun city?" Li Huang is also curious. Why does Jun yu want to see Fengyun city? Chapter 176 "I''m afraid sister Lihuang doesn''t know. Han Qing, brother Yu''s mother, comes from the Han family, so she stops in Fengyun city. Now, although the Han family is fragmented, it can be said that it doesn''t exist at all, but brother Yu still wants to see it." "I see." Li Huang always thought that Jun Yu had come out of the shadow of this matter, but what she didn''t expect was that she thought too simply. Not everyone is as easy to get out of the pain as Li Huang, such as Jun Yu, or others. Maybe these things will be recorded for a lifetime. "Now that I''m back, will the family still take part in the competition?" Li Huang doesn''t want to ask any more questions. They have their chance. She shouldn''t have asked more. This is not good. Li Huang is afraid that Junqi is too tired and in a bad state. It''s not good to make a decision for her directly, so I still feel like asking her first whether she can participate in the race contest. "Yes, of course." Jun Qi even busy way. "That''s good." Li Huang said with a faint smile: "it''s going to be a competition in a few days. Be careful." "I see. Sister Lihuang." Junqi nodded. Naturally, she could hear that Lihuang was reminding her. "Well, I''ll go first if I leave sister Huang." She came to report the situation. Now that she''s finished, can she go? After all, she and this young lady really don''t have much to say. The more they get along with each other, the more inferiority they will feel. And miss stay for a long time, you will find that the gap between them is really getting bigger and bigger, big to simply a world of difference. She didn''t want to experience this feeling, so Junqi chose to escape. "Well." Li Huang nodded. She didn''t talk much and didn''t like chatting. Now that she had finished the business, she really had nothing to say. Junqi left, and Lihuang quietly picked up the tea cup and drank a mouthful of tea, as if thinking about something. ¡­¡­ The battle of the disciple group has officially started. The top disciples of each family have come on the stage. There are many others, that is, the direct little master! For example White seven seven? Su Fang? Wait, wait, wait. Of course, there is Ye Chan in the crowd. I believe that these battles will be very interesting! "Sister nine!" Sitting in the prescribed area of Junfu, Lihuang hears the address she hasn''t seen for a long time. "Lingfeng?" Leave Huang to turn head, enter an eye of, is exactly with the spirit breeze that oneself wave hand! "Sister-in-law Jiu, can you compete in this district?" Lingfeng asked excitedly! Li Huang shook her head: "no, I''ll go to the auxiliary area." "So..." That''s really a shame! The auxiliary area is nothing more than the world of alchemists, and where can other families be the opponents of jiusao? In this regard, the spirit of the wind is really not the slightest look. Win or lose, do you still need to see? What''s more, you don''t even need to guess. You can see the result at a glance! "You seem disappointed?" Li Huang picks eyebrows. What kind of expression does Ling Feng have? Do you know that she is no longer disappointed? "There are some!" Lingfeng said: "I really want to see jiusao''s fighting style." Li Huang said with a faint smile, "you''ll see it later." Lingfeng lost interest: "well, since there is no you in these competitions, I will go back. It''s really boring!" Li Huang is helpless. She can''t see through the strength of Lingfeng. She''s even a fan. Li Huang doesn''t know how these cultivation gods see their dregs. From Li Huang''s point of view, any battle is meaningful, and there is no difference between being energetic or not. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang looks at Ling Feng coming and going. She really can''t laugh or cry. Is he here to be funny? "Li Huang." Lingfeng just left, another voice remembered. "Su Fang." Li Huang smiles politely at him. I haven''t seen you for many days. Why does Su Fang look so haggard? Li Huang''s eyebrows wrinkled without any trace. Su Fang looked much thinner than before, and her face was also very white. This is not a good phenomenon! "Don''t you go to the competition this time?" "Well." Li Huang nodded. "No wonder, with your expertise, you must go to the auxiliary area." Su Fang smiles, seems a little embarrassed. "Without that, what''s the matter with your body?" Li Huang asked directly. From Li Huang''s point of view, Su Fang is now an ally of her royal family, and she owes Su Fang a great favor. Naturally, she should care about the health of her allies. "I..." Su Fang didn''t have time to open his mouth. Li Huang''s hand had caught his pulse, which made him helpless. Now, I can''t hide it! It''s a pity that his cultivation is not as high as that of Li Huang. He can''t avoid it. Otherwise, Li Huang won''t know something about it! "You..." Li Huang''s brow began to wrinkle. "How can you use medicine to improve your accomplishments?" Li Huang''s words are full of doubts and disbelief. She looks at Su Fang, a little strange.Compared with using forbidden techniques to improve cultivation, drugs can make the effect stronger, but the damage to the body is much greater! How could Su Fang use such a way to improve her accomplishments? Su Fang weak smile, know is to hide her, he weak mouth way: "Su can''t decline, I have no other way." In fact, he refused at first, but later His mood is really a little bad, so he agreed to this method. It''s a more painful experience than death. Su Fang experienced it once, but it''s not like the second time! "Haven''t I promised the Su government to provide you with pills?" Li Huang doesn''t understand. She agrees to provide them with pills for cultivation. Why use such extreme methods? "The elder said that this time, five young masters of the ten families, nine families are all eyeing our Su''s position." "We don''t know the strength of those reclusive families, but we can also imagine what kind of realm they have reached." "Li Huang, I''m glad you can agree to my terms, but This is the only way to improve my accomplishments in a short time, and I can only choose that. " "What do you mean by doing this, you don''t know?" Li Huang''s eyes narrowed: "the Su family is in charge of medicine. It''s a family with its own doctors. The improvement of medicine cultivation will lead to a loss of life!" "Life lost! Not only Yang Shou, but also Yin Shou! " "Why do you want to have trouble with yourself?" Li Huang looks at Su Fang with complicated eyes. For the sake of the family? "I..." Su Fang''s weak smile, such explanation, no matter what, is futile? "Is the alliance between Su and Jun just for fun? Want to fall out of the big four? No one can replace Su without our consent! " Li Huang''s aggressive response! I''m really scared by Su Fang''s pulse! Chapter 177 Anyway, I can''t believe it, but as a doctor No, maybe it''s not accurate to say that, because Li Huang is not a doctor in the real sense, he can only be said to be a half hanged child. But medicine and poison are inseparable. As soon as Lihuang knows Su Fang''s pulse, she can predict what he has experienced! His pulse is clearly a dead man''s pulse! How can ordinary people have this kind of pulse? Li Huang couldn''t figure it out. The pulse of the dead is only possessed by those who are abandoned and cursed by the way of heaven. Generally, such people have a longer Yin life than Yang life, that is to say, they may still be alive, but in fact they have already died. In this way, is the most terrible! As a dead puppet, what a heartbreaking thing in this world? Su Fang had such a pulse, which shocked Li Huang. His changes can be seen clearly by naked eyes. With the help of Yao Yu, Li Huang can easily know the changes inside his body! Use medicine to improve your accomplishments! Su Fang, are you really crazy! To do so is to go against the heaven and be cursed by the way of heaven. What''s wrong?! "Li Huang, you don''t have to do that." Su Fang saw Li Huang''s brow tightening because of her physical condition. Even if she wanted to attract her attention, she was not willing to give up now. He didn''t want that look on her face because of him. He didn''t want to make her unhappy. "The Su family still has ten thousand year peach in it. It''s just a medicine promotion cultivation. If you practice under ten thousand year peach for some time, it won''t cause too much damage." He said. Li Huang doesn''t know whether it''s true or not, but Even if it''s true, it won''t come true now! Wannian peach has long been different from the previous Wannian peach, and his ability has not reached the maximum. He has to use most of his strength to fight against the damage of the forbidden life spell. In this way, what can he do to protect his people, his family and wanniantao? What Su Fang said is the most useless way at the moment! "Ten thousand year peach is not your life-saving straw! He can''t protect himself, let alone his children? " Li Huang dropped her eyes. The magic problem of Wannian peach is really a matter that needs no delay to solve! "What did you say?" Su Fang is a little shocked. What does Li Huang mean when she says that it''s hard to protect the peach for ten thousand years? What did Li Huang know? Is wanniantao not sick, but something else happened? Li Huang sighs. How can she stop telling the truth to Su''s family? But now is far from the right time: "Su Fang, I will visit you tonight and tell you the truth." "But now, it can''t be said." "Good." Su Fang settled down and agreed. But Li Huang''s words still lingered in his mind. The ten thousand year peach on which the Su family lives risk one''s head? It has to be said that Li Huang''s word is very accurate. Maybe it''s more than ten thousand year peach! Once Wannian peach loses its vitality, the Su family will be completely helpless! Can only be slaughtered and can not change hands! "It''s your body that matters!" Li Huang turned the topic back: "it''s just nonsense!" Su Fang has no choice but to smile. It''s really enjoyable to be cared by the people she likes, but The cruel fact is that this girl has become someone else''s. Before he reached out, it was over. Su Fang felt that her heart was aching, and some of it was rising, like she was about to explode. "Li Huang, thank you for your concern." Su Fang looked at the unknown feelings in her eyes and said, "as a su family, I should be well aware. The more I get, the more I have to pay. The length of my life is never in my consideration." "You Li Huang is most helpless to this kind of people, because they are all determined to die. What''s the use of talking about the meaning of life with him? However, after thinking about it, Li Huang laughs at herself. When did she become the mentor of her soul? Admonishing people to start cherishing life? She was supposed to be the harvester of life, but now she''s really in a mess! "Forget it, I can''t care about you, but..." Li Huang''s eyes became firm. "If you die, the alliance between Su Fu and Jun Fu will come to an end. You can do it yourself." Li Huang really doesn''t want to use threat, because for her, it''s almost useless to threaten others But Who let Li Huang regard Su Fang as a friend! Besides, she owes him so much. If Su Fang is dead, who will return her favor to? So, before she has the ability to touch this spell, she won''t allow him to die!¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Fang seems to have no way to smile. Li Huang says that he just wants to keep his life. However, it is for the sake of the family, so he will find a way to live! "I promise you that I will not continue to lose my life for the time being." Su Fang said. In fact, he was satisfied when his cultivation was promoted to such a level. If we go further, his body alone will be overwhelmed and die first! "Here you are." Li Huang calls out paper and pen, quickly writes something, and gives the paper to Su Fang. "What''s this?" Su Fang looked at the paper in his hand, full of the names of herbs! "For your body, conditioning use, look at your face, white as a ghost." Li Huang''s face is disgusted. She remembers that Su Fang''s face is so harmful to the country and the people! But now it''s a disease. Where is the original bright? "Thank you. I''ll take it." Su Fang took the prescription in his hand as a treasure and carefully put it into the space ring. It''s not because this prescription is good for him. It''s just because Li Huang gave it to him! It''s just for this reason. Li Huang nodded with satisfaction. Naturally, she has no ability to write such a prescription. Even if she has made up some medical theories of this era, she still can''t become a great God in a short time. This prescription is thanks to the plug-in of Yao Yu! Otherwise, Su Fang would really cry. "Young masters, please come and draw lots!" The person in charge of Ling shouts. "Together?" Su Fang looks at Li Huang with a smile. They are in the same way. Chapter 178 "Good." Li Huang nodded. She had this plan. Ten families, a total of 10 were present, 9 participated in the draw! "Li Huang, what''s the scene? Our family is the second Murong Liancheng came and asked. "I''m game 3." Su Fang looks at the paper in the hand, light way. Maybe it''s Su Fang''s luck that he didn''t fight with the young master of Murong family! Li Huang is very innocent spread out the paper in the hand, it is a blank! "Jun''s just in the middle of the night." Li Huang said some regret, but also some happiness. On behalf of the direct promotion of the rotation, compared with the tired of playing a promotion, Li Huang''s luck is really good enough! Moreover, there is no Li Huang among the players in the disciple group. From this point of view, this may be the luckiest. "It''s the wheel." White seven seven black line, thought that will be with her in a, did not expect this guy is really out of luck. Li Huang smiles. All the results of the fight came out. Draw two families with the same number as a group. What''s very dramatic is that this group makes Li Huang a little embarrassed. As for why It really depends on the grouping: the first game: Ye''s vs Gao Xuan''s the second game: Bai''s vs Le''s the third game: Su''s vs Jiu''s the fourth game: Qin''s vs Murong''s almost all the powerful parties have not been assigned together, it seems that they really want to fight to the end after the final! Li Huang, who had drawn the wheel, was very bored and sat in her own position. This time, the competition system has been slightly changed, and it is still the situation of scuffle. There are two rings in total. The first and second groups are in the first and second ring in the morning, and the third and fourth groups in the afternoon. If No accident, that is, tomorrow, Jun will play. The requirement of scuffle is 5 people from each family and 10 people. Li Huang can imagine how chaotic the scene is just thinking about it. In fact, scuffle is a manifestation of the excellence of a family''s children. The excellence of a disciple does not mean how high her accomplishments are, but whether he has the consciousness of group warfare. This is really the most important point! "Miss, it''s really wonderful. We''re on a round trip!" The disciples of Jun''s mansion were secretly glad that the smile was displayed on their words. "Don''t be lucky and don''t relax." Li Huang light way: "this time we are in the air, so the next game, we have to face, is a stronger on, there is nothing good to be thankful for." Except for the Juns and Murong''s, all the other families are basically led by Shaozhu. Bai Qiqi of Bai family, ye Chan of Ye family, Su Fang of Su family, Qin Xing of Qin family, Gao Xuanjun of Gao Xuan family, Le Chen of Le family, and jiuze of Jiu family. Junfu was led by Jungu, and Murong was led by murongzhe, the second disciple. "Miss, didn''t you say that Junfu would win?" Jun Bei asked. Li Huang nodded, indicating that he had indeed said such a thing. "Junfu has won two games. I''ll take charge of the fourth. What about the third?" Li Huang turns his head and asks the disciples behind him. "Are you sure about the upper Su and Qin families?" When Li Huang asked this question, he directly confused his disciples. He didn''t know how to answer Li Huang''s question. I''m sure, but are you sure? They''re not sure. But if you don''t, it''s really a way to grow other people''s ambition and destroy your prestige. It''s really a tangled problem. Li Huang smile: "today''s battle, you have a good look, maybe it will help you." "Yes, miss!" The five replied respectfully. Li Huang nodded with satisfaction. Originally, I wanted to watch it with my disciples, but some people were born with no leisure! "Miss Jun, your majesty is invited!" Li Huang really wants to roll her eyes, but because this is a public place, she needs to pay attention to her image, otherwise Helpless, stand up to come, still followed bodyguard to go. Imperial Palace, as always quiet. Li Huang is not the first time to come. According to the frequency, she is also a diligent person. The bodyguard took Li Huang to the door and stepped down. Li Huang went in by himself. "Here you are." This time, Ling Wushuang, who Li Huang saw, was not lying lazily on the soft couch, but standing straight at the window, as if waiting for her arrival. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang asked. This kind of Ling is unique, seems a little strange? Isn''t he always a ruffian? Today suddenly so serious, it is really a bit unresponsive."Follow me first." Ling Wushuang turned around and walked to the deep of the imperial palace. Ling Wushuang seems to have opened a mechanism, and a secret road appears from the corner. Although Li Huang was shocked in her eyes, she didn''t ask. Ling Wushuang makes a gesture of forbidding sound to Li Huang. Li Huang understands and nods. This is a very big secret passage. From Li Huang''s point of view, this passage can even lead to every place in the imperial city. It is deeper, and it may also connect to places outside the imperial city! Because it is too big, beyond the imagination of Li Huang! Just following Ling Wushuang, they have already passed a good bend! But in a quarter of an hour, Ling Wushuang''s pace gradually slowed down. Li Huang knew that it was coming soon, and he slowed down his pace. In the end, Ling Wushuang stopped in front of a transparent wall. Ling Wushuang turns around and beckons to get closer to Huang. Li Huang nods and moves her body slowly. Through the transparent wall, what she sees is not others, but Su Jingyue who is busy! Li Huang just reflected that this transparent wall was made of single hidden stone! From the perspective of Su Jingyue, you can''t see here. Li Huang is curious why Ling Wushuang brings himself to this place to peep at Su Jingyue? She looked up at Ling Wushuang and wanted him to give an answer, but Ling matchless is to point to inside, signal to leave Huang to continue to see. Li Huang doesn''t know what level Ling Wushuang is buying, but it''s not easy to ask. If there''s a sound, it''s not good for Su Jingyue to hear it. But gradually, Li Huang seems to find something wrong! Every once in a while, Su Jingyue''s body will not move for a period of time, and then like a sudden rebirth, and continue to do their own things! This is a very strange thing! He is wandering, and can''t be so regular! It''s like when watching TV, suddenly being suspended, very terrible! Chapter 179 Suddenly, Su Jingyue covers the part of her heart and lung, spits out a mouthful of blood, and then It''s not moving again Again and again, the shock in Li Huang''s eyes is getting bigger and bigger! What kind of phenomenon is this? Ling matchless see from Huang has seen what he wants him to see, also went to pull pull is still in shock of her, motioned her to go back to say. Li Huang nodded, this place is really not a place to talk! She keeps up with Ling Wushuang''s steps. This time, it''s obviously much faster. Because she is eager to know the answer! Back to the Imperial Palace, Ling wushuangguan closed the door of the secret road. "Did you see it all?" There was no joy or anger in his low voice. "Well." Li Huang replied. "Su Jingyue, this is..." Li Huang doesn''t know how to describe this kind of Symptom! Just imagine, feel terrible! "I don''t know." Ling Wushuang simply shook his head. "You don''t know?" Li Huang was even more surprised. "If I knew, I would not let you come today." Ling Wushuang is very helpless, he went to the soft step to sit down, pointed to the chair beside: "you also sit, snacks and tea are ready." Li Huang sat down, but he didn''t have any mind to manage any snacks and tea. "Since Jing Yue came back last time and said he would shut up for Hanbing pharmaceutical, he has been staying in his alchemist. "I have no way to disturb him, but occasionally I go through the secret passage to see the situation." "Yesterday, I found that out." Ling Wushuang simply narrates that not only Li Huang, but also Ling Wushuang, who has experienced countless hardships, feels that this phenomenon is terrible. "The doctors in the court are unreliable. The only thing I can think of is you." After all, Su Jingyue and this little guy also have some friendship! Li Huang pondered for a while. She had never seen Su Jingyue''s situation! "I don''t know." Li Huang shook her head. "I don''t know why, Su Jingyue like that makes me feel scared and I can''t help running away! Especially every time he regains consciousness, it''s really frightening "It''s not just you, it''s even me." Ling Wushuang said so. "I thought Jing Yue was just too tired to be like this, but later I found out that I was wrong. Maybe he didn''t realize it! For the first time in all these years, I feel that this is very terrible! " Li Huang nods, terror! How can we say it''s not horrible? "What did Jing Yue say when she was in Jun''s house?" Ling Wushuang asked. Li Huang thought, "I know the cause of my grandfather. After I told him to Su Jingyue, he told me not to interfere. He said that he would give me a living grandfather, and then he went back to the imperial city." Nothing special! Ling Wushuang was also a little depressed. Yes, he couldn''t hear anything unusual from these words! "Don''t you really have half a clue?" Ling matchless pleaded. Li Huang thought about it carefully, and there was something forming in his brain. "I think of three possibilities." Li Huang looked at Ling Wushuang and said, "but I''m not sure if it is." "Tell me for a while!" For Ling Wushuang now, any possibility can not be let go. He has no choice. In his life, two brothers, one is sick in bed, and even will soon die, while the other has now become the same. He can''t lose two brothers at the same time! No! Absolutely not! After thinking for a while, Li Huang said, "the first possibility is to be possessed." "Although this kind of symptom doesn''t seem to be possessed by the devil, it''s hard to avoid that it''s a special one. If Su Jingyue is very enthusiastic and enthusiastic about studying the medicine of her grandfather, it''s not impossible that she will be possessed by the devil." Ling Wushuang nodded and felt that Li Huang was right. "What about the other two?" He is eager to know all the possibilities! "The second..." From Huang dun dun, this is more to the bad side to think. "The second is that Su Jingyue has been poisoned, or poisoned." "I dare not say Gu, but as far as poison is concerned, I know that a neurotoxin can cause such an effect, making the reaction nerves of the poisoned become very slow, even pause, but the poisoned person will not realize it at all." "The time of the person who was poisoned, and the time we spent, is not up to the number." After listening to Li Huang''s analysis, Ling Wushuang''s face is half black, but I have to say that Li Huang''s situation is more explanatory of the past than the first one! "And the third?" Third Li Huang dropped her eyes, hoping that this was just her wild horse, and it would not become a real thing."There is an artificial direct control of the mind, called hypnosis." Li Huang said. This kind of thing, Li Huang only met in modern times, and had lost his sense for a period of time because of this. Later, she also spent some time to learn this, in order to facilitate anti hypnosis. However, this Kung Fu didn''t work for a long time, and Li Huang almost forgot that she could still use it. However, when she saw Su Jingyue''s appearance, she remembered it! And the first reaction is hypnosis! "Hypnosis? What''s this? " Obviously, Ling Wushuang doesn''t know what hypnosis is! "It''s a technique that can make people almost fall asleep, but it''s not really. Its state is to make the hypnotized feel as if they are asleep, and then the hypnotist will give the hypnotized psychological hints, so that the hypnotized feel that all these are really the same. " "For example, I hypnotize you, and then I will hint at you and tell you that your name is neither Ling Wushuang nor the emperor. You are just an ordinary person and you don''t have a name. After I finish these hints, when you wake up again, you will live in another capacity. You will only remember that you are an ordinary person and you don''t have a name, but you won''t remember it any more You are an emperor. Your name is Ling Wushuang. " "Is there such a thing in this world?" Ling matchless listen to some inconceivable, from Huang said things, is also too dreamy? "There are all kinds of wonders in the world. You can also call it magic or witchcraft. In a word, that''s the truth." Li Huang drank a cup of tea: "the phenomenon of being hypnotized is very similar to Su Jingyue''s current state, so I made such a guess." Ling matchless completely silent, Jun Li Huang said every possibility appears so real, but in the end, which one is it? Chapter 180 "Is there a solution to what you call hypnosis?" Ling Wushuang has no choice but to find a way to crack it. Li Huang hesitated and nodded. Ling Wushuang felt puzzled, "why should we hesitate?" Li Huang''s expression was very strange. After a long time, she said slowly: "there will never be more than five people who know this kind of thing in this continent, but As long as you know this thing, the identity of these people is definitely not a simple thing. " Out of her identity as a passer-by, Li Huang can''t think of any other reason why people in this era will hypnotize this kind of thing. "If he uses this method, it means that he has confidence in his hypnosis. There are solutions, but I''m afraid it will backfire. " Jun left Huang to sigh a tone, rare, she also want completely helpless time. "Tell me the way!" Ling wushuangdao. Any one, as long as there is hope, can, must not miss a trace! "One is to let the hypnotist contact with hypnosis, the other is to know the hypnotist''s hypnotic way and follow the gourd to do anti hypnosis, and the third is That is to hypnotize him again, hypnotize him, and change his identity back again. " Li Huang''s voice is very low, because no matter which one, it''s not so easy to do! Ling matchless listen to of confused, but still speak to leave Huang to say of words, firmly remember. "What about the poison and poison you said?" "What are the solutions to these two problems?" "As I said, I can''t do anything about Gu, but if it''s really poison, neurotoxin, even if it''s cured, the place that has been injured will not recover. That''s to say, even if I remove his poison, he will still be like this, but it won''t be worse." "Alas..." Ling Wushuang sighed heavily. Now, what should I do? "Little girl, how do you know so much?" After a long time, Ling Wushuang decides to chat with Li Huang first, and then continue to burn his brain. "The secret." Li Huang doesn''t want to tell the truth or make up a lie, so she just doesn''t say it. "Alas..." Ling Wushuang sighed heavily again. "Little girl, listen to your understanding, can you also be that so-called hypnosis?" Li Huang hesitated and nodded. "What can this kind of thing be used for?" Ling Wushuang wants to refer to Li Huang''s idea, and then think about whether Su Jingyue has a crime related group. "Sorry, I can''t help you." Li Huang light way: "I learn this, just to prevent myself from being hypnotized, even if it is hypnotized, can also be timely anti hypnosis, protect yourself." "I didn''t hypnotize people. Everything was passive. I really don''t know what hypnosis can do. " Li Huang shook her head helplessly, hypnotized so many things, why do they exist in this world? "Just You go back first. " Ling Wushuang waved his hand. It''s better to leave the brain burning thing to him. It''s better not to involve the little girl. "If you have something to tell me." Li Huang also knows that there will be no result if he waits so idly. So I didn''t refuse Ling Wushuang''s kindness. But Su Jingyue''s affair really made Li Huang very concerned. How come all her good friends, one by one, have gone wrong? First Su Fang, now Su Jingyue? What a mess! "Good." Ling matchless should be under, some things, this little girl will know more, ask her more, it is not impossible. Li Huang didn''t know how she came back to Jun''s house. She only knew that when she came back, she had already arrived at the door of Jun''s house. It''s ten o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun will set in less than two hours. "Li Huang, why did you come back first?" Just came back from the outside of Jun Mo asked to see from Huang, appears very surprised. At this time, shouldn''t she still be in the imperial city? "Uncle." Li Huang called weakly, "I''m tired." Don''t ask, you will know something happened, without saying a word will leave Huang hold up, hold tight in your house. Li Huang only felt very tired, and her consciousness disappeared in a shake. "What''s the matter with Li Huang?" When you hear the news, you come to leave Huangyuan in a hurry. "I don''t know." Jun Mo asked, shaking his head. "When I went back to the residence, I saw Li Huang standing at the door, she said she was very tired, and then when I brought her in, she had passed out." Junmo asked. He thought it was strange, but More, or in the niece''s concern! "Tired? Today, the Junfu fight in the air. Even if there is a fight, Li Huang doesn''t need to go on the stage. What happened? " Jun Mo day''s brow tightly wrinkled up, looking at the niece lying on the bed, is really some worried pain!"Qinghuan, come here." You don''t want to be called. "I''m here. What can I do for you?" Yi Qinghuan asked. "Go to the imperial city immediately to find out where and what the young lady has been and done today!" "Yes, yes, slave!" Yi Qinghuan runs out in a hurry. To tell the truth, she is also very worried about the safety of the young lady! Jun Motian looks at Jun Lihuang on the bed, her brow is still locked, as if she is experiencing some nightmare! Reach out, want to smooth her eyebrows, but fingers are in touch with her body, cold not Ding back! How cold! What ice! As a human, how can we have such a body temperature? This is not normal! "Brother, try Li Huang''s temperature." There is no way of heaven. Jun Mo day some doubts, but still moved to the bedside, stretched out a hand to touch the face of Li Huang, but also instantly took back! "It''s so cold!" "What ice!" It''s the same answer. Jun Mo heaven heart under way: as expected is so. ¡­¡­ But after a while, Yi Qinghuan came back. Panting heavily, she said, "the disciples of the jun family said that the eldest lady had chatted with the ten kings and the Su family in the morning. Later, she was called away by her majesty and did not return to the martial arts arena." "Your Majesty..." Jun Mo day closed eyes, leave Huang this big half day, exactly is experienced what? Always strong she, unexpectedly also can fall down? This is not what junmotian can believe! "Sister Huang! What''s the matter with sister Huang? " Jun Li wine rushed in from the outside, looking very anxious! He rushed straight to the bed, and when he saw Li Huang like this, he was very remorseful! "Why is her body so cold?" Jun Li wine exclaimed! Chapter 181 Jun Mo Tian and Jun Mo Wen are all at a loss. They are also at a loss. How can they answer Jun Li''s question? Jun Li Jiu is going to be crazy. Although Li Huang''s constitution is not good, she will not be in such a situation. The reason why she will be like this today must be special! No, no, calm down! Be sure to calm down! Jun from wine slowly calm down, hand stroked from Huang''s wrist. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "How''s it going, leave the wine?" Jun Mo Tian asked eagerly. He knew that his nephew knew a little about medicine, and he could only rely on him here! Jun Li Jiu shook his head: "I can''t get it out at all. Huang Mei''s meridians are so weak that they almost don''t exist. It''s like..." It''s like a dead man. This sentence, Jun Li wine did not say, but he believes, Jun Mo day and Jun Mo ask are able to understand. So for a moment, all three men were silent. "Li Huang suddenly will be like this, is how to return a responsibility?" Jun Li Jiu frowns. If Li Huang''s breath is not there, he really wants to think that his sister Huang has As soon as Jun Mo Tian''s cool color sank, he turned around and walked out the door: "I''ll go to see your majesty." Since he came back directly from the Imperial Palace, his Majesty must know something! If his majesty hurt Li Huang, he would make him pay some price! "Without wine, can''t you diagnose anything?" Jun Mo didn''t ask as impulsive as Jun Mo Tian. He always felt that there was something strange about Li Huang''s appearance! Jun Li wine frowned. He seemed to think he had caught something, but he immediately forgot it. It''s a little embarrassing. He has a kind of bold idea, but he can''t say it. One is that he can''t be completely sure. The other is that This matter, the people of jun family may not know, he can''t say it at will. In this way, it may also hurt Li Huang. "I don''t know. I''ll lose some mana to Huang Mei first." Jun Li wine intends to try this method first. If it doesn''t work, it can only be his guess. If it''s true, you have to go to Chang Jue for help. Jun Li Jiu has just gathered the mana to input it into Li Huang''s body, but at the moment of touching Li Huang''s body, it seems that he has encountered some barrier, and all the mana has been blocked back. Then, a young voice was heard: "if you input mana to her like this, it''s like killing her!" Words fall, from leave Huang''s body, floated out a translucent person type thing. It seems that he is a child of five or six years old. His body is transparent and floating. On his face, he seems to have obvious precautions against Junli wine. "You are Li Huang''s contract beast Jun Li thought about it. It seems that he has seen this little guy! When he was in Hongfeng Town, when Lihuang was ill, he saw the child. At that time, he also scolded him! Medicine feather white gentleman leaves wine one eye, "I am medicine spirit." Yao Yu didn''t say that he was a spirit, because he had to hide the existence of the divine medicine tripod. It seems that there is nothing wrong with saying that he was a spirit. Jun Li Jiu is clear. Li Huang is a alchemist. It''s not surprising that he has the help of medicine. Jun Li Jiu doesn''t doubt anything any more. "You say, what''s going on if she''s going to die?" Jun Mo asked to see two people began to chat up, can not help but start anxious. There''s a patient here who doesn''t know his life or death. How can he start talking? Can you have a sense of crisis? Yao Yu looked back at Jun Mo Tian and said faintly: "the master''s body has lost all its kinetic energy, and even the mana in the body has been frozen. What are you doing when you suddenly add mana like this "Do you know what happened to Li Huang''s body?" Jun Mo asked immediately grasped the key point, since this medicine spirit can leave the change of Huang''s body everywhere, that must have known how to leave Huang in the end? He was a little excited, and finally had a clue! "This matter, I think, maybe your family will know better than me, or you!" Yao Yu looks at Jun Li Jiu with murderous look in his eyes! He didn''t say the reason, but he told Jun Li that he knew what was going on! Junli wine immediately knew what Yao Yu wanted to express, but More of a surprise, why? Because there is only one reason he knows! That is, Li Huang''s own poison: the poison of biting and leading! "You mean "Bite and lead?" Jun from wine asked some careful, from the heart, but do not want to really is such a reason. "What else?" Yao Yu''s tone was very bad. He said angrily: "master, she doesn''t know. She thinks that the bite in her body has been removed long ago. But as her medicine spirit, I always observe the master''s physical condition!""Bite lead, where to have so good solution?" Yao Yu''s question makes you feel embarrassed when you leave the wine. "Wait, wait, wait. What are you talking about?" One side of the Jun Mo asked to listen to some confused, they are discussing what, why the medicine spirit will say, their jun family will know? But And why only liqueur knows about it? I really don''t understand. Yao Yu suddenly looked at Jun Mo and asked, "if you hadn''t given Li Huang the poison of obstruction when you were young, the master would not have been tortured like this!" "You What do you mean Jun Mo is a little shocked. Does Yao Yu mean that Li Huang was poisoned when she was young? What''s more, is it the poison of obstruction? Even if he has never heard of adaptation, he still knows the poison of hindrance! That is a kind of, how vicious poison! Jun Lihuang was poisoned as a child? He looked at his son with doubts in his eyes. "It has nothing to do with your family at this time!" Jun Li Jiu didn''t want to let his family know about it. If he knew, it would be another bloody storm! But, now this medicine spirit is misunderstood, also had to say at the moment! "Lihuang is the apple of your family''s eye. No one will harm her!" Jun Li wine said so. "What you can guarantee is that you are related to the host by blood. What about other people? You can''t promise! " Yao Yu pointed out to Li Huang and said, "the master''s symptoms have just been triggered and relieved. Until now, they can be regarded as the real beginning of the poison!" "You don''t know that the so-called poison of obstruction hinders not only cultivation, but also meridians! Is there life! Don''t you know that the poison of obstruction is triple poison? You can''t get rid of the controlled meridians, the controlled cultivation talent, and the controlled life at all! " Chapter 182 Yao Yu has known this for a long time, but he didn''t tell Li Huang, because as long as Li Huang and Shen Yao Ding have made a contract, they will get rid of the first two poisons. Relying on the power of Shen Yao Ding, they still deliberately ignore the third poison, but But I don''t know why, Lihuang''s third poison is becoming more and more obvious. Yao Yu doesn''t appear these days, and he is studying this thing. However, he hasn''t worked out a reason. Lihuang has already poisoned, and even Even the vitality is passing! This makes him have to show up! What exactly caused Lihuang''s poison? He has been thinking about this problem. It must be artificial, but who is it? "Away from wine, he, what he said, is true?" Jun Mo''s voice trembled. My God, what did he hear? Is Lihuang life-threatening? "What are you talking about?" Jun Mo Tian, who just came back from the Imperial City, was shocked! He learned what Li Huang did in the afternoon. Although Ling Wushuang concealed some things, he promised that he had never done anything to Li Huang, but he didn''t expect to hear such an explosion just after he came back! "Away from wine, what''s going on?" Jun Li sipped his lips and began to say, "I''m not sure about the details, but I know that Huang Mei was poisoned when she was very young. It''s a kind of blocking poison, which can seal everything of a person and turn a genius into a waste..." In this way, junmotian and junmotian asked. When they thought about Lihuang as a child, where would there be something unclear, but they didn''t expect that it was actually caused by poison? "I don''t know what happened to Huang Mei when she was demoted for six years, but when I went to pick her up, her appearance changed, and she also had accomplishments. At that time, I thought that it was the poison of biting and leading that was untied. Sister Huang didn''t mention it, I think. Maybe it was a mistake? " "At that time, I didn''t care about it, and I didn''t mention it to Huang Mei, but I didn''t expect that Huang Mei''s poison was not completely relieved, which led to the present situation! " "Yiyin..." Jun Mo Tian''s eyes are red. He has a lot of experience. What''s the way of nature? But how can his Li Huang get into this disgusting thing? When I was a child, Li Huang was ugly. They didn''t care much about it. However, seeing how similar Li Huang''s appearance is to her parents, I think that when I was a child, I really didn''t look like a member of Jun''s family! Is that the seal? No wonder after Li Huang came back, her appearance changed so much! Some people even wonder if this is their old lady? It''s really the change before and after that. It''s too big! If it were not for her appearance, it would be impossible for her to step into the door of your house! Li Huang didn''t mention it all the time. In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t know, but that she doesn''t want to turn over the old account? Jun Mo Tian feels his heart is dripping blood! He didn''t know about it? Why doesn''t he know? It''s because he doesn''t care about Lihuang! After being demoted for six years, no one knows what Li Huang has experienced! "How do you know about wine? And why not? " Jun Mo asked. What he cares about is, why did his son say it until now? "Father I can''t say that. " Jun Li wine shook his head, he swore, can''t say. Jun Mo asked to know his son''s temperament, he said can''t say, that is really can''t say! "Yaoling Now, what should we do? " Jun Li Jiu looks at Yao Yu with help in his eyes! Yao Yu doesn''t speak. Where does he know? This kind of poison of biting and inducing is a poison without solution. It''s a miracle that Lihuang can remove two kinds of poison. Do you want to find another god level treasure for Li Huang? That estimate is not ideal! The same method can only be used once! "If you want to rely on the medicine, you really can''t help it." At this time, a voice came from the outside. Three people and one spirit looked out at the same time. It was yexuan! How did she get into Lihuang hospital? Slightly over the head, it is to see the fainted Yi Qinghuan! "What''s yexuan doing here?" Jun Mo Tian''s face is very bad. Looking at yexuan, she just wants to kill! Night Xuan is not afraid of such a vision silk, "of course, to see my leave Huang." Her eyes fell to lie on the bed like a dead man from Huang, eyes reveal a trace of tenderness. "It seems that I didn''t invite Mrs. yexuan into Lihuang courtyard!" Junmotian is not satisfied with yexuan''s eyes. Too possessive! This is not what he wants to see! Yexuan laughed: "but without me, you can''t save xiaolihuang!""You know what?" People are very surprised! "Of course I know!" Yexuan''s face was full of meaning. She said with a smile, "because the poison on xiaolihuang''s body was from Yeshi!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± £¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡ "What are you talking about?" Three men suddenly jumped up! The poison of biting Yin on Lihuang''s body is the poison of Yeshi?! When she was very, very young? "You heard me right." Yexuan said with a relaxed face: "chuchen broke the family rules. Our people once sneaked into your house and wanted to kill the newborn child. But chuchen found out at that time. In a hurry, they directly poisoned him." "Because this kind of poison is only effective for children, so if you take the poisonous water, nothing will happen." Yexuan naturally said. "However, it''s really amazing that Li Huang can contact the double poisons with her own ability." She looked at Li Huang''s eyes, and a little more appreciation! Is this person a change of state? It''s the person she hurt, how can she show such eyes? "How cruel you are Junmotian doesn''t know what to scold, but she can''t agree with this! "Cruel?" Yexuan laughed: "no, Jun LiuYe, you should thank us Yeshi. This is our kindness!" "Mercy!" Jun lijiu screamed. He pointed to Jun Lihuang lying on the bed and roared, "is this what you call kindness?" "Your kindness is to let Li Huang lie half dead?" Yexuan was not disturbed by the roar of Junli wine. She said, "since the poison is from us, naturally we have a way to solve it!" Chapter 183 Jun Mo Tian''s eyes are dark. Naturally, he doesn''t think that yexuan''s words are kind enough to tell them the way to rescue Lihuang, so She must have other purposes? This purpose, in fact, need not think about, is also obvious. Yexuan''s purpose, from the beginning to the end, was only Li Huang! "What do you want to do?" Jun Li''s wine is not as calm as Jun Mo Tian''s. how could ye Xuan tell them unconditionally about her previous performance? "Don''t you know what I want to do?" Yexuan''s smile is meaningful. Her eyes fall on Lihuang and she says with a smile: "as long as you let Lihuang go back to Yeshi with me and change her name to Yeshi, I will promise to detoxify Lihuang." ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, although the heart is still refused, but the sonorous "impossible" is unable to say. If Li Huang goes back with yexuan, maybe he can keep a little bit of life, but if Li Huang stays in Junshi, will he die? They can''t be so selfish However, if Lihuang followed yexuan to answer Shengya Empire, they would be enemies when they met one day. Night''s means, how can they not know? Maybe, when I see Li Huang again, she will forget them too! This is not what they want to see, believe, this is not what Li Huang wants to see, right? The three members of Jun''s family are now very tangled and don''t know what to do. Yexuan is calm, she is not anxious, because she believes that Jun will make the right choice. She just needs to wait in silence. Jun Li Huang is her potential in must, she even if is exhausted the way, also want to get her! "I want to ask you a question." At this time, Yao Yu broke the silence, he will not participate in the discussion of their problems, because this is not within the scope of his consideration. All he had to manage was Li Huang''s safety. This is the only thing he wants to know now! Li Huang, why does she suddenly get poisoned? Why? Would it fall so suddenly? Yexuan may be in a good mood, so she is happy to answer Yao Yu''s question. "What did Li Huang see this afternoon?" Yexuan laughs, which is very strange. However, after such a sentence, Yao Yu also understood in an instant that there was something wrong with the man the emperor took his master to see today! Moreover, it directly led to Li Huang''s poison method! "However, the signs of the master''s poison law have already been revealed." Yao Yu looks at yexuan and asks the second question. "The refining of Yiyin needs a medicine guide, and the medicine guide taken by Lihuang uses the heart and blood of Ye''s ancestors as the medicine guide. I also have blood. As long as I get close to Lihuang, she will naturally have the sign of poisonous hair." Yexuan said casually, as if it was a normal event. It also seems that in her eyes, there is no difference between Li Huang''s poisonous hair and her non poisonous hair. Yao Yu understood it thoroughly. That is to say, the people of Yeshi had been in the imperial capital for a long time. They were in the same capital with their master. No wonder Li Huang''s body signs will have such obvious changes! Yao Yu doesn''t speak any more. He''s finished asking. He doesn''t need to say anything more when he knows the answer. Ye Xuan turned her eyes to Jun Mo Tian and said, "is Jun Liu still unable to make a decision? Why don''t you come to your hometown? Let him decide? " Please come out Jun Hanbing? This point is almost in an instant to be denied, at this time, to tell Jun Hanbing, is he living too long? Li Huang is the flesh of his heart. He is so angry with you! "Yexuan, you are deceiving people too much!" Junmotian gnashes his teeth. How do they choose this choice? How to choose is wrong! Yexuan didn''t take Jun Motian''s words to heart. She just laughed and didn''t care what Jun Motian said. "But you can rest assured that Yeshi is here in the morning, and what we want is a living young Lord, not a dead man. Therefore, we can absolutely guarantee Lihuang''s safety." Guarantee Is this guarantee really reliable? Time flies. The three men in Junfu seem as long as a century. The choice between agree and disagree is what fills their mind. And at this time "Cough." "Don''t think about it. I won''t agree." But Li Huang wakes up! A person who couldn''t wake up is awake now! This surprised everyone present, including yexuan! Li Huang''s body is a little empty, but it''s true that she wakes up. Although she is still lying on the bed, she can feel the vitality from some distance!"Sister Huang!" Jun left the wine and didn''t care about anything else. He directly fell on Li Huang''s bedside and took a good look at her. After confirming that there was no problem, he dared to lift Li Huang up and sit carefully. "Li Huang, why can''t you live with your own life?" Although yexuan was shocked by Lihuang''s wake-up, the most important thing now is to make sure that she belongs to Lihuang. As for the reason, I''d better think about it later! "My life is in my hands, not yours." Li Huang''s purple eyes met yexuan''s, and her eyes were full of murderous: "so, I don''t need to threaten my family with my life!" "Lihuang, it''s not the time for you to have a stiff tongue. Your third poison has already broken out. Your life span is only one month. I don''t know why you wake up now, but it still can''t change the fact that your life is about to die." Yexuan said so. Third poison? Before leaving Huang, she fell into a deep coma and didn''t hear this. But IQ 250 of her, a guess can also guess why, so, she began to smile: "since I can wake up, it means that I am different from ordinary people." "You''d better go back. It''s too small for you." Li Huang turned her head and began to drive people. She really didn''t want to talk any more. Yexuan didn''t get discouraged either. She just took a meaningful look at Lihuang and left slowly. Nothing more. However, the more calm yexuan was, the more Li Huang felt that there might be more things waiting for her! Yexuan, you won''t stop! Chapter 184 After yexuan left, Li Huang, who was confident, seemed to let out her anger and fell down. "Li Huang!" Jun Mo day quickly ran to catch from Huang''s body, very panic! "Uncle Liu, I''m fine." Collapsed in the arms of Jun Mo day, Li Huang spoke weakly, although this was not convincing. Now Li Huang can''t even try out half of her strength! Otherwise, how can you even sit and not be stable? "Li Huang, how are you feeling now? Do you feel bad? " Jun Mo asked a nervous face, he can''t do anything, can only do anxious: "do you want to go to the Su adult?" "Uncle, I''ll be fine." Li Huang''s weak smile, soft, like no bones, leans on Jun Mo Tian''s arms. She says, "don''t listen to Ye Xuan''s frightening words. My life is still long." You don''t have to comfort us, Li Huang. We are all people who have experienced strong wind and heavy rain. What yexuan said is true or false. How can we not hear it "At present, the most important thing is the poison in your body..." Speaking of this, Jun Motian lowered his head and seemed to feel guilty. He said, "it''s all my fault. You didn''t find this when you were a child, and you were demoted for six years..." From Huang directly interrupted Jun Mo day''s words: "six uncles, the past all passed, don''t want to mention again." Their apology should be left to the real Jun Lihuang. She can''t accept it! "My body, of course, I know." Li Huang smile: "you just believe me, I will not die!" Although Li Huang''s body is weak, those eyes, instead of some, express Li Huang''s firmness! Three people see leave Huang such facial expression, also can''t say what. Since the parties are so sure, what else can they say? "But..." Jun Li Jiu wanted to say something, but after seeing Li Huang''s eyes, he immediately stopped and said, "have a good rest, we''ll see you later!" "Well." Li Huang is very satisfied with Jun Li''s wine. Jun Li wine brings Jun Mo Wen and Jun Mo Tian out of the room. Li Huang lies on the bed with empty eyes. "Master?" Yao Yu floated to Li Huang''s side and called softly. "If it wasn''t for jiumingzhu''s breath of life to pull me back from hell in time, my life would really not exist." Li Huang raised her hand and grasped the little bead between her neck. It was her who saved her! "Master I''m sorry Yao Yu lowers his head and sincerely apologizes to Jun Lihuang. Li Huang smiles lightly. Yao Yu doesn''t look like the bear child she knows! It''s a pity that she is powerless now and has no way to silence his head. She said with a smile, "you''re not telling me. I''m not in the right condition, but You''re saving it, aren''t you? " He should be aware of her physical problems, began to secretly study it? Otherwise, how could such an active bear child not appear for a long time? Li Huang''s physical problems, as the user himself, are easier to find. Li Huang discovered the abnormality of her body very early, but it couldn''t be confirmed and didn''t mention it. However, now that this matter is about to affect her life, she has to care about it. "Are you not angry with me?" Yao Yu is a little surprised. It''s not like his master''s temper? When did his master become so good tempered? Li Huang shook her head very lightly: "I don''t blame you." Since it was for her good, why did she blame him? "That, detoxification, do you really have another way?" "No From Huang very simple reply way. Before, she said this to worry about the feelings of the three people in the Junfu. How could she have any clue about the poison? "But In my usual way... " "No!" Yao Yu directly denies Li Huang''s proposal. "Your body has become the weakest state. You can''t stand the impact of the collision of two poisons!" "Dead woman, do you want to die faster?" Jun Lihuang spits out her tongue, but she really has only one way to fight poison with poison. This is the fastest and most effective way. However, just as Yao Yu said, now her physical condition is not up to standard. How can she mention this? "Well, go back first. I want to stay by myself Li Huang said. Yao Yu looks at Li Huang suspiciously, but finally he doesn''t say anything and floats back to Li Huang''s chip space. Li Huang continues to look at the beam of the bed with empty eyes. She doesn''t know what to do and what to think, but for now, for her, it''s the most relaxed way to think and do nothing.Although, there are still a lot of problems to be solved. In space, it fluctuates slightly. "Little girl!" Ling changjue''s figure rushed out of the tunnel and ran to Lihuang''s bed! "How could it be like this!" What Ling changjue knew was the same as Junli wine. So when Junli wine told him about it, you can imagine how surprised he was! You have to blame yourself! Now the little girl, looks so fragile, small face is so white, the whole body, like no bones in general. Let people just look at, feel very distressed! "I''m fine." From Huang weak smile, although she also know, this is not what egg use. Ling changjue takes off her clothes and goes to bed, embracing Lihuang in her arms. "It''s also my fault that I didn''t investigate clearly about the poison in your body, which made you suffer so much!" Li Huang is not surprised. Ling changjue knows that she has had a bite in her body. Because, at the beginning, when Ling changjue saw her appearance, she was not more than half surprised! At that time, Li Huang had guessed something. He''s kind of an insider, isn''t he? "This poison, even I this poison person all don''t know, how can you know how to elaborate?" Li Huang leaned against Ling changjue''s arms and said, "ah Jue, I''m so tired." Ling changjue hugs Li Huang more tightly. Li Huang''s appearance makes him more distressed! "There is no way to remove these three kinds of poisons except those who have poisoned them?" Ling changjue had little knowledge of drugs, so he didn''t know how to help his little girl. Hearing what he said, Li Huang shook her head slightly. She said, "no, this poison has no solution." Chapter 185 There is no antidote for the poison of biting Yin. There is no antidote that can remove it. Therefore, Li Huang denied Ling changjue''s words, which also destroyed his hope. "Not all poisons have solutions." Li Huang said with a smile: "unfortunately, Yan Yin is also one of them." "Little girl..." Ling changjue hugged Li Huang. The more indifferent she was, the more uneasy he felt! She said that there is no cure for this kind of poison, which means A kind of fear arises spontaneously, he does not want to lose his little girl! He also wants to stay with her, wait for her to grow up, marry her, and have children "Ah Jue, you don''t have to." Li Huang put her hand on Ling changjue''s arm and said with a smile, "although there is no solution, I have a way to suppress it." Ling changjue was silent. If Li Huang had a way to suppress her, this would not happen today. It''s not that he doesn''t trust little girls, but Has been used to the stubborn little girl. She always likes to carry it alone, silently, without telling anyone. Even now, with him, it''s still like this. "Little girl, you are the one who has the support. You can try to rely on me." Ling changjue says lowly that he still hopes that the little girl can rely on him more. However, it is obvious that according to Li Huang''s character, he must not be able to force her to rely on herself, but As a woman, always learn to be weak, right? Li Huang smiles, but he doesn''t say anything. Maybe he doesn''t need to say much. He knows everything. Her life will not be given to Yama before her wish is understood, even if it is taken by heaven! There are many things against the sky that Huang has done. Will this one be worse? "What happened today?" According to Jun Li Jiu, Li Huang fell into a coma when she came back from the Imperial Palace in the afternoon. Surely this reason also happened in the Empire? What is the cause of Li Huang''s poison. Li Huang hesitated for a moment, and then told Ling changjue what she saw and thought of in the afternoon. Although she thinks it''s not good to tell one person''s privacy to another person, she is willing to say what he says, not because of anything else, just because he cares about himself. "Do you mean that after seeing Su Jingyue''s different performance, you find something wrong with your body?" Ling changjue thought for a while, then asked in such doubt. Li Huang nodded: "that''s right, but..." Li Huang hesitated a little: "at that time, I felt very strange..." "Even if Su Jingyue''s performance is so abnormal and incredible, I won''t be afraid to such a degree. After all, it used to be a common thing. But At that time, I felt unprecedented fear. At that time, I didn''t think much about it. But now, maybe it''s not because of Su Jingyue''s strange phenomenon, but because Is that the guide to the third poison attack in my body? So subconsciously feel the fear Li Huang analyzed this way, and the more he thought about it, the more right it was. This is indeed the most reasonable explanation. "Do you know that once the poison breaks out, it will break out again?" Ling changjue asked anxiously. Originally, there was no need to consider the problem, but now we really have to consider it. It''s really worrying. "Yes." Li Huang''s answer made Ling changjue feel even more sad, not to mention the next sentence: "moreover, I think it will happen more and more frequently under normal circumstances." At that time, jiumingzhu can''t save her! She will only live forever in the dream, forever sleep. "Well, what should we do?" Ling changjue has been thinking in his mind, whether he has any private treasure that can be useful to Li Huang. As long as he has, he will give it to her! As long as she needs, no matter what it is, he is willing to give it! This is a promise he made to her, and a promise he made to himself. "As I said, you don''t have to worry about it." Li Huang said faintly, knowing that he didn''t completely believe in himself, he explained: "in fact, if you treat me better, you can also delay the spread of toxins if you cook my body in the divine medicine cauldron." "Really?" Now, that''s good news. "Of course." Li Huang nods. This is the only good way for Yao Yu to tell her at present. It''s also the only way to delay Li Huang''s research until she has found a permanent cure. Ling changjue was slightly relieved. Now that he had this method, he could delay for a while. At least, he could have enough time to find a way to treat her! He didn''t want her to suffer any more. "Little girl, shall we sign a contract?" Ling changjue looked into Li Huang''s eyes and asked seriously."Contract..." Li Huang thought for a while. What does Ling changjue mean, that is, a contract signed between people? The contract signed between people will only be more domineering than the contract between human and Warcraft. "No way." Li Huang refused. "Why?" Ling changjue wondered why Li Huang would choose to refuse? Don''t you still believe in his strength? "I''ll drag you down." The main thing is She didn''t want him to get hurt. In the contract between people, as long as one of them is injured, the other will be injured equally or in multiples. Li Huang naturally doesn''t think Ling changjue will hurt him, but he It''s really impossible to guarantee. Her future is very slim. She doesn''t even know where she''s going. It''s possible that she will be beaten and her accomplishments will be completely lost that day. In that case, Ling changjue will lose her accomplishments. At least, Li Huang didn''t want to see such a picture. She wanted Ling changjue to be well, so she chose to refuse. "Silly girl, will I be afraid of your drag?" Ling changjue was very happy, but he had some regrets. He wants to know her all the time, only by contract, but It seems that the little girl can''t accept this contract. What should I do? "I''m just afraid you''ll get hurt." Li Huang said with a faint smile, "let''s stop at this time. There''s no need to say any more." The contract between people is too strong. She doesn''t want to bind two people because of the contract. People should be free. Chapter 186 No matter who it is, it''s the same. People should be free. No one is born without another person. Human beings are individuals who can live independently. Lihuang doesn''t want to involve another person because of herself. Strangers are not willing to, let alone him? What about Ling changjue? He is the person she likes. How can she be willing to restrain him? Ling changjue naturally didn''t know that Li Huang had thought so much about it. If she knew, she would feel worse. Li Huang''s thinking is really beyond ordinary people''s comprehension! Of course, people in this world, in particular, may be even more incomprehensible. "In that case, if you''ve heard of it, just let it go." Ling changjue doesn''t want to force her to leave. He respects her choice. He just wanted to protect as much as he could. Li Huang smiles and leans in Ling changjue''s arms at ease. Just like late at night, when her body temperature drops to a certain critical point, Li Huang''s temperature starts to rise again. Li Huang also felt that her strength was gradually coming back. Li Huang now knows that this phenomenon is not toxic, but because of her constitution. She is a poison girl. She is naturally immune to poison. She is almost invulnerable to all kinds of poison. But for this previously hidden poison in the body, although it can not be eradicated, it can also play a certain role in suppressing. There is no effect, this effect when invalid, from Huang are unknown. But now, just that, it''s good. Aware of the change of the person in her arms, Ling changjue slightly turned her head and asked, "better?" "Well." Li Huang nodded gently. She tried to move her body. It was no longer extravagant. Ling changjue stroked Li Huang''s hair and stopped talking as long as she had nothing to do. "Are you coming here like this?" Leave Huang to ask a way, see he before of appearance, obviously is in a hurry to rush to come over. Shouldn''t he be very busy these days? Come here like this, really? "Nothing is more important than you." Ling changjue gently kisses Li Huang on the forehead. In his arms, is his world, what important things, are less important than her! Other things can be delayed, but if he lost the little girl, then he really had nothing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang didn''t speak, but she was really sweet in her heart. She thinks that she is not a person who likes to listen to sweet talk, but she still likes it when she hears Ling changjue say so. Probably, women in love will be like this. Even Li Huang didn''t escape the law. It''s still occupied. "Go back, I''m fine." Leave Huang to say like this, know that he handles of affair is not general, so leave Huang still have propriety. When it''s time to rely on him, it''s time to rely on him, but when it''s not time to rely on him, it''s not time to rely on him. His left and right body has almost recovered, so it''s not time to waste his time. "Is it really all right?" Ling changjue is still not at ease. Although she is in a hurry to do something, she is still not at ease. "It''s OK. It''s OK. Let''s go." Li Huang pushes Ling changjue''s body. She really can''t stand Ling changjue''s greasy and crooked appearance. "Well, take care of yourself. If you have something to do, please let Li Jiu come to me! " He didn''t want it. It happened again today. "Well." Li Huang nodded, but actually what he thought in his heart was unknown. Ling changjue left reluctantly. Before stepping into the space tunnel, she looked back at Lihuang, but her eyes were still worried. "Cough." After knowing that the fluctuation of space completely disappeared, Li Huang dared to cough. "Master?" Yao Yu''s voice came to mind, but he was still worried. "No problem, no big deal." It''s just that her body has become weaker, but I can''t remember her cultivation at present. "Huoyang, come out." Li Huang summoned the rosefinch. "Master ~ Small fire Yang blinks watery big eyes, is very worried looking at from Huang. He has been hiding in Lihuang''s body, and Lihuang won''t let him out. He''s really worried about him! And the fox, too! Although he doesn''t like the fox, but For the sake of worrying so much about his master, I don''t care about him. "You go to Su Fu, tell Su Fang, let him and Su Yuan come to Jun Fu." Li Huang orders a way. "All right, master, I''ll go right away." Huoyang is obedient to leave, now he can''t let the master worry, must be a obedient baby is. Looking at Huoyang''s going away, Li Huang sighed.Now her body is afraid to be unable to drag to Su Fu. But Su Fang''s promise can''t be broken, so Su Fang and Su Yuan have to work hard and run again. ¡­¡­ The moon is in the middle of the sky. "Li Huang, Li Jiu said you were ill. What''s the matter? Are you better?" Su Fang, who was waiting in the study, asked eagerly as soon as she saw Li Huang coming in. How can a good person get sick? Look at that weak body. Isn''t it the appearance of a serious illness? Leave Huang a Leng, immediately reaction come over, gentleman leave wine is definitely won''t disclose her true circumstance, so external, is like this call sick? Li Huang didn''t expect this. "I have nothing to do with it, but I have some weakness. I''m sorry I asked you to come late at night. " Li Huang is a little sorry. It''s really late to be tossed by herself today. "Why do you say that? We are troubling Miss Jun Su Yuan stands up and bows to Li Huang. Originally, when Su Fang came home to talk about it today, the whole senior officials of Su Fu were waiting for Li Huang to come. But then came the Warcraft of Lihuang. Only when I came to Jun''s house did I know that Jun Lihuang was ill and fainted. I just woke up. Suddenly, some dissatisfaction in the heart disappeared, and then replaced with a trace of guilt. People are so nice, but they are still dissatisfied. Really, it''s not human! "In fact, the eldest lady can wait until tomorrow. It seems that we are bothering." Su Fang says, leave Huang this appearance, really give a person a kind of, very fragile feeling. "No need." Li Huang shook her head. "This matter should have been told to you long ago, but considering certain factors, she didn''t say it, but now, she has to tell you." Chapter 187 As a victim, they have the right to know their own situation. "Sit down." Li Huang pointed to the chair and sat down on it. On the table, hot tea and cakes are ready. "Today, Li Huang, what do you mean that Wannian peach can''t protect itself?" Su Fang asked. This matter has been on his mind for a long time. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang was a little silent for a second or two, organized his language, and said: "in short, Wannian Tao is injured, and then all his strength needs to protect himself, and he can''t protect you any more." "Hurt?" Su Fang and Su Yuan looked at each other in surprise. How could it be? Li Huang said that the peach of ten thousand years Get hurt?! How is that possible?!! Wannian peach as their su family''s Guardian deity, when there is Su family, Wannian peach already exists, and always guard, how can there be a gap? "It''s impossible, isn''t it?" Although they believe in Li Huang, it''s true that Far fetched, right? It seems, isn''t it? Is there something wrong with Jun Lihuang? Yes, it must be! "You heard me right." Li Huang naturally knew that these two people were surprised, but It''s also true, isn''t it? No matter how unbelievable it is, it is also true. "No, it''s not. How can it be? Wanniantao has always been protected by the Su family What''s more, the guardians are all the dead chosen by the Su family after thousands of choices! This is even more impossible! They didn''t hear any reports from the dead?! Li Huang shook her head, and she guessed what they were thinking. "Wanniantao''s injury is not a matter of these years, but a hundred years ago, or even earlier." "You mean..." Su Yuan and Su Fang are a little confused. What Li Huang means is that their Wannian peach has been injured for a long time? But why "Wanniantao was injured a hundred years ago. As for how long ago, I don''t know, because I don''t know what happened "Because of wanniantao''s injury, your Su family also suffered a series of implications." Li Huang''s eyes are on Su Yuan and Su Fang. There''s something subtle about it. Su Yuan and Su Fang are at a loss. The Su family has been implicated. How can they not know what is involved? "By implication, you mean..." Li Huang''s eyes were on Su Fang. She said, "do you remember what you said to me when I asked you that you hated Wannian peach seedlings?" "I..." Su Fang thought about it and said, "I said Wannian peach is the source of our Su family''s life And seedlings are also from the source, lost seedlings We will all be affected by A big hit? " ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Su Fang felt as if he suddenly understood something, he suddenly reacted! "You mean The problem is not the seedlings of Wannian peach. The withering of our Su family''s contacts and even talent are all due to the injury of Wannian peach? " This is that true? Su Fang doesn''t want to see Li Huang nodding, but the fact is always cruel. He still sees Li Huang nodding. "Yes, you can generally recall when the Su family''s situation started, and then you can guess how long wanniantao has been injured, and how much energy is left now?" Li Huang said: "actually About the seedlings There are also problems. " "What''s the problem?" Su Fang and Su Yuan feel that it seems that the more they know, the more shocked they are. How much more is there that they don''t know? As a victim, they don''t know anything? This seems a bit unreasonable, right? "It''s true that the destruction of seedlings will cause damage to you, but the origin is still on the essence of the peach. The loss of seedlings will lead to the loss of Su Fu''s talent I wonder if there was a alchemist in the history of the Su family who provided the Su family with pills free of charge because of the talent of the Su family? " Li Huang remembers that Yao Yu once said that his former master was the one who stole the ten thousand year old peach seedlings from Su Fu and provided the pills to Su Fu for free? "How do you know?" "This happened a hundred years ago. At that time, the alchemist was a great benefactor of our Su family. I don''t know how much elixir he provided to our Su family experts to compensate for those lost talents. It''s just a pity The alchemist didn''t know where he had gone, only that at last, his body appeared outside Su''s house... " "Even most of our Su Fu disciples don''t know about this, and few of them know the real situation, but how can you, Miss Jun..." Su Yuan said he was confused.How could the eldest lady of the jun family know the secret of their su mansion? "That alchemist has something to do with me. The medicine tripod I use now is left by that alchemist. I can see some memories naturally." Li Huang didn''t want to reveal a lot, which was the only way to say. "So it is. Do you know how the alchemist died?" Su Yuan asked, this has always been a stone in the heart of our ancestors. Unexpectedly, today, we can still find someone who knows what happened in those years? "I don''t know." Li Huang shakes her head, she can''t say something deeper, then her mission is difficult to complete. "There are some things that I can''t see." Leave Huang some sorry of say. "No, thank you very much." Su Fang said. Although Su Yuan is also a face of regret, but now this is really enough. Is it not enough to have people who know what happened in those days? Although there is no way to find the real cause of death of the alchemist, his will has been passed on, isn''t it? Is there anything else to be tangled with? "Miss Jun, do you know how to treat the injury like wanniantao?" Su Yuan asked. Wannian peach is the lifeblood of the Su family. They can''t lose it. We must find a way to treat Wannian peach! And Jun Lihuang is their only choice and only hope now. But unfortunately, Li Huang shook her head. This time, it''s not that Li Huang is clumsy. She really doesn''t know that. There was no way for her to solve the forbidden birth spell. What''s more Her grandfather, also in the same spell! Chapter 188 "Alas..." Su Yuan and Su Fang sighed, the only hope is no longer there, so they have to go aimlessly looking for it. "However, I suggest that you do not look for answers or solutions to this matter." Li Huang said so. This is her best advice to them. And the best advice! "Why?" They said they were puzzled? Why didn''t Jun Lihuang let them find out? Let''s not let them look for a way to cure the peach? "As far as I know, I can tell you something." Li Huang took a sip of tea and said faintly: "no one has ever looked for such an answer, but they are all dead." Su Fang''s eyes suddenly light up, he seems to know something! "And it''s not just a matter of families, it''s a matter of empires." Up to now, I don''t want to say anything more. Some things, can''t say too much, after all, know too much, for them, is not a good thing. Su Yuan and Su Fu were smart people. They knew a lot about it. Although Li Huang didn''t say much about it, they were as smart as them. Su Yuan and Su Fang stood up and bowed respectfully to Li Huang. For them, if they didn''t leave Huang, they might still be in the dark! Maybe After being exterminated, I don''t know the answer! "Your courtesy is heavy." Li Huang lifts them up. "That''s all. I can''t say more." Li Huang said that although she also wanted to tell them, for her own sake and for her own destiny, she still did not say. Moreover, as an ally of Junfu, Lihuang couldn''t bear to see their Sufu go to their own destruction. Tell them the truth, it will only make them more quickly perish. "Then we will leave." Su Yuan and Su Fang bow to each other and are ready to leave. As they step out of the room, Su Fang turns around and asks, "Li Huang, how do you know these things Leave Huang''s vision to go up his vision, just light way: "check." "I see. Goodbye." Both Su Fang and Su Yuan left. Li Huang is sitting in the study alone. It''s a little cold in the middle of the night. Leave Huang but seem to be the appearance that can''t feel, still be dull to sit. It seems that there is no big difference between saying it and not saying it. "Miss, it''s late at night. Go back and have a rest." Yi Qinghuan enters the study and puts a cape on Li Huang''s shoulder. From Huang feel a trace of warmth, back to God, "good." Yi Qinghuan nodded, helped Li Huang up and walked back to Li Huang hospital. "How are you, miss?" Yi Qinghuan is very worried. The first lady seems to be weak. "Nothing." Li Huang''s smile and the feeling of being cared about are all good. It''s just that the body is still a little weak, but on the whole, there is no big problem. Li Huang went back to her room and did nothing more, so she lay down and had a rest. She''s tired, too. The next day, Yi Qinghuan didn''t come to wake up Lihuang. First, there was no competition in Jun''s house. Second, it was also because of the orders from the big men in Jun''s family that they were not allowed to disturb Lihuang. So Li Huang didn''t wake up until the afternoon, nearly ten minutes in the evening. As soon as I wake up, I feel a little hungry. "The meal maid is ready. The first lady can eat after washing." Yi Qinghuan said, because considering that Li Huang didn''t eat for a day, he had already prepared the food and waited for Li Huang to wake up and eat. "Well." Li Huang nodded, got out of bed, dressed and washed. I don''t want to move, but Always like this, the whole person will become a little lazy. Li Huang won''t let herself have such inertia, so no matter what, I still need to exercise. ¡­¡­ "Tomorrow is the final, although Junfu said it was a lucky round, but in fact, it also suffered a big loss." Because none of the disciples of the Junfu family had made enough psychological preparation like the disciples of other families! Belittle the enemy, fluke, these negative emotions will appear very frequently in these disciples. And a little bit, left on behalf of the rollover. Although this is also unavoidable, Li Huang thinks that when she can avoid it, she should try her best to avoid it. "Yes, brother wine." Li Huang waved her heart sword in her hand. Although she didn''t stop, she was still listening to Jun Li''s words. "Sister Huang, your health is not good enough. Don''t work so hard." Jun Li wine to see from Huang so, the heart is very distressed, clearly is deep in the poison, but she is acting like a nothing.What kind of mentality does this have to be? You don''t know about wine. "It''s all right, brother wine." When I didn''t know my problems before, didn''t I practice sword every day? Now I know, but pay attention? That''s not good. Li Huang thinks that her body has no problems. Even if she has problems, she won''t be as unconscious as she was yesterday. "You, when will you learn to love your body like a girl?" Junli wine has some helplessness. When will his sister take good care of her body? "Where don''t I look like a girl?" Li Huang is not happy. What does Jun Li Jiu say! She is a beautiful girl in bloom! And it''s very beautiful! Kouheng! No wonder no daughter-in-law, really not like a person who can speak! "Alas..." Jun Li wine rubbed Li Huang''s hair, very helpless. He really can''t do anything about this sister. "Will you go to tomorrow''s draw?" Jun Li asked. "Yes." Li Huang nodded. Such a scene, how can she not appear as a person in charge? "What do you think of our disciples?" Jun Li wine asks like this. He had come to ask about Li Huang. "Jungu, Junqi''s performance is still good." Li Huang said so. "Young people, there is no lack of a bit of impetuosity, this is a common thing, wine brother need not worry about." "But..." "Even if you lose this fight, it doesn''t matter." Li Huang said with a faint smile. Junfu has won two games. What if you lose this one? Fourth, she can still win her back! In the end, the one who can win will be the king''s mansion! Li Huang is so faithful. "Ha ha, that''s what I''m talking about. It''s me." Jun Li chuckled and relieved. Chapter 189 "Well, brother Jiujiu doesn''t need to worry about tomorrow''s competition. I am everything." Li Huang said with a faint smile. "Good." Jun Li Jiu looks at his sister. She is only 13 years old Before her fourteenth birthday, she was so mature. I don''t know whether she was lucky or not? "Don''t exercise too long, either." Li Jiu looked at Wang Xinjian in Li Huang''s hand and said, "after all, your body is just poisonous. Even if you carry it all the time, you can''t stand such consumption." "Well, I''ll pay attention." From Huang nodded, Jun from wine said is reasonable, moreover, he is also for her good, she has no reason not to accept. "Well." Jun Li Jiu was very satisfied with Li Huang''s cleverness: "I have something to deal with. Don''t be too tired." "I see. Let''s go." Li Huang smiles to see you go away from the wine. It''s really her luck to have such a brother. She is also very lucky to have such a family. If With mom and dad around, will it be more complete "Ha ha." Li Huang laughed at herself: "I must be too greedy. Isn''t such a family happy now?" "What else can I ask for?" She, already very happy, no longer need to expect higher happiness. ¡­¡­ "Miss, you call me?" Yi Qinghuan comes to Li Huang in a hurry. In such a late night, the elder sister and the younger sister call her. What will happen? "You''ll take these." Li Huang takes out a few bottles of pills from the space ring: "take them to Tongtian auction house for auction." "Well?" Yi Qinghuan is puzzled, but the eldest lady is not short of money. Why should she auction these pills? Even if she doesn''t know much about alchemy, she doesn''t have any talent for it, but She had taken the pill of Lihuang, and naturally she knew something about it. She was born into a famous family. She could tell the quality of pills. Lihuang''s pills were all from Shangcheng. In this world of rare pills, the pills refined by Lihuang are priceless and cannot be measured by money. So, why did the first lady take these pills out for auction? This auction must be another upsurge of the imperial capital, right? "After the race, we are going to set out. We have to have some capital." Although Li Huang is not short of money, it is obvious that she does not think about more than that. At present, during the period of clan competition, the emperors are in great chaos. Moreover, even the Shengya Empire has participated in it. Let alone the known night family, what else is unknown? What don''t you know? How many? This is not known. But it is certain that there will be no shortage. Li Huang wants to divert part of her attention through this auction of pills, and then she can do something she wants to do without having to worry all the time. Of course, the ultimate goal is to collect money. "Miss Where are we going to experience this time? " Yi Qinghuan didn''t hold back and asked. Although she only follows the first lady, she will go wherever she goes. There is no taboo. She just wants to protect the first lady. However, people always have curiosity. So it''s inevitable. I want to ask. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang was silent for a moment: "Zhulu Academy." Li Huang doesn''t hide from Yi Qinghuan, although she also considers that she can''t take Yi Qinghuan, because it''s too dangerous. Yi Qinghuan began to practice again, not to mention being an expert. Even Li Huang could not fight. How could Yi Qinghuan survive in a place where Li Huang could not survive? But The ultimate purpose of taking her is Know the true identity of Yi Qinghuan. Think about it, take her, should not cause too much loss. Then as expected, Li Huang really saw Yi Qinghuan''s body and stopped for a while. "Qinghuan..." "Miss!" Yi Qinghuan is not like Li Huang imagined, but said: "you don''t have to say, maidservant will go. Even if the maid can help a little bit! So please take your maidservant with you Yi Qinghuan''s reaction is to let leave Huang is very shocked, she expected thousands of results, but did not expect such a take. She didn''t ask anything and didn''t even flinch, which really made Li Huang unable to understand. "That''s good." Li Huang nods and takes her, which is her plan from the beginning. Therefore, Yi Qinghuan''s words have no too much influence. "Thank you, miss!" Yi Qinghuan expressed her gratitude, and then she asked, "this pill..." How to auction?"You wear this on your body, too." Li Huang also gave Yi Qinghuan the jade pendant she got from Tongtian auction house in Hongfeng Town: "you show this to their manager, and they will know." Li Huang didn''t forget who was behind the Tongtian auction house. At the beginning, I sent away the ring of Phoenix space, but a young man named Ling Feng! "Yes, I know." Yi Qinghuan said he understood. Although I don''t know why there is such a large circle of young ladies, she is very happy for her to have so many contacts. "Remember, hide your identity." Leave Huang to entrust a way. "Yes Of course, Yi Qinghuan knows. Even if Li Huang doesn''t give orders, Yi Qinghuan plans to do so. "Go, go and return early." Li Huang said so. Yi Qinghuan nodded and left Li Huang''s room. Li Huang is sleepy at the moment. She opens the window and looks at the bright moon outside. There is a different mood in her heart. Quiet, serene. However, it''s only for tonight. In the future, there are many things waiting for her to challenge! She can''t stop! Space, a little fluctuation, from Huang feel a warm chest close to his back. She said with a faint smile, "can you guarantee the quality of your sleep when you come here all night like this?" Ling changjue also smile, his face, there is too little fatigue, obviously continue to deal with things for a long time, no rest. "Of course not." Ling changjue told the truth, but the story changed "But Only with you can I sleep well. " Ling changjue said so. I haven''t had a good rest for a long time. I finally got leisure. The first time, I came to have a look at the little girl. Chapter 190 Only after seeing her and making sure that his little girl is safe, can he relax. Otherwise, I always feel that there is something unfinished in my heart. "You..." Li Huang sighed, turned around, took his hand to the bedside, let him sit down. "Take a quick rest." Li Huang really can''t see it any more. As a person who knows a little about medicine, Li Huang can''t tolerate someone abusing her body like this. What''s more, he? But Li Huang didn''t think of how she treated her body at this time! At that time, did she think of it again? The answer is obvious! did not! "You don''t sleep?" Ling changjue looked down upon Li Huang with a smile. His little girl began to care about him! How happy. "Sleep!" Li Huang naturally knows that if she doesn''t sleep, this man will definitely not sleep, so although she is not very sleepy, she can only sleep with him! Only in this way can he sleep at ease. Ling changjue nodded with a smile. He calmly took off his coat, and then looked at Li Huang as if waiting. From Huang helpless, also had to take off his coat, climbed into the bed. It seems to be very natural. Ling changjue''s arm is under Li Huang''s neck, and the other hand encircles her waist, which is very natural. Li Huang also seems to be used to the same, there is no reaction at all, let Ling changjue''s action. Ling changjue side body, in from Huang''s forehead fell a good night kiss, low way a: "good night." "Well, good night." Li Huang also replied. Ling changjue gave a satisfied smile, then closed her eyes, but after a while, the regular breathing was clearly visible. "How tired are you?" Li Huang seems to be asking Ling changjue in deep sleep, or talking to himself. He must have had no rest for a long time. As soon as he relaxed, his tense nerves relaxed. "Alas." With a sigh, Li Huang felt sleepy in Ling changjue''s arms. His embrace is too warm, warm from Huang is almost wrapped by the warm spring, some lazy. Yawned and Li Huang closed her eyes. Late at night, the moonlight shines down through the window, forming a beam of light, gently shining on the two people on the bed. This is God''s creation. A little fly in the ointment is that the girl is too young. ¡­¡­ The next day. "Miss Jun, please go to draw lots!" "Good." Li Huang stood up from her position and went to the draw. Yesterday''s position, four games have ended, all the games are not too big suspense, win the family, is ye, Su, Bai, and Qin. So this time in the draw, Li Huang''s little master is also the little master of these families. But ye Chan leaves in a hurry after seeing Li Huang. She doesn''t want to see her. Since she can''t compete, she has to avoid. And Li Huang didn''t care too much. Ye Chan and the structure didn''t become a threat. Even Ye''s family could still occupy a place in the top ten families, it was absolutely impossible to enter the four families. For Li Huang, ye Chan is dispensable. Li Huang opened the white paper, on which was written a big two words. Scene two Li Huang smiles. This time, it''s Jun''s turn. Li Huang''s eyes turned to Su Fang, but the latter had a gentle smile on his face. It was just that the smile on his pale face seemed a little weak. After all, it is impossible for people who have used medicine to improve their accomplishments to recover at once. "This time, I''m afraid Su Fu''s luck is better." He raised his hand in the drawing paper, which is a blank. Leave Huang tiny a Leng, but also don''t have too big performance. However, Su Fu is very happy to have such a result. To tell you the truth, Su Fu is the weakest among the four families. What they are good at is not only fighting, but cultivating herbs. Now, no matter Bai, Murong, or le, if they go to Su Fu, Su Fu doesn''t have the ability to resist at all. Therefore, it''s a great fortune for Su Fu to take the wheel! "Congratulations." Lihuang smiles lightly. Lihuang is happy that Sufu can keep her place. But if you want to let Sufu leave the four families, you still have to ask them whether they agree or not. Junfu just likes to cover the sky with one hand. What''s the matter?! Su Fang waved to Li Huang. He laughed and left.Li Huang waited here for a little while, and the combat watch came out soon! Scene 1: Bai vs Qin Scene 2: Jun vs Ye. Ye From Huang looking at this pair of war table, some don''t know should cry or should smile. I don''t know what kind of expression Ye Chan will have when she sees this table? Of course, Li Huang is not interested in attention, Ye has begun to fall, fall, but Li Huang still will not take it lightly, as long as it is against the war, we must take it seriously, not because we know how the opponent looks, choose to despise, or choose to escape. The real fight is fearless. With the answer, Li Huang returns to her home area and tells them the result. "Ye Shi?" After hearing the answer, there are all kinds of expressions. Some people show joy, some people are not half expression. Li Huang didn''t interrupt. Some things can''t be mentioned all the time. Only in a certain environment, such as personal experience, can they be remembered and remembered! "Sister Li Huang." Junqi went to Lihuang alone and called. "Well?" Li Huang turns her head and looks at the person coming. "Will we win this game?" Junqi relatively asked a very strange question. As for why When everyone thought it was a must win game, suddenly someone stood up and asked if it could be won? In such an environment, this is really very strange. Is it groundless or something else? But Jun Lihuang didn''t criticize Jun Qi. In her opinion, there was no mistake in the question Jun Qi asked, even a question that Li Huang wanted to ask. Li Huang pointed to the seat beside him and said, "sit down." Junqi nodded and sat down obediently. In fact, when Li Huang didn''t refute her, she already felt something was wrong. Chapter 191 Junqi originally thought that she was oversensitive, so she wanted to test the young lady''s mind even at the risk of being scolded. But after just saying a word, she found that her guess didn''t appear out of thin air. Because her words were not denied, and the eldest lady did not refuse to answer her question. "Why do you ask that?" Li Huang didn''t answer directly, but asked Jun Qi. In her opinion, almost everyone thought that Jun Fu would win. Even if it didn''t appear on the surface, it must be the same in her heart. But like Junqi, Lihuang really didn''t expect that someone would come to ask this question. After all, it''s a difficult and esoteric question. Junqi thought about it and said: "actually, I have no basis, but with my intuition, I always feel that when I come up against ye, it looks like a battle without suspense, but It must not be so simple... " Junqi lowered her head and seemed to repent something: "before, I didn''t know why Ye Chan approached me. I regarded her as my good friend. I always thought she was very smart and had good cultivation talent. But later, after Li Huang reminded me, and she designed to frame brother Yu, I suddenly found that this woman was too terrible." "Her intelligence is not used in the right way, but in the wrong way, so If you think about it, ye must have seen the war table. Since they did not choose to surrender, they must have come prepared. " "Can we win this game? I don''t know. " Junqi suddenly said his reasoning, also suddenly feel, say out the whole person is very relaxed. It''s really a very important thing to have someone to listen to what they are saying! "In fact, what you guessed is not wrong at all." From Huang light said, her eyes looked to the distance, that a look boundless place. "Although Ye''s family is no longer a climate, or has collapsed internally, but She''s still a big family "We can''t deny his greatness, and we don''t know if they have the fighting capacity." Li Huang said faintly that she always belittled Ye''s family in her language, but she didn''t deny Ye''s family in the past. How could those who could stand firm in the four families be ordinary people? "In this battle, I can''t judge whether I win or lose." Li Huang said so. Even she can''t guarantee anything. "Our disciples have already begun to belittle the enemy, and such a situation itself is the beginning of failure." Li Huang''s eyes inadvertently swept several disciples of Jun''s house, light way. "Then..." Junqi wants to ask, is there any way to alleviate it? Or, is there any way to really determine the winning rate? Junfu, since you are a fighting family, how can you lose? "Just decide." Li Huang didn''t plan to answer her question, which was not in her consideration. "It''s up to you to win or not." It''s luck, or it''s luck. "I have only one request." Li Huang said solemnly. "Li Huang elder sister, you say." Junqi express. "Join in and say that the other side has made a secret move, and make the best judgment on the premise of protecting the lives of our disciples, even if they do not hesitate to surrender in the end!" "But this..." Surrender? As a fighting family, how can we surrender? What''s more, this sentence came from Li Huang''s mouth? What did their first lady say? Isn''t that a little too Junqi''s expression is a little subtle, and it shows in the face at a glance, so Lihuang can easily know Junqi''s idea. "You think that''s ridiculous?" Li Huang asked with a smile. "Well." Junqi nodded without concealment. Indeed, in her cognition, Li Huang''s proposal is absolutely ridiculous! "Life is not cheap, treatment is expensive." Li Huang said (from the glory of the king) "no honor is better than life." Li Huang looked into Jun Qi''s eyes and asked seriously: "can you understand? You can''t live without any of you "Yes Junqi replied loudly that the answer given by Lihuang was none of the answers she had imagined. Is life the most important thing? Junqi can''t help but have some doubts, but it''s not the honor of the family, isn''t it dignity? If Lihuang knew what Junqi was thinking, she would not sneer. What is honor and dignity? Can she eat it? "Go ahead." Li Huang waved. Junqi left. Li Huang looks at the group of disciples who are going to be on the stage. She is a little disconsolate.Although Junfu is the head of the local family, but The royal family has the least connections. Even the people in Su''s mansion who have few contacts should be more than those in Jun''s mansion. There are only six disciples in your family, who belong to the direct family! nothing more. The other disciples are either from the elder''s family or from separate families. Some of them are not related to your family at all, but are given your surname. Some of them, even if they are related by blood, are even rarer. So, Junfu can''t afford more disability. Li Huang didn''t want to. In the Junfu, she became more and more lonely. It''s not what she wants, it''s not what she wants to see. "Why are you sitting here alone and sighing?" Murong Liancheng came over and patted Li Huang on the shoulder. "No, let''s sigh for the impermanence of the world." "Do you look like someone who can sigh?" Murong Liancheng said he didn''t believe it. "Then you, lose the game, to seek comfort?" Li Huang turns to look at Murong Liancheng. Is this guy really busy recently? "It''s just that the disciples of the family have lost. Right or wrong always leads to success or failure. What''s so strange about the fact that if you fight, you will win if you don''t lose?" Murong Liancheng waved and sat down beside Li Huang. He said: "at least they tried their best. It''s worth it to Murong, no matter win or lose." Li Huang smiles. Is this the right attitude to fight? If the hermit family is really a hermit family, even the general opinion is different. Li Huang can''t help but want to praise. Chapter 192 A family, a leader, should have such a mentality, so, no matter who it is, it is very good. Especially for the development of the family and the encouragement of the disciples! But on the contrary, under the background of this era, the concept of Murong aristocratic family does not seem to be very acceptable. Because most families still regard the concept of glorious sacrifice and sacrifice of life for the family as their purpose. Better be a broken jade than a broken one. In this era, it has become an unchangeable purpose. But in Li Huang''s opinion, this is really unnecessary! Sometimes, people should learn to be flexible. Only living is the best capital! Otherwise, even without capital, what can we do to fight with others? Of course, Li Huang himself is not necessarily a person who cherishes life. But sometimes, in order to survive, she can be desperate. "The Murong family is worthy of the Murong family." Li Huang''s sincere praise. It is really rare to create such a precedent in such an era! Murong Liancheng some embarrassed smile, was from Huang so praise, how he felt some guilty? Most of it is because this system is not designated by him, but the whole family has been handed down for a long time. The Murong family has been following this system all the time. Up to now, it has never been interrupted. No matter whether the owner of the family has changed or whether any internal affairs have taken place, this system has never changed! "We are a hermit family, so we don''t know much about winning or losing." But even so From the point of view of Murong''s personnel arrangement, it also took a lot of effort. Win or lose is not important, but if Murong wants to maintain such a large family, he has to live in seclusion, so he can''t stand it without huge funds. Therefore, they have to ensure that they are among the top ten families, which is really not a simple thing! Among Murong''s, the people who are in charge of the family are also wise people after all! Otherwise, why is Murong so powerful? From Huang light smile: "this should be so." There is no doubt about that. "Jun''s game is in the second? Are you waiting here? " Murong Liancheng topic a turn, instant changed a topic to chat again. When we talk about their family, he''s really going to blush. "What else?" Leave Huang suspicious of saw one eye Murong Lian City, no longer this wait, that still can what? Although I don''t know the result of the first match between Bai and Qin, and how long the competition will last, Lihuang believes that he can see the battle of Junfu at most in the afternoon. "You look sad and worried about the game?" Murong Liancheng asked. He didn''t forget the way Li Huang sighed when he just came here! Although he didn''t join the final, he still wanted to listen to the reaction of the people who participated in the final, and remember a process or something in the future. "Worried? What can I worry about? " From Huang a face doesn''t matter of say, is, said like this, feel her very of Zhang Kuang! But in fact, she is a little bit arrogant. No matter win or lose, she doesn''t need to worry about anything. In terms of Murong Liancheng''s understanding, are they all big families with such a good mentality? If you lose, at most you lose the game, but if you win, you win. It''s no big deal. But these two kinds of mentality are completely different. So, Li Huang is relaxed. Does she need to understand? Do you need it? unwanted! "Isn''t it certain that the Junfu will win or lose?" Isn''t it possible to compare the two sides in this kind of war? Is winning or losing not what he thought? He felt that listening to Li Huang''s tone, although she said that she didn''t care, and she was very calm about winning or losing. But I didn''t recognize the sense of confidence in the words. It seems that You can''t tell whether you win or lose. Junfu, are you not sure about this battle? It''s totally impossible, isn''t it? "Nothing is certain." Li Huang replied. Everything, everything, nothing can be determined in advance, anything can happen. "Whether in Summoner or cultivation, there is a fog on both sides. You will never guess what will happen in the next second." "But ye has not..." Murong Liancheng said that he could not understand Ye''s strength. Even he, who is not in the four major families, knows that it is not as good as before. Even if he chooses any one of the ten major families, Ye''s position may be replaced. He couldn''t understand why Li Huang was so cautious? "Murong." Li Huang turned to look at him and said with a smile, "do you know how long Ye''s family has been in the top four families?""How long?" Murong Liancheng didn''t know why Li Huang asked, but he thought about it seriously: "maybe It''s been a hundred years. Since the formation of the top ten families, the only ones that haven''t changed in the top five families are Ling''s and Jun''s, while the Su''s and Qin''s Ye''s come from behind. They have been living in the four families since the beginning. Time It''s only about ten years less than Jun''s existence. " Li Huang nodded, and Murong didn''t even say anything wrong. "You''re right. Basically, it can be said that these families have existed for as long as the Xiwei Empire existed. So why do you think they can stay in this position for a long time? " Li Huang''s problem seems to have baffled Murong Liancheng. He was stunned for a moment, and then it seemed that something had happened. He was surprised and said: "Oh! I see! " "What do you mean is that although Ye''s family is no longer good now, they still have their own inside information? What secret weapons might they have? " "In theory, that''s good." Li Huang''s eyes darkened: "I''m afraid. I don''t have strength, but I start to use Yin moves." It''s not good to hurt the people in their royal residence. "Right..." "When the dog is anxious, he will jump over the wall. It''s inevitable that Su won''t do anything unexpected." "So." Li Huang''s smile was a little strange. She said, "I told my disciples that if they couldn''t fight, they would surrender." "Poof..." Murong Liancheng spurts out the water at the entrance. "As a young master, you teach them this?" His eyes were so wide that it seemed inconceivable. "Otherwise?" What should a young master teach his disciples to do? Chapter 193 "You Oh, it''s really different! " Murong Liancheng had no way to evaluate Lihuang, so he had to say so. It seems that she didn''t do anything wrong, but it sounds strange to say that she was right. "Ha ha." Li Huang smiles and no longer answers. "The battle between Bai and Qin, don''t you go and have a look?" Murong Liancheng asked. "No Li Huang shakes her head. Although she thinks that Bai Qiqi''s cultivation path is a little strange, in fact, Bai Qiqi can''t beat Qin Xing. Although Qin''s family doesn''t know how to jump in the four families, on the whole, they still have strength. In particular, when the Ye family has collapsed and the Su family has been hit hard, the Qin family is the most powerful among the four families except the jun family. Of course, Li Huang doesn''t know whether Qin''s strength has surpassed Jun''s. After all, Jun''s family has been going downhill in the past few years. No one can guarantee whether a family can become several times stronger in a few years. "How much do you think Bai''s odds are?" Murong Liancheng asked, he is very curious, from the heart of Huang''s analysis of the war situation, whether accurate. Is there a chance of winning Li Huang silently counted in the heart for a while, opening a way: "less than 30 percent." Maybe Li Huang thinks she''s talking too much. "Less than 30% Murong Liancheng''s eyes were wide open: "is it so low?" "What do you think?" Li Huang squints at Murong Liancheng. "That, that At least 40% to 50%... " Murong Liancheng is not sure, because his weakest point is the war situation analysis. However, he thinks that his analysis should be correct this time "45%? Absolutely not. " Li Huang shook her head and directly denied Murong Liancheng''s judgment. "Why?" Murong Liancheng was puzzled. "First, Bai doesn''t want to enter the four families. They won''t try their best. What they want is to be alone." "Second, although Bai Qiqi''s accomplishments are very high, they are not as good as those of Qin Xing." Although Lihuang has never seen Qin Xing''s accomplishments or his fighting appearance, Qin Xing is also on the list. If he loses to Bai Qiqi, he really needs to clean up the whole list. "What''s the problem?" Li Huang looks at Murong Liancheng and slightly raises her eyebrows. "Seven seven can''t beat Qin Xing?" Murong Liancheng''s eyes were wide open. He was a little suspicious. In his opinion, Bai Qiqi''s cultivation was extremely rare. How could Qin Xing be defeated? "Do you know what Qin Xing''s accomplishments are?" Li Huang asks Murong Liancheng. "Isn''t it the 8-star intermediate Summoner?" Obviously, before coming to the imperial capital, Murong Liancheng had been mending evil for some time. Even the accomplishments of the young masters of the major families were recorded. "Do you know ye Chan''s cultivation level?" Li Huang asked again. "Isn''t it 6-star Summoner?" It''s also very fast, Murong even city can easily say it. "Do you know that ye Chan''s real strength is intermediate 9 stars?" "What?! Intermediate 9 stars Murong Liancheng said that his face was muddled. Is that impossible? Ye Chan is behind Qin Xing, but her accomplishments are higher than Qin Xing? Why? This Not very likely? "You haven''t heard of it. It''s an intermediate 9-star. It was close to 9-star some time ago, but I think it has broken through 9-star now." "But the list doesn''t say..." "A man is not a man if he does not hide something. The same is true of cultivation. " Li Huang light way, even she, didn''t take the initiative to mention his cultivation with others. "Do you mean Qin Xing is like this, even everyone on the list is like this?" "That''s right." Li Huang nodded: "some things can be believed, but some things can''t be believed." "Bai Qiqi''s strength is probably in the intermediate five-star appearance, in the imperial capital, it''s really a good talent, and it''s completely able to enter the rankings." "But Who is on the list, and whose cultivation is really as the performance says Few, or almost none. "So it is. I didn''t think of it..." Murong Liancheng patted his chest and said, "the style of your capital is really dangerous." Unlike their hometown, where the people are so simple, they have nothing to say. They are honest. They don''t lie and they don''t hide themselves. Simply, what''s wrong with it? "It''s not just the imperial capital In fact, the whole continent is like this. Perhaps the only exception is the territory of your Murong clan. " "This Is that true? " It''s incredible.It turns out that the outside world is really as complicated as dad said. It turns out that I am too naive all the time! "Well." Li Huang nodded, he can not believe her words, but can not believe the world. This world is like this, if cannot adapt, only can die. "It seems that It''s true that daddy said I''m too young. " Murong Liancheng sighed, still felt that he was too stupid. "Your father told the truth..." From Phoenix, I want to make complaints about it. Murong Liancheng is a little tongue tied. This junlihuang is also a person who will hurt others! This is really not very scientific! "By the way, speaking of my father, I remember something!" Murong Liancheng said suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang turns his head to look at him, some doubts in his eyes. "My father''s Flying Pigeon sent a letter to me saying that he would come to the imperial capital in a few days. He wants to talk to you." Murong Liancheng grabs his head and says. "Talk to me?" Li Huang asked doubtfully. "What do your father and I have to talk about?" What can she talk about with someone she doesn''t know at all? Can only be all the way speechless "Well..." Murong Liancheng was embarrassed to smile: "it''s about the alliance you said last time. I told my father what you meant by flying pigeon, and then wrote back to me a few days ago, saying that he wanted to talk with you alone." "I see." Li Huang thought of it. It seemed that there was such a thing. However, I don''t know about Huang. Murong''s territory should be quite far away. As the head of a family, is it really good to go out so casually? What''s more, come to the imperial capital in person? Talk to a little girl like her? Why does that sound a little weird? Chapter 194 "Don''t worry about anything That, that, my father has no malice Seeing that Li Huang''s expression was a little subtle, Murong Liancheng could not help but worry, and then made a statement to explain it. He is afraid that Li Huang thinks too much. "I see." Li Huang didn''t care much about what Murong Liancheng was saying, just a light reply. It''s not the time to think about it. "Young master, the elder is looking for you!" A man in the clothes of Murong''s disciples ran over and said to Murong Liancheng. "Ah? Oh After Murong Liancheng reacted, he gave Li Huang an apologetic smile and said, "that Then I''ll go first? " Leave Huang to nod, light way: "go." After Murong left Liancheng, Lihuang didn''t stay in the martial arts arena any more. Looking up at the sky, um It''s getting late. It''s time for dinner Li Huang thinks like this. "Light dust, I''m here to rub the rice." Small slip a circle came to Prince Mansion, from Huang is very impolite direct door visit, also can say is directly to rub rice. "What a rare guest." Ling Qingchen smiles and orders the kitchen to take out the lunch. "You''re the best cook to eat." Li Huang smiles lightly, and doesn''t hide his nature of eating goods at all. Originally, I coveted the delicious food of the prince''s mansion There''s something you can''t say. "It''s a great honor for my cook." Ling Qingchen laughs and asks Li Huang to sit down. All the servants in the prince''s mansion moved very fast, but after a while, the dishes filled the table. "My cook is from Xiaojiu. If you really like it, you can go to Xiaojiu''s residence. I''m sure you won''t think of coming to me again after eating it. " Ling Qingchen joked. "Little nine..." Ling changjue? She didn''t know where Ling changjue''s residence in the imperial city was. She had never been to the palace. She had never seen his residence. "However, Xiaojiu''s mansion is no longer the imperial city. I think you should have been outside the city." Ling Qingchen means something. But after Ling Qingchen so a reminder, from Huang is also instantly remembered. Ling changjue good shepherd''s purse to take her to the other courtyard outside the city, is his mansion? "Why isn''t his residence in the imperial city?" Leave Huang some curiously ask a way. "It seems that Xiao Jiu''s mother''s concubine put forward it. Don''t arrange Xiao Jiu in the imperial city. You know the personality of your father and the emperor. You can''t refuse such a request. Therefore, Xiao Jiu has become the only prince who lives in the imperial city or even outside the imperial capital." "It''s amazing." Li Huang can''t help sighing. It''s really amazing. However, every time I went there, I was in the evening, and I didn''t stay long. Li Huang didn''t take a good look at what his residence looked like. "His mansion is too far away. I might as well come to you." Li Huang smiles. Ling Qingchen is also laughing. He has dinner with Li Huang. Looking at Li Huang''s delicious food, he suddenly feels that he has a good appetite, and he has eaten a lot more. "By the way, there''s one thing I want to let you know." Put down chopsticks, Ling light dust looking at from the eyes of Huang said. "Well?" Li Huang also put down his chopsticks and gave Ling Qingchen a strange look. Is there anything he needs to tell her? "In the days to come, I will leave for the Empire of saints." Ling light dust light said. Departure? To the holy Empire? In other words, Ling Qingchen is about to leave Xiwei? Going on a long journey? "Why? Do you have business Li Huang asked. If it''s a business, she won''t ask. After all, it''s about politics. It''s inconvenient for her to intervene. But if it''s a private matter, she can ask a little bit! Anyway, she is a friend of Ling Qingchen! As a friend, it''s OK to care for each other. "It''s not a business, it''s just going to relax." Ling Qingchen said: "besides, this time I''m going out, it''s also a private visit. Except for my father Xiaojiu and Xiaofeng, and you, basically no one knows I''m going out." "I see." Li Huang said clearly that after all, Ling Qingchen recovered from a serious illness and immediately took over so many government affairs. It''s impossible to say that there is no pressure. It''s understandable to relax. Leave Huang to think like this, then also relieved, didn''t ask more what. Ling Qingchen himself belongs to the people who should be in love with the mountains and rivers, but it is really helpless to have such an identity. "So we may not be able to wait until the end of the race and see the new family ranking." Ling Qingchen''s hidden words should still be Li Huang can''t eat any more."Ah, it''s all right. You prince, you should be too busy to see. " Li Huang joked. Ling light dust ha ha a smile, for from Huang''s ridicule but just rely on the laissez faire attitude, not too much blame what. "I remember, is it Jun''s game in the afternoon?" Ling Qingchen asked. "Yes." Li Huang nods. It''s their Jun''s game right away. "Do well." Ling Qingchen said that he was very optimistic about Junfu. "You say that I''m going to be under a lot of pressure. " Li Huang gave a bitter smile. She said, "I''m not in the disciple group. You tell me, but it''s useless." "You are the leader of Jun''s clan. How can you be useless?" Ling Qingchen said like this, he said: "as long as you have enough confidence, the disciples at the bottom will naturally follow you!" "You always have such wonderful reasons." Li Huang can''t refute Ling changjue''s words? Why? EXM£¿ "Ha ha ha ha." Li Huang''s reaction is really lovely. Ling Qingchen can''t help but be amused by this lovely. The laughter, from the restaurant has spread far, far. Leave Huang Leng Leng, see Ling light dust so smile, she will feel relieved? Is it because you see him really laughing? "After the competition in the disciple area is over, it''s the auxiliary area. I can''t cheer you on when I''m not at the scene. You have to cheer well!" "Do you need any more?" Li Huang picks eyebrows, Ling Qingchen. What are you saying? For the auxiliary area, Li Huang''s grasp is not leverage? Like Ling Qingchen, is her performance in danger? How do you listen to that? "No, no, who are you?" Ling Qingchen does not blush to praise Lihuang. Chapter 195 After finishing lunch at Ling Qingchen''s house, Li Huang also chats with Ling Qingchen by the way. Because Ling Qingchen is leaving the day after tomorrow, they still talk for a long time. In the end, Li Huang had to leave Ling Qingchen''s residence because she was going to watch Jun''s game. Before leaving, Ling Qingchen and Li Huang said a lot, but in Li Huang''s ears, there was a different feeling. That is a kind of unspeakable feeling, Li Huang can only feel now, Ling changjue asked so much, really a bit like farewell message. Farewell message? Why does she feel that way? Li Huang doesn''t know. She is also confused, but I always feel that I have a bad premonition. ¡­¡­ "Here you are, miss!" After seeing Li Huang appear in the martial arts arena, the disciples of Jun''s mansion rush up one after another. They are really excited now. "Well." Li Huang nodded and said faintly, "play well and remember my orders." "Yes! Miss Five people reply with one voice. Seeing the five disciples of Jun''s house step into the challenge arena, Li Huang sits down near the challenge arena. Focus on the game all the time. Ye Chan also took Ye''s disciples to the challenge arena. Today''s Ye Chan, compared with before, is really a big difference. If Li Huang didn''t know the disfigurement of her face, she might not be able to recognize that the person standing in front of her is Ye CHAN! At this time of her, whether in the body or in all aspects of temperament, have undergone earth shaking changes! The figure is completely thin and a bamboo pole is the same, the temperament also becomes more dark from the original proud Phoenix. It''s also a little cautious. She is still with a translucent veil, but still can be seen that the face of the ferocious. She led her own disciples to the stage. When she faced Jun''s disciples, she didn''t see any waves in her eyes. "Something''s wrong..." Li Huang whispered softly under the stage. This kind of Ye Chan feels very bad. It''s not right at all What is What are they planning? However, Li Huang is not an immortal. It''s impossible for her to expect anything in the world, and then take all kinds of measures. Seeing that the fight has begun, the doubts in Li Huang''s eyes have not disappeared. Ye''s comprehensive strength is really no match for the Junfu, which has been reflected in the beginning of the battle. The leader of the Junfu disciple group is Jungu, who is higher than ye Chan in the ranking. Now ye Chan is even more suppressed. There seems to be no doubt about the outcome. There seems to be no suspense at all. "No!" Li Huang suddenly stood up and looked at the challenge arena. There, a disciple of Ye''s is leading the self explosion! "Second elder martial brother!" Jun Qi on the challenge arena also noticed this, and quickly called out a Jun Gu who was fighting with Ye Chan. Jungu heard Junqi such intersection voice, also know not good, must be out of change. He is trying to get rid of Ye Chan, but Do not know why, has been at a disadvantage of Ye Chan is like a piece of brown candy, how also can''t throw off! He realized that ye''s real purpose was to use Ye Chan to restrain Jungu, instead of being restricted by Jungu as you saw at the beginning, which was completely reversed! Everything is for this one to die together! All the disciples except Jungu rushed to the Ye disciple who was leading the self explosion. But To everyone''s surprise, the remaining three Ye''s disciples also started to guide the self explosion! "Better a broken jade than a broken one Is that right? " Li Huang under the stage looks at Ye Chan, is that her purpose? At this time, ye Chan also seems to feel something. She slowly turns her head and looks at Li Huang. Through the veil, Li Huang can see the radian of her mouth. So confident, even with a little contempt. "Jun Lihuang, even if you can''t win Jun''s, I won''t let Jun''s be intact!" Ye Chan roars, she has been forced to have no way back. She wants Jun Lihuang to die. She wants Jun''s disciples to disappear one by one! One by one disappeared in the eyes of the public, beautiful and bloody! "You It''s crazy. " Leave Huang''s lip petal light move, eyebrow is slowly loosen to come. Ye Chan, has been completely crazy, she has gone to extremes! "Jun Lihuang, you can''t protect your Jun''s disciples under such circumstances even if you try your best to do so!" Ye Chan''s eyes have been congested, staring big eyes, has completely lost the ability to think! Li Huang didn''t speak any more. Her expression didn''t fluctuate half a minute. It seemed that she was still very calm and calm!Ye Chan saw Li Huang''s appearance and became even more angry. She turned to the five Jun''s disciples in the challenge arena. The frightened and helpless expression was exactly what she wanted to see! Yes, yes, that''s the expression! right on! "Ha ha ha ha!" Ye Chan laughed, "Jun Lihuang, you are just a cold-blooded person!" "Looking at so many people dying in front of you, you can be so calm!" "Jun Lihuang, let the world see clearly your hypocritical face!"!!! Ha ha ha ha Ye Chan is completely insane! "Shut up Jungu loud fight back, interrupted Ye Chan''s laughter: "miss is not such a person, Ye Shi is so mean, today, even if we are all dead, Ye Shi will decline, Jun Shi is still strong! Jun will be more and more powerful under the leadership of the eldest lady! " "You''re in hell. Watch it!" Jun''s disciples were summoned to the bottom of their hearts. While they tried to stop their self explosion, they said in unison: "long live miss!" This is to pay the life, their life, is Jun''s, always belongs to Jun''s! even death, also belongs to Jun''s! Junqi opened her mouth, but the picture still didn''t speak. Although I have failed to live up to the young lady''s instructions, but For Jun''s sake, she doesn''t regret it! She is not afraid of death. She also believes that after her death, brother Yu will be taken good care of by the young lady. She died without regret! For Jun, for dignity, for glory! "This group..." Asshole! Li Huang bit her lip. She didn''t expect to be like this. If it is true, it is this era that brainwashes people''s thoughts too deeply. Even her brainwashing can''t counteract this thought! It''s too scary. Chapter 196 Li Huang is biting her lower lip tightly, and her brain is turning desperately. She wants to come up with a perfect way to protect their Jun''s disciples! That''s her family! Her only and only family, she must protect them! No matter what kind of price you pay, you will not hesitate! Ye Chan smiles like this, waiting for the death of Jun''s disciples! But at the same time, it is also facing its own demise! This is a road that she can''t turn back and has no way back. She can only go on! Perhaps, this is the best choice for ye Chan. "Li Huang, why don''t you go yet?" Murong Liancheng ran over and grabbed Jun Lihuang who was still on the edge of the challenge arena: "if you go on like this, you will die too! Let''s go At this time, it seems that Murong Liancheng is not like the shy boy, but like a brave knight. "Murong, you go first." Li Huang lightly shakes off Murong Liancheng''s hand, her eyes are still focused on the challenge arena, she said: "my family is still here, I will not go." "You Murong Liancheng doesn''t know what to say about Lihuang. He has never seen such a brainless person as junlihuang. How can we get to this point when we said we would surrender if we could not fight? The situation is very urgent, four people guide self explosion at the same time, even if the cultivation is not high, but the power caused by it is absolutely not one person''s body can resist! The surrounding audience has disappeared without a trace, and even the whole martial arts arena has no audience. Except for the referee arranged by Ling, there is no one except Lihuang and Murong Liancheng. "You, why do you have to!" Murong Liancheng is in a bit of a hurry. Looking at this, Jun Lihuang really doesn''t want to leave?! Is she going to die with these people? Isn''t this exactly what ye Chan wants? Ye Chan has nothing left. She is alone. She has nothing to care about, but you are different from Huang! She has a family, a mission, a bright future, and even the people she loves. Why does she still have so many obstacles? "Murong, go. I promise, I''ll come out alive. " Knowing that Murong Liancheng is also worried about himself, Li Huang is not too indifferent. "Jun Lihuang, stop making trouble!" Murong Liancheng doesn''t believe it at all. Under such circumstances, who can come out alive? No one''s! Unless the cultivation has reached a certain level, but obviously, judging from Li Huang''s age, this point can be ruled out. "I didn''t make any noise." At this time, Li Huang seems very calm. She doesn''t do anything. She just looks at her quietly: "go quickly. If you don''t go again, you can''t go!" Murong Liancheng looks at Lihuang and looks outside. Facing the elder he desperately calls, he is very tangled in his heart! finally, he turns his heart to the horizontal and says: "you must come out alive!" "Good!" Li Huang answers solemnly. After hearing Li Huang''s promise, Murong Liancheng quickly left. Not to mention Murong Liancheng''s indifference, but under such circumstances, there is no need to take risks at all. Li Huang is not surprised by Murong Liancheng''s choice, and even thinks that Murong Liancheng should do so. He''s here, she''ll be worried! It''s the last moment. It''s just a little short of explosion! Ye Chan laughs happily, "Jun Lihuang, you really don''t want to leave as I imagined, but it''s useless. Even if it proves that you are protecting your disciples, there''s no way to save your life!" "Miss! Let''s go Jungu, they are shouting with all their voice, they can die, but the first lady can''t! So, miss, let''s go! Get out of here! If you don''t go, it''s too late! Please, go! Li Huang said to the referee in the distance: "this game, Jun admitted defeat." Then, without waiting for the referee''s reaction, Lihuang had already started his cultivation. The dark and gray mana color lingered in Lihuang''s whole body! The mana is like a flame, burning constantly, and more and more prosperous! At that moment, Li Huang''s eyes also turned dark gray! It looks like a judge! Looking at her prey for trial! Like through an ancient voice, so vicissitudes, and so powerful! "Stop!" This is a space and a time stop! She did it! She stops time and space! Don''t want to delay time, from Huang directly on the challenge arena, with all his strength split a space tunnel! The space is cut, she laboriously throws Jun''s address one by one into the tunnel, and then she also gets in! Just one second after the space closed, the whole world returned to its original order!"Bang!" The sound of explosion penetrating the whole ground level has been spreading out from the martial arts arena of the imperial city! The whole martial arts arena is disabled, even affecting the surrounding palaces! All the people who escaped were shocked to see this scene! "Jun Lihuang! You said you would come out! " Murong Liancheng shouts at the ruins. She really didn''t come out?! To the last moment, she still did not change her mind! "What do you mean, Jun Lihuang? She''s in there? She didn''t come out! " Just arrived white seven seven pull Murong Liancheng''s collar, a face inconceivable shout. "She I didn''t come out, I didn''t come out... " Murong Liancheng is really shocked, unable to think, what has been whispering in his mouth. She''s in there? "Lihuang" Then came Su Fang and Jun from wine two people heard these times, unbelievable shout up! Su Fang, who had suffered a heavy body injury, collapsed on the ground, and her eyes had already shed tears! You leave Huang? Dead? Did you just die in it? No, no, he doesn''t believe it! impossible! She, such a strong person, how can she make fun of her life? He doesn''t believe it! Don''t believe it! Jun Li Jiu looked at the ruins of the explosion, and without saying anything, he flew in straight away! He wants to find it! Be sure to find it! Even if there is nothing left, we should also find the evidence of Huangmei''s existence! Su Fang looked at Jun Li wine so, also rolling past, by the way, even if it is the remnants of the clothes, he also wants to find! Take her home! "I''ll look for it, too!" White seven seven loosen Murong Liancheng''s collar, in a trance also ran in the past, aimlessly looking for something. What they are looking for is a living one or just a thought? Chapter 197 "Poof!" From Huang a mouthful of blood vomit out from the mouth, she breathes quickly, as if the next second will suffocate! She pulled the last person out of the space channel with all her strength, then collapsed on the ground like a collapse, gasping for breath. It''s too hard. It''s beyond her limit. "Miss!? Miss, what''s the matter with you? " Just wake up, Jungu saw Jun Lihuang fall on the ground, not surprised! They didn''t die? Did the young lady save them? Li Huang can''t speak for half a minute. She''s just very tired now. She wants to sleep like this. Never wake up from a long sleep! "Miss! Miss, don''t sleep, don''t sleep! " Jungu saw that the situation of Jun Lihuang was not good. He kept shaking Jun Lihuang and couldn''t let her fall asleep! Li Huang also knows that once she goes to sleep, her chances of waking up will not be too high! Li Huang certainly knows this, but She can''t control herself! "Here, where is this?" Jungu looked around in a hurry. Where is this? It seems a little familiar! "Junqi! Little five, little five, wake up Jungu quickly shook the comatose Junqi beside him! Junqi was shaken up by a violent shaking. Before he could react, Jungu yelled to her: "Xiao Wu, come on, talk with the eldest lady, don''t let her fall asleep!" Junqi''s confused face disappeared in an instant. She had smelled the smell of blood. It seemed that she was aware of something. Junqi jumped up in a hurry! But I was shocked when I saw the appearance of Jun Lihuang! My God? This is miss! What happened? Junqi know from the situation of Huang unavoidable, hurriedly is to replace the position of Jungu! "Sister Lihuang, don''t sleep, don''t sleep! Hold on Li Huang is suffering from inhuman torment at this moment. She doesn''t know how to do it. She just doesn''t let herself sleep with her willpower! Jungu stood up and looked around to find out if there was any place to deal with Lihuang''s injury for the time being! "This is..." Jungu looked at the mansion in the distance. He looked familiar! "I know!" Jungu''s eyes lit up instantly, and he ran to the mansion in a hurry! "Bang bang bang!" There was a crash at the door. Although Jungu knew it was wrong to do so, he had no time to wait! Only by doing this, there is no other way! "Who is it?" Inside the door came a voice of neither man nor woman, which sounded very strange! "Nine kings, is his royal highness nine kings here! We are the disciples of Junfu. Our eldest lady is seriously injured! I beg your highness Jiuwang to help our eldest daughter! " Jun Gu clapped at the door and cried. "Miss Jun..." The people inside the door were silent for a moment, but also in an instant, the door was opened, a gust of wind blew in Jungu''s ear, there was no one in front of him! "Give her to me." The master of the voice appeared in front of Junqi and Lihuang! He said without expression. "Who are you?" Junqi looks at the ghost face in front of her. "I am a subordinate of the nine kings. Please give me the nine princesses." The man explained with a good temper. Junqi heard that she was a subordinate of Jiuwang, so she was relieved. She let go of her arms holding Lihuang. In a moment, all the weight in her arms disappeared! The ghost face man picked up Jun Lihuang and hurried back to the mansion. "Come in, all of you. Don''t walk around." The ghost face man said to Jungu. Jungu''s eyes flashed a thousand thanks. At this time, who can save the eldest lady besides the nine kings? "Nine princesses, you again endure, the doctor and alchemist will arrive at once!" The ghost face person seems to be coaxing a child to say to leave Huang. The eye that leaves Huang already began lax, how to do, very sleepy. I really want to sleep "Nine princesses! I can''t sleep The ghost face man points Li Huang''s pain points, and instantly magnifies Li Huang''s pain thousands of times, but also in an instant, Li Huang''s consciousness comes back. She quietly looked at the ghost face, did not know what he was going to do. I don''t know who he is. "Nine kings will be back soon, nine princesses, hold on!" Ghost face person will leave Huang put on the guest room, from behind pulled to rush to the doctor and alchemist! "Save her life, whatever you do!" He so strong command way! Li Huang is in a daze and feels that she has taken a pill. She raises her hand and holds the bead hanging from her neck. She said, she won''t die! The effect of Dan medicine gradually played a role, and Li Huang felt more and more sleepy. Really, she couldn''t open her eyes soon!"You can sleep now. Don''t worry. It''s absolutely no problem." The doctor said kindly. Li Huang really understood this sentence, and then closed her eyes, almost instantly, she fell asleep! Body, very tired, very painful, there is no good place for half a point! "Where''s the girl?" Ling changjue came back in a hurry after receiving the news and asked this at the first time. "Lord, it''s inside." The ghost face man pointed to the house where Li Huang was! "How''s it going?" Ling changjue looked at the ghost face man, his face was very dignified! "Because of the nine life beads, the princess is not in danger, but The princess is really badly hurt Ling changjue''s pupils suddenly contracted and rushed into the house Oh, my God! Is that his little girl? The man lying on the bed was pale as a piece of paper, even as a dead man. Her breathing is shallow, these are enough to prove, Jun Lihuang in the end suffered how much heavy injury! "Little girl!" Ling changjue is very distressed, he also learned about the Imperial City, in a hurry dare to go to the Imperial City, but who knows, his little girl, is really escaped, and can also reach his residence nearby?! He gently stroked her face, the temperature below normal, but let him feel particularly real! "You are so stupid!" Ling Qingchen said so, as if he was talking to himself, and as if he was talking to Li Huang. It''s a pity that Mu Jun can''t hear from Huang. "Iron face!" "My subordinates are here!" "Go to the imperial city and Junfu to inform your family that their eldest daughter is OK!" "Yes If Li Huang wakes up, what worries most is nothing more than this! The family she was worried about couldn''t do anything different because of her! Chapter 198 Although he is very worried about the little girl, but he also loves her! So it is necessary to take into account all she has to worry about. Only when everything is done for her, she will have no worries. "Doctor, how is she?" The doctor, who was summoned again, fell on his knees with a dignified face. He said slowly: "Lord, although my subordinates don''t know what my mother has suffered, from the nature of the injury, my mother''s injury should be caused by herself." "This is the first time I''ve ever met a man who is so cruel! The mistress is the body of all kinds of poisons. She is born to be a poisonous girl. She should know that her body is her own body, but she has chosen such a dangerous way. I really don''t understand that. " Ling changjue nodded with approval, and her eyes fell on Li Huang: "this little girl just likes to mess with..." But I like her momentum, don''t I? In fact, she should have expected that, wouldn''t she? Just subconsciously want to ignore, after all, this is the most unlikely possibility, but it still happened, he was unable to stop It''s his fault! "When will she wake up?" "I can''t guarantee that. Maybe it''s one day, maybe it''s seven days, maybe it''s January, maybe it''s a year." "Why?" Ling changjue is a little surprised. His doctors are among the best in the mainland. Why can''t he even know when the little girl will wake up? At the bottom of my heart, I can''t help being impatient and anxious. This is not the result he wants to hear and see. "It''s the origin of the body that the mother injures. In essence, it''s no different from guiding self explosion. It''s just a matter of form." "The wound has already hurt the soul. Lord, I''ll tell you this. If it wasn''t for the nine life pearls, my mother would not be able to open her eyes now." "You said What? " Ling changjue said that he was very surprised. He didn''t know medicine, but at least he had some common sense. Hearing what the doctor said, he expected such an outcome. However, hearing this, he still felt a little heartache. "According to the subordinates, what kind of forbidden and taboo power should be used by the master mother to be punished by the way of heaven!" Ling changjue gave a bitter smile: "it''s not..." "You go down first." He waved his hand, looking weak. "My subordinates are leaving." The doctor stepped back and said nothing more. Ling changjue went to Li Huang''s bed and looked at her sleeping face tenderly. He said helplessly: "it''s not against heaven to change her life..." "Even if you want to control time and space, your heart is really higher than the sky." Ling changjue had no choice but to smile. In this way, what should she do. "But since you want to turn the world upside down, I''ll stay with you." Ling changjue''s hand caressed Li Huang''s cheek, but her expression was more serious than ever: "as long as you wake up quickly, I will accompany you whatever you want to do." Although, he as long as, a living she, standing in front of himself, rather than now, he saw in the eyes, will also be distressed ah! It''s a pity that now Li Huang can''t hear, because she has left her body even her own consciousness. ¡­¡­ "Here, where..." Li Huang is walking in the dark with no end and no retreat. She can see her body, but she can''t see the road ahead. It seems that she is the only one left in the world. "Who am I..." "Where am I?" Li Huang is hazy and aimless. She has no direction or goal. She doesn''t know anything and can''t remember anything. However, she did not seem too flustered, as if it should be so light. Flat light, almost make people crazy! "Child My child... " There seemed to be a small voice coming through the darkness. "What, what are you talking about?" From Huang slowly looking for the sound of the place, she can''t hear what came, can only enough to go to that place. "Child, my child! My child at the beginning of the night, don''t be cruel to my mother... " "At the beginning of the night My mother? " Li Huang murmured, how can you be so familiar with the name of yechuchen? Why did she say that? Why not hate her? What did she do? "Live a good life, perhaps the future life is hard, is despised, but my child, you have to be strong to live!" Li Huang this time is completely to hear clearly, her mother, let oneself live well?! Yes, she should live well! She has no reason to leave the world! "When you wait for your mother to come back, you must wait for her If mother comes back alive, she will find a way to save you! My child... "Li Huang didn''t know why she was in tears, only when it fell into the endless darkness, Li Huang found this. She wiped her face with her hand, and her tears could not be stopped. "Why do I cry?" She seems to be some whisper, but like, just looking for an answer! So what is the answer she wants? The answer is unknown! Because no one cares. "Where is my mother?" When it comes to her mother, her heart seems to ache. Why does she also feel pain? Brain more and more paste, from Huang holding his head in the dark stopped, she slowly squat down, like a helpless little girl, curled up where. "Who am I Where am I... " It''s another plain whisper, and it''s a repetition of the previous question. She still didn''t know who she was, and she still didn''t remember where it was. ¡­¡­ "Li Huang, wake up!" It seems that there is a low and magnetic voice calling her. She looks up and looks at the sky, where all the original darkness has disappeared, where is a blue sky and more than 100. Looking at it, it''s also very enjoyable! Through the sky, that''s where the sound comes from. Li Huang felt that she had heard the voice, and that she was very familiar with it! "Miso!" With a loud voice, Li Huang jumped out of the bed directly! Now, she is gasping for breath, even the forehead, have left beans big sweat! Is this a nightmare? Or is it just a joke? Or is it just that she thinks too much? "Li Huang, you finally wake up!" Jun Li wine saw his sister wake up, can''t help but smile! Chapter 199 "Who am I! Who am I Li Huang grabs the hand of Jun Li Jiu and asks eagerly. Who am I? Who am I? Jun Lihuang doesn''t seem to wake up completely from the dream. She also seems to be the lost girl who is at a loss in the dark. "What''s the matter with you, sister Huang?! Don''t scare me Jun Li Jiu was shocked to see Li Huang like this. How could she ask such a question? What''s going on? What did she forget? "Chang Jue!" Jun turned away from the wine and called Ling changjue outside the door. Yes, he sensed his arrival. Ling changjue also has a blank face. In the face of Li Huang, he doesn''t know what to do. At the moment, Li Huang''s face is a little ferocious. No, it''s exaggeration to say it''s ferocious. But at least, the expression on Li Huang''s face will never appear on her face. It''s a mixture of panic, fear and panic And a variety of emotional expressions, it is difficult to use a single word to describe her.. "Little girl, calm down and have a good look Who am I? " Ling changjue went to the bedside. His voice was very gentle. He slowed down and said to Li Huang very gently. Li Huang heard this voice, don''t know why, holding Jun from the wine hand also let go, it seems that his voice really has a kind of magic, can penetrate a person''s heart, let that moment restless heart gradually calm down. From Huang Lengshen for a moment, the line of sight shifted to Ling changjue''s face. "Beautiful man..." She whispered softly, her brow wrinkled, as if she was thinking about something, as if she wanted to say something. That name seems to be on the lips, but it can''t be called out. Eyes, gradually began to focus, is no longer so lax. The purple pupil, the purple, is no longer dim. "Ah "Jue?" Li Huang tried to call. "Well!" Ling changjue answered with joy. "Brother wine?" Li Huang turns to see Jun Li Jiu and tries to call out the name that appears in her mind. "Great, I remember! You remember at last Jun Li wine is very happy, can remember, that is the best result. Li Huang''s hands weakly support her forehead, and her head still has some pain. No more memories emerge. This kind of feeling makes her very uncomfortable. Also very uncomfortable. No one is able to adapt to the state of a blank brain, right? "Girl, don''t worry. You are seriously injured. It''s ok if you don''t remember." Ling changjue sees Li Huang''s pain and says in a hurry. "Seriously injured? I Why are you seriously injured? " Why can''t she remember at all? Ling changjue and Jun lijiu looked at each other and said, "don''t talk about it. You have a good rest. When you are well, will you talk about it again?" Li Huang nodded vaguely. With the help of Ling changjue, she lay back. "Have a good rest and don''t think about anything." Ling changjue lowered his voice and said in Li Huang''s ear. "Well." Leave Huang lightly to return a, hear his voice, don''t know why, will be very relaxed, involuntarily want to listen to his words. Ling changjue got up and took a look at Jun Li''s wine. The latter nodded clearly. After a few more words, they went out together. "You, go and prepare the clothes that Miss Jun has changed and the bath water." After Ling changjue went out, she ordered the maid in charge of the backyard. "Yes, I do." Ling changjue and Jun lijiu went to the study together. "What''s the matter with Junfu?" Ling changjue was the first to speak. Little girl, is the Junfu in a mess? "My grandfather was going to come here with uncle Liu, but I persuaded him to come down. I just expected that there might be such a situation. When they came, they couldn''t deal with it." "Well." Ling changjue nodded: "if you let the old God of war see his baby granddaughter become like this, it''s not good for his condition." Junfu, we can''t fall more people at the same time. "Say, how can sister Huang become like this?" Looking back at the scene just now, it was really terrible. He saw Jun Lihuang like this for the first time! "It should be cursed by heaven." Ling changjue although this is a guess, but it has been with a bit of affirmation. "Curse of heaven?" Jun Li wine is very shocked. "Isn''t the curse of heaven a punishment for those who try to change their fate against heaven? Why is Huang Mei cursed by heaven? " Jun Li asked. He could not believe Ling changjue''s conjecture. "The little girl really used the power to change her life." Ling changjue sighed and controlled the whole time and space. How could it not be regarded as a change of fate? "How can it be? How can you change your life against heaven by virtue of Huang Mei''s cultivation? Even if you and I want to do it, it''s almost impossible! ""What''s more, as a poison girl and a alchemist, Huang Mei has the curse of heaven. Why does she come again? So what''s the curse this time? " Ling changjue calmed down. He reached out and took up the brush on the table and put it in the palm of his hand. "Look." He said. Then, he slowly moved away his hand, the air is that the brush was so empty! Without any external force as like as two peas in the air, it hangs in the air and is exactly the same as before. "This is..." "Space magic." Jun Li Jiu didn''t seem too shocked. He didn''t know why, just because he knew Ling changjue was a space summoner. As a space summoner, I can''t say that. But if everyone can do that, it''s too much of a loss of balance. In the whole continent, it''s a great thing to have one or two space summoners. It''s a normal thing not to have one for hundreds or even thousands of years. "Yes. By stopping time in a part of space to achieve this goal, we can control dead or living things in a short time. This is the magic power of the space Summoner itself. " The spell practiced by the space Summoner is not offensive at all. It''s similar to the one just performed by Ling changjue. It can only be called auxiliary. So, strong, not blindly strong, there are always his weaknesses, and the weakness of space summoner, lies in this. Even if you can avoid the pursuit, but with its own ability, it''s hard to kill the opponent who is equal to your own cultivation. Chapter 200 Therefore, Ling changjue has never said that she is a space summoner. It is also because of this reason that she does not want to be the focus of the public. The most important reason is that she does not want to be the target of the strong. After all, the existence of space Summoner is too bad, but the strong can''t tolerate the existence of bug in this world. "Space summoner, ability is to control space, even time." Ling changjue looked at Jun Li Jiu and withdrew his magic power. The brush naturally fell to the ground. "But, what the little girl controls is the whole space, the whole world''s time!" "You said What? " Jun Li Jiu was shocked. "How can this be? You can''t do it. Why can Huang Mei do it?" Jun Li Jiu can''t believe it. If it''s true, Jun Li Huang will change her life against the heaven! Stop the whole space? Are you kidding? How can anyone do such a thing?! "No wine." Ling changjue knew that Junli liquor was impetuous, but it was something that she couldn''t control. After all, she couldn''t believe who she was? If he is not a space summoner, he will not believe it. This kind of inborn bug should not exist in this world at all! "The little girl really did it. There are some traces of spatial fluctuation near the imperial city. That''s the best proof." "And Li Huang''s mental strength is hard for ordinary people to reach. In this way, it''s not impossible to do so. " Ling changjue said. "I can''t do it because at present, I can''t cover the whole space, but Lihuang can. Although her cultivation is not high, it''s only a few seconds, and it''s also amazing." "But, even if it is, it''s her limit." "It''s more than the limit..." Jun Li wine is a little weak, he sat down, "I just explored the physical condition of Huang Mei, her soul is not complete, want to recover, at least also need decades, even hundreds of years." "If her soul is not complete, she is likely to forget something from time to time, even who she is." "Little girl, it''s really hard this time." Ling changjue sighed. Isn''t it a race match? How can it make so much noise? It''s really more difficult than usual! "You don''t know that girl''s temperament." Jun Li wine is also very helpless, no way, who called his sister too strong? She seldom depends on anyone. She will only bear everything by herself, and will not talk about her troubles with others. She will swallow all the grievances and even the pain. That cold and clear face became her best mask. "Seriously, Chang Jue, I want to thank you." Jun Li wine solemnly saluted Ling changjue. "What are you doing?" "If it wasn''t for the nine life pearls you gave her, maybe she would have died now." If it wasn''t for jiumingzhu''s constant input of vitality into Lihuang''s body when Lihuang was about to die, Lihuang would not be able to survive until now. Of course, even if it is amnesia, or the loss of cultivation and so on, it can only be regarded as great luck. After all, people are still alive. Live, on behalf of hope, as for the lost, always be able to come back! "You don''t have to thank me. We are brothers." Ling changjue helped Jun lijiu up: "moreover, jiumingzhu was originally for Lihuang''s body protection. She is the one I love. Giving jiumingzhu to her is also what we should do." "Thank you anyway." Jun left wine persistent, this is a kindness, even if Ling changjue does not accept this kindness, he really will always remember. "Chang Jue, these days, Huang Mei will stay in your mansion." Jun Li Jiu said: "now Huang Mei''s soul is unstable, and it''s very easy to be controlled. Be careful at night!" "I know." Being mentioned by Jun Li Jiu, the headache is coming again. Now Jun Lihuang has become like this. What''s more, it''s the night home. Night home means, this is realized through the soul, must not be found by them! "One more thing." Jun Li wine seems to think of something. "About Huang Mei''s ability..." "Don''t worry about that." Ling changjue interrupted Jun Li Jiu''s words. Even if he didn''t mention them, he would do them: "their memories, I will ask the dream Summoner to delete them. You don''t have to worry." "I''ll trouble you." Jun Li Jiu stood up: "I have to go back to report the situation of Li Huang, so I''ll go back first." "Good. I asked Tiemian to go back with you? " Ling changjue suggested. "No, Tiemian also has his business to do. There''s no need to walk with me." Jun Li refused directly.Ling changjue didn''t have a compulsory requirement, so she left the wine with you. It''s only a quarter of an hour''s journey. It doesn''t matter. Jun left the wine and Ling changjue went out of the study. He called Tiemian. "Lord, what''s the matter?" "Go back to the city immediately and tell the elders to send some female summoners." "Yes Tiemian didn''t ask Ling changjue why, so he lost his figure directly. As long as it''s the master''s order, he will carry it out, but ask the reason, just do his own thing well. That''s why he called it iron face. Ling changjue was silent for a moment. The maidservant''s accomplishments in the house were not high. There was no way to protect the little girl. He had to be ready for everything! In case he has no way to get to Li Huang''s side like today, at least, it''s better to protect Li Huang from some harm. Ling changjue didn''t stand long before she went back to Li Huang''s room. It''s Li Huang''s room, but now, strictly speaking, it''s Ling changjue''s own room. Just ordered the maidservant to bathe Lihuang, and then moved to her room. So Ling changjue went back to her room. Li Huang, who had been bathed, lay on the bed and made a shallow breathing sound. Hearing a little noise, she opened her eyes Ah Jue There is still a lot of uncertainty in her tone. To be sure, although Lihuang remembered who he was, she still didn''t recall all the things about him. Ling changjue is quite sure of this. "I''m back." He said. Chapter 201 Ling changjue sits on the edge of the bed and puts her hand on Li Huang''s head, so that Li Huang can feel her temperature. "Do you still have a headache?" He asked softly. It seems that any hard voice will hurt her, he dare not, just want to give her the best side, to care for her, spoil her. No matter what she wants to do, as long as it is what she wants, he will accompany her to do it! "It hurts." Good baby Li Huang answers realistically, "I don''t remember anything, but there are fragments of memory, but..." I just can''t remember everything, even what happened and why I became like this. What''s more, it seems that I will suddenly forget who I am. This feeling is really terrible. "Girl, don''t worry." He gently coaxed: "your memory will gradually recover over time, you just need to recuperate." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. Just remember me, your wine and your family. That''s enough." Li Huang opens her mouth, but she doesn''t know what to say. Yes, she remembers who her family is, but But there''s no way to think about them. It seems, just a title, but no substance, so, it is really very annoying! "Hungry?" He asked, it''s evening now, and the little girl hasn''t eaten yet. "Not hungry." She shook her head. "You need some, too." He guessed that it was because the body was too weak that all the sensory abilities were reduced. It''s supposed to be hungry. "All right." Although Li Huang didn''t feel very hungry, she could eat a little. Ling changjue nodded, got up and went outside to order dinner. Naturally, the food prepared for Li Huang is light food, because Li Huang can''t accept anything too greasy. She can only drink some porridge and so on. Simply, as Ling Qingchen said, the best cooks are all concentrated in Ling changjue''s residence. After Li Huang takes a bite, she has already fallen in love with the taste. "Delicious." Li Huang laughs. Her appetite is also drawn out! It''s really delicious! When Ling changjue saw Li Huang smile, she was satisfied. She was afraid that she would not laugh or eat. That''s what he had to worry about! Simply this kind of worry does not exist at present! That would be perfect! "I''m full." Although the appetite was checked out, Li Huang still didn''t eat much. About half a bowl of porridge, Li Huang was already full. Ling changjue did not force her to eat any more, because anyone who was injured could not eat too much. "Rest or go out for a walk?" Ling changjue asked. "Let''s go." Li Huang says, just eat full to sleep, seem also not too good. "Well." Ling changjue got up, helped Li Huang gently, and walked to the door. Li Huang''s body is still very soft, and her strength has not recovered at all. In this way, it''s very reluctant to walk fast. But walking slowly, there is no problem. Li Huang was helped by Ling changjue and was walking in the courtyard. Suddenly, Li Huang said: "here, I seem to have been here." She looked at the lake, the pavilion. All the scenes are inexplicably familiar! Ling changjue smiles: "well, you''ve been here." "Really, I have been here?" Li Huang looks at Ling changjue with big eyes. Does she really remember? "Well." Ling changjue definitely nodded: "you, you and I have been here several times." He pointed to the pavilion: "we used to eat together there." Li Huang nodded thoughtfully. She felt that Ling changjue''s words seemed to be true! "Then I think I must have liked you very much before." Li Huang said to Ling changjue with a smile. Ling changjue was stunned and didn''t know how to answer. At last, she asked, "why do you say that?" Li Huang blinked innocently and said, "I don''t think I eat with people I don''t like. " Her eyes turned to the lake again. The sight was very soft and the voice was not sharp. She said: "when I am with you, I always feel at ease. Although I forget, my body doesn''t forget. It''s like a very natural thing to eat with you, like..." "It should be such a thing, so I think I must have liked you before." Ling changjue gently hugged Li Huang and said, "but at least, I love you very much." This is also the first time for him to say what he thought in his heart so plainly. There was no gorgeous language or any foreword to set off, but he just said that sentence. "I love you, Li Huang." "No matter before, or now, and whether you can remember our past, I don''t care, because I love you, just you." Ling changjue kisses Li Huang on the forehead. He loves her as long as she is, no matter what she looks like!Li Huang''s body was stiff, but soon relaxed. She laughed, sincerely. "I think I love you, too." I think I love you, too. This sentence is like a magic spell, lingering in Ling changjue''s mind. He holds Li Huang up like a treasure. Jaw in her shoulder, breathing belongs to the taste of her body, is very satisfied! Any words, all don''t need to go up to leave Huang to say of this one words. Since then, Ling changjue is also more able to determine the intention of Li Huang. Her feelings for him are actually the same! ¡­¡­ Ling changjue takes Li Huang back to his room. He is naturally reluctant to part in the deep night. "You rest first, I''ll take a bath." He put Li Huang on the bed and said. "Good." Li Huang nods and sleeps in the bed. Although I don''t remember anything, my body still remembers it. "He used to sleep with me..." Li Huang touched his chin and came to such a conclusion. If the body can form such a natural reaction, it must be that Ling changjue and her sleeping together is no longer a matter of two times, it must be many times, or even very frequently. Li Huang just lay on his back, thinking about something casually. She did not dare to recall the part about memory, because once recalled, she would fall into the dark, unable to extricate herself! That kind of terrible, not ordinary people can understand. Only those who have really experienced it will know that it is an experience of life rather than death. "Master Are you ok? " The voice from the inside of the body made Li Huang sit up in shock! Chapter 202 "Who..." She was a little confused. "Master, I''m Tianbing. Don''t you remember me?" Soft cute soft cute voice again, but this time with some anxiety. "Tianbing Tianbing Tianbing... " Li Huang murmured many times. The name seems familiar Why can''t you remember which one? Tianbing Soft and cute fox? "My contract beast?" Leave Huang to guess of tentatively ask a way. "Yes, yes, master, you really scared us to death!" Tian Bing''s tone seems to be a sigh of relief. Li Huang''s appearance really makes their little beast''s heart come out! If so In this way, even if it is forgotten, in the subconscious or involuntarily emerge some names. "Master, don''t worry. Brother Huoyang and yaoyu are working hard to refine the medicine. Soon, the master will be better!" "Well." Tian Bing''s soft and cute voice seems to be really convincing, and Li Huang can''t help believing it. Perhaps, because he is his contractual partner. "Nah, master." Ice calls again. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang always feels that this little soft cute has something to say to herself. "Well, brother Huoyang and Yao Yu are practicing medicine in the closed door. They can''t get out. Then, Xiao Bing Xiaobing is going to be promoted, so, so... " Li Huang said with a faint smile: "I know. Are you afraid that no one will protect me?" "Yes That''s what he''s afraid of! Especially the owner is still so fragile, although he thinks it is not good to promote at this time, but sometimes once the opportunity has passed, it will never come back. So now the sky ice is very tangled. What should we do. There is really no way, so I have to ask the master. "Don''t worry about promotion. I''ll be fine." Li Huang said, "ah Jue is here." Li Huang''s belief in Ling changjue can only be described as blind! But it has to be said that Li Huang''s belief is very important! "Xiaobing is going to sleep "Well, go ahead." Li Huang said softly. Such a soft cute Warcraft, Li Huang also felt very warm. "What makes you laugh so happily?" It turned out that Ling changjue came back from bathing. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the little girl with a smile on her face. It seemed that she was in a good mood. "My Warcraft is going to be promoted. I''m very happy." She said. "Warcraft? Is it the rosefinch or the fox Ling changjue climbed into the bed and asked casually. Leave Huang Yi a, originally she still has a rosefinch Warcraft of? Could it be Huoyang or yaoyu just mentioned by Tianbing? "Fox." Li Huang replied. I didn''t expect that he knew his contract beast. But Li Huang doesn''t think she will show off her Warcraft. "That''s a good thing." Ling changjue lay down and naturally took Li Huang in her arms and said softly. Li Huang found a comfortable place in Ling changjue''s arms and stopped moving. She replied, "well." She was naturally happy for them. "Tomorrow, am I going home?" Li Huang asks like this, she is actually some fear and some expectation, she wants to go back to her family, but she is also afraid that she doesn''t know what to say after seeing her family. It''s a very contradictory heart! "No, stay with me until your injury is completely healed." Ling changjue said. "Why? Why? " Li Huang said that she was puzzled, unmarried and living together. Is this really good? Anyway, no matter whether it''s good or not, I''ve been sleeping. It''s the only way for Li Huang to change anything. But What Li Huang really wants to ask is, will her family not object to her being here? The impact is not very good, right? "Junfu is not safe." Ling changjue was a little more serious, he said: "here, I can guarantee your safety, but the Jun mansion is full of people, you will not be safe, and I will worry about it." "Oh..." Li Huang knew that she was in consideration of her safety. "Besides, I also let Li Jiu go back to talk to your grandfather and sixth uncle, so don''t worry." "Well, I see." Li Huang smiles and accepts the reason. "Well, it''s getting late. Go to bed early." "Good." Li Huang naturally holds Ling changjue''s arm and closes her eyes. Ling changjue smiles lightly, hugs the person in her arms more tightly, and closes her eyes. This is Li Huang''s first night after she was injured. It''s quiet. It''s quiet. They both gave out shallow breathing sounds, which were hard to hear even in this quiet and incredible night.The next morning, two people wake up one after another. "Good morning." Ling changjue smiles. "Good morning." Li Huang also smiles. Early in the morning to see each other, do not know why, the heart is a kind of satisfaction. Li Huang doesn''t know how to describe this kind of satisfaction. This kind of satisfaction is even more joyful than getting the whole world! "How do you feel today?" Ling changjue is ready to ask everyday questions. Now what she wants is nothing but Li Huang''s body. "Slightly better." Li Huang replied that her body was still weak, but her mental state was better than yesterday. However, this is also inevitable, yesterday''s injury, the face will be good, that is really a ghost! "No hurry." Ling changjue stroked Li Huang''s hair and comforted her. At the moment, time is more than time. However, nothing is more grinding than time. But they just wait. "What would you like for breakfast?" Ling changjue asked. "At will." In fact, Li Huang is seldom picky about food. She eats what she has, but usually she doesn''t eat much either. "Good boy." Ling changjue left a good morning kiss on Li Huang''s forehead, then took his coat, put it on, and went out to order breakfast. Ling changjue took care of herself first, and then went to Li Huang''s clothes. She was very considerate and put them on one by one. "Lord Ling changjue was putting on her shoes when she heard a knock on the door. "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue''s body didn''t move, but the voice had already spread out. "Your Majesty, let the Lord take his mother to the imperial city." Ling changjue''s face was not very good, but it was just a flash, and didn''t stay for long. "I know." He said. Put on the last shoe for Li Huang, and then take her to wash. "Why go to the imperial city?" Li Huang finished washing and asked suspiciously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Maybe I want to ask about yesterday. But in this case, how can Ling changjue explain to Li Huang? Chapter 203 "Well?" Seeing that Ling changjue didn''t speak, Li Huang made a sound again. Is it something dangerous? She can''t help thinking. "Nothing. When you get there, if the old man asks you anything, you can choose the answer." Ling changjue touches Lihuang''s head to let her relax. What he worries about is that he will expose Li Huang''s current situation to the public''s attention. Is this really good? After breakfast, Ling changjue picked up Li Huang, took a soft sedan chair and went to the imperial capital. Because of the last experience and Li Huang''s current physical condition, Ling changjue doesn''t dare to rush Li Huang into the space tunnel. If there is another one, he doesn''t know how to blame himself! On the way to the Imperial City, Ling changjue holds Lihuang in her arms for fear that the shaking of the soft sedan chair will shake her. No one can do this. Li Huang is naturally enjoying. In her opinion, this kind of action is very natural. She has no resistance. "But your Highness''s soft sedan chair?" The bodyguard of the front imperial city asked. "Exactly." The man in charge of carrying the sedan chair replied. "Let it go." The bodyguard didn''t ask any more, and even didn''t confirm whether the person in the sedan chair was himself, so he let it go. "Well, I didn''t expect you to have such privilege." Li Huang smiles quietly. Even if she has a memory disorder, she should still remember it. To enter the Imperial City, she has to get away from the means of transportation and walk on foot, unless she is pardoned by the emperor. "I''m afraid you''re tired." Ling changjue gently patted Li Huang on the back. His Laozi really gave him many privileges, but generally he didn''t go to the front door, so he soon forgot these things. "Ah Jue, am I going to see my parents?" Li Huang leans in Ling changjue''s arms and seems to be a little uneasy. Ling changjue can''t help laughing. Is this girl afraid or what? "An ugly daughter-in-law always wants to see her in-law." Ling changjue made a joke. Also like wish saw from Huang''s steamed stuffed bun face, gas drum drum drum drum, but appears lovable extremely! "I''m kidding." Ling changjue shaved off Huang''s small nose: "you will know when you see the old man. Before, you were not afraid of anything. For you, my old man''s identity is ordinary or not." Li Huang felt a little surprised: "really, is it really like this?" She used to be like this, no big or small Is it really amazing? What did you look like before? "Little girl, you have to know that it doesn''t matter whether it is like this or not." Ling changjue smile, from Huang such a state of anxiety about gain and loss, let him feel very lovely, but there are 100% heartache. Although this kind of Li Huang is less violent, more gentle and gentle, but What is the reason for this. Ling changjue did not dare to imagine and did not want to imagine. How much pain should a little girl have suffered! How much pain! Although it is forgotten, but in any case, these injuries do exist, can not be erased. He didn''t know what kind of language to use to talk about it to Li Huang, and he didn''t know whether to say it or not, but at least now he won''t say it. "All right." Li Huang had to give up and learned more from him. Bumpy all the way, they arrived at the gate of the imperial palace. Ling changjue takes Li Huang out of the soft sedan chair, and calls out a cape with a hat in the space ring to put on Li Huang. "This is Li Huang is puzzled. "This cloak can hide your accomplishments. You can''t let them know that your accomplishments have been lost for a while." Ling changjue said softly in Li Huang''s ear. Li Huang knew that she had lost all her accomplishments only this morning. Ling changjue said that it was the overuse of strength that led to such a result. After a period of time, she would recover. Ling changjue held Li Huang and pushed open the gate of the imperial palace. She went into the side hall. Sure enough, the people of the royal palace were here. "Li Huang!" Jun Hanbing is the first to rush up. Although his body is not very good, it seems that he suddenly has strength when he sees his granddaughter. "You are Grandfather? " Li Huang saw a very immortal man come forward, blurted out, is the grandfather and son. In memory, it seems that there are related memories, but how can not remember. "My Li Huang, how did you become like this?" So haggard, so fragile? Jun Hanbing takes Lihuang from Ling changjue and holds her gently. She doesn''t dare to exert herself. She''s afraid that the person in her arms will be broken like a glass doll if her strength is strong! "Li Huang." Junmo day and Junmo asked also came forward, looking at Li Huang''s pale face, their faces are not very good, to see Li Huang like this, not to mention how distressed! "Little nine." Ling Wushuang waved and let Ling changjue get closer. "Well?" Ling changjue didn''t know what his father wanted to sell, so she had to walk into some places."You leave Huang Is it amnesia? " Ling matchless some don''t dare to confirm of ask a way. Just since Li Huang came in, Ling Wushuang felt that Li Huang was strange. Until she opened her mouth, he had this kind of conjecture. Is this little girl amnesia? Otherwise, how can you show such a gentle expression? How can you speak in such a tone? "Ah, you can say that." Ling changjue nodded, which was affirmative. "What''s going on?" A few people in the Junfu also leaned over, because Ling Wushuang didn''t avoid them just now. Even if he spoke in a low voice, as a master of practice, he couldn''t do without listening. Ling changjue took a look at Jun Li Jiu. Didn''t he talk to the people in Jun Fu? Jun left wine to sigh a breath, this is not to say all of a sudden all can''t. "It''s not clear exactly how, but what''s certain is that Li Huang used some kind of forbidden and taboo power, and then she was backfired, which led to the disorder of her memory." Jun Li wine or to avoid the point, if you tell the truth, will really from Huang exposed under the eyes of the killer. Li Huang''s special cultivation constitution must not be exposed at this time. Otherwise, maybe death is not a matter of two or one. Although Jun Li Jiu just explained it briefly, how could the people present not recognize the danger? Their eyes are focused on Li Huang, with a variety of different emotions. However, Li Huang was still confused. Although the amnesia, but there are still some three no constitution. There is no change in the dullness of feelings. I don''t know whether it''s luck or misfortune. Chapter 204 "Will Li Huang always be like this?" Jun cold ice some urgently ask a way, he can''t stand, leave Huang so, should be to suffer how big pain! How can his Li Huang How about this? It''s him who didn''t protect his Lihuang well. That''s why she suffered so much! "Probably not. As time goes on, Li Huang''s memory will recover slowly." Jun Li wine said. "It''s better." Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian are relieved to be able to recover. "What''s Li Huang''s physical condition now?" Jun Hanbing looks at Ling changjue and asks. Since he promised Li Jiu to give Li Huang to the boy, the boy should take enough responsibility to understand Li Huang''s injury thoroughly. Only in this way can we pass the test. "The little girl will have headache every day. There are not many injuries on her body, and they are not very serious. The most important thing is that she is hurt by backfire inside her body." "I have assigned the best doctor and alchemist of sky city to treat the little girl. Please rest assured." Ling changjue bowed slightly. Although it is said that Jiuwang is eccentric, sometimes he looks like an old fox. However, Ling changjue is really a very gentle person, so although he did not salute Jun Hanbing, he showed his courtesy. Jun Hanbing heard Ling changjue say that, and his face softened slightly. The strong man of sky city came to treat Lihuang, and he was relieved. "Ice, you can relax. These days, let Li Huang and Xiao Jiu stay together." Ling Wushuang looks at Jun Hanbing with worried eyes. What he needs to worry about most is not Lihuang. Jun Lihuang and his baby son look at him. He doesn''t need to worry, but what he needs to worry about most is Jun Hanbing, his good friend for many years. "That''s fine." Jun cold ice nods, and the bosom from Huang not give up to the hands of Ling changjue: "from Huang will give you." In Junfu, they really can''t guarantee the safety of Lihuang. Just relying on junmotian alone, they can''t be busy at all! Simply, the nine kings have a strong background and can protect Li Huang from damage, which is also excellent. "Don''t worry, old warlord." Ling changjue smiles. It''s about Li Huang. He won''t slack off! He certainly won''t let her be hurt! "Cough!" Jun Hanbing is full of Qi today. Now, it seems a little empty. "Father "Grandfather!" Li Huang is very worried and looks at Jun Hanbing who is supported by Jun Motian. She could see that her grandfather''s vitality was rapidly decreasing. Although I don''t remember what happened, Jun Lihuang was worried. In my eyes, a trace of worry flashed. Jun Mo day see his father''s condition is not good, also know can''t stay more, he looked at Ling unparalleled, hurriedly said: "we go back first." Before Ling Wushuang''s reply, Jun Mo Tian left the imperial palace with Jun Hanbing on his back. With Jun Mo asked and Jun Li wine also rushed back together. Ling Wushuang didn''t care about the irrationality of these people in Junfu. He even wanted to have a look with them if he could. After all, he was a brother for many years, although there was a gap between them. But in the past hundred years, not only time but also feelings have been accumulated, right? "Grandfather, will he be ok?" Li Huang is worried very much to whisper a, sure as expected, still can''t rest assured. "Don''t worry, the old God of war will be OK before you get well." Ling changjue said so, after all, the situation of Jun Hanbing now, except for Li Huang before, no one knows what''s going on. No, maybe there is another person who knows about it - Su Jingyue! But Su Jingyue has been knocked unconscious by her father and locked up in the imperial palace. There is something strange about Su Jingyue''s action. Even Ling changjue is not sure to release him to treat Lihuang. "Is that so..." Li Huang dropped her eyes and always felt that there was a bad premonition in her heart But why can''t you remember? "Li Huang." Li Huang turns around and looks at the man who stops his evil spirit. This man "You are Is Ling unparalleled Li Huang is very accurate to hand over his name. But the same thing, about him, the brain is also a paste, can''t remember anything. "Thank goodness, I should thank you for remembering me." Ling unparalleled evil smile, in front of Li Huang never seem to put on airs: "small nine will give you this cloak, your cultivation..." Ling changjue shook her head and motioned Ling Wushuang not to say any more: "the girl''s physical condition is not as good as it looks. To recover, she has to wait for time." Ling Wushuang knows what Ling changjue wants to express. "You can protect her these days, even if you go to Zhuolu academy, otherwise I can''t explain to Hanbing.""Don''t worry." Ling changjue gave his Laozi a positive look. "Li Huang, you really don''t remember anything?" Ling Wushuang''s eyes continued to shift to Li Huang''s body: "what happened yesterday, don''t you remember?" Li Huang is very honest shaking his head: "I don''t remember, I remember memory, the first to start, is a dark." Ling changjue hears this slightly a Leng, he how didn''t hear to leave Huang to mention this? "What do you mean, little girl?" The average person loses memory, can feel brain a blank only, why leave Huang to be able to say, is all darkness? "It''s like I''m dreaming, but it''s a little too real..." Li Huang recalls what happened in her dream. "I walk in the dark with no purpose, I don''t know who I am, I don''t know where I''m going, I just walk like this, I don''t know how to stop." "Later, I heard a voice, a woman''s voice." "She said, she is my mother, her name is At the beginning of the night, in the morning... " Li Huang tried to recall. "She also said that if she came back, she would come to save me and so on..." "However, everything is too dark. I don''t know where she is, and I don''t know if it''s my hallucination. I''m afraid..." Li Huang hugged herself tightly, as if the darkness in the dream was still around her now, eroding her. That kind of feeling, really, really terrible! Even in retrospect, Li Huang can feel the kind of panic and panic at that time! "I know it was a dream, but..." That''s too real. Li Huang knows that dreams are just dreams. Chapter 205 But if it''s just a dream, how can it be so real? But But Li Huang emphasized again and again, but denied herself again and again. Even she didn''t know what was going on. It seems that I hope it''s true, and I hope it''s just a one-sided dream. Ling changjue and Ling unparalleled look at each other, did not expect such a thing to happen, this is really unscientific. Just Ling changjue also really don''t know, when leaving Huang coma, also experienced such thing. So, when Li Huang wakes up, he will be so excited. Is it all because of this? Damn, why didn''t he think of it at that time? He is careless again! "Li Huang, it''s very possible. It''s not a dream." Ling Wushuang said in a deep voice. "Your mother is really called yechuchen, and her present situation is almost the same as that of death. I think what you dream about is what your mother once said to you when you were very young." But it''s strange, why do you dream about this? When she was young, she didn''t have the ability to remember, did she? How could How about this? Li Huang was at a loss: "it''s not Is it a dream? " So where is the real darkness? Is there really such a pure black place in this world? "Well." Ling Wushuang nodded in affirmation. He looked at Ling changjue and motioned him to go on. "Girl, do you have any impression of the classification of summoners?" Ling changjue asked. "Summoner classification I remember She didn''t forget much of this kind of common sense things, and she basically remembered them. "Have you ever heard of a dream Summoner?" Ling changjue said softly. "Dream Summoner?" Li Huang repeated, what kind of strange Summoner is this? "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it." Ling Wushuang smiles: "the dream Summoner is actually a branch of the space summoner. They don''t have the special ability to control the space. They only have the contract of butterfly Warcraft with space ability." "Most of the butterflies with space ability have no entity, like a soul, so they are also called dream Warcraft. Only dream summoners have the ability to contract, and even most space summoners can''t contract." "Well." Li Huang nodded thoughtfully, and she understood: "what you mean is that those who have not reached the level of space summoner, but those who have some space talents become dream summoners?" "It can be understood that way." Ling Wushuang nodded. Ling changjue poured a cup of tea for Li Huang and said: "the dream Summoner has no attack power, but it has a strong auxiliary effect. The Warcraft of the dream system can enter people''s memory, take it away for a period of time, or leave it for a period of time." Ling changjue said this, Li Huang understood thoroughly: "you mean that my mother is a dream summoner, and then in my memory, left a period of time, is what I dream of?" "Yes." Ling changjue nodded: "as far as I know, no one knows what kind of Summoner your mother is. Her pupils are gray, but her cultivation power doesn''t look like an ordinary person who can''t practice. From this point of view, it''s very possible to be a dream summoner." "It''s like this..." Li Huang nodded clearly and drank a mouthful of tea. He felt thoughtful. Dream Summoner is really a strange thing. Li Huang didn''t remember that she had seen the introduction about it. As if knowing what Li Huang thought, Ling changjue said with a smile: "there are very few space summoners in this continent, and dream summoners will not. In addition, this kind of Summoner does not have any attack power, and the contract beast is hard to find, and few people pay attention to it." Li Huang gave a sound and said: "well, without the contract beast''s dream summoner, it can be said to be a waste." Ling Wushuang shrugged his shoulders and couldn''t deny it. He thought so, too. There is no magic, and the contract beast has no attack power. Why does it exist in this class? "So your mother had expected this for a long time." At the beginning of the night, I should know the poison in Lihuang''s body, otherwise, I would never say such words. She said that she would come back, which means that she would go back to get the antidote, and then come back to leave Huang? "I don''t know..." Li Huang shook her head: "I Have you met my mother? " Why, feel these two words so strange? Instead of being able to speak out like my grandfather or sixth uncle, you need to hesitate for a while? "No To be exact, not long after you were born, your father died and your mother disappeared. You won''t remember at all Ling Wushuang sighed. It''s his fault. If it wasn''t for the order he gave, Jun Mo would not have died. Neither of Li Huang''s parents was there.This child has suffered too much since he was a child nine. Up to now, is he still unable to live in peace? As a loving father, Ling Wushuang is also very distressed. He himself is to be a good father in the first place, and the world is secondary, is able to understand that there is no father''s love from Huang, how pitiful. "Really..." Li Huang just simply responded and didn''t ask too much. It''s not that she doesn''t want to ask, but Even she did not know why, as if this result should have known for a long time, and there was not much reaction. She thought, she should have known it before, just forget it. "Don''t worry, your memory will recover, and your mother will be fine." Ling Wushuang said that for the moment, he can still be sure that yechuchen will not die. Just because the identity of yechuchen is very special! "Well." Li Huang said with a faint smile, "I''m not worried. I''m just afraid that I will bring trouble to ah Jue." Li Huang looks at Ling changjue behind her and says that she is not afraid of anything, but she just doesn''t want this person to be implicated. This strong feeling from her heart made her irresistible. I just don''t want him to get hurt, especially because of myself! "Fool!" Ling changjue hugs Li Huang more tightly. He never knows that Li Huang has no need to treat her less. All she is facial paralysis, rarely to reveal his mind, now she lost memory, but become able to express his heart. He finally knew that he was not alone. It turned out that It''s the same with her. Chapter 206 Some words, really do not have to say, but once said, feelings will get a lot of sublimation. Just like they are now. "In your eyes, am I so vulnerable?" He said softly in his ear. "No, it has nothing to do with your cultivation." Li Huang shook her head. "I just don''t want you to be in trouble." It''s not about ability. She doesn''t want it to happen if it''s troubling him. She is such meaning, Ling changjue understood, Ling matchless nature also can understand. He was pleased to smile, quietly chose to leave. Once upon a time, he was cared for and protected like this When on earth? It''s almost a hundred years, isn''t it? Time has been too long, long he is about to forget. Where is his Qingqu? He knows it''s wrong. He really knows it''s wrong. Come back soon Let''s go back to the past, OK? Ling Wushuang left with loneliness, he hoped that his children, his favorite children, but do not repeat his mistakes, the love, good love. Half hearted or something, really never get true love. This is personal experience, but he thinks his little nine will not, because he is a better man than him. No matter where convenient, at least he does not inherit half of his father''s playfulness. "Silly girl." Ling changjue said that Lihuang''s head was in her arms. She knew that her mind was one thing, but she heard it again. How can his Lihuang be liked like this? "In my opinion, you are the most important." He said: "I am a man, you rely on, if even I can''t protect you, who can protect you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang didn''t speak, but obviously, she was moved. In fact, any woman will feel it when she hears that from a man she likes? It''s not just her Ling changjue and Li Huang are tired and crooked for a long time, and then Ling Wushuang prepares lunch for them. After lunch, Ling Wushuang says: "because the martial arts arena has been destroyed and the place for the competition has been temporarily lost, so he decides to postpone the race for two weeks." "I see." Ling changjue nodded, and Li Huang also nodded vaguely. "Zu bi..." Li Huang frowned: "I seem to have some impression..." Ling Wushuang and Ling changjue''s eyes flashed a trace of joy, but then saw Li Huang holding her head in pain, and that trace of joy soon disappeared. "Don''t think about it." Ling changjue takes Li Huang back to her arms. How can she make him feel relieved? Li Huang only felt a terrible headache. She couldn''t even listen to what Ling changjue said. What can we do? "Xiaojiu, you''d better take away Huang quickly." Ling Wushuang saw that Li Huang''s condition was getting worse and worse. Even his forehead had already sweated, which showed the degree of his pain. But so painful, still don''t see her hum a, visible this wench even if is amnesia, but the kind of indomitable energy in the bone, still exist, still haven''t changed at all! "Good!" Ling changjue also saw that Lihuang''s situation was not good, so she had to quickly hold her and leave. She really didn''t want to delay for a moment. "Girl, support this point!" Ling changjue saw that Li Huang was already in pain and was about to faint. She called quickly. However, it''s a pity that there''s no egg at all. Li Huang has passed out, and completely passed out! Ling changjue was in a hurry. After returning to the mansion, she quickly got a doctor and alchemist. "How is she? Why Ling changjue seemed a little anxious. There won''t be any more accidents, will there? "Don''t worry, my Lord. There''s nothing wrong with my mother." "It''s only when you stimulate the already injured memory that this happens." Ling changjue breathed a sigh of relief. If it''s OK, it''s OK. I''m afraid. What''s the matter. "Will that happen again?" Ling changjue asked, can you avoid it? It''s really hard for him to see the girl suffer like this! Heart, cool, cool! Heaven, why is to treat his girl like this? Why can''t you give her a safe day? "Lord, I don''t know what to say." The alchemist hesitated and didn''t know whether to say it or not. "Say it Ling changjue was not a formal person. If he said it, there would be no punishment, even if he was angry. "My Lord, I advise you not to let your mother think about the past. The harder she thinks about it, the more it will stimulate her memory. Her body is so fragile. In this afternoon, it''s a question whether her accomplishments can be recovered, let alone memory." Ling changjue was silent for a moment, then said: "I know, you go down.""Yes, I''m leaving!" They backed down. Ling changjue looked at Li Huang and sighed deeply: "don''t let you recall, is this the punishment content of the way of heaven?" "But it''s impossible for you..." Ling changjue smiles. "Although I like you very much, you have your mission. Forget it, it''s not so good..." He said so, don''t let leave Huang to recall, how can he do it. This little girl''s thinking is not what he can guess. He can only try his best to reduce her pain. Ling changjue sneered at himself: "the way of heaven, the way of heaven, you really give me a difficult problem." Ling changjue looked out of the window at the sky, so high, so far away, but without half respect! Li Huang only felt that she had been sleeping for a long time. Yes, even in her sleep, she could still feel that she had been sleeping for a long time. She seemed to have a dream that she was deep in a very beautiful palace. Different from the western architecture of Xiwei palace, this kind of palace is more like the palace of God, more powerful and solemn. She was dressed in fine clothes, with a bow and arrow in her hand, but her face was expressionless. That looks like a god! In her dream, she looks at herself. The perspective is a complete outsider. She looks at herself, walking alone in this empty palace, coming and going, unable to get out, but not stopping, just walking. It seems that something is waiting for her. This palace is so big that people can hardly see where the end is. Li Huang sees her wandering in her dream. She seems to be frowning and thinking about something. It seems that she doesn''t have that kind of expression. It''s really different from her present self! If it''s not that appearance, I''m afraid even Li Huang won''t think it''s his own. Chapter 207 Everything in the dream seems so vague, but Li Huang himself, the protagonist, is especially true. Later, the palace was broken and many people broke into it. There are all kinds of characters, with bows and arrows, swords, spears and halberds, and Warcraft They surrounded the woman, open mouth as if to say something, but Li Huang can''t hear clearly, but from the heart, there is a kind of sadness. Later, Li Huang saw that she had pulled the long bow. Strangely, the bow had no bow and arrow. At the moment of pulling, everyone died, including Li Huang himself. ¡°£¡¡± "What''s the matter, having a nightmare?" In the middle of the night, Ling changjue is awakened by Li Huang in her arms. She finds that Li Huang in her arms is already sweating. Isn''t it? What strange dream did she have? Wake up from Huang has not slowed down God, just don''t know why, canthus shed two tears. Just suddenly, I feel so sad. "What''s the matter with the girl? Why are you crying?" Ling changjue reaches out her hand and wipes away her tears for Li Huang. She''s more and more worried. Is it a headache? This girl will always endure, so silent, is it really painful? "Crying Li Huang looks at the crystal clear tears on Ling changjue''s fingers and brushes her cheek. Then she finds that she is really crying. "Why do you cry..." She whispered softly, since it is a dream, why is it so sad? "I''m fine." She shakes her head, just smiles at Ling changjue and says, "it''s just a nightmare. It''s OK." Ling changjue let Li Huang''s head rest on his arm, measured his body around her, and said softly, "it''s just a dream, it''s not real." "Well." Li Huang nodded, although she thought it was not true, but This is really Oh, she didn''t know how to describe it. In a word, that feeling seemed to be familiar. "Ah, Jue." Leave Huang to gently call a way. "Well?" Ling changjue looks at Li Huang, with some doubts in her eyes. "Do you know that there is a kind of bow that everyone will die as long as it is opened?" This is not hope, but from Huang or decided to ask, also don''t know why, is directly blurted out, even realize, that is also after finish. "Well..." Ling changjue was silent for a moment, and said faintly: "what you said should be the judgment God bow, maybe it was seen in some ancient books before." "The bow of judgment?" Li Huang said she didn''t understand. It turned out that there was such a thing? I don''t know if it''s the same thing she dreamed of. "Well, it''s said that when the gods were about to leave the world, the Lord of the gods left his weapon judgment bow to his human apprentice. It was said that it was to protect his apprentice, but it brought bad luck to his apprentice. Since then, the judgment bow has disappeared." "Eh Is that so? " What Ling changjue said and what she saw are still not sure whether they are the same. "Well, why did you ask this all of a sudden?" Ling changjue asked. "Nothing, just a sudden thought." Li Huang gently shook his head. Ling changjue looked suspiciously at Li Huang, who closed her eyes again. In the end, she didn''t ask any more. She just hugged her waist and said, "sleep." Li Huang let out a sound and gradually calmed down her breathing. Ling changjue''s eyes gazed at Li Huang for a while. There were some things he didn''t say. The bow of the God of judgment was a token of love given by the God of judgment to his apprentice, representing the only witness of their meeting in the future. But because the story had no ending, he didn''t say it. But Ling changjue didn''t say it today, but in the future But some regret it. The next morning, because of her health, Li Huang woke up later. When she woke up, it was almost noon. Fortunately, Li Huang lost her memory and had nothing to do. It''s good to experience such a leisurely life occasionally. "See you mother!" After leaving Huang''s room, many maids came to salute. Ling changjue said that she was sent to protect her and told her not to refuse. Although Li Huang didn''t like being surrounded by so many people, he also recognized Ling changjue''s arrangement. At least, he cared about himself. I don''t want to live up to his wishes just for my own unhappiness. "No need to be polite." She smile, she is not a formal person, especially rigorous for her, but is unable to adapt to it. "Ah Jue, where is he?" I haven''t seen him since I got up in the morning. Is there something to deal with? "The Lord has something to do with the imperial city. Don''t worry about it. The Lord will come back soon." Li Huang smiles lightly. She doesn''t worry about it. She just wants to know about his situation, so that she can be more at ease."How does the mother feel today?" Li Huang is basking in the sun in the yard, and the maid beside him chats with Li Huang. "Not bad." Li Huang blocked the dazzling sunlight with her hand, closed her eyes, a little timid, she said: "as long as I don''t recall, I have nothing." "But if I don''t think about it, I''m incomplete." After that, she sighed. Why is it so difficult? There was nothing in his mind. Even if there was, there was only a little bit of vagueness. This kind of feeling was really unpleasant, not what Li Huang liked. If you don''t think about it, your head won''t hurt, but the same, even if you don''t think about it, her mind is still blank, and she will experience panic. Such difficult choice, leave Huang also at a loss. So simply put this problem aside for a while and enjoy it for a few days. "The master doesn''t have to worry. The master can always find a way." Li Huang nodded with approval: "I naturally believe in ah Jue." She believes that there is nothing he can''t do, that is to believe blindly for nothing. It''s the kind of blind belief that you can''t even control yourself. That''s all. "The relationship between the master and the mother is really good." That maidservant smile, seem to be some envy. "Is it?" Li Huang looks up at the sky. Is that good? Maybe. "I don''t know how we used to get along with each other, but I think it''s very good now," she said with a smile "Yes, it''s good." And the maidservant answered in the same way. "In the past, maybe the master''s mother didn''t have such enthusiasm for the master. At that time, the master''s mother was mostly standard facial paralysis." Chapter 208 "I think so," Li Huang said with a faint smile Now I get up every day to look at myself in the mirror, and I can judge that although she has forgotten a lot of things, she can''t really forget nothing. This face doesn''t look like a long smile. Even now Li Huang doesn''t always smile like Ling changjue. "I feel that the master and the master are more and more alike." Said the maid with a smile. "Is it?" Li Huang turns her head. Is there any similarity between her and Ling changjue? It seems that there is probably no such thing? "Yes, mother. You have become as gentle as the Lord Said the maid. Li Huang picked an eyebrow. Is that right? But in retrospect, she really found that Ling changjue was a very gentle person. Although she didn''t know what she thought before, at least now, she felt that there was nothing wrong with it. ¡­¡­ Lihuang stays in jiuwangfu all the time. She can bear it. She repeats the same things every day and doesn''t seem to be bored at all, which makes junlijiao surprised. But when asked, Li Huang just smiles. Her heart is like water. This is her present state. There is basically nothing to make her heart lake full of waves. "Elder martial brother, can''t we go to see the first lady yet?" Jungu finally catches Junli wine who comes to jiuwangfu and asks anxiously. These days, the people of jiuwangfu are not allowed to let them go back to Junfu, they have been detained in jiuwangfu, and they live a life of doing nothing every day, which drives them crazy. In addition, they have never seen the young lady who was injured so badly at the beginning, which makes them very uneasy. However, they will not be allowed to visit their eldest daughter, from the maid to the royal highness of the nine kings. Who would be worried? "No way." Jun Li Jiu shook his head: "the situation of Huang Mei is very special. She can''t stand any stimulation. You''d better wait for some time." However, although Jun lijiu said so, he didn''t know when to let these disciples go to see Jun Lihuang. It may not be long, or it may really take years. "Well, all right." Jungu was dejected and said that he was helpless. But Junqi pulled you away from the wine and asked quietly, "elder martial brother, why don''t the people in jiuwangfu let us go back to your house?" She always felt that it was not very simple. Jun left wine to sink deep voice, way: "you just stay here, wait until the time is ripe, will let you go back naturally." If it is not for fear that these disciples will leak the news of Jun Lihuang''s serious injury after they go back, they are not willing to detain them. After all, it will cause a lot of trouble. "All right." Junqi also had to give up, the elder martial brother said so implicitly, then there must be something important that they can''t go back. In this case, I have to stay in the nine kings'' house. "Xiaowu, you can rest assured that Junyu is very good in Junfu." Jun left wine before leaving, Jun Qi said so. Junqi nodded, completely relieved. Although she is a sister, but for Jun Yu, it is more like a sister, because Jun Yu eye problems, Jun Qi can not spend less on it. However, in Junfu, Junyu will not have any problems. "Brother wine." Li Huang saw Jun Li wine come over and naturally raised a smile. "Sister Huang, are you bored here?" Jun Li Jiu said with a smile that every time he came to see Li Huang, he was in this yard. I don''t know if Li Huang was tired of seeing her. Anyway, when he comes, he always sees Li Huang basking in the sun. If it was him, he would be tired of it. "Not boring." Li Huang smiles and shakes her head: "a very comfortable life." Jun from wine hear from Huang such answer, also can''t help but Leng for a while, originally what she likes is such a comfortable life? I used to be busy, but I wronged her. "How did brother Jiu think of coming here today?" Li Huang looks at Jun Li wine to ask a way. "There''s nothing wrong in the house, so I''ll come to see you. I think that Chang Jue is not in the house. You will be bored, but now it seems that I think too much." You leave wine ha a smile. "So, it''s my fault." Li Huang joked. "How dare I blame you!" Jun Li ordered Li Huang''s little nose. After the sister lost her memory, she seemed more approachable. Li Huang laughs. This elder brother is really a source of happiness. "It''s been a few days since Chang Jue was not in the mansion, has it?" Jun Li asked. "Yes." Li Huang nods. She doesn''t know what Ling changjue has done. However, if he doesn''t tell her, she won''t take the initiative to ask.Well, it''s been three days. "Although the race comparison has been delayed, the enrollment of Zhuolu academy will not be delayed." Jun Li Jiu said, "I think Chang Jue is going to receive people from Zhulu Academy." "Zhulu Academy..." Li Huang gently repeated, she knew this place. Ling changjue sent someone to send her many books to review. Ah Jue said that she once promised Ling Wushuang that she would go to Zhulu Academy. But Ling changjue didn''t tell Li Huang why she agreed. She just said that she would think of it at that time. But now Li Huang doesn''t care. Ling changjue will also go to Zhulu Academy. She has nothing to fear. "I''m leaving soon, too." She sighed softly. It''s not good news that such a comfortable life is coming to an end. "Yes." Jun Li Jiu also thinks that this is not good news. He didn''t want Li Huang to go to Zhulu Academy. "By the way, sister Huang, how is your cultivation recovering?" This is what Jun Li is worried about. After all, if Jun Lihuang has no accomplishments, it will be very unsafe. If there is no security, the family will not be at ease. "Cultivation..." Li Huang looked at her hand, and the palm of her hand began to emit colorful light. "It''s about 50 percent recovered." She said that although she had accomplishments, it was very difficult to use them now. "Fifty percent..." Junli wine is not enough, even if it is all recovered, it may not be able to be alone, let alone only 50%. How can this be adjusted? "You''d better not use your accomplishments these days." Seeing that Li Huang''s body is still so weak, you can''t see the slightest improvement. Jun Li Jiu is afraid that if she uses her cultivation, there will be any more danger. Chapter 209 "Good." Li Huang readily agreed. It''s not because of anything, but now she doesn''t want to be obsessed with cultivation. It''s good to see the scenery, enjoy the flowers and bask in the sun every day. She had no other wish. Jun Li Jiu spent a day chatting with Jun Li Huang in jiuwangfu. He didn''t leave until evening. And that night, Ling changjue also came back. "The people of Zhulu academy will be in the imperial capital tomorrow." That''s what he said the first time he came back. "Tomorrow..." Li Huang didn''t expect to be so fast. In fact, I had already made psychological preparations, but now I can''t help feeling a knot in my heart. They''re coming so fast, and she''s leaving so soon "Well." Ling changjue put Li Huang in her arms and said, "how about meeting them with me tomorrow?" Ling changjue also arranged this on purpose. The identity of the people who came to Zhulu academy this time is unusual. If she takes the little girl, she will not be able to give her more chips to save her life in the future. "Good." For Ling changjue''s proposal, Li Huang rarely refused, this time, no exception. "Ah Jue, these three days, you''ve been outside and you''ve lost weight again." Holding Ling changjue''s waist, she found that he was thin again! In my heart, I can''t help feeling a little distressed. "Good boy." Ling changjue hears Li Huang say so, in the heart also be shocked for a while, he doesn''t know, originally small wench is such attention him. He gently picked her up and went to the courtyard. "The moon is beautiful tonight." Li Huang looked at the moonlight, not only a little intoxicated. Ling changjue smiles. Knowing that she likes the scenery, she jumps on the roof and lies down with her. "Ah Jue, I think you are too tired." Li Huang said so. After hearing this, Ling changjue couldn''t help laughing: "I remember before, I always said you were too tired, regardless of your body, now it''s the reverse." Leave Huang a Leng, before is such? However, she really can''t remember. "I don''t care." Li Huang also began to be proud: "in a word, you are just too tired!" Ling changjue seems to take such a naughty leave Huang no way, also had to surrender: "good good good, my fault." Leave Huang this just satisfied, lie back in his arms again: "you like this, I will worry." Ling changjue''s big hand brushed her long hair, and it was the same in her heart: why don''t I worry about you? "Girl, you look like a good wife and mother..." Ling changjue couldn''t help joking. But it''s easy to foresee that Li Huang rewarded Ling changjue''s stomach with a fierce shudder. "You are a good wife and mother!" From Huang raised his small fist, very proud said. Ling changjue covers her stomach painfully. This little girl is really careless. It hurts! "I said, little girl, if your fist is a little lower, your happiness for the rest of your life will be gone!" He has a gnashing of teeth in it. "Ah?" Li Huang didn''t understand what Ling changjue meant. But in the next second, the whole face is red! Because this villain actually took her hand and put it on some part! This, this, this! Li Huang wanted to take back her hand like an electric shock, but she didn''t have as much strength as the villain. Now, she didn''t dare to move! I''m afraid I''ll wake up the beast if I''m not careful! "Let go!" She said low! "No!" How consistent is this proud tone with Li Huang! Ling changjue''s eyes were full of smiles. Looking at Li Huang''s face and the two red flying flowers, he was very happy! Ling changjue said that she would not let go, but after all, Ling changjue was still reluctant to leave Huang. She slowly released her hand and watched her quickly withdraw her hand. With her back to herself, Ling changjue couldn''t help laughing! "Bad guy!" She couldn''t help scolding! How could he do that! Ah, she is still a simple beautiful girl. How can she How about this? "Ha ha ha ha." Ling changjue turns around and hugs a little girl who shrinks herself into a ball. It''s obvious that the body in her arms is stiff. Ling changjue''s mood is especially good! Ah, the moonlight is really intoxicating. If I don''t do anything, I''m really sorry for the scenery. "What are you doing?" Li Huang almost jumped up, this guy, how to bite her ear!! "Little girl..." Ling changjue is blowing hot air in Li Huang''s ear. Her deep voice tickles Li Huang''s heart! Damn, this guy, how can his voice sound so good! "Well, why don''t you grow up?" He sighed gently, no further, otherwise, although it''s summer, he can''t bear to take a cold bath all the time.Don''t set yourself on fire. This kind of thing, still want long memory! "Well?" Leave Huang to see behind have no movement, can''t help but get a voice. Ling changjue low smile: "little girl, you are so small, I am not good to start ah..." "Poof..." Li Huang almost choked on his saliva. He was still struggling with this problem. Oh, please, can you stop thinking about such unhealthy things? "Knowing that I was young, you turned me around and said you didn''t do it to me?" Li Huang is a little contemptuous, saying that this guy is like a good man. "Ah, ha ha." Ling changjue Leng for a moment, now from Huang this fight relative appearance, and before that is how similar? If he was not conscious at the moment, otherwise, he really thought that she had recovered her memory! "It''s all my charm." Ling changjue occasionally wants to narcissism. "Screw you." Li Feng did not want to make complaints about him, but he said that the tone was a bit of a beating. "Little girl, when will you marry me?" Ling changjue said some grievances. Although it''s good now, but If he doesn''t marry a little girl home, he always feels insecure! "Marry you..." Li Huang''s mouth twitched: "I''m only 13 years old "Soon you will be fourteen!" Ling changjue strives for words! "That''s a child, too!" Lihuang, hold on! "Well..." Ling changjue surrendered himself. Fourteen years old, actually a child. But, how to say, he really endured so hard! There are so many years left. How can he survive? If you think about it, it''s just bitterness and tears! "Ah Jue..." Li Huang suddenly called. "Well?" "Are you worried about something?" Li Huang asked like this, as if he thought Ling changjue was too eager. Is she afraid that she will run away with others? Chapter 210 "Yes, I''m just worried." Ling changjue''s voice sounded a little stuffy: "my girl is so beautiful, it''s easy to provoke those bedbugs." Bedbugs? Isn''t it a butterfly? Leave Huang to think, then mercilessly smile to come out, feelings this guy is jealous? Are you jealous? Right, right? Li Huang felt that he guessed a little good! Ah, recently EQ needs to be improved! "Don''t you believe me?" Li Huang pretends to be angry and asks. In fact, Li Huang felt that after seeing Ling changjue''s face, she would feel dull if she looked at others? After all, this face is too harmful to the country and the people. Although Li Huang doesn''t think she is Yan Kong, it''s just that someone is too perfect. Even if the sun is in front of him, it''s not as dazzling as him. "No, I dare not!" Ling changjue hurriedly denied that anyone could not believe her. How could she not believe her? In this way, it took a lot of effort to win the little girl''s trust. Now it''s not easy to get, what are you still worrying about? Is he not confident enough? Don''t be kidding, his royal highness, will he not be confident enough? What a joke! "Girl, the main thing is that you are too good." He defined it like this: "you are so excellent. In the future, I think my pest control ability should be greatly improved." Li Huang understood Ling changjue''s obscure meaning and laughed unkindly: "if I''m not good enough, I''m afraid you won''t like it." Li Huang looked at the bright moon and said, "I only hope that one day I can stand by your side." Ling changjue was stunned. Once upon a time, she said so. "What''s the matter?" Aware of the apparent dullness of the people around him, Li Huang turns her head and looks at Ling changjue. "No, I just remember that you used to say that." Ling changjue suddenly felt very satisfied, there is a person, even if it is amnesia, still remember with his oath, isn''t this the happiest thing in the world? "Is it?" Li Huang smiles and breathes out a breath, "I really want to know what I was like before." All of a sudden, she was also curious about her former self. "Don''t worry, you''ll remember one day." Ling changjue patted her on the back and said. Li Huang nodded. She was patient and could wait. But Her mission did not allow her to procrastinate like this. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Li Huang was pulled up by Ling changjue, ready to receive the messenger of Zhulu Academy. Li Huang is still washing. Ling changjue is waiting in the hospital. "My Lord, I''m just a member of Zhuolu Academy. Why do you want to meet me in person?" Tiemian said that he didn''t understand his master very much. His master''s status is far beyond the reach of a Zhulu Academy. Why "Iron face, this is not sky city." Ling changjue shook his head: "in Xiwei, I''m just nine kings." "But, Lord..." "Iron face, don''t look higher than the top. Even if you send the main force of sky city, you can''t destroy Zhulu Academy. Don''t underestimate their strength." Ling changjue said so. "Yes, Lord!" He''s just worried about the Lord''s body. On the one hand, I have to be busy with government affairs, and on the other hand, I have to worry about my mother''s body. Even if my body is iron, I''m afraid I can''t stand the Lord''s extravagance, right? "You go." Ling changjue saw that Lihuang was about to come out, and waved to let Tiemian leave. Li Huang didn''t dress up very ceremoniously, because there was no need. Because after having that dream, Lihuang feels that she is disgusted with such grand clothes. She always feels that there will be a feeling of depression, which makes her very uncomfortable. "Go to dinner?" "Well." Li Huang gives her hand to Ling changjue. Ling changjue clenched Li Huang''s little hand and took her out of the yard. "Did many people come to Zhulu academy this time?" Li Huang looks at this battle behind him, some doubts. Reception, do you need so many people? Is this about to catch up with a small team? "I don''t know." Ling changjue shook his head. The news of Zhuolu Academy was blocked tightly this time. Even he didn''t get much information. Li Huang shrugs. Well, it''s no wonder, as the saying goes, well prepared "Here it is The iron face pointed to a black spot in the distance. Li Huang took a close look. It''s true. Isn''t the growing black spot a flag? Li Huang still remembers the sign of the moon on that flag, which is the sign of Zhulu academy! "One, two, three..." Li Huang counted them one by one. "Seven." Soon, the number was determined.In fact, Li Huang is also very curious about why her eyesight is so good. Her current cultivation alone should not be able to do it. "Seven..." Ling changjue pondered for a moment: "really..." He seemed to have expected something. Li Huang looks at Ling changjue suspiciously, but he doesn''t ask much. After all, there are so many people here that it''s not easy to ask. The people of Zhulu academy are getting closer and closer, and they can see more clearly from Huang. There were five men and two women. There is a great similarity on the clothes. It must be a uniform. Among the men, three of them are young and should be young, while the other two are middle-aged, probably leading the team. It''s near the imperial capital. Ling changjue goes out with Lihuang. They were met head on. "Congratulations, sir." A bow on the iron. When the two middle-aged men saw the iron face, they seemed a little shocked. Then they turned their eyes to Ling changjue. It was not a little shocked! They hurriedly dismounted: "dare to ask, but the Lord and the yellow seat?" Ling changjue light smile: "here only nine king, and iron bodyguard." "In the end, it''s rude." How clever were the two men? How could they not understand Ling changjue''s meaning? They turned around and said to the five people behind them, "dismount." Five young girls obediently dismounted and came to the front. "This is his Royal Highness the nine kings of SIVI, and this is the nine princesses." As the receptionist, Tiemian first introduced Ling changjue and Lihuang. "Lao Jiu is the enrollment director of Zhuolu college, Lao Yue Hao. This is Lao Jiu''s younger brother, who is also the elder of the enrollment department, Yue Cheng." Said the slightly older looking man. Then he leaned over and began to introduce the young people: "these three are the best male disciples of Zhuolu academy, yuebin, yuejiu and Yueyi." "This is the female martial god of Zhuolu Academy." Yuehao pointed to one of the beautiful women and said, "Yuehan." "Next to her is her maid, moon butterfly." Chapter 211 Are they all Yuexing? Li Huang noticed that this was a bit strange. Zhuolu academy did not recruit many students, but it was absolutely not a small number. And the recruitment standards are also very high. Almost all of them are young girls who are known as genius. According to the truth, people with the surname of Yue should not be the only ones who occupy the ranks of excellent students of Zhuolu Academy. This is really strange. However, this is only limited to the doubts in Li Huang''s heart. On this occasion, she won''t ask. "It''s really hard for you to come all the way here. Please follow me to the city." Ling changjue said with a faint smile and turned around to guide the students of Zhulu Academy. Li Huang went to Ling changjue''s side. She was very quiet and didn''t speak. "Your Highness, how do you think the nine princesses look familiar to me..." Elder Yuecheng still feels that something is wrong when he walks. When he first sees you leaving Huang, he feels familiar. But he thinks about it and doesn''t know who it is? However, I still want to know the answer, so I have to ask aloud. I can''t help it. Who told him that he is such a person who likes to get to the bottom. "The elder probably admitted his mistake." Ling changjue''s eyes seem to have streamer, but he controls them very well. "Is that so?" Yuecheng is a little depressed because he doesn''t get the answer. However, subconsciously, he may think that if he thinks too much, he doesn''t pursue anything. But I really want to see that face somewhere Isn''t it that sleep deprivation leads to hallucinations? It''s not scientific Yuecheng was entangled and rode on horseback. After a while, the people came to the foot of the imperial city. "No matter how many times you come, the imperial city of SIVI is still so amazing." Elder Yue Hao exclaimed, not only she, but also the young disciples behind him. Ling changjue, as the host, did not answer the call. According to the past habit, he connected them to the Imperial City, and his task was over. "Your Highness, nine princesses, why don''t you come with us?" Yue Hao suggested that he was very interested in the two. According to the Convention, after entering the Imperial City, the envoys of Zhuolu academy should first meet with the emperor. Of course, this time is no exception. And already used to Yue Hao and Yue Cheng, the two elders invited Ling changjue and Li Huang. Ling changjue, who originally wanted to leave with Li Huang, was stunned when he heard elder Yue Hao say so. Then he didn''t refuse and said, "OK." They followed in their footsteps. He didn''t have any excuse to get in touch with them. They just came to the door by themselves. He''ll think of something else. The imperial palace is still the same building. After Li Huang lost her memory, she came here again, which seemed a little ordinary. How to say, the first time may be a little nervous, but now, it is very calm. "See your majesty!" The crowd saluted. "Flat." In other words, what we should do is to do. When Ling Wushuang was in the throne, he really looked like a very dignified emperor. As for whether he is or not, it remains to be verified. "You''ve come all the way. Thank you very much." Ling Wushuang''s low and magnetic voice reminds me of it in the Empire, but how Li Huang listens to it, he thinks it''s very evil. Is it her auditory error? Probably not. "Your Majesty is serious." Elder Yue Hao said so. "But this time we come here, let your majesty have more noisy heart." "The elder is joking." Ling Wushuang smiles. In fact, what he means is that there are so many noisy hearts. How can he care about more things? "I heard that the race is not over yet? It''s a bit out of my expectation. " In previous years, I heard that the people of Zhuolu academy would come to the imperial capital. They would have been ready half a month earlier. But this year, it seems that all things are packed together. This is really an incredible thing. "Yes, there were some accidents." Ling Wushuang sighed: "this year, we should take ye''s state into consideration. We are a long time later than before, but we didn''t expect that so many things happened. In the end, it''s not as good as heaven." Yue Hao just smile, let Ling unparalleled rest assured: "Your Majesty rest assured is, zhuilu college enrollment is not urgent, we can wait a few days." "That''s good." For Ling Wushuang, it is a great help! According to the past years, the people of Zhuolu academy would never stay for more than two weeks. Originally, he was still trying to find a way out in terms of time, but he did not expect that the elder would take the lead in speaking this time. God really helped him! "Elder Yue Hao, it seems that the disciples brought in this year are different from those in previous years." Ling Wushuang looked at the five disciples brought by Yue Haoyue Cheng and said thoughtfully."The disciples we brought in a few years ago have now finished their studies, and it''s not good for us to detain them all the time, is it?" Elder Yue Cheng touched his head and said, "the five disciples I brought this year are the most gifted of the disciples I have left behind." After that, Yuecheng pointed to Yuehan, who had been silent all the time: "especially Yuehan, your majesty, this is a personal talent." Hearing Yue Cheng say this, Li Huang is not surprised at all. As for why The main thing is that Ling changjue once said that Zhuolu academy, as a major feature of Xiwei, is an important place to cultivate Xiwei''s strong people. Naturally, it is the same pair of trousers with the Xiwei people. Li Huang was not surprised at this. Therefore, Yue Cheng recommends talents to Ling Wushuang. In Li Huang''s opinion, it''s perfectly normal. "Oh?" Ling Wushuang also expressed a strong interest. "Yuehan is only 18 years old this year, and she has already won the title of nvwushen. Moreover, there are few competitors in today''s Zhulu Academy." Yue Cheng''s spitting is flying, as if the person is him! I''m so proud. "Why?" Hearing Yue Cheng''s words, Ling Wushuang came down from the throne and approached Yue Han''s side. "It''s rare to see a young female warrior." He said, "well, this cultivation alone is enough to get this title." Generally speaking, there are not many people who can make Ling Wushuang praise his accomplishments. Only if it''s really a genius can it be possible. But it''s obvious that this month''s cold is the genius of Tianzong! He''s a lucky kid. "It''s not." Elder Yue Hao also laughs with satisfaction. Yue Han is his disciple. With his present achievements, he is a master, and his face is shining. "The moon is cold." Ling Wushuang named Yuehan. Chapter 212 "Yes That young girl seems to have come back to the general, very seriously raised her head to reply. "I wonder if you will come to the imperial capital for development in the future?" Ling Wushuang started a plan to abduct and sell young girls. After listening to Ling Wushuang''s words, Yue Han was stunned, and then replied, "it''s not sure yet." She shakes her head. Li Huang sees some confusion in her eyes. Should that be the confusion about the future? Poor human. In fact, many people are just like this. They only live in the present and never think about the future. Every step is a step. Of course, there are winners and losers. It depends on how they live. However, in terms of Li Huang''s understanding, this is not suitable for her. She is the kind of person who likes to worry about the future. She likes to think about the best or the worst of the future, so that she can rest assured. Therefore, she did not understand the confusion in Yuehan''s eyes. "So." Ling matchless low for a while, then said: "if there is no place to go in the future, it''s better to come to the imperial city?" Moon cold stupidly raised his head, looking at Ling Wushuang''s evil face, can''t help but get confused, involuntarily blurted out: "good." Ling Wushuang raised a successful smile at the corner of his mouth. Li Huang and Ling changjue look at each other. This Is it a beauty trick? Do you know how your father spends like this? Li Huang can''t help but make eye contact with Ling changjue. It doesn''t help to know. That''s how he spends his time. Ling changjue blinked innocently, saying that he had no way to stop his father from spending half a cent. Don''t you inherit your father? There is some doubt in Li Huang''s eyes. If he spends like that Hum hum! Of course not! Ling Wushuang shakes his head in a hurry and shows a kind of flattering look in his eyes. He looks at Li Huang pitifully. "Little girl, my heart to you, heaven and earth can learn." He quietly approached Li Huang''s ear and said softly. Li Huang picks her eyebrows. Although she likes sweet words, it''s just If you listen to it, you will occasionally be immune to it. "This is not your has the final say." Li Huang chuckles and whispers back to him. Li Huang just made a joke. She didn''t think Ling changjue would spend her time. After all, there is a kind of trust that is true. There is no need to say more. "Your Majesty, I don''t know who will be sent to Zhulu academy this time." After the recommendation, we need to know who the new members will be. After all, it belongs to the imperial family. When you know about it, you can pay attention to it in some aspects. "There are four places in the imperial family: Lingluo the second, Lingle the third, Linghuan the fourth, and one more..." Ling Wushuang turned around, pointed to the direction of Li Huang, and said: "that, Miss Jun, you Li Huang." "Miss Jun?" When Yuecheng and Yuehao look in the direction of Ling unparalleled fingers, when their eyes touch a certain face, their heart beats almost slowly. "She, she, isn''t she the ninth princess?" They were a little surprised. When they were introduced today, they should have ears, right?! "Nine princesses?" Ling matchless pick eyebrows, stare at his son, not married to let his men so called, intentional possessiveness! Ling changjue turned her head and looked at her father as if she had never heard of him! Ling unparalleled was angry to jump, but there are guests here, he is not good to get angry, also had to first suppress their small emotions. "It''s not surprising that Miss Jun has been engaged to Xiao Jiu since she was a child. She is the ninth princess." Ling Wushuang explained. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two elders with the surname of Yue were obviously shocked, and they had not slowed down. Pointing to Jun Lihuang, they stammered and asked, "how can the eldest lady of jun family come to Zhulu academy? Will the God of war release people? " Ling matchless smile, it turns out that they are worried about the old man Jun Hanbing: "two elders rest assured that if Hanbing does not agree, his granddaughter will not stand here at the moment." Yue Cheng and Yue Hao look at each other, but they are still in shock: "I can''t imagine that Jun''s main pulse and Ling''s will marry one day." Ling Wushuang shrugged his shoulders. If it had been a hundred years ago, he would never have believed it. What was the purpose of his original intention? I''m afraid Ling Wushuang could not remember it. But fortunately, the two children''s emotional development is good, otherwise his will, it is just very unsatisfactory. Ling Wushuang does not want his children to get unhappy love. As a father, he is not allowed to commit such a mistake, but fortunately, it did not cause much error. No, it should be a beautiful mistake. "It''s also a mistake. I never thought that these two children would come to this stage. It''s not easy." Ling Wushuang looks at Li Huang and Ling changjue standing together, how right and dazzling they are."His royal highness is so excellent, and miss Jun, as the granddaughter of the God of war, must not be bad. There is nothing wrong with two excellent people together." Elder Yuehao came from the past and naturally understood the meaning of Ling Wushuang''s words. But obviously, what he thought and Ling Wushuang thought were totally two aspects. Ling Wushuang doesn''t care about his daughter-in-law''s cultivation talent. As long as his son likes it, as long as he is not a man or a wife, he can support it. Ling Wushuang didn''t answer because there was no need to answer. "Nine kings..." Daimeng''s Yuehan also turned her eyes to that direction. When she saw Ling changjue''s appearance, her heart beat even slower. "Beautiful..." There was a blush on her face. Really, she had never seen such a beautiful person in her life. If it was not for men''s clothes, she would not be able to tell whether the person was a man or a woman. How could anyone have such a look? Yue Han has always thought that it is too exaggerated to describe a person with poetry, calligraphy and painting, but now it seems that it is not exaggerated at all, even, it is not enough! It''s not just poetic, it''s not Even such a character can not be contained in the painting. He should be the favorite of the God of creation. No adjective can describe this person. "Ha ha ha." Ling Wushuang can''t help laughing when he hears this description, because his son seldom shows his face in front of others, and he doesn''t hear many descriptions. Now hearing Yue Han say his son like this, Ling Wushuang thinks it''s funny. He used to think that his son was too Niang, but no one ever put forward it. Now such a description proves his idea! "Li Huang, Xiao Jiu, come here." Ling Wu two-way standing in the corner of the two beckons. Chapter 213 Li Huang and Ling changjue, two people who were lying dead in the corner, were suddenly named. They were still a little confused. However, since it''s my father''s roll call, there''s no choice but to pass. "Eh..." That month cold again issued a voice of doubt. She pointed to Li Huang''s face and said, "I remember you..." Then she began to smile: "sister Xue! Han''er misses you so much... " Yuecheng and Yuehao were surprised. They finally remembered why they thought the appearance of the ninth princess was so familiar. It turned out that they had not met this person before, but This face looks like a person! "Crown Princess..." They frowned and remembered who the man was. In fact, when entering the gate of the city, including all the way, Yue Han didn''t look at anyone carefully. Now she saw Li Huang''s appearance, but she immediately reflected it. He is also a wonderful person. Ling Wushuang''s evil smile was slightly less than a radian, and said: "speaking of it, Li Huang''s appearance is really similar to Xue er''s, but Xue Er has passed away, you still don''t want to mention sad things." According to the outside world, the crown princess has died of illness. Few people know that the crown princess is still alive. Of course, Li Huang, who has lost her memory, doesn''t know. "Yes, we were rude." They also just reflected that the crown princess had been declared dead in a few years. No wonder his majesty had such an expression. How can such a good person die? This is really unreasonable. "Yes, sister Xue is dead..." Later, Yuehan, who knew later, also responded and sighed. She walked slowly to Lihuang, took Lihuang''s hand and said, "you look like sister Xue. Can we be friends?" Li Huang''s reaction to this dull girl is really puzzled. Can she really be the so-called female martial god? Why does it look unreliable! "Good." Li Huang nodded, because she had no reason to refuse, didn''t she? Hearing Li Huang''s promise, Yue Han began to smile. She said like a child, "my name is Yue Han, the moon''s moon, the cold cold!" Li Huang, with a faint smile, said: "Jun Li Huang." Her name is Jun Lihuang, but she forgot the purpose. "You leave Huang." The month cold called a: "really good to hear." She took Li Huang''s hand and didn''t want to let it go. She said to Li Huang, "you look good when you smile. You should laugh more." "Like sister Xue, you are all the beauties recognized by han''er. In the whole world, no woman is more beautiful than you." Li Huang laughs. This child is really cute. If it''s not the height difference, Lihuang really wants to reach out to the cold head, such a natural stay, really rare. Yuehan''s way of speaking or doing things is like a child, full of childishness. It''s really lovely! "It''s cold this month. It''s really lovely." Ling Wushuang looked at the scene and said with a smile to Yuehao. "Yes, han''er''s reaction is slower than other children''s, but he works harder than other children." Yuehao looks at Yuehan as if she is looking at her daughter. Although her reaction is slow, once she starts fighting, it''s like opening the plug-in. It''s not slow at all. Even faster than others! Yue Hao has been joking that it was the creator God who added the cold moon''s reaction ability to the combat reaction. In fact, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. However, because of such a special situation, Yuehan can be made an exception, and can be granted the title of nvwu God at such an age! I don''t know if I''m lucky or not. "That''s good." Ling unparalleled affirmation, willing to work hard children, in the end is to be closer to success. "This time, his royal highness is going to enter Zhulu academy, isn''t he?" Elder Yuehao''s eyes cast a glance at Ling changjue. It seemed that he suddenly remembered that there was such a fault. "Yes, not only small nine, but also small ten, Ling Feng." Ling Wushuang said: "however, they should enter Zhulu academy together with the team of sky city and ghost city." "That''s what I know." Yue Hao nodded, "when I come to the imperial capital this time, I want to see the God of war and Lord su." "This..." Ling unparalleled expression seems to be a little reluctant: "I''m afraid it''s not enough." "Why?" The two elders were puzzled. "Both Jing Yue and Han Bing are seriously ill at home, unable to see guests." "It''s like this That''s a real coincidence. " Since it''s a serious illness, we can''t visit there. Yue Cheng and Yue Hao sighed. It''s just that there''s no way.I can''t help it. Ling Wushuang and the two elders are talking about the past. The male disciples are acting as the background. Yuehan pulls Lihuang to ask questions. Ling changjue always looks at Lihuang with very gentle eyes as a foil. It seems that he is not bored. "Li Huang, it''s time for us to go back." Ling changjue gently pinched the small hand that he held. Now it''s noon. Li Huang has to go back to take medicine. "Well? Are you going to leave? " Yuehan is a little depressed. She hasn''t talked much with her new friend. "Well." Li Huang nodded, she said with a smile: "if you are free, you can come to the nine kings'' mansion outside the city to find me." "Good! It''s a deal! " Yue Han hears Li Huang say that he can find her, and the whole person is full of blood again! From Huang convergence smile, and Ling changjue two people with Ling unparalleled voice, then both disappeared. After two people left, elder Yue Hao said, "Your Majesty, Miss Jun, are you seriously ill?" In fact, it''s not hard to see. After all, Li Huang''s face is there, and Li Huang doesn''t like to make up. Without making up, Li Huang''s face is directly revealed. Anyone who knows something about medicine can see it, let alone some experts. Ling Wushuang sighed: "serious illness is not as good as, just seriously injured, hurt the source." "How can it be like this? Miss Jun is only twelve or thirteen years old. She shouldn''t have offended her enemies. It''s very difficult to cure her wounds." Guess she has a problem, but did not expect that it is not a disease, but injury! "Who is not the enemy among the races?" Ling Wushuang did not say too much detail, but I think this explanation should be enough. Ling Wushuang himself didn''t understand this. After all, Jun Lihuang has forgotten everything. Chapter 214 How to explain to others? That''s the problem. "It''s like this..." Elder Yue Hao sighed: "yes, that child, as a young master, should have experienced this." Who is in a high position who doesn''t need to be tempered? In this world, will it really exist? I don''t know. "When you see the child''s eyes, you can predict that the child will have a bright future in the future, but..." Elder Yue Hao sighed, as if he was sorry. "Just?" Ling Wushuang wants to know what elder Yuehao wants to say next. "It''s just Look at that child''s face. It''s not long to die. " Elder Yue Hao is also a person who cherishes talents. He is also deeply sorry for the death of such a good talent. "What, master? What do you mean Yuehan runs over and grabs Yuehao''s hand. What does she hear? Will Lihuang die? Will she die like sister Xue? "Do you think Li Huang will die? You must be lying, right? is it? Master "Han Er, calm down." Yuecheng stops Yuehan''s action. This is true of people who stay naturally. Once their mood is unstable, it is very difficult to control. The cold moon is a typical example. Ling Wushuang naturally knows what elder Yuehao means. Li Huang still has poison on her body. If she doesn''t understand, what''s the difference between her life and death? "Elder Yuehao is still so accurate." Ling matchless helpless smile: "I hope that the child has a way to survive this disaster." No, he firmly believes that she can make it! Even if it can''t, there are still small nine will try their best. He didn''t want to lose this daughter-in-law, and he didn''t want to lose such a daughter-in-law either. Elder Yue Hao doesn''t speak. He has studied facial features for a hundred years. He is very confident of his accuracy. Since he dares to speak out, he has nine points of confidence. Li Huang''s death is really inevitable. "Isn''t it true that beautiful people are easy to die early?" Yue Cheng sighed, and so did all the princesses and concubines, and so did the young lady Jun. "But heaven is jealous of her." Yue Hao answers. Even the way of heaven is jealous of their beauty. That''s why it takes away their life, isn''t it? "Well, let''s not talk about that." Ling Wushuang timely interrupted their conversation. It''s useless to talk about them now. "You''re still staying in the palace as usual. I''ll send someone to show you in a moment." "Good." There was no comment. "It''s time for dinner, too. It''s better to go after lunch." It''s been a long time. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time for dinner. I''m really hungry. "It''s better to be respectful than obedient." When people salute, there is no reason to refuse. ¡­¡­ Jiuwangfu. "Does it still hurt?" But I came back so late. On the way, Li Huang had a headache again. Ling changjue was very worried. In a hurry to take her back to the house, give her a drink. "There are still some." From Huang weak, already or trembling lips, all prove that she is not very comfortable at the moment. The forehead had already begun to sweat, but Li Huang was still silent. Let Ling changjue see, is also extremely distressed! How can this be adjusted! "Blame me for forgetting the time." Ling changjue''s secret way. "Don''t bite your lips." Li Huang reaches out her hand to rescue Ling changjue''s perfect lips. She says, "I remember that since you were together, you blame yourself more and more times..." Clearly is such a proud person, but because of her, and admit their mistakes. "I''m just..." Ling changjue had nothing to say, but suddenly, it seemed that she had reacted. What did Li Huang just say? "Do you remember?" He was a little surprised. From her words, it was not difficult to tell what she remembered? Is memory really restored? Li Huang nodded and shook her head again: "just vaguely remembered some things, not all of them." But that''s good enough. She doesn''t want to wake up her memory all at once, and it can at least prove that she was a person who once existed. That''s enough. That''s good enough. "Great, it''s great to remember." Ling changjue holds Li Huang in her arms. It''s good to think of some. At least it proves that her memory is recovering, isn''t it! "You''re holding me like this. I''m suffocating." Li Huang''s head was all stuffy in Ling changjue''s arms. After a while, he was about to die.But this fool didn''t react. It''s time to fight! "Oh, I''m sorry!" Ling changjue this just reaction come over, flurried to leave Huang rescued. "I''m tired. I want to sleep for a while. Stay with me." Li Huang said and closed her eyes. She really felt very tired and sleepy. "Don''t you want something to eat?" He was afraid that she would be hungry. "No She said softly. "Good." I''ll be with you. Ling changjue put Li Huang in the bed lightly, then took off her coat and shoes and climbed onto the bed. Let from Huang pillow his arm, watching her sleep peacefully, Ling changjue so silently guarding her. ¡­¡­ In the evening, yexuan visited Jun''s house again, which was unexpected. "What about Li Huang? I want to see Li Huang She didn''t pay attention to Jun Mo Tian and pointed out that she wanted to see Li Huang. "I won''t let you see Li Huang." The gentleman Mo day sinks a face, this woman comes here affirmation have no good affair, how can he allow her to meet again with leave Huang! Unless he''s out of his mind! "Why do you think I''m also Li Huang''s aunt?" Yexuan is so angry that all the people from Zhulu academy are here. If she doesn''t achieve her goal, she really won''t have a chance! "You gave Lihuang that mean poison! I have hundreds of reasons why you can''t see Li Huang! " Jun Mo day is also fire, what does this woman mean? How dare you come when you are a villain? Do you really think that their Junfu will come and leave as soon as they want? Still think Are they really afraid of their Yeshi? Dare not provoke Ye Shi? Damn it! Annoyed him! It''s you who will be destroyed! "Go away! Ye''s people are not welcome in your house! " Is this man yechuchen''s sister? He was ashamed to have such a disgusting border at the beginning of the night! How can people be black like this? Really! I can''t describe it in words. If ye Xuan had not been a woman, she would have been cut to pieces by Jun Motian! How can it be kept until today? "Wait and see!" Chapter 215 Yexuan left Jun''s house in a huff, but she didn''t give up. It''s not her style to give up so easily. "Somebody "What can I do for you, madam?" "Cha, find out Jun Lihuang for my wife!" "Yes When her men leave, yexuan smiles dangerously. It''s said that Jun Lihuang is seriously injured. As long as she falls into their hands ¡­¡­ The next day, jiuwangfu. "Yuehan, you are so early." Li Huang just put down her chopsticks and ordered someone to take away the breakfast. Then she heard the announcement that a young lady with the surname of Yue came to see her. Originally, Ling changjue prohibited anyone from visiting Li Huang. All information about her was blocked, but In view of the special origin of the cold moon, Ling changjue also took appropriate measures. After all, I also consider that daolihuang often stays alone in jiuwangfu, and will feel bored. It''s better for someone to talk. "Well, come to see Li Huang." The natural person nodded fiercely. I asked the master to bring her to jiuwangfu early in the morning. It''s great to see Lihuang. Yuehan is a girl who can''t hide her mind, at least in front of her relatives and friends. Li Huang can see that Yue Han has something on his mind. Don''t say that Li Huang is a girl with no feelings. If she is so obviously depressed, if she can''t see it again, it''s not an EQ problem. It should be classified as an IQ problem. "What''s the matter with you?" Li Huang asked softly, and made a gesture to let the maid next to her go down to make tea. She sat down beside Yue Han. However, because of her height, Li Huang''s passing is like a child''s coquetry. "Listen to master, you won''t live long. Don''t die. Han''er doesn''t want to lose friends." Yuehan is a person who can''t lie. Maybe it has something to do with her nature. However, as for whether it matters much or not, it''s hard to say. After all, Li Huang didn''t study medicine, and the study of this convenience was not very deep. Li Huang was stunned when she heard that Then he began to smile. "Li Huang, why are you still smiling?" Yuehan raises her head and looks at Lihuang with a smile on her face. She is full of doubts. Why, hearing the news, Lihuang doesn''t show a sad look, but smiles instead? Yuehan doesn''t understand the expression of Lihuang. This is, why? "If you don''t laugh, do you still cry?" Li Huang asked. "Shouldn''t you cry?" Moon cold dull asked, encounter this kind of thing, why not cry? Isn''t crying the most normal thing? Li Huang was so embarrassed by Yue Han''s understanding ability that she said, "is it useful to cry?" The cold moon shakes her head stupidly. "Then why do you cry?" Li Huang asked again. Since it''s no use crying, why cry? Isn''t it full? If crying can solve the problem, Lihuang is willing to cry blind, but the key is that it can''t solve any problem, and it may bring some problems to the people around her. Why should we do such things that harm others but not ourselves? "But don''t you feel very sad?" Yue Han has no way to answer Li Huang''s question, but she asks the question in a different way. Feeling sad is equal to crying. Yuehan should understand it in this way. Li Huang shook her head: "no, not at all." "Really?" Moon cold some novel, know oneself is about to die, also won''t feel sad? "Well, the moon is cold. Do you often cry?" Li Huang asked. Who knows, has been tangled in from Huang why not cry on the cold is shaking his head: "I am no tears female, born without tears." Eh, no tears girl? This is a novel thing. "When I was born, I couldn''t cry. For this reason, my father and mother abandoned me. Later, I was picked up by my master. I didn''t know about it until my parents thought of meeting me ten years ago." "No tears, does not mean not sad?" Li Huang said that her words were not questions, but affirmative sentences. No one is born to be sad, as long as people are sad. Unless it''s caused by training, she won''t have seven emotions and six desires. However, in Li Huang''s opinion, it''s just similar. Just like the so-called vacuum, it is always an idealized thing. "It should be." Moon cold showed a more distressed expression, said: "Master said, it is because I react too slowly, so rarely can feel sad." "But..." Her words changed: "three years ago, after the news of sister Xue''s death came, I cried a lot, but I didn''t have tears. At that time, I didn''t know why, so I wanted to cry.""However, Li Huang you also want to get it, let me cry day and night, that kind of mood still exists." Yue Han looks at Li Huang and says. Li Huang nodded. She couldn''t understand this feeling, but once upon a time, when she was crying, she still remembered that feeling. Tears flow out, is the emotional catharsis, such as the moon cold so no tears, emotional catharsis can not come out, probably will be more and more sad. "So Li Huang, I don''t want you to die, otherwise that disgusting feeling will come again. " Yuehan took Lihuang''s hand and said pitifully. "I''m not going to die." Li Huang pats the back of the hand of the month cold, light way. "Really?" Yue Han obviously didn''t believe it. After all, even his master said that. Li Huang said that to coax herself, right? "Really." Li Huang nodded. How could she take the dog so easily? "But the master said..." The cold moon is still not at ease. Li Huang stretched out her hand and pinched Yuehan''s face. She said with a smile, "at least now I''m still alive, and I''ll live forever." It seems to be shocked by Li Huang''s smile. Yue Han nodded involuntarily, which is a kind of sincere trust. When she said that, she believed it. "Yuehan, thank you." Li Huang put down her hand and said. She should seldom say thank you to others, but this feeling of being worried by others is really unprecedented and never experienced. Li Huang would like to thank the girl for bringing this feeling to herself. "Why thank me? I''m just worried about you? " Moon cold finally raised a smile, that smile, very beautiful like a child! "Mother, tea is ready." The maid came forward and reported. "Well, put it down and back off." "Yes, mother." (PS for readers outside the site: there was a bug before this book, which may not be able to be captured on a third-party website. Please forgive me. In addition, please comment on it ~) more Chapter 216 With the maid of waiting, Lihuang and Yuehan can talk more freely. After all, only in this way can we feel free. Li Huang doesn''t like that kind of conversation when there is an outsider. It will be very strange. "Li Huang, you haven''t married your Royal Highness the ninth king, have you?" Yue Han asks curiously. Up and down looked from Huang for a while, also feel that their guess is not wrong. Although Li Huang''s appearance is very similar to sister Xue, after a close look, you will find that she is still too young. How to say, without the charm of sister Xue, Lihuang can only be described by Qingshui Furong at most, probably because she has not experienced the precipitation of years. It''s only thirteen or fourteen years old at most. It can''t be any older. How can we get married at this age? "Well." Li Huang nodded. Although Ling changjue had already said it, but Anyway, she is not 14 years old, even if she is, she is still a child. In Yunwu mainland, Jiji is 15 years old, that is to say, Baodi is only 15 years old to get married. But in this mainland, only those women who get married at the age of 15 are those who can''t or don''t want to practice. As long as they can practice, they will not get married too early, no matter whether they are poor or not. In this continent, women are not men''s accessories. The strong are the king, not men or women. "Sure enough." Yuehan, who had seen through for a long time, curiously came up to Lihuang and asked with big eyes: "then why do the maid in the mansion call you the master mother, and the iron bodyguard will introduce you as the ninth princess? Why do you still live in jiuwangfu? " Li Huang stall hands: "you so many questions, ask me how to answer?" It''s cold this month, so there''s a side to gossip. It''s incredible. "Answer one by one!" Yue Han obviously didn''t consider Li Huang''s embarrassment in it. She wanted to know the answer! Li Huang sighed: "it''s hard for me to answer if you want to say that." "Why? Why? " This time, the moon is cold. "I''ve lost my memory. It''s what they call me when I wake up." Li Huang shrugged. She didn''t pay attention at that time. Maybe she was used to listening before, so she didn''t care too much. It''s just a name. It doesn''t matter. Li Huang thinks so. As for how the title came into being, she really doesn''t know. "You lost your memory? What''s going on? " It''s normal to see Li Huang. She doesn''t know that she has lost her memory. "I can''t remember. Ah Jue said that I lost my memory in a battle, but I can''t remember the detailed process." Li Huang shook her head. "I live in jiuwangfu because ah Jue has good doctors to treat me." She said. "So it is." The moon is cold. "That''s really pathetic." Yuehan looks at Lihuang''s eyes and becomes pitiful again. Li Huang is ashamed. Who should be pitiful. "In this way, his royal highness is very kind to you." The moon cold makes a prayer, as if it is filling up something indescribable in the brain. "Yes, ah Jue is very kind to me." Li Huang smiles lightly. She never denies it. Ling changjue is afraid that she has already spoiled heaven. Even Li Huang can detect this kind of spoiling. Ling changjue really has no limit to spoiling his wife No! I''ve been so indulged before I became a wife. If I get married, what''s more? Isn''t it going to heaven? "Look at Li Huang''s expression, you should like his highness Jiuwang very much?" "Very much?" Li Huang murmured, with a subtle expression. Then he laughed, not that kind of smile, but the kind of gentle smile, to see the cold can not help but stay. "Well, I like ah Jue very much." Li Huang thinks that there is no need to hide these things. Like is like, like is brave to say it. "Ah, I envy you." Yue Han also said with a smile: "when I saw Jiu Wang yesterday, his appearance was really amazing to me." "How can there be such a beautiful person?" Yuehan still thinks that Ling changjue''s appearance should not appear on this continent. That kind of appearance is not true! Dreamlike! "Ha ha." Li Huang chuckles. Ah Jue''s appearance is a little too beautiful. However, it can''t be said to be beautiful, just neutral. In addition, Ling changjue''s body is not as majestic as half of the men''s, but a little soft. That''s why it creates an illusion of beauty."However, I prefer the emperor to the nine kings hall." The month cold can''t help but suffused the flower Crazy: "is really a handsome man." From the corner of the mouth of Huang some twitch, this wench, can''t be to take a fancy to Ling matchless? That''s Elder, dear! "That cold moon, you don''t really plan to come to the imperial capital to develop after practicing in Zhulu academy?" Li Huang guessed. "Well, I have a plan." Yuehan nodded: "the master also plans to do so." "But it''s the end of my practice. In fact, I can leave at any time, but I''m still reluctant to accompany Shifu for more time." "So." It seems that Yue Han has a deep feeling for Zhulu Academy. "Li Huang is going to Zhulu academy soon, and then we can practice together!" The eyes of Yuehan smile are bent into crescent moon, which seems to be full of expectation for the future life. "Well." Li Huang''s eyes darkened a little, but ah Jue said that Zhulu Academy was not a safe place. Maybe Yuehan is protected too well, or maybe Yuehan has been used to that way of life, so I don''t feel it. Li Huang speculated like this. "But why can''t I see your accomplishments?" Yuehan is puzzled. She looked into Li Huang''s eyes: "are you the summoner of Lei Department?" "According to reason, there should be no one who can''t see the cultivation." The moon is cold and confused. Yuehan was granted the title of nvwu God. Naturally, her cultivation was not built. How could she not see other things except those beyond her two classes? However, Yuehan would not believe that Lihuang''s cultivation could surpass her two classes. Li Huang shook her head: "I don''t know." After the loss of memory, I forgot a lot, even a few days ago, I forgot that I could practice this kind of thing. I just thought of it recently. Chapter 217 Because of this, she didn''t have any ambition for cultivation. It seems that it''s not what I''m after at all. In fact, it is true that Li Huang, who has lost her memory, always feels that she has changed a lot. To put it simply, she has become a little lazy. I have nothing to do all day. In the past, it seems that there are endless things to do every moment. "I feel like you have forgotten a lot of things..." Yuehan tilted his head, some unknown, so. Forget all things, that feeling, must not feel good? Want to be that she forgot, that really certainly can''t do and leave Huang same calm. "Yes." Forget a lot of things. Li Huang sighed. Now she can think of something, but she often has a headache. In a day, the phenomenon of headache is depicted many times. Although it is not too much pain, but it is a lot of small pieces of pain together, that is called grinding people! Although Li Huang is not the kind of person who is afraid of pain, he can always grind people''s patience if he stays up for a long time. Because of this, Ling changjue often coaxes Lihuang to sleep. Because especially at night, it''s too hard to bear. "Are you afraid?" Asked Yue Han. But after thinking for a while, Li Huang nodded and shook her head. "What does that mean?" Yuehan said he didn''t understand. "I may be afraid at the beginning, but when I get used to everything, it''s nothing." Li Huang said so. In fact, what scares her most is the night. As long as a dream, it is the kind of nightmare that can make her remember deeply. So from the bottom of my heart, Lihuang hates the night. "So it is." Yuehan still feels very pitiful for Lihuang. She twinkles her big eyes and says to Lihuang, "don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!" Li Huang smiles and nods. She naturally believes this. Otherwise, she would not have said so much to Yuehan. "Your race is not over yet. How many contests are left?" Yue Han asks curiously. She has never seen the so-called clan comparison, so when she heard about it in the Imperial Palace yesterday, she paid attention to it. "One." Li Huang remembers that it seems to be one. I don''t know if it''s because of amnesia. Li Huang always feels that her memory is not very good and always forgets something to remember. On the contrary, I remember the scene in my dream very firmly. "There''s a contest left? Then I must see it! " Yue Han said so. Li Huang laughs: "it''s just a competition in the auxiliary area. What''s good to see?" Li Huang said so. "Auxiliary area? Is it a contest without fighting? " "Yes." Li Huang nodded: "alchemist, alchemist and so on." "Will you take part?" Yue Han suddenly asked, but as if he thought of something again, he suddenly realized: "you have been hurt in the clan competition, so you should not participate in it any more." Li Huang blinked innocently. She didn''t say anything. It''s all the girl''s brain. "Mother." Suddenly someone came in. Li Huang raised her eyes and saw that she had been waiting on her maid since she lost her memory. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang looks at her, when there are guests, there is no big deal, they should not disturb themselves. "A young master Murong wants to see you." The maid said, in fact, the Lord has ordered that no one should come to see his mother, including the news that Li Huang is here. But this Murong young master said that it was the young master of the royal family who told him that his master''s mother was here, so the guard had no choice but to pass the news first. "Mr. Murong?" Li Huang murmured, as if there was this man, but She can''t remember. "What did he say?" Li Huang asked, she can''t remember clearly now. If she has nothing to say, there''s really something important that she can''t remember. Embarrassed! "He didn''t elaborate. He just said it was about the family. He wanted to give an answer to what he had discussed with you before." Said the maid. Li Huang helps the forehead, how is to be afraid of what come what. "You tell him to come back in a week." For a week, Li Huang didn''t know how much her memory could recover, but she could only try her best to remember. "Yes." The maid is also clear from the trouble of Huang, and did not say anything, went out to reply. Murong Liancheng outside the ninth Prince''s residence didn''t see Li Huang, but he was a little lost. But now that people have said that, it''s hard for him to break through.I remember that the young master of Jun''s family also said that Li Huang''s body was not well, and I''m afraid he couldn''t entertain her. He didn''t care about it at that time. Now, it''s really that he is too abrupt. "That Murong childe must be your friend, too?" Yue Han asks curiously. "I don''t know." Li Huang shook her head: "I didn''t see his face. I didn''t know whether he was a friend or an enemy." Generally, as long as she has been in contact with her before, she can remember her name when she sees her face, but related events really depend on luck. "All right." The month cold Du Du mouth, still want to say something, but was told to return to the imperial city. Because unconsciously, it''s almost evening. Girls can chat together for a long time, even forget the time. At ten o''clock in the evening, the gate of the imperial capital will be closed, and the nine kings'' house is outside the imperial capital, so the cold moon is forced to leave. After all, there is no way. Yuehan reluctantly left, but Lihuang didn''t send her away, because Ling changjue told her that as long as he wasn''t in the house, Lihuang was not allowed to appear anywhere outside the ninth Prince''s house. Even Li Huang felt that the order was too overbearing, but at least for her own safety, Li Huang didn''t have much objection. "Mother is very happy today." Said the maid with a smile as she cleared the table. "Ah, it''s not bad to have someone to chat with." Although, most of the time it was Yuehan who asked, she answered. But it doesn''t matter. "It''s good to have a happy mother. I think the Lord will be very happy when he knows." Said the maid. She was originally appointed by Ling changjue to take care of Li Huang. Generally, Li Huang has emotional problems, and the maid will report to Ling changjue directly. Chapter 218 Although this is equivalent to the disguised surveillance, but from Huang Mingming also know this thing, just has not said. It shows that Li Huang is not against it. Perhaps in Li Huang''s words now, it is: at least it doesn''t affect my life now, so I won''t care. It''s like this. "Dead woman!" When Li Huang was in a daze, he suddenly made a sound. Let leave Huang some Lengzheng. This voice is also familiar. Look up, look down the voice of the source, it is two children, a five or six-year-old look, aging, hanging look. Another has a red hair, is only a three body child, very lovely. The two children have a common feature, both of them are very delicate. Two more names appear in my mind. "Yao Yu?" "Huoyang?" "The master still remembers us. It''s really not stupid!" Huoyang narrowed his eyes, as if to praise Lihuang. But this effect is counterproductive. Yao Yu is her weapon. Huoyang is her Warcraft. She remembered their identities. "I remember Tianbing said that you are..." Li Huang is trying to recall what Tian Bing said about them. But for a while, I really can''t remember. "We''re studying how to save you, you stupid woman." Yao Yu rolled his eyes and developed his face. When he came out, he saw that the woman had completely changed. How could she become like this? I really can''t figure it out! What about the woman''s insidious energy? How all disappeared, gentleness is not what this woman should have. Besides, why does this woman like to laugh so much now? EXM£¿ It''s not scientific. "Oh, yes." Li Huang seemed to suddenly think of it and said with a smile to the two stupid girls, "that''s really hard work for you." Huoyang and yaoyu are so grateful by Lihuang that they are at a loss. Why did this woman say such words before? "You''ve really changed a lot, woman." Yao Yu choked for a long time, and finally choked out such a sentence. Li Huang can''t laugh or cry. She just does what she wants. She really doesn''t know what she was like before. "Come on, although your temper is much better than before, it''s not good for you now." Yao Yu said. Now Li Huang is too kind and merciful. He has no murderous spirit. It''s not a good omen. What''s the use of goodness to survive on this continent? The medicine feather hand turns over, is two color Dan medicine. He extended his hand to Li Huang''s face and said, "no, I''m going to eat." Li Huang picked up two pills, some doubts: "what is this?" The color of those two pills is very bright. They look very appetizing. "Pills, idiot!" Yao Yu''s white eyes are about to turn out of the sky. How can this woman talk so much now? "I know it''s pills." Li Huang blinked: "so what I ask is, what effect does it have?" At least we need to know before eating. It''s also a psychological preparation. "One is to help you stabilize your soul, the other is It''s good for your health. " Yao Yu knows that Li Huang has lost his memory. There is no way to explain some things. Because an explanation will involve many things, such as what is the poison of biting and leading. Yao Yu developed these two pills, the first one to stabilize the soul. He thinks that Li Huang''s amnesia is due to the laxity of the soul. He developed such pills, which can not completely make up for the damage to the soul caused by Li Huang''s previous heavy trauma, but at least to a certain extent, it is of great help to Li Huang''s recovery of memory. As for the second one, yaoyu was specially developed for the third one. Specifically, it should be a kind of pill to control the poison of biting and inducing and make it attack as little as possible. That''s why Yao Yu said it''s good for Li Huang''s health. Because there''s nothing wrong with that. After hearing Yao Yu''s explanation, Li Huang didn''t say anything more. He took two of them as one and swallowed them all. If it''s really a top-grade pill, it will melt at the entrance. Li Huang can only feel a clear flow, along the throat, all over the body, very comfortable feeling! Yao Yu gives Huoyang a look, and Huoyang stands outside the door. At this time, no one can be let in.After all, it is in this critical period! Li Huang closed her eyes. She thought she would be so comfortable all the time, but Soon, she realized what life is not like death! After that clear current spread to the whole body, it suddenly became like thousands of ants, gnawing at Lihuang''s body! "Er..." From Huang a weak, directly collapsed on the ground. Curled up, like a very insecure child! Yao Yu frowned and put Li Huang on the bed. At least, he didn''t have to endure the suffering on the cold floor. "Dead woman, hold on, after you get through it, your memory will be restored!" Yao Yu encouraged Li Huang. He naturally knows what kind of effect the pills he made will have. That''s why we let Huoyang stay outside. Because once this state is disturbed, you can only start over and bear the pain again. It''s hard for anyone to accept it. Leave Huang dead bite lips, don''t let oneself make a sound. But this kind of pain, deep into the soul of the pain, is not their own do not pay attention to be able to buffer. It''s unavoidable! Yao Yu said that she naturally knew and knew that there was nothing in the world that had the best of both worlds. It''s impossible to achieve the effect without paying anything. His hands tightly grasped his collar, and Li Huang was already sweating. I''m a little short of breath, but I have to endure in this case. ¡­¡­ It''s night. When Ling changjue returns to his residence, the first thing he does is to meet his little girl. But in front of the gate of the courtyard, I found the familiar coercion. This coercion, if not wrong, should be a little girl''s! Walking into the gate of the courtyard, sure enough, I saw the little guy with three heads guarding at the door of the room. Since it''s the little guy guarding here, something must have happened to Li Huang. Vaguely remember, when I was in Hongfeng Town, it was the same! "You can''t go in." This time, Huoyang is not afraid of Ling changjue, because it is related to the pain of the master. Once he goes in, he may only bring pain to the master! Chapter 219 "What''s the matter with her, girl?" Ling changjue asked eagerly. Rosefinch this kind of performance, completely has shown that belongs to the Fire Department of Warcraft''s irritability. He did not dare to imagine, in the end is why, will let the girl''s this usually looks like is stupid Meng the same Warcraft original exposure own nature to come! "The master has just taken the elixir to stabilize her soul. You can''t go in and disturb her." Although the most Warcraft is born with the fear of stronger creatures than itself. Xiaohuoyang is no exception. From the first time he saw Ling changjue, he began to fear this man from the bottom of his heart. In the future, he also tries not to have any contact with Ling changjue. But today is different. It''s about his master. No matter how strong Ling changjue is, no matter how scared he is, he won''t shrink back! This is the most basic form of Warcraft protector! But As Li Huang''s Warcraft, Huoyang''s mood should be more vigorous! Not because of anything, just because his master''s name is Jun Lihuang. "Did Yao Yu make pills?" Li Huang was so hurt, but she didn''t see her spirit and Warcraft come out. Ling changjue should have been aware of this for a long time. So it''s natural to hear Yao Yu say that now, so I think of something. As the spirit of the medicine tripod, he can''t alchemy, which is really a big joke. "Well." Huoyang nodded. Correctly speaking, it is the combination of Huoyang and yaoyu. In this process, the red lotus fire of Huoyang is essential, and yaoyu also has to spend a lot of thought to match the panacea. It can be said that these days, Huoyang and yaoyu have done no less than Ling changjue. "What''s the situation with that little girl now?" Ling changjue asked. The elixir that can stabilize the soul is at least above the holy elixir, and the elixir above the holy elixir has no reaction from heaven and earth. And he also noticed that the word "Du Jie" in Huoyang dialect didn''t sound like a good omen. "That is to say, the master is now spending three robberies in the sky." Fire Yang in the heart can''t bear, said here, unexpectedly the voice also slowly small down. The three robberies in the sky, even the Warcraft and the divine beast, can''t be spent intact. What''s more, the fragile human body? "Heaven Three robberies? " Ling changjue''s eyes are full of disbelief. Didn''t cause the heaven and earth change, originally was all concentrated in the little girl''s body?! Although Ling changjue had never seen the three disasters in the sky, it was clearly written in classical books. The survival rate of the creatures selected by the three disasters in the sky is about 1%. What''s more, all those who are selected to be human are basically lifeless. After all, it''s not difficult for some Warcraft to survive the three robberies in the sky by virtue of their race advantage. But humans It''s really death. "The three robberies in the sky refer to..." "Thunderbolt." "Burn your heart." "Bone robbery." Huoyang light said, that is to say, her master to these three kinds of doom, one by one experience, otherwise there is no way to achieve the desired goal! Ling changjue knew it, but when she heard Huoyang mention it again, she was shocked. The so-called thunder robbery is simple and easy to understand. It''s like being struck by nature''s thunder. To experience thunder robbery is to survive it with one''s own willpower. The so-called heart burning robbery and bone cleaning robbery are also easy to understand, just like the name, heart burning pain and bone cleaning pain. The human body must keep awake. If it loses consciousness, everything will be out of control. And the experience of Li Huang is amazing! Obviously it''s an upgraded version! Why do you say that! Because The combination of these three robberies is called the three robberies in the sky. If so, it must be more than that. All the doom is participating in the breaking practice of the body on the basis of the soul. In other words, it is useless to shift attention or simply endure, because the origin of all pain lies in the soul! So when it comes to the three robberies in the sky, Huoyang''s expression is not very natural! "Why?" Ling changjue secretly clenched his fist, persuading him to calm down, but the little girl suffered so much again, but he could do nothing. In this way, he really felt useless! "Why give her such pills?" If you know there is such a disaster to wait for her, it''s better not to give her food! What''s wrong with the unstable soul? As time goes on, it will be better and better. For hundreds of years, thousands of years, he will wait with her.Why do you have to suffer this kind of pain? Huoyang is biting her teeth. If it''s not that Lihuang once gave them a death order, in case she has something to do, regardless of the cost! Once such an order is issued, it is useless even if they really disagree! "It''s the master''s decision." Huoyang looked up at Ling changjue, his eyes full of firmness. Since this man is the man that the master likes, it''s time to let her know what kind of person the master is? "What?" Li Huang has lost her memory. How can "The master had sent a message to Yao Yu before she lost her memory, saying that as long as she didn''t die, she would do anything!" Although the master can''t predict what she will be like, whether she is seriously injured and comatose, or something else, the order that she gives Yao Yu already represents desperation! She doesn''t need to know anything, as long as they are desperate! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Qingchen sighed. This style is really like Li Huang. These days, I get along with Li Huang who lost her memory, but I really forget what kind of person Li Huang was before. Be cruel to others, and be more cruel to yourself! How could he forget? "And." Huoyang opens his mouth again. "Once the pill is taken, if it is disturbed, all previous achievements will be wasted." "He said:" not only to re practice the pill, now the master has experienced all the pain in vain Ling changjue helps her forehead. Li Huang takes pills without considering the consequences "Well, how long will it take?" Ling changjue asked, now only looking forward to the end soon, so that Li Huang can have a good rest! Huoyang frowned and made a sound with Yao Yu in the room. He''s just a busybody, and he doesn''t like the trouble of alchemy, so he can''t say why. "Yao Yu said that he can''t be sure. It depends on the master''s own situation." Huoyang said. "What do you mean?" Can''t determine the time? Chapter 220 Isn''t that likely to take a few days or more? It''s impossible for anyone to survive, isn''t it? Ling changjue''s pretty eyebrows could not help wrinkling. "Yao Yu said that the more serious the soul injury, the more serious the robbery. It is equivalent to breaking the broken soul and putting it together again." "We have no way to judge the trauma of the master''s soul, nor can we judge the time at will." Huoyang said. The more serious the soul is injured, the more serious the robbery is? Isn''t everything aimed at little girls? "If the master just tears open the space, it''s OK to say, but she shouldn''t, she shouldn''t stop time soon." "This is to destroy the order of time, the way of heaven to such punishment, we do not have any spare force to resist." Huoyang looked up at the sky and said. Ling changjue clenched his fists. Yes, heaven wants to punish him like this. He has no way to stop it. "Now you are in the same mind as the little girl. How many robberies has she experienced?" Ling changjue asked. Huoyang''s expression is not very good: "the first robbery." Moreover, looking at this style, it will take a long time. Ling changjue''s palm has blood, but he did not notice. His mind, all put on the body of the person in the room, where can also take care of oneself? "What can I do?" Ling changjue asked. He wants to do something, in order to leave Huang. Huoyang shook his head and said, "don''t do anything now." "The only thing you can do for the host is not to let her be disturbed!" Li Huang can''t stand any disturbance now! Ling changjue sighed. He could do nothing. He turned around and went outside the courtyard. He ordered all the strong men in the mansion to stay around the courtyard. Even an ant was not allowed to come in, and even could not make a sound. After doing this, Ling changjue also went back to the door and said to Huoyang, "I''ll guard here. You go in." At this time, Warcraft, which is interlinked with Li Huang, must be more difficult, right? Huoyang hesitated and agreed. It''s really not a good thing not to see the host! The sun of fire flashed into the room. See in bed, lying on the pain from Huang, he felt more uncomfortable. Yao Yu motioned Huoyang not to make any noise. He just stayed by the bed quietly, but worried in his eyes. Huoyang naturally knows, he also learns medicine feather to be the same, defends in the bedside, in the eye is innumerable worry! Master, we must survive! At the moment, Li Huang only felt that she was shuttling through countless ancient times. Every second, she was experiencing inhuman torture. It hurts It hurts! Feel the soul is torn, every second feel, the next second, the soul will be broken! "Don''t be afraid..." In a trance, Li Huang seems to hear someone''s voice. "Don''t be afraid..." Who''s talking? Who''s talking? "Don''t be afraid, disciple. I will always protect you... " A teacher? Who is it? Has she ever had a master? Li Huang can only clench her lips. She doesn''t know whether it''s a reality or a dream, but no matter it''s a reality or a dream, she can''t speak. "Apprentice, do you practice well today..." Who are you? who are you? Li Huang wants to shout. Who is the person who is talking in her ear? "Apprentice, I''ve been promoted as a teacher. In the future, you should protect yourself..." Don''t go! Don''t go! Don''t leave me alone! "Practice hard, I''m waiting for you in that world..." Don''t Don''t go! Li Huang stretched out her hand and instinctively wanted to catch something, but it was just in vain. Li Huang suddenly wants to cry. I don''t know why. Ear ring is no longer that male voice, but a burst of heartbreaking cry. The more she listened to Li Huang, the more sad she felt, as if she was going to be infected. More and more want to cry! "Yao Yu, look at your master!" Huoyang, who has been guarding by the bed, sees something wrong with Lihuang, and then gives yaoyu a message. Yao Yu was stunned to see with Huoyang''s fingers! This woman Crying? But this look is not so much like being cried, to some extent like being Love hurt? This is not very scientific, Yao Yu immediately denied his idea. Master, what did she think of? "She looks like someone is protecting her." Yao Yu said.Because although Li Huang cried, the color of pain on her face was obviously less! Normally, there is no way to transfer the pain on the soul, but Like Li Huang, I have to say that she must be protected by someone. "It''s good to suffer less pain. Whatever else, she doesn''t care!" Huoyang doesn''t care about these. If he can relieve the pain and cry, what''s the matter? "Don''t go..." "Did the master say something?" Yao Yu''s face was a little twisted and asked. "It seems so. Don''t go?" Huoyang also has some doubts? Master, are you dreaming or something? Why are you talking? Yao Yu and Huoyang look at each other, and it seems that they understand something in their hearts. Just don''t say it. Although Li Huang''s pain has been alleviated, but But not completely does not exist, from Huang is still suffering from pain, Leng is to boil a day, a night! After boiling over, Li Huang only felt that the sky was dim and the earth was dark. Before she opened her eyes and said something, she fell down straight. It''s already passed out! Huoyang opens the door and signals that Ling changjue can enter. Ling changjue rushed into the room like the wind, looking at the unconscious leaving Huang on the bed, her heart was cold. That finger is about to deform! Ling changjue couldn''t imagine how much torture Li Huang had gone through! Walk over to gently hold her, see her face, Ling changjue is a shock. Li Huang seems to have changed a lot! The facial features are still the same, but In general, it has changed too much. The familiar face now seems strange? "What''s going on?" Ling changjue looks at Yao Yu and asks. Yao Yu is not too shocked: "the master''s soul is equivalent to rebuilding, the appearance will change a little, it is not a strange thing." It should be said that Yao Yu had expected such a result for a long time. There was no bad influence, so Ling changjue was relieved. He''s afraid, what side effects are causing it, that''s not good. "I''ll take her to the bath." She can''t sleep very well in this way. Yao Yu nodded, indicating that he could. Ling changjue took Li Huang to the medicine spring, which is located in the forbidden area of the ninth Prince''s residence. Yao Yu and Huoyang naturally followed. "I didn''t expect that there was a spring of medicine in this world." Rao is a well-informed Yao Yu. When he sees Yao Quan, he can''t help but wonder. Chapter 221 On the mainland of Yunwu, Yaoquan was thought to have been extinct a hundred years ago. This is the best thing for alchemists. The spring water of medicine spring is naturally medicated, and has effect on any symptom. For alchemists who are naturally weak in constitution, this medicine spring is something that can prolong their life. "It turned out to be a medicine fountain." Ling changjue said. He didn''t know that the spring was a medicinal spring. He thought that the natural spring had a special effect. Every time he was injured, he would soak in the spring and recover in one night. So later, he listed the spring as a forbidden place. He had heard of Yaoquan, but because there were not many records about it in history, Ling changjue didn''t think about it either. He didn''t react until Yao Yu said it today. "I''m afraid it''s the last place in the mainland." Yao Yu said, then, he floated to the top of the spring, reached out his hand, dipped into the spring, closed his eyes, felt for a while, and then said: "however, this medicine spring has no characteristics of thousands of years ago." In the words, there are some regrets. After all, it is not a complete fountain of medicine. "However, it should have some effect on this woman." Yao Yu estimated that it should be like this. "Is this spring useful for a little girl?" Yao Yu''s words surprised Ling changjue. "Well." Yao Yu nodded, but didn''t explain much. Ling changjue secretly remember, as long as in the case of can, must let from Huang to bubble! Li Huang is still sleeping, but she doesn''t sleep very well. She had a dream again, a dream that made people want to cry. She still can''t see who is in the dream, only can hear the uncertain voice. The one who claimed to be her master. But this time, I dreamed about a lot of conversations. More than before. "Master, master, are all the gods as beautiful as you?" "All kinds of gods are naturally different. It''s like human beings. " "Well Master, when can I become a member of the protoss? " Asked the young voice. Li Huang also felt that her heart was full of desire. I really hope to hear good news. "Disciple, as long as you practice well, your ability will not be worse than that of the Protoss." That''s the man''s answer. Li Huang felt a little depressed. Her master didn''t answer his question directly "Will the master be with me all the time?" Head up, eyes full of begging. But this time there was no answer, only a sigh. Li Huang understands that her master will leave her one day. She will be alone after all. Sadness, this is just the beginning "Apprentice, I heard that you are in love with the demons?" The voice was full of discontent, but there was no lack of spoiling. "Master, do you want to stop me?" Li Huang just saw that she lowered her head and was helpless. "I know that Shifu is a Protoss and a mortal enemy to the demons, but he is really a very important friend to me..." "Friends? Just friends? " This is a question from the master. "Well." He nodded hard. Because her heart, already have a place. "Apprentice, master will not stop you from doing anything. But You can''t fall in love with the demons. " "Why?" Li Huang is puzzled. "Because..." Later, Li Huang couldn''t hear clearly, but she could feel the joy she felt after listening to these words. However, the joy didn''t last long, and the scene changed into a day of thunder and lightning. She screamed his name, fell to the ground, bit by bit, just want to grasp the corner of his clothes. However, it was all in vain. "No! Don''t leave me She tried her best to shout, but her heart was incomparable sorrow. What did she do wrong? Why, suddenly, she was the only one left in the world? Why? What is Why? Finally, Li Huang saw that she had fallen into a pool of blood. Her eyes were blurred, and her life seemed to be taken away by death in the next second. Suddenly, the familiar trouser legs appear in Li Huang''s sight, but at this moment, she has lost the ability to think and speak.Between that is still in the hazy person, will own weapon solution next, put to leave Huang''s side. "This is my first and last gift to you as a teacher." ¡­¡­ "Li Huang, Li Huang?" Li Huang only feels that consciousness is returning to her body. She slowly opens her eyes. "Ah Jue?" From Huang some confused looking at Ling changjue, he why this pair of worried appearance? "You''ve been sleeping all day and all night, and you can''t wake up." He was very worried and touched Li Huang''s forehead: "fortunately, the fever has subsided." Li Huang blinked his eyes, but he had a dream. How could it have been so long? Leave Huang slowly sit up, rubbed to rub eyes, light way: "I''m all right." However, there are still some emotions in my heart about everything in my dream. That sadness, she did not understand! "Do you remember?" Ling changjue asked tentatively. Li Huang nodded her head, clear and bright in her mind, without any confusion. Ling changjue had no expression and did not know what she was thinking. Li Huang recovers her memory. Ling changjue doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad. "You''re hungry. Come and have something to eat." Ling changjue took a cushion and put it behind Li Huang to make her sit more comfortable. Then she went to carry some light food. Li Huang is really hungry. Also did not refuse Ling changjue''s feeding, open mouth to eat is. Around, she has not enjoyed such treatment. "Now that you remember, you can''t do this kind of thing in the future." Ling changjue''s expression can''t be regarded as good-looking, warning to Li Huang. Leaving Huang a Leng, she naturally knows Ling changjue to say again what. But in that case, does she really have another way? "Good." Li Huang agreed. This time, it''s really reckless, but there''s no way. If this happens again, Li Huang will come up with some solutions. I just don''t know if I will be forced into such a desperate situation? Although this is not easy to say, but in the face of the future she has to face, her heart is clear. Chapter 222 Ling changjue feeds in silence. His girl comes back, but he feels that he has lost something. Li Huang noticed Ling changjue''s expression. Although he didn''t know what he was thinking, he was able to guess something. Li Huang was silent for a while, then looked into Ling changjue''s eyes and asked, "how many days have passed since that day?" The day she said it was calculated from the day when the people of the Ye family exploded. This time Ling changjue was stunned for a moment, and could not help blurting out: "don''t you remember?" It''s impossible, isn''t it? But Ling changjue still looks at Li Huang with some care. Doesn''t she really forget? Li Huang shook her head: "remember some, but it''s really hard to remember." She said. In his indifferent eyes, a trace of doubt flashed: "isn''t it Have I done anything in these days? " For daily life, Li Huang''s memory is not very clear, but the scene in the dream is clear. Want to forget, can''t forget! "No, it''s nothing." Ling changjue''s tone flashed a trace of depression. In fact, it''s better to forget it, so as not to be embarrassed when she remembers it. That gentle look is really not suitable for this era. Li Huang''s eyes are still a little confused, but since Ling changjue didn''t say anything, she didn''t ask any more. Presumably, it''s not an important thing. "Ten days have passed since that day." Li Huang nodded, and said, there are still four days left, will the race be compared? "Girl, what did you dream of?" Ling changjue was a little worried. Li Huang didn''t wake up, but he was really worried! If it wasn''t for the girl''s spirit that there was nothing wrong with Li Huang, he would have rushed to the sky city with her in his arms. Li Huang wants to say something but stops. She doesn''t know whether to say it or not. After all, it was just a dream. "Maybe it''s a dream of a previous life." She gave a faint smile, but was not prepared to elaborate. Know now she still can''t see clearly, the master in the dream exactly looks like. However, as long as he heard his voice, Li Huang felt her heart touched. One kind wants to cry the mood, is actually leaves Huang to want to suppress also cannot suppress. "If you think it''s wrong, tell me." Ling changjue said. He was afraid that she would carry them all down by herself. Since he is her backer, he must play a due role. "Good." Li Huang looks at Ling changjue''s golden pupil. Jue, could you give me a little more time? When I see the man''s face clearly, I will tell you, OK? Ling changjue stretched out her hand and touched Li Huang''s long hair: "what''s the problem now?" Li Huang stretched out her arm and shook her head: "no, I haven''t exercised for a long time. I''m a little weak." "Your body is still very weak. The spirit of your family also said that it''s better not to practice too eagerly." Ling changjue asked. Of course, he knows what kind of person Li Huang is, but if she doesn''t say that, she probably doesn''t know how to cherish her body? "Of course I know my own body." Li Huang smiles and tells Ling changjue not to worry. Because Li Huang said that, Ling changjue felt more worried. "You." Ling changjue can''t help Li Huang. It''s hard for her to change her decision. Just let her go. As long as you have been under your nose, it will be better. At least you can stop her in time. "Now that I have my memory back, when will you let me go back to your house?" Li Huang picks eyebrows and asks. "Isn''t it good to live here?" Ling changjue didn''t want to let people go from her heart. This is true for both public and private purposes. Lihuang Yusai is not bad. Even in jiuwangfu, even if you don''t remember daily life, you feel that it should be offered as an ancestor. It''s really good in jiuwangfu. But Why does she miss Junfu? This makes her, how to say? "Just settle down here. When the race is over, you can go straight to Zhulu Academy." Ling changjue said. Let Li Huang go back, he doesn''t have much time to protect her. Although her memory is restored now, her soul is not stable after all. In order to avoid that kind of danger, Ling changjue resolutely wants to leave Huang to stay. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s all right Li Huang nodded. Ling changjue seemed to have something to say. Since he is for his good, she will stay. "But you''ve recovered your memory. Shall I accompany you back to your mansion?" Ling changjue thought she was very considerate and knew that she would take her daughter-in-law back to her mother''s home."Good." Even if Ling changjue didn''t say it, she also made such a decision. After all, she was worried about her grandfather. Ling changjue fed Li Huang a bowl of porridge before she let her down. "I''ll change your clothes." He went out with the cutlery and got the maid in exchange. "Mother, you have changed a lot." At the time of changing clothes, the maid exclaimed: "but it''s a beauty. How to change, it''s beautiful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s that weird name? What happened when she lost her memory? Li Huang is more concerned about the maid''s words. She goes to the front of the mirror. When she saw her face, she was also stunned. This appearance, with the dream of her, more imagination! There is no obvious change in facial features, but the feeling is very different. Now Li Huang, it seems that more strangers are not allowed to enter. It''s totally a cold and proud image. Even if it is not to create that kind of momentum, it will naturally give people the illusion of being thousands of miles away. Li Huang stroked her face. How familiar and strange was it? "The mother is really beautiful." Praised the maid. "It''s like a God." "God..." Li Huang gave a faint smile, like self mockery and a bitter smile. She can never be a God. From that person''s tone, leave Huang to hear a trace. He said that she would stand side by side with God, that is to say, she would not be a God forever. "Well, let''s not talk about that." After Li Huang washed well, she stepped out of the room. "You don''t have to follow." She said. The maid was stunned for a long time. Looking at the figure far away from Huang, she murmured to herself, "how do you feel that the mother''s character is getting colder and colder?" Li Huang strolls around the nine kings'' mansion and sees their disciples. "Miss? You see, isn''t that the lady? " Jungu was excited when he saw Lihuang! They haven''t seen the first lady for a long time. Chapter 223 Five people rushed up in an instant. "How are you, miss?" Jungu asked with great concern. "I''m fine." From Huang light way, give them a heart. "Sister Huang, what do you look like..." Junqi looks at the appearance of Lihuang, a little shocked. Is it just her illusion? How do you feel that Jun Lihuang has changed again? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang didn''t explain the reason, just shook her head. About this, she didn''t want to say. Or, if you want to say it, you don''t know how to say it. After all, this kind of thing can''t be leaked out too much. Lihuang is not afraid of everything, but she can''t let those who are worried about herself make a noise for herself. It''s not what she wants to see. "Today, go back to your house." Li Huang said. Ling changjue imprisons them here. Surely they are also upset? However, the intention is not to let them reveal the news of Li Huang''s serious injury, but it''s not important now. After all, Li Huang is good. "That''s great." Although the days in jiuwangfu are comfortable, the life surrounded by four walls is still not easy. Looking at the joy on people''s faces, Lihuang opened her eyebrows: "how''s your injury?" "There''s no problem any more. You can rest assured, miss." Jungu replied. In the fight with Ye, their strength was higher than ye, so they didn''t suffer too much injury. Just a few days. Li Huang nodded. Since nothing happened, it was the best. "Prepare for each of you." Go back. Junqi listen to the words from Huang, can''t help but ask: "sister Huang, don''t you go back to your house?" But Li Huang shook her head: "I still have something to deal with in jiuwangfu." Even if you want to go back, you can''t go back in a fair way. Listen to Ling changjue from Jun Lihuang where get the news, that night Xuan seems to have been looking for her? She doesn''t want to ask for trouble. Jungu is to stop still want to continue to ask Junqi, some things, not they can know. "Take care of that young lady." Jungu bows his head and bows to the ground. Li Huang gave a sound, then turned around and left. "Second elder martial brother, how do I feel that the eldest lady''s temper is getting colder and colder?" It''s so unpredictable! "Miss is Miss after all." Jungu scolded: "no matter what she becomes. Don''t forget that we made the first lady seriously injured. I''m afraid she is now... " It has something to do with it. Maybe it''s because of them! Therefore, they have no reason to say anything. The disciples bowed their heads. They naturally understood what Jungu said. ¡­¡­ Late at night, Ling changjue took Li Huang back to Jun''s house. Because I have already sent someone to inform you, there is no less one in Jun Hanbing''s study! "Li Huang, you are back." Jun Mo asked. Seeing Li Huang''s coming back, everything looked good. He finally put down his heart. Jun Hanbing looks at Li Huang in silence. Seeing that she is all right, she is relieved. Ling changjue was also an interesting person. Knowing that they would have a lot to say to Li Huang, she left the study alone and left the space for Jun''s people. "I''m fine." Li Huang naturally can feel their eyes, in order not to let them think more, she said first. "You." Jun Li wine came up, pressed Li Huang''s small head and rubbed it twice: "you will put yourself in danger!" "Not next time." Leave Huang light way. Jun left wine Leng for a while, how did this little girl become so good? This seems to be a bit unscientific? "Li Huang." Jun Hanbing spoke. "For Jun''s sake, I have suffered you." He knew that because of his body, junmotian didn''t tell him a lot of things, but he was not stupid. Naturally, he was able to do something. Jun Lihuang hasn''t been home for such a long time and lives in jiuwangfu. From here, it can be seen that Lihuang has suffered multiple injuries. Again, only under the protection of the nine kings can safety be guaranteed. However, all this is for Jun''s sake! How can you not be moved by this? "My grandfather is serious." Leave Huang light way. She is willing to do so, no one forced her! So, Jun Hanbing said that Li Huang really felt serious. "What was the matter then?" Jun Mo Tian asked with a frown. He couldn''t figure out how Li Huang escaped with so many disciples at that time.Now that Li Huang is back, he can ask clearly. Li Huang gave a faint smile: "I don''t remember." "Don''t you remember?" Jun Motian expressed surprise. "Well, I forgot." Li Huang said very indifferent: "since then, forget a lot of things." "Is that true?" "Well." Li Huang nodded: "brother Jiu should know." Jun from the wine with the nod, he knows from Huang''s concerns. Well, I can''t tell my family now. At least for now. "All right." Jun Hanbing opens his mouth. Li Huang has a secret. If he can''t tell it, there''s nothing wrong with it. But since you forget it, forget it. Let it be a mystery forever. "Four days later, can you still take part in the race contest?" Jun Mo day asks a way, he doubts very much now of leave Huang can do alchemy this kind of high-risk action. "No problem." Li Huang smile, forget what, also can''t forget old line is. Although there are some accidents, but in general, the first place can only fall in the hands of Jun. "The third game lost, the fourth champion, Li Huang will be able to win back." Jun Mo asked confidently. "Well." Li Huang nodded. In the third scene, she admitted defeat because she cried well. She didn''t want to win without winning. All the disciples of Junfu survived because of her cheating. If so, she still holds the first place, she is disdainful. "Listen to Li Jiu, you still want to live in jiuwangfu?" Jun Hanbing asked suddenly. "Yes." Li Huang nodded. "Well. It''s OK to protect you with the power of the nine kings. " Jun Hanbing said. "However, even if you don''t care about worldly vision, there is always something unclear between you and the nine kings. What the world says will always affect your reputation." Leave Huang a Leng, she didn''t expect, Jun cold ice will say this matter. But if Jun Hanbing didn''t say it, she didn''t think about it at all! Because this matter never appeared in Li Huang''s Eq. Chapter 224 Li Huang doesn''t have such a concept, but it doesn''t mean others don''t. Li Huang''s soul is the soul of the world, even if the character is strange, but the thought of the clerks still exist. In such a modern environment, Li Huang should feel that there is no problem in her relationship with Ling changjue. There''s nothing to explain. It''s normal for two people who like to live together, even if they are not married, isn''t it? But Li Huang ignored that this was the cloud land, not her time. "Father, if you talk to Li Huang like this, she won''t understand." Jun Mo Tian is a little sad, but he knows that this little girl is born with few tendons. It''s really a question whether she can understand this kind of thing. Seeing his son say this, Jun Hanbing was surprised. He thought that Li Huang was just a simple cold tempered man, but he didn''t expect that it wasn''t like this? His little granddaughter is born with three no girls! "I know." At this time, Li Huang opened her mouth. Not enough EQ doesn''t mean she has a bad IQ. At least in my previous life, I also lived on the road. I can''t do without knowledge and culture. "And what are you prepared for?" Jun Hanbing see their little granddaughter can understand, or subconsciously relieved, because let the big man explain this kind of thing, or strange embarrassed. Now that she understood, he naturally wanted to ask her about her plans. The people in their Junfu are careless and indifferent, but Jun Hanbing just can''t hear other people say that his granddaughter is wrong. So, he has to ask Li Huang what he thinks. Li Huang''s purple eyes flashed a trace of doubt, she knew that Gui knew, asked her how to do, where did she know that? "Poof..." The gentleman left Phoenix very much to suck out the smile of power. He knew that his sister had no heart. "Why don''t you decide the marriage first?" Jun Mo asked. Li Huang''s expression is a little subtle. Generally speaking, Jun Mo''s proposal should be in Ling changjue''s heart, but it is her relatives who put forward it. Isn''t it funny? "That''s fine." Jun Hanbing nodded and looked at Li Huang: "what do you think?" Li Huang doesn''t know how to answer. Neither does he agree nor doesn''t agree. Also with from Huang general entanglement and Jun Mo day, this guy, is also a don''t want to leave Huang to hand over the Lord. In his opinion, it''s good for Li Huang to be like this. Why should he care about gossip? It''s just envy and hatred to say that Li Huang is not good. Just ignore it. "Grandfather is the master." Li Huang finally gives the decision to Jun Hanbing. If you ask her about this kind of thing, she can tangle for a long time! And there''s no answer. Jun Hanbing nodded, since Li Huang said so, it must not refuse. "Grandpa, how are you doing?" Li Huang suddenly remembered that after chatting for such a long time, Jun Hanbing was standing all the time. Would it affect his body? "Nothing." Jun Hanbing naturally doesn''t want to worry too much about leaving Huang. His life has always been decided by heaven. But his granddaughter wants to fight with the sky, which makes him not know what to do. Li Huang sinks her eyes. Her life continuation pill is still there. It''s no problem to let Jun Hanbing hold on for a few more days. Now it''s just waiting for Su Jingyue''s situation. But Su Jingyue again She didn''t forget at all, what was the reason of her poison method at the beginning! Is it su Jingyue''s own problem or is he being used? Out of the understanding of Su Jingyue, Li Huang chose the second one by default. "After the race, I''m going to Zhulu Academy. Please take care of yourself." She was not sure how dangerous the trip to Zhulu Academy was, so the date of her return was far away. Li Huang is very worried about the situation at home. "You can rest assured that you should take good care of yourself outside." Knowing the significance of leaving Huang, they couldn''t stop her decision. After all, this is her way. Li Huang nodded, a little relieved. After chatting with the people in Junfu all night, Ling changjue took Lihuang back to jiuwangfu the next morning. "Going to bed?" Ling changjue asked. "No Li Huang shakes her head. She is not tired. "I sent someone to Murong Liancheng. He should come this afternoon." Li Huang said, "I''m going to alchemy now." Ling changjue nodded: "go." Yesterday, the little girl and Jun''s family chatted, word for word, all fell in Ling changjue''s ears. Remembering that the little girl didn''t refuse to make an engagement with him, Ling changjue''s heart was really comfortable.Although the little girl''s cold temper is back, but his feelings will not change! In the afternoon, Murong Liancheng really came. Li Huang is still in the alchemy room. Tiemian takes Murong Liancheng and his party to the hall to wait. It didn''t take long for Li Huang to appear, but it seemed a little dusty. "Li Huang." Murong Liancheng saw Li Huang appear and stood up from his seat. "Well." Li Huang nodded and motioned him to sit down. Murong Liancheng was shocked by Li Huang''s appearance, but there were more important things to talk about, so he didn''t ask. "That This is my father, Murong Huashu. " Murong Liancheng pointed to a man sitting beside him. Appearance and Murong Liancheng have 9 points similar, but the appearance is maintained in 27 or 78 years old, very beautiful! "Murong family leader." Li Huang salutes slightly. "There''s no need to salute, miss Murong Huashu is more calm than Murong Liancheng. He holds Lihuang and stops her from moving. "Because of Xiao''er''s flying pigeon, I''ve decided to visit Miss Jun. if there is anything abrupt, please forgive me." "No problem." Li Huang signals Murong Huashu to sit down, and she also sits down. "Does Miss Junda want Murong to enter the four families? Is that right? " From Huang light way: "no, I didn''t force." "My wish is that if Murong wants to make an alliance with Jun, he must establish his capital." The only way to establish the capital is to enter the four families! "You know, Miss Junda, Murong''s good thing is peace. She doesn''t like the prosperity of the imperial capital." Li Huang shook her head: "there is no real peace in the world." Where there are people, there are disputes. There''s no escape. Therefore, Murong''s pursuit of peace is not just to escape. Murong Huashu''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled. Although Li Huang was right, it was really not in line with the Murong family''s belief. Chapter 225 Murong clan has been advocating peace since ancient times. It is precisely because of the gathering of so many peace loving people that Murong clan is now powerful. Ambition is something that no one can have, but no matter how the Murong clan''s owners change and how ambitious they are, they have never broken the peace of peace handed down from their ancestors. The Murong clan has faded away from people''s view. It''s just for this reason that we didn''t know much about this Murong clan before we left Huang. However, the Murong family is indeed powerful. It is not a problem at all when compared with the four big families. Although Lihuang doesn''t mind Murong clan''s final decision, Lihuang still sincerely hopes to have such an ally. "I intended to make an alliance with Jun just because of Mo Xiao, but Now it seems that I really have to take a different look at you. " Murong Huashu sighed. "Murong clan is different from Bai clan. You don''t need to worry about entering the four families." Li Huang looks at Murong Huashu and says. Murong Huashu made this proposal because of her father, which Li Huang knew very well. However, she doesn''t want to rely on her father''s aura. What she wants is her wholehearted identification! To her a person''s identification! "In fact, this may not be impossible." Murong Huashu said helplessly: "to tell you the truth, I had made plans before I came, but now it seems that I can only use this method." "Go ahead, please." "There is absolutely no way for us to shake the foundation of Murong clan. The family has decided to let the children set up their own house and settle down in the imperial capital." After hearing this, Li Huang was stunned for a few seconds. Back to God, is really some marvel at Murong''s wisdom, this way, only they can think of it! ¡°¡­¡­ Father, this is What do you mean However, Murong Liancheng, the client on one side, is a bit muddled. What is his father talking about? How could he be so confused? Murong Huashu took a look at his son and said, "that''s to let you bring some of the people to settle in the imperial capital. Then you are the head of Murong house, the headquarters of Murong family, but still keep the status quo." Murong Liancheng immediately understood! But it''s too He is still a child! How to be a householder? "It''s also a good way." Li Huang nodded. This is really the best way to solve the problem. "But Father, I''m afraid I will not be able to take up this responsibility... " Murong Liancheng seems a little less confident. He is often told by his father that he is careless and suddenly asks him to let the owner of the house. How can this Maybe we can manage it! "Don''t worry about this. I will send several elders to help you, and..." Murong Huashu took a deep look at his son: "this is also an experience for you." From semi mature to mature, a wonderful opportunity to experience! "But..." What else does Murong Liancheng want to say. "The Su family, the Su Yuan family leader, is just as old as you. You should be confident." As a father, I have to compare my children with others. Murong Liancheng''s expression strange twitch a few times, finally dropped his head: "I promise is." Since it''s a test for himself, he should also refuel well. "Now all the problems have been solved." Murong Huashu looks at Jun Lihuang and smiles. Li Huang nodded: "the Murong family leader is at ease, that is, he is an ally. The Murong family will be fine in the imperial capital." With the status of Junfu, almost no one dares to bully the power they are covering! Murong Huashu nodded. He didn''t worry about what Li Huang said. Before that, I worried about the freezing point relationship between Jun and Ling for a while, but now it seems that I don''t need to worry about it. Because ah, since the little guy came back, everything has changed! "There is one more thing besides this." Murong Huashu said. "Well?" Li Huang looks at her. Is there anything else? Murong Huashu summoned a big box from the space ring, which was as tall as Li Huang! "What''s this?" Li Huang''s eyes revealed some doubts. What''s the use of such a big box? "It''s your father''s legacy, and it''s yours now." Murong Huashu road. He looked at the box with a twinkle of sadness in his eyes. "My father''s Remains? " Li Huang didn''t know what she was feeling now, but she could feel her voice trembling. She had never seen her father, but what she heard about him from others was nothing but heroic deeds. She really wanted to see her father. I haven''t experienced my parents'' love in my previous life, but I still haven''t in this life"Mo Xiao used to live in my Murong''s territory for a while. I ordered people to sort it out after the news of his death came." Murong Huashu can''t bear to look at Lihuang. This child has no father since childhood! "After your father died, I sent people to go to the battlefield, but I didn''t find your father''s bones. I left a bloody robe, and I put it in it too..." Li Huang stood up and bowed to Murong Huashu: "thank you very much!" She reached out and touched the box, which contained not only her missing, but also the missing of the second generation and the first generation of Junfu! Grandfather and uncle Liu Shu, seeing these things, will be the reaction now. "You''re very polite." Murong Huashu looks at Li Huang''s appearance and says in a hurry. Li Huang shakes her head and brings her these things. Murong Huashu is already her benefactor! "Three days later, it will be the race match. Take good care of yourself!" Murong Huashu saw Li Huang''s eyes, and he didn''t want to disturb her any more. He stood up and said, "I''ve been bothering you today, so we''ll leave." Li Huang nodded and sent her to the place far away from the mansion before returning to the ninth Prince''s mansion. Li Huang put the box into his space ring and went back to the yard. Only in no one''s place did she dare to open it. Open this box, leave Huang enter an eye is a war gown. Bloody red, almost dyed the whole robe red! I can only vaguely see that the color of this robe itself should be silver! The blood had dried up and turned brown red, but the smell of blood didn''t disperse at all, full of Li Huang''s smell. She frowned subconsciously! This is the blood of a close relative Think of here, leave Huang unexpectedly have a kind of impulse that want to escape! Chapter 226 Not willing to face "This is him The last one to wear? " Li Huang murmured to herself, touching the battle clothes inch by inch, as if he was treating the most precious things in the world, being careful! Although the original color of the battle suit was covered with blood, it was not difficult to see that the style of the battle suit was very exquisite when Li Huang held it in her hand. There is a layer of soft armor under the armor. From Li Huang''s point of view, the production project of this battle suit must be not small! "This is..." Li Huang touched the part of soft armor, but there was a place protruding out, which made her frown! There''s something fishy about it! Take out a dagger from the space ring, apply the mana, and leave Huang to row towards that place! Li Huang can''t see what the soft armor is made of, but with experience, he can know that it can''t be cracked easily. As Li Huang thought, she Leng is to delimit several knife just to delimit that soft armor to open a son! ¡°¡­¡­ "The letter?" Li Huang looked at the corner of the silk that was leaking out and stretched out her hand to pull it out. It''s a good silk. After Li Huang unfolded it, she found that it should be a handkerchief commonly used by women! What''s written on it, but the first few words attracted Li Huang''s attention! My son left Huang! This letter is for her! It was her father who gave it to her as a child! Li Huang covered her mouth and almost didn''t dare to tell what she saw. If she hadn''t found this by accident today, would she never have found this letter? A letter, a letter that has been precipitated for 13 years? Li Huang settled down and read the letter. "My son Lihuang: when you see this letter, my father is no longer there. I don''t know when you will be able to see this letter, maybe ten years later, twenty years later, or a hundred years later? The news of your father''s death in battle will also be sent back to the imperial capital with the military newspaper. Everyone must know that I, Jun Mo, have died in battle. I wrote this letter the night before the war and tomorrow''s war. My father may break his promise to your mother. When you were born that day, your Majesty''s will came in a hurry. Before my father had time to take a good look at you, I left you. I didn''t do my duty as a father. I''m not a good father or a good husband. I can''t promise your mother and daughter a lifetime. I think when my son sees this letter, chuchen will be gone. My son, don''t resent your mother. She left to protect you. Even without the love of her father and mother, you have to live a good and strong life, you know? For my father, the only regret is that I can''t see you grow up. But as my child, I think it will be the pillar of my royal family in the future! Today''s battlefield is hell on earth. What we have to face is no longer pure human beings. So, my son, do your best to guard our country and human beings, and drive out those things that do not belong to this world! Tomorrow''s World War I, I will seal those things for my father and your fourth uncle and fifth uncle, but my son What you can do for your father is to protect human beings from some disasters later. Your father''s cultivation is not enough to eliminate them. So, my son, practice hard and don''t repeat the same mistakes. The end of being a father, once is enough. Well, you''re just a girl. Maybe it''s unfair for you to be a father. But how can we talk about peace and happiness when the world is gone? And About your life experience. Your mother is not ordinary. If she doesn''t show up, I hope you don''t go to her. Father doesn''t want you in danger. Your purple eyes don''t mean the summoner of thunder department. You are born with purple eyes. It''s a bad symbol. You must not touch the people of Shengya Empire too much! Father can not say too much, but my son, I believe that father will not deceive you. Well, it''s dawn, and our battle begins. " Li Huang''s hand trembled with silk, and her eyes were already red. Two lines of tears fall silently. Lihuang doesn''t even realize that her eyes are hazy. The fingertips touch the end of the silk, and the handwriting at the end of the rush, all affect Lihuang''s heart. She held silk tightly in her hand and cried, but she didn''t want to shout out. All the grievances, are choked in their hearts, one layer after another! Father, father How selfish are you? Just throw everything to my daughter? I''m trying to be a hero there You know, lost you, how many people will be sad! Do you know how many people are exhausted by the news of your death? Do you know How do your children survive without their parents?"You leave Huang Are you sad? " Li Huang put her hand on her chest and murmured. Are you sad! She is the soul of the world, this merciless, but now, she is to experience this should not be aware of the sadness! If she had not come to this world, Jun Lihuang would not have been able to see this letter. She would have been dead, wouldn''t she Now, everything that belongs to Jun Lihuang belongs to her. She is Jun Lihuang. She lives for her and grieves for her. "Girl..." After Ling changjue entered the yard, she was surprised to see Li Huang like this! He ran in a panic and looked at Li Huang, who was in tears. He was distressed, but when he saw the things in front of him and the things in Li Huang''s hands, he knew something. "Girl, don''t cry. It''s all over." Ling changjue stretched out her finger and wiped away Li Huang''s tears bit by bit. However, Li Huang''s tears seemed to flow continuously. How could they be wiped out! The strong wall in Li Huang''s heart collapsed suddenly. She grabbed Li Huang''s hand and grasped it hard, but she couldn''t say a word. Ling changjue quietly takes Li Huang into her arms, takes out the things in Li Huang''s palm and looks at them. The light in her eyes is also dark. "Your father is a hero, a hero who protected mankind!" "Yes He''s a hero. " From Huang light mouth, just that voice, but it is a bit more hoarse! "If I were just an ordinary person, I would rather he was not the hero." What does the world have to do with her? What does the world have to do with her! She just wants her father! "Girl..." Ling changjue opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to comfort the little girl in her arms. This is her devil, only she can come out by herself! "He has redeemed mankind, but not his family." Chapter 227 (Penguin water friends group: 599183530) Jun Hanbing, because of Jun Mo''s death, doesn''t know how much he has been hit. Why don''t you ask Jun Mo Tian? Jun''s family has always been close to each other. Jun Mo Xiao is the best among them. Did he ever think about how much heart he should die after his death? "He wrote this letter to me, if I can''t see it!" "Jun Lihuang died in Hongfeng town! Has he thought about that? " "Asshole, asshole..." Li Huang cursed, but the heart is also a curse, pain. Ling changjue looks at Li Huang''s loss of control. Why not feel sad? She''s just abusing her own body! The golden mana condensed in Ling changjue''s hand. He slowly drew his hand close to Li Huang''s back and said gently: "little girl, you should be calm." Li Huang felt very tired and tired. Her eyes closed involuntarily and she fell into Ling changjue''s arms. "I''ve never seen a girl''s mood fluctuate so much..." Ling changjue sighed, can let her out of control way this appearance, afraid is only from Huang''s close relatives can. "Jun Lihuang died in Hongfeng town as early as..." Ling changjue repeated what Li Huang said, so she said with a faint smile: "yes, you have died long ago. Now you are new." Ling changjue put the silk and battle clothes back into the box, and then carried Li Huang back to the room. Even in her sleep, Li Huang is not very peaceful. The frowning brows and the tears still in her eyes all represent the sadness of Li Huang at the moment! ¡­¡­ Li Huang woke up in the early morning, when the day was still slightly bright, Ling changjue was still asleep, and didn''t seem to realize that Li Huang had woken up. However, Li Huang just opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Now she, calm down, began to think about the content of the letter. He said Their enemies are no longer just human beings So what are their enemies, so powerful that they can''t even fight back against the millions of troops of the sivei Empire? Can only wait for death? Father''s seal? What''s going on? All these seem to lead Li Huang into an unknown world. Everything is ready to come out, but Li Huang doesn''t dare to touch it. It''s too long for her to live with those just by her cultivation now! "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue''s voice rings in Li Huang''s ear. How does he feel that the little girl''s performance is strange? So quiet, quiet, he felt that there was an illusion! "Nothing." Li Huang light way: "yesterday, I was too excited." "You usually suppress yourself so much that it''s OK to get excited once in a while." Ling changjue touched Li Huang''s small head and said. "Ah Jue, I miss them." Li Huang leans in Ling changjue''s arms and says in her voice that she is slightly aggrieved. Ling changjue naturally knows what Li Huang is talking about, because no one knows the situation of Li Huang better than him. She wants to see her parents. But Around is Ling changjue, who claims that there is nothing he can''t do, and there is no way. Perhaps Li Huang''s mother can, but for the dead Jun Mo smile, Ling changjue is no way! "Girl..." He didn''t know how to persuade her, in this case "Alas..." ¡­¡­ This matter seems to have been forgotten by Li Huang. Since that morning, Li Huang never mentioned it again. I''m just preparing for the race. Finally, on the day of the race match, Li Huang was sent to the martial arts arena of the imperial city by Ling changjue. After two weeks, the arena has recovered half of its original ruins. At least, we can compete. Li Huang also found Murong Liancheng in the crowd. Murong Liancheng is a alchemist. This time, the minor masters of Murong family play in the auxiliary area. The disciples of Jun''s residence had been waiting for Li Huang''s arrival. They were all relieved to see Li Huang''s appearance. Li Huang went over to make a call and stepped into the challenge arena. Because it is an auxiliary area, there is no need to fight, so there is no need to draw lots. In a big challenge arena, all the families compete together. Because there are two kinds of occupations, generally speaking, a family will send two alchemists to participate, alchemists and alchemists. However, the final result is determined by the ranking of alchemists. No why, because alchemists are rare and noble. Such as Junfu this kind of crazy drag cool family, it is only from Huang a person on the stage! What''s a refiner?I do not know! There is no special requirement in the competition. You only need to refine what you are most sure of. In the end, you can score according to the grade. Li Huang stands beside Murong Liancheng and looks at the herbs he prepared. His heart is slightly clear. The level of the alchemist in Murong Liancheng is even to the level of a ghost! "Li Huang, why don''t you take out the medicine cauldron?" Murong Liancheng see from Huang is still in a daze, can''t help but remind way. "Oh..." Li Huang waves her hand and takes out the cauldron from the chip space. "You look good." Murong Liancheng looked at Lihuang''s medicine cauldron and couldn''t help praising it. Li Huang just smiles and doesn''t answer. If Yao Yu appears, his tail will be up in the sky. However, Lihuang is the smallest of many medicine cauldrons. Although it is said that Li Huang still dislikes its size, it is true that there is no harm without comparison. Li Huang''s medicine cauldron is really small! "Do you want me to get you some kindling?" Because not every alchemist will contract a different fire, Murong Liancheng is also worried that Lihuang has no fire to use, so he can use the most common fire provided by the organizer. "No need." Li Huang shook her head and stretched out a finger directly. On it, a small blue flame was burning. Is it Qingshen fire? "Yes, I should have thought, how can there be no abnormal fire for a task like you?" Murong Liancheng''s small, dull, one handed turn, is also a strange fire, green! "Green..." Li Huang looked at Murong Liancheng''s fire and said, "green phosphorous fire?" "Good eyesight." Murong didn''t even hide it. He nodded and put the green phosphorous fire into his medicine cauldron. Li Huang returns to God and lights the Qingshen fire. Green phosphorous fire is the best kind of fire, although it is not as good as divine fire, but in general, among the kinds of fire, it can also be regarded as the boss. Murong Liancheng is really a hidden master! Li Huang takes out her own medicine in no hurry. She doesn''t want to practice any antidote, just make sure to win the game. Looking at the medicinal materials of Murong Liancheng, what he wants to practice should be Chapter 228 Senior three pills! It''s hard to find a high-grade three grade pill in the world, let alone a thousand gold. It''s just to use the state to pay the debt. Maybe they can''t afford to buy a high-grade three grade pill. Not to say why, it is mainly in this world that the proportion of alchemists is too small. And alchemists with a little ability are even less! So, at the beginning, Li Huang''s primary pills could be sold for so much money! Murong Liancheng makes high-grade three grade pills, and Li Huang''s technique is so skillful that it doesn''t seem like the first time to make this kind of pills, which confirms that Murong Liancheng is really a born ghost! Rao Shi Lihuang is a little more advanced than Murong Liancheng, but it''s all accumulated from the last life, so it''s not too difficult. But it''s really incredible that people born and raised in this world can reach this level only at the age of 18! Leave Huang will own medicinal materials one by one processing, don''t panic don''t slow in the hand of action. It seems that this is not a competition at all, but a communication meeting with your heart as you want. Li Huang''s expression is extremely casual, completely different from other competitors! When the other contestants are sweating, Li Huang is the only one who looks like a person with nothing to do. With her ability, it doesn''t take her an hour to make high-grade pills, but in order not to look too strange, Lihuang deliberately slows down, pinches the time and comes out with Murong Liancheng next door! Not out of Li Huang''s expectation, Murong Liancheng''s elixir level is also very perfect. It''s a first-class level! However, as someone who boasts that he wants to win the championship, he can''t make a fool of himself. When Lihuang''s elixir came out, it sent out a faint elixir mist, giving people an unreal feeling. The hands of the pill to the review there, it is a group of old men specializing in testing pills. Probably there is no other talent, only the detection of pills is very good, so, just to do the judges. "Second class, first class." The identification came out very quickly. Of course, this is relative. There must be Murong Liancheng''s pills in front of them. Those old men have been discussing them for a long time. They don''t believe that such pills will be high-grade or above. However, when they were confirmed later, their face was almost itching. So when it comes to leaving Huang, those old men seem to be psychologically prepared, and the answer comes out without much delay. "Congratulations." Murong Liancheng looks at Lihuang and says shyly. "The results have not come out yet. It is not necessary to say so early." From Huang light way, now, also only they two people hand in just, other people are still in the process of refining. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Murong Liancheng lowers his head and smiles. They already know the result. Why wait for the result? This is not full, nothing to do? Because Lihuang and Murong Liancheng finished so fast, they went directly to the challenge arena to sit and wait for the result, but they were all waiting. It was more comfortable to sit. Li Huang was surrounded by the disciples of Jun''s house, but he didn''t say anything, because as soon as she sat down, she began to shut her eyes. Alchemy is an individual work, so she decided to have a good rest. In the afternoon, the last alchemist finally finished his pills, so the results came out. "Please come to the banquet tonight." This is the will of his majesty. Li Huang didn''t feel that there was any problem, and the general results would be mentioned at the dinner party. "Go back." Li Huang said to the disciples of Jun''s house, but she stayed in her palace. Ling changjue has a palace in the palace, which is just right for her to rest for half a day. "Eat before you sleep." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang yawning to climb up the bed. She couldn''t help feeling funny. But, this wench competition up to now but what thing all didn''t eat, this can''t! If you are hungry, you can''t eat his little girl! "All right." Li Huang is not reconciled to return to the dining table above, eating a few dishes nearby. After Li Huang was injured, she couldn''t eat too greasy food, so her appetite became smaller and smaller. Without taking a few mouthfuls, Li Huang put down her chopsticks, rinsed her mouth, climbed into bed and closed her eyes. Ling changjue had no choice but to let her. This girl is very sleepy, especially during the day. She sleeps a lot, but she doesn''t want to sleep at night. I don''t know why. Ling changjue didn''t accompany Li Huang to take a nap. She just told the maid to prepare a suit of formal clothes for Li Huang, and then went to the side hall to deal with things. The race is over. Next, it''s the real beginning! Don''t take it lightly at all!Li Huang thinks that sleeping in the daytime is always the most stable, because she doesn''t have any strange dreams and strange reactions. In contrast, when she sleeps at night, those things will exist in her dreams from time to time. She felt very uneasy. When she woke up, it was ten o''clock in the evening, and Ling changjue was just about to wake Li Huang up. Seeing her wake up, she said with a smile, "since you wake up, take a bath and change clothes." Li Huang nodded and followed the maid. "Iron face." Ling changjue called after she couldn''t see Li Huang''s back. "My subordinates are here." Iron figure suddenly appeared in front of Ling changjue. "Who are in the palace tonight?" He asked, frowning. "Back to the Lord, that''s right!" "Let people take good care of them. If they make any rash move, they will be killed directly!" Ling changjue''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. "Yes! I''ll do it now! " "Wait, where''s Xiaofeng?" "Back to the Lord, the small town master has returned from the ghost city a few days ago. It is estimated that he will be able to arrive at the imperial capital tonight." "I know. Step back." Li Huang waved and let iron face leave. The iron figure disappeared with a whoosh, which made people almost think it was an illusion! When Li Huang returns to the side hall, Ling changjue is in a daze. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang asked. "Nothing." Ling changjue returned to his senses and shook his head, "just thinking that we are going to leave in a few days." Li Huang was stunned. He felt at will. Yes, but in a few days, he will go to Zhulu Academy. But there are so many things that have not been dealt with properly. It''s really busy! "There''s one thing I didn''t ask you." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang and said. "What''s the matter?" It''s really rare for him to ask her questions. "The poison on you..." Ling changjue did not forget this layer. At the beginning, yexuan said that she had only one month left. Now, there is very little time left. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." What yexuan said was just aimed at ordinary people. How could she be regarded as ordinary people? Chapter 229 She doesn''t pay attention to the poison of Yin! However, this is indeed a more troublesome thing! "I''ll worry." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang with a unique tenderness and worry in her eyes. Li Huang took Ling changjue''s hand, put her on her cheek, felt the warm temperature, she said with a smile: "even for you, I won''t let myself have anything." She already had concerns, and she would not let herself die so easily. Her life is not all her own! Ling changjue''s heart seems to be touched by something. He pinches Li Huang''s face. Her face is still very pale, but it''s better than a few days ago. However, in Ling changjue''s eyes, it still hurts. She gently into his arms, Ling changjue looked at the ceiling, but did not know what to think. "Your Highness, it''s almost time." Until someone outside the palace to notice, Ling changjue just let go of Li Huang, took her to the imperial palace. Know his son''s temper, so in the arrangement of seats, Ling Wushuang specially told people to put the position of Jun Lihuang beside Ling changjue. Otherwise, my son, I don''t know how to blame myself! Just because of this, Li Huang sits in Ling Wushuang''s next seat, looking at many pairs of eyes, Li Huang can only secretly sigh. "Up to now, the family qualifying competition has all ended. This time''s ranking has changed a lot compared with the past!" Ling Wushuang said in the upper position. "Although Ye''s success is good, but the main vein has all died, so ye''s family has died out, and is no longer qualified to be one of the top ten families." "In this competition, Jun won the championship with three wins and one defeat, still occupying the top of the four families." "Su''s and Qin''s still retain their original achievements, and their positions remain unchanged." "According to the achievements, there is another family that can be able to enter the four families." "The promotion family is Murong clan. If Murong clan gives up the promotion, it will be one of the four families, the Le clan or the Bai clan." "Murong, what''s your decision?" Because Murong Huashu came to the imperial capital, he was also invited by the banquet. This time, this decision was told by Murong Huashu. But According to the situation in previous years, there should be more rejections. So, Qin''s several couldn''t help laughing, this, there is a position is not le''s! In this way, you can see how arrogant Jun is! Qin Xing, who just wanted to stand up and recommend Leshi, was shocked by Murong Huashu''s words before his smile completely subsided! "The Murong family decided to settle in the four families, and decided that my son Murong Liancheng would become the head of the family and stay in the imperial capital!" Murong Huashu''s words make Qin Xing''s smile solidify on his face. The body that wants to stand up is so embarrassed! Even when Ling Wushuang heard Murong Huashu''s reply, he was stunned for a short time! He''s not hallucinating, is he? Murong aristocratic family, really agreed to enter the four families?! Now, are you dreaming? "Is Murong really serious?" Ling Wushuang asked again uncertainly, he needs to make sure whether his ears have auditory hallucination! "Seriously." Murong Huashu nodded with a smile. He knows that his decision may upset many people''s plans, but this is exactly what Jun Lihuang wants, isn''t it? Let them think that there is no problem with the perfect deployment, and then a slap in the head, it is really a slap in the face! "That''s wonderful!" But for Murong''s love of peace, Ling Wushuang would have brought them to the imperial capital. After all, Murong''s fighting power is very high, even comparable to Jun''s, but they rarely appear, so even Ling Wushuang has no way to attract them! People don''t care for any temptation, confusion, just want to be a beautiful man''s family quietly! "I''ll send someone to deliver the letter of appointment later." He said. "Thank you, your majesty." Murong Huashu raised his glass and drank it! It''s not difficult for Murong family to enter the four families, so there''s nothing to be excited about. Murong Huashu looks at his son, and his eyes flash a light called trust! It''s an exercise for him to bring his son out in a special way. Murong''s ancestral precepts can''t be abandoned, so we have to think of this way. "In addition, there is another family in the top ten." Ling Wushuang continued to announce. "Through layer upon layer selection, you stand out, Yu family!" Ling matchless fingers only think of the bottom seat of the two people. One of them stood up and drank the wine. His loud voice immediately echoed in the whole Imperial Palace: "we are from the Yu family. I''m Yu Yuan, the clan leader of the Yu family. I''ve met you all!"They all took their glasses and drank them all, which was a return to his gift. "Our Yu family has no strong fighting capacity. Just as your majesty said, the Yu family was selected from all levels and lost a lot of hot-blooded men during this period. However, it is the honor of our family that we have entered the top ten families!" Li Huang just secretly shook her head. This is not what she wants to hear. "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue saw Li Huang''s little action and asked. "Is glory really that important?" She said softly. It''s true that it''s good for the family to enter the top ten families, but is it just glory? No, how to get glory is not enough. Maybe in the future, the glory they want is not limited to ten families, but four families, or more? Greed is endless! "This is a theorem, a theorem that exists in this world. "Ling changjue replied. Basically, all the families are like this, and only a few have such a special theme as Murong''s. Ordinary family, just want to blindly climb up, just climb up! There is no other concept at all. "So it is." She sighed slightly, which was not something she could change. After the Yu clan leader toasted one by one, they all sat down. This is a ritual that must be observed in the past. The important things have been announced to be over, and the banquet will officially begin. After half of the wine tour, junmotian stood up: "everyone, the race is over. I think everyone will leave the imperial capital in a few days. However, the day after tomorrow is my niece Jun Lihuang''s birthday. I hope everyone can come to Jun''s house to attend Li Huang''s birthday party!" "Since it''s the invitation of Jun LiuYe, it''s better to be respectful than obedient!" "Miss Jun''s birthday invites us to wait. It''s our conviction." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Ha ha, I didn''t know it was my birthday." Chapter 230 Wine gas slightly drunk, from Huang''s small face some red, eyes have some blurred, the corner of the mouth is with a bit of smile. She forgot her birthday. Her birthday party is also known with others. It''s really funny. "Girl, you are drunk." Ling changjue takes down the wine cup from Li Huang''s hand. Looking at Li Huang like this, she has compassion, but she doesn''t want others to see her like this. It''s too provocative. Li Huang nodded slightly: "well, I''m drunk." She always knew how much she could drink, which was a little better than a cup of wine, Ling changjue said that if she was drunk, she would be drunk. "No more drinking!" Ling changjue holds Li Huang''s hand that he wants to get the wine cup. From the Huang vaguely took back the hand, "don''t drink is." Now she, although confused, but also particularly obedient. "Headache?" Ling changjue frowned at Li Huang''s unsteady appearance. This way, cute is cute, but the first thing he thought of was her feelings. Everything else is fake. First of all, it''s true to care about the feelings of the future daughter-in-law! Li Huang nodded and shook her head. "Some dizziness, not pain." Ling changjue embraces Li Huang and allows her to lean on herself. So she won''t be swaying around. It can also be more comfortable. "I hate going to parties like this." Li Huang murmured. "Well?" But Li Huang didn''t seem to explain anything. He rubbed against Ling changjue''s chest, then closed his eyes and had a rest. Why do you hate to attend such a party? In the final analysis, it''s because such a party has the same goal as the modern upper class party, and there''s no big difference. Li Huang didn''t like this. In those days, she went to all kinds of parties and was sold to all kinds of people. Singing and dancing, drinking and eating, almost everyone is immersed in this kind of environment. "Li Huang, eh? What happened to her? " Yuehan stumbles over and obviously drinks a lot. However, she is still holding her glass. She should have come to find Lihuang to drink. "She''s drunk." Ling changjue looked at the cold moon and said with a smile. "Ah? Drink too much... " The month cold silently head, "that is good, I go to seek other people to drink again." After that, he stumbled away, and the moon butterfly could only walk behind with the wine jar. Obviously, there is no way for the host. Ling Luo sits on one side and sees the interaction between Li Huang and Ling changjue. An unidentified emotion flashes in her eyes. Junna, as a woman, has a keen intuition. She can see her husband''s eyes at a glance. However, she can not say anything, this is her day, she can not violate. Touched the bump of the abdomen, Junna''s expectations, all here. "Your Majesty." Drunk, Yu''s patriarch stood up. "Well?" Although Ling Wushuang didn''t get drunk, he also drank a lot and became more and more evil. Many of the female dependents were charmed by the appearance of his majesty! No one says it must be a woman''s. Men, too, can do it. "I heard that Miss Jun Lihuang in your mansion is a legend. I wonder if I am lucky to see her today?" Ling matchless pick eyebrows, eyes toward his son that seat to see, someone is not his son eating tender tofu it! I really don''t have any insight. I don''t know who to ask for at the party! Now this scene is really awkward. Most of those who know Jun Lihuang and Ling changjue turn their eyes to a certain seat. From Huang trance, as if heard his name, slightly opened his eyes, straight up the body. "Legend dare not say, but I''m here, you see." Li Huang''s tone was still cold, but because she was drunk, she had the feeling of flattering her eyes. People can ignore her coldness and indulge in her beauty. The clan leader of the Yu family was stunned when he saw Li Huang talking. Is Jun Lihuang really here? But But this voice is not from the seat of Jun''s mansion, but from the seat of Ling''s? How does this work? When the eyes touch the speaker, it is another shock. If we say that the whole palace is full of charming people, what he sees is definitely the one who can still shine in such a group of people! Dazzling people can''t open their eyes!"Miss Jun''s deeds have been spread out to the imperial capital, and there is no need to be modest, but I didn''t expect that Miss Jun still has the beauty of this golden age!" Li Huang is confused. What has she done? Has it become a legend? It''s really weird. "Miss Junda is not only a senior alchemist, but also a poison maker, just I heard that Miss Junda was not in the imperial capital for six years, was she? " This word, the whole court is down to a freezing point. Isn''t it a question of knowing? Li Huang was known all over the city. She was a waste when she was a child. It''s not a secret. She was demoted because of her feelings. But why do people have the courage to ask? How strange! "That''s right." Li Huang nodded. This is a fact, and there is nothing to say. "Miss Junda, you are a good teacher here?" He asked again. However, in this way, everyone''s understanding has turned a corner. Jun Lihuang has been a waste since she was a child. She can''t be a summoner, and she looks very ugly. But when she comes back after being demoted, she seems to be a completely different person! Waste wood turned into genius! Ugly girl turns to be beautiful! In this process, what happened to lead to this? "What are you doing?" Li Huang took a look at Yu Yuan. If he asked further, would he be asked how he achieved this? Li Huang is not a good-natured person. It''s good to be able to answer two questions. Is there anyone else who can advance an inch? All of a sudden, Yu Yuan''s face turned black. He originally thought that the outside world rumored that Jun Lihuang was arrogant. He thought it was a joke, but a 13-year-old child. How arrogant could he be? But today, he found that he was wrong, there is a kind of person, she was born to be arrogant, because she has capital! "I have no obligation to answer any of your questions." Li Huang added coldly: "don''t do those smart things." What happened in the six years of being demoted? Lihuang didn''t want to make Huanghua. If it''s necessary, Li Huang will tell them that nothing happened in the past six years. It''s just that a person died and a soul changed. Chapter 231 If she didn''t come across and become Jun Lihuang, Jun Lihuang at the moment would still be the laughing stock among the people. However, this is also the world. After all, the strong are respected. "I''m rude." No matter how angry Yu Yuan was, he did not dare to release his anger at this time. The young lady of jun family did not sit on her corresponding seat, but on the other side of Ling family. It can be seen that the relationship between Jun Lihuang and Ling family is extraordinary. It''s no wonder that Junfu can reach the peak again. It''s said that Junfu is so powerful because of this young lady! This is true! No wind no fire, if there is no such thing, presumably the outside world will not be like that! Leave Huang just cold eye swept Yu Yuan, the vision didn''t stay more on this man what. Li Huang never liked such a smart person. "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but your temper is getting bigger and bigger." Ling matchless looking at leave Huang this appearance, can''t help but tease a way. Li Huang pick eyebrow, how, she temper big? Purple eyes in a little doubt to look at the side of Ling changjue, that blingbling big eyes blink, it seems to ask: my temper? Ling changjue was killed by Li Huang. If she wasn''t drunk, I''m afraid I couldn''t see such a vivid expression on her face! He stretched out his hand and touched Li Huang''s small head, as if in Shun Mao, but his eyes looked at Ling Wushuang: "I''m used to it." Ling Wushuang''s heart was hurt by 10000 points! Don''t take such a show of love! I''m just kidding. I''m still protecting my little wife. I really don''t want anything when I have a daughter-in-law! When Li Huang heard Ling changjue so much, a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. It was very light, but it was very real! "Li Huang, what''s the matter with your face?" It''s obvious that Bai Qiqi, who has drunk too much, is talking. Usually, he is high and cold. Only when he is drunk, can he show his true mood! White seven seven but really didn''t see to leave Huang for a long time, today at first sight see, still really was scared a big jump! How long has it been? It seems that I have completely changed my appearance! Bai Qiqi''s question is also accumulated in the hearts of those who know Jun Lihuang. It''s just that because of the face problem, there''s no way to ask. Now when Bai 771 asked, everyone raised their ears and listened seriously! Want to know the answer! In fact, it turns out that Jun Lihuang''s appearance is perfect. It''s only 8 points like the former crown princess. Beauty is beautiful, but it will remind the older generation of those past years. It can only replace their words with sighs. But now it is not the same, is still a peerless beauty, not coquettish, not pure, but has a kind of immortal gas, not into the world. It is said that the gods do not have seven emotions and six desires. They can''t laugh or cry. They are always paralyzed. Li Huang is somewhat like this description. People are afraid to touch the sacred! However, a closer look, in fact, there is not much change in facial features, but the whole son gives people the feeling of change, will feel that her appearance has changed a lot. But this change How is it done? "A few days ago, there were some problems in the process of closing the pass. Let''s not mention them." This words is Jun Mo day to replace to leave Huang to say. These days, we can''t let the outside world know about Li Huang''s serious injury, so we all use closed door to prevaricate others. Jun from wine and Jun Mo day explained some things, all have always been independent Jun Mo day directly help from Huang think good reason. Li Huang also smiles when she hears Liu Shu''s words. She knew that her family would always think about her. Her hand caressed her face, which was strange and familiar "That leaves Huang your body to be all right?" After hearing the explanation, Bai Qiqi immediately understood that Li Huang was possessed by the devil because she was afraid of something wrong with her. She promised to leave the four conditions of Huang, but she did not fulfill it! "No problem." Li Huang shook her head. White seven seven can care about her like this, her in the heart also has a bit of move! Bai Qiqi is relieved. She knows Li Huang''s ability. When she says it''s OK, she will be relieved. "I don''t know Next to miss Jun But his Royal Highness the nine kings? " Some individuals could not restrain their curiosity and asked aloud. If the beauty of Li Huang is the God of heaven, it is not worldly, then Ling changjue''s appearance can only be described as dreamlike. His appearance, perfect, not very real, not like a real thing, can only exist in dreams and paintings. That kind of beauty, has gone beyond gender, sublimation to a certain situation! Never seen such a perfect person!What''s more, it''s not a woman, but more beautiful than a woman! However, when we heard what he claimed to be, we all had a guess in our hearts. If we didn''t know who he was, we really felt scared! This can''t be his royal highness of the nine kings who can''t see the head without the tail? It''s said that the background is more frightening than the ten kings! Even the emperor can''t hold down his son! And all along, all about the nine Kings is a mystery, it seems that there is no such thing at all! Ling changjue didn''t see who was speaking, but she nodded as a response. I didn''t expect that it was really nine kings! Guessing is one thing, being determined is another! All of a sudden, there was a cry in the imperial palace! This is their Royal Highness the nine kings of SIVI! "Miss Jun I really have a good relationship with his Highness the ninth King... " Unknowingly, the corners of the mouth twitch to say such a sentence. People with clear eyes can see what the relationship between them is, and his majesty knows that they are sitting like this, which may be tacit. Most people have the right to turn a blind eye. Why is there always someone who has no eyes? "The little girl Li Huang is the future nine princesses. If she has a good feeling, it can''t be better." Ling Wushuang said with a smile. The original marriage may have been an accident, but now it seems that it is really a beautiful accident. His son can like a person so sincerely, he is really very happy to be a father! ¡°£¡£¡¡± The future nine princesses? Many people were frightened by the news. Your majesty actually said it in front of so many people, this thing is already done? Many patriarchs could not help but bow their heads. They were going to find a chance to recommend the girls in their own clan! Now it seems that there is no chance! However, the marriage between the emperor family and the jun family This relationship is really subtle in fact Chapter 232 Originally, I heard that an elder granddaughter of the jun family had already married the second king. Now, even the eldest lady of the jun family is going to marry into the emperor''s family? Isn''t that funny? Is Miss Jun the next head of Jun''s family? Once married into the emperor''s family, isn''t the whole jun family a dowry? It''s too cheap for the emperor, isn''t it? Not only is there such a rebellious daughter-in-law as Miss Junda, but also there are lunatics like Junshi who don''t want to fight?! "It turns out that his royal highness Jiuwang and miss Junda have been engaged for a long time..." A lot of people just smile, and instantly they are counselled. Of course, some people can only sigh. For example, Su Fang. He looked at the girl he liked, sitting next to others, occasionally showing some smile, the kind of picture, but it hurt his heart. He knew that he was not worthy of her, so he kept his mind hidden very well. Do not want to let her worry, because even if it is said, there is no result. Su Fang knows very well. However, now that he has been flying moths, knowing that he can''t get anything and is in danger of death, he is still willing to jump on the fire! Only for their own inner pursuit! Another example is Junli wine This sister control looked at his sister can be so happy, he is naturally happy. No one knows why he sighs. Maybe, only he knows. "After Mo Xiao left at the beginning, I decided to give Li Huang to Xiao Jiu. Now it seems that it''s a good fate." Ling unparalleled looking at the couple''s deep love of two people, is also satisfied with the smile. After hearing Junmo''s name, many people''s faces showed respect. Especially Murong Huashu! "Junmo smile is the hero of Xiwei and all mankind. As his daughter, Miss Junda must have inherited her father''s blood." ¡­¡­ Li Huang is confused, but still can know that this is praising her father. She didn''t see her father Jun Mo smile. She could only see what kind of person he was from the letter she left behind. As a general guarding the country, he is perfect. But as a husband and a father, he is not qualified! In the heart some is not happy, left Huang to pick up the wine cup again, one drink. "Didn''t you promise not to drink?" Ling changjue''s warm voice rang out in Li Huang''s ear. "I''m depressed. Let me drink it." Li Huang just lightly responded to Ling changjue''s words. Ling changjue had read the letter and knew that no one could persuade Li Huang to come out by herself. Jun Mo day and Jun Li wine, looking at Li Huang constantly to his wine, in the heart is also not good. Everyone is praising her father, but she hasn''t even seen his side. How ironic is that? "Ladies and gentlemen, at the beginning, don''t give up your life and give back the comfort of SIVI for so many years, but what should come will come after all. Soon, the war will be on the verge of breaking out. At that time, I hope that all kinds of people can give up the enmity between different nationalities and contribute to SIVI!" "That''s natural. 13 years ago, we didn''t recognize the harm clearly. It''s our fault that we have different ideas in the battlefield." The patriarchs responded to Ling Wushuang''s words one after another. ¡­¡­ Apart from the older generation, no one knows what happened 13 years ago. Even Ling changjue and Junli don''t fully know. Those who have been through, are very tight lipped about this matter, even if Li Huang intends to understand, it is not enough. "After the end of this war, I will pass the throne to Qingchen." Ling Wushuang seems to be talking to himself. I don''t know if he is drunk and says what he wants or what he is thinking about. However, this sentence, many people''s faces changed. Ling Wushuang said in a low voice, but none of the people on the scene were gas-saving lights. Naturally, they could all hear what he was saying. Especially two Wang Ling falls, whole brow all wrinkly. He didn''t understand why his father decided to abdicate so quickly? "Your Majesty, you are in good health. Why should you rush to let the throne out?" Some people don''t know, so they ask. Ling Wushuang shakes his head and has no explanation. However, people in the know can guess a score of seven or eight. "If you don''t say that, maybe I will go to the battlefield in person in the coming war." At that time, when he died in battle, he would have no worries. Is that all he wants? "There''s one more thing to say. It''s about going to Zhuolu college. Elder Yue Hao, please." Ling matchless looked at the elder Yue Hao below. "Yes, your majesty." Elder Yue Hao put down his glass and stood up.A few of them didn''t say anything about what they had just discussed. They didn''t take part in the events of that year and didn''t know much about them, so there was no way to speak out. "This time, the enrollment of Zhulu academy is more than half a month, but the rules remain unchanged." "There are four places for the Ling family in the imperial capital, and 20 places for the ten families. Similarly, ghost city, Fengyun City, Shanya City, sun never setting City, Yin Yang Valley, ghost King City and sky city are given 20 places in each city as in previous years. " "Now the list of colleges in the major cities has been determined. You can set out for Zhulu Academy at any time. The four places of the imperial capital Ling family have also been determined. There are only 16 places left in the major families. Please let me know as soon as possible that you will set out in the near future." As soon as the news came out, everyone looked at each other in a completely different way. "Jun won''t participate." Jun Mo Tian said that Jun Lihuang used the quota of Ling''s family. Jun lijiu had already passed Zhulu academy a few years ago. He was also the fastest person to graduate in the history of Zhulu Academy. "Su doesn''t need it either." Su Yuan also announced with Mr. Mo Tian that there were not many descendants of the Su family, and there were not many talented ones. He and Su Fang had been to Zhuolu Academy for a long time, but they just came back because they didn''t graduate for some individual reasons. They didn''t want to go back to study again. Moreover, people who have been to Zhuolu academy know what kind of place it is, and they are very glad that they can come back alive. "Murong doesn''t need it either." This is what Murong Huashu said. No one of Murong family has been to Zhulu academy since ancient times, and now, it will not break this unchanging rule. Murong had his own way of cultivation, which was different from the traditional way of cultivation. Even if he went to Zhuolu academy, it would not be greatly improved. On the contrary, there is also worry about the danger of their own lives, this is not their own trouble? Chapter 233 And Murong is about to be divided into two masters. There are many things to do, so he may not be able to be busy! Therefore, Murong Huashu refused without much thought. However, some families were shocked to hear that these families refused. Three of the four families refuse to participate. Isn''t that the rest? "The rest of the family, please make a decision as soon as possible and tell me." Yue Hao was not too shocked when he heard the news, which was not his concern. "We know." "Your Majesty, I don''t know who the Ling family will arrange to go?" Someone asked. "Two kings, three kings, four kings, and Miss King." Ling Wushuang said. Ling Qingchen had been there more than ten years ago, so naturally he didn''t have to go. As for the other princes, they were all lack of talent and had no way to practice in Zhulu Academy. The nine kings and the ten kings are people with special backgrounds who can get their own places, so they are not considered. All come out a quota more, natural took Jun to leave Huang. There was a sigh at the bottom. It turned out that Miss Jun was using Ling''s quota. No wonder Jun didn''t attend It turns out that it''s already settled! "We all know one thing, but I still need to mention it." Elder Yue Hao continued, "every student can take an accompanying student to Zhuolu Academy. During the training period, they can also enjoy some rights." "There is no limitation on cultivation, but you can''t be a person who has no ability to bind a chicken. Everyone who has been to Zhuolu academy should know that it is abandoning life and death. Whether you can graduate alive or not is a problem." "The college is not responsible for the life and death of students, but within a certain security field of the college, it will ensure the safety of students and accompanying students." "Have you heard me clearly?" Elder Yue Hao scanned for a week and observed everyone''s expression. "We are clear. Thank you for your advice!" Elder Yue Hao nodded with satisfaction and sat back on his seat. However, the vision of elder Yuehao has never left a certain direction. After careful observation, you can see that elder Yuehao saw that it was Jun Lihuang. Only Jun Lihuang, a new man, had no reaction after listening to these words. As if these things had nothing to do with her. This is a novel thing. Did you drink too much? Didn''t you react? Li Huang felt as if someone was looking at him. She couldn''t help looking up and following the direction of her eyes. Elder Yuehao? How could he look at himself? Li Huang has some doubts. She looks at elder Yue Hao with doubts in her eyes. Elder Yuehao can''t help feeling helpless when he sees the appearance of Jun Lihuang. Is there no emotional system for this child? Eyes can''t help but move away, pretending that nothing happened, elder Yuehao picked up the glass and drank another mouthful of wine. Li Huang also turned his head and didn''t know why. "What''s the matter?" Aware of Li Huang''s action, Ling changjue can''t help asking. "Nothing." Li Huang''s voice became soft and waxy. Maybe because she drank too much wine, Li Huang''s body also became soft. She could only rely on Ling changjue. "Drinking hurts. You drink too much today." Ling changjue looks at Li Huang to take the wine cup again, this is not happy, this all drank how many, also drank?! Feeling Ling changjue''s resolute attitude, Lihuang let go of her hand. Well, give him face, just don''t drink! "Open your mouth." Ling changjue said. Li Huang opens her mouth in a daze and finds that Ling changjue has put a vegetable leaf in Li Huang''s mouth. "Eat." Li Huang ate silently. She drank too much tonight and didn''t eat much. In this way, one bite at a time, Li Huang is responsible for eating, and Ling changjue is responsible for clamping. I don''t know how many people''s eyes are blinded in this picture! The dinner lasted until the middle of the month, when everyone was almost drunk. Li Huang is also fed, lazy rely on Ling changjue''s body, eyes half closed, as if to sleep. "Girl?" Ling changjue bowed her head and called softly. "Well?" The voice from Li Huang''s nose responds to Ling changjue''s call. "The party is over. Shall I take you back?" "Wait, I have something else to do." Leave Huang to open eyes, that pair of purple pupil inside, where still have half cent hazy? It''s incredible to be clear! Just drunk unconscious of a person, but now it is a little drunk are not?!"Girl?" Ling changjue also feels strange, but has not asked the exit, but has seen Li Huang stand up, toward Ling unparalleled direction. Because the banquet is over, all the people who come to the banquet are leaving, and no one pays attention to Li Huang''s action. But Ling Luo saw Li Huang go to his father, what kind of doubt appeared in his eyes? Isn''t she drunk? Why does it look like nothing''s wrong now? "What''s the matter?" Ling Wushuang saw Li Huang go to his front, although feel strange, but also did not ask out. This girl to find themselves, generally will not come to play. Li Huang is close to Ling Wushuang''s ear and talks about something in detail. The bottom few people can only see Ling Wushuang''s face and become very serious in a moment. He stands up and leads Li Huang to the back hall. Only a few people who were still in the imperial palace were left with muddled faces. How does this work? Jun Li wine also feel strange, stand up like follow up to see what! However, I feel the eyes from Ling changjue. Ling changjue shook his head slightly, indicating that you should not act rashly! ¡­¡­ "Do you really have a way?" Ling Wushuang brings Li Huang to the secret room, but he is still suspicious. Li Huang nodded: "I can try, now time is running out, I have no other choice." The one lying in the secret room is Su Jingyue who has been punned by Ling Wu! Because knowing that Li Huang''s poisonous hair is related to Su Jingyue''s strange behavior, Ling Wushuang immediately locks up Su Jingyue. Of course, this matter was also mentioned in advance with Su Jingyue. Of course, it was also communicated when he was sober, and it was also agreed by him. Li Huang looked at the sleeping Jun Li Jiu and sighed. If she didn''t want to leave and worry about her grandfather''s health, she didn''t want to be so desperate. After all, it was too dangerous! Hypnosis Li Huang took a deep breath: "half an hour later, if I haven''t come out, you will come in directly." "What''s the chance of success?" Ling Wushuang asked. Chapter 234 Li Huang blinked his eyes and said, "fifty percent." Half the chance, but this is the highest chance that Li Huang can guarantee! No matter how high it is, she can''t raise it any more. For hypnosis, Li Huang is a novice. She only knows how to prevent herself from being hypnotized, but she has never tried how to hypnotize others. This time, she also thought about it for a long time. Under the influence of alcohol, she strengthened her courage and made this proposal with Ling Wushuang. "If you fail, are you in any danger?" Ling Wushuang heard this probability, subconsciously frowned, 50%, is a good, also bad number. Success or failure, no one can really determine how. Li Huang shook her head: "no way." It''s not a problem to be in a trance for a few days at most. "OK, I''ll wait for you outside." Ling Wushuang nodded. Since Li Huang said there was no problem, he didn''t ask anything. Quietly out of the chamber of secrets, and then guard outside. Li Huang looks at Su Jingyue''s sleeping appearance, calms her mind, extends her hand to Su Jingyue''s face, and makes a loud finger! "Pa!" With the thought of the sound, Su Jingyue opened her eyes. He sat up slowly, looking at Li Huang without God in his eyes. "Your name is Su Jingyue." "Pa!" "You''re from the sue family." "Pa!" "You are the alchemist." "Pa!" "You have two iron friends." "Pa!" "Jun Hanbing, Ling unparalleled." "Pa!" ¡­¡­ "Your subconscious is not hypnotized." "Pa!" "I woke up after I counted three. Nothing happened." "All right, now." With a wave of Li Huang''s hand, Su Jingyue''s eyes closed. "Three," she said as her lips rose "Two." "One." With the sound of the last sound falling, Su Jingyue''s eyes suddenly open, as if suddenly awakened from a dream, even at a loss. His eyes are no longer confused, but full of light, and there is no difference with Su Jingyue before. "Little carrot head?" Su Jingyue looked at the person in front of her and exclaimed in some incredible ways. "How did you become like this?" Li Huang said with a faint smile: "it''s hard to say enough." "Well..." Su Jingyue didn''t get to the bottom of it. He didn''t have much curiosity. He just wanted to care about it. "Where are we? How can you be here? " Su Jingyue scratched her head and said she was confused. He looked around and knew that this was the secret room of the Imperial Palace, but he didn''t know why he was here. About the memory of being hypnotized, Su Jingyue almost forgot. "And why are you so drunk?" As an alchemist, nose sensitivity should be inevitable. Li Huang turned around and said, "let''s go out first." She knocked on the door of the secret room, but in a moment the door was opened. "I was just about to come in." Ling Wushuang said, "is it over?" "Well." Li Huang nodded: "specifically, you can explain to him. I''ll go back first." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? Isn''t that good? " Ling matchless pull want to leave Huang. Is it really good to leave him with an explanation? He doesn''t study medicine. What should I do if I can''t explain some things clearly? "I still have half a quarter of an hour." Leave Huang facial expressionless looking at Ling matchless, cold way. "What?" Ling Wushuang didn''t understand what Li Huang meant. "She said, if you don''t let her go, she will faint in half a quarter of an hour." Su Jingyue came out of the chamber of secrets and explained helplessly. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you were going to be ok?" Ling Wushuang looks at Li Huang, and there is still some anger on her face. Is the little girl in love joking with herself before? "Yes." Li Huang nodded. But what''s the relationship between the two? "Sire, what little carrot head means is that if you don''t let her go, you can''t even go when she''s drunk." Su Jingyue has no choice but to explain to Ling Wushuang. ¡°£¿£¿£¡¡± Ling Wushuang, this is the first time to hear that the strength of wine comes up at a precise time. Isn''t that funny? "You go first, little head, I''ll tell him." Su Jingyue waved her hand and asked Li Huang to leave quickly while she was still awake. Li Huang shrugs helplessly and walks out of the back hall.In the Imperial Palace, there was a man who was waiting for himself. "Ah Jue." She called. "You''re back." He turned around and looked at Li Huang tenderly. From Huang light smile, stretch out a hand: "embrace." "Good." He laughed, went over and gently picked up Li Huang. He didn''t ask anything else, so he took her out of the imperial palace. Li Huang pillow on Ling changjue''s shoulder, quietly closed his eyes, not for a while came the steady breathing. Ling changjue calls out a cape to cover Lihuang''s body so that she won''t catch cold. Ling changjue did not take Li Huang back to his residence, but took Li Huang back to his palace in the imperial city. ¡­¡­ The next day. "Well..." Li Huang holds her forehead and struggles to open her eyes. My head is dizzy. I really shouldn''t drink too much wine. Just thinking, Ling changjue came to the bed with a bowl and said, "drink." He handed the bowl to Li Huang. Li Huang took it and took a look, "sober up soup?" Ling changjue nodded. Last night she saw Li Huang sleeping soundly. She often frowned in the middle of the night, so she knew that she was uncomfortable. So she ordered her to go down early and prepare wake-up soup. Li Huang blew hot air and drank it up in one gulp. "Headache?" Ling changjue saw that Li Huang was still listless and couldn''t help asking. "Well." Li Huang responded. "Let you have a long memory." Ling changjue pretended to be serious and said, "I don''t know how to drink. I still drink so much. Have I suffered?" Li Huang smiles bitterly. How can you make her drink? "Come and have something to eat." Ling changjue holds Li Huang up, personally attends her to wash and change clothes, and then takes her to the front hall for dinner. "Ah Jue, help me get these things ready this afternoon." Li Huang takes out pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the space ring. After writing something, she gives it to Ling changjue. "What''s this?" Ling changjue looked at what was written on the paper and was quite curious. What are these for? "Take advantage of today''s free time to deal with my poison problem." She said. Ling changjue knew clearly, put away the note and said: "good." After breakfast, Ling changjue takes Li Huang back to jiuwangfu. In the Imperial City, she is not as comfortable as she is in jiuwangfu. Li Huang doesn''t know why. Ling changjue orders people to prepare things, and Li Huang himself also begins to prepare. "Yao Yu, are these herbs enough?" When Li Huang started to prepare, he had some questions. "If it''s not enough, you can use what''s in your space." Yao Yu replied. From Huang nodded, indeed, the same property is also can exchange effect. "However, women, this method is not a cure, you can not always rely on this method!" Yao Yu issued a warning. He was afraid that this woman would always use this method to avoid problems. "I know." Li Huang dropped her eyes, and her eyes were dim. After all, this is not the way to go on. We should think of some ways. Otherwise Chapter 235 Otherwise, let alone stay with ah Jue for a long time, it''s a problem to keep his own life! This is the last scene Li Huang wants to see! "Just know for yourself." Yao Yu no longer said that it was his master''s decision. Even if he had a heart, he could not change anything. Ten o''clock in the afternoon, Ling Wushuang orders Tiemian to move everything to the courtyard. He looks at Lihuang with some worry: "is there really no problem?" Li Huang shakes her head. This is the only way. Otherwise, she can''t make it through this month! The poison of biting Yin has given a warning to her body, and the discomfort she often feels seems to be killing her. "Well, I''ll keep it for you." Ling changjue said softly. He ordered all the dark guards to guard around the courtyard, and he himself was also guarding outside. Considering that Li Huang could not be disturbed, there was no arrangement for anyone in the courtyard. The only two are Li Huang''s two cute animals. It''s a ceremony to renew one''s life. It can''t be placed indoors, so it can only be carried out in the open courtyard. Li Huang poured the medicine spring into the God medicine cauldron, and then poured the prepared herbs into the God medicine cauldron. The Qingshen fire was ignited for boiling. About half a quarter of an hour later, Yao Yu took a look at Li Huang: "almost." Li Huang nodded, took off her coat and shoes, and stepped into the cauldron. God medicine cauldron is very deep. After Li Huang sits down, the water is almost to Li Huang''s neck. A sense of suffocation spread in Lihuang''s body. Li Huang felt a little uncomfortable. The soaking medicine spring water has been boiling hot, but Li Huang has to endure the pain. Besides, she has no other way. Yao Yu looks at Li Huang and frowns, then leans on the edge of the cauldron with no expression on his face. He is slowly relieved. In terms of endurance, his master says two, but he doesn''t dare to say one. Yao Yu slowly put the herbs into the cauldron to cook. Leave Huang but seem to have fallen asleep, motionless also shut eyes. Perhaps only the disordered breathing can prove that she is still awake! Awake and miserable! "I''m going to increase my firepower." Yao Yu reminds me slightly. "Good." Li Huang tries to make her voice sound less trembling. But, in fact, despite her efforts to control her voice, she still can''t hide the shaking of her voice! When yaoyu heard the words, he increased the temperature of qingshenhuo to a higher level. From a distance, it seemed that the whole shenyaoding was burning in the blue flame! "The master will be ok..." Huoyang bites the small handkerchief and looks at Lihuang worried. "Dahuang is so powerful that she will be OK." However, Tianbing has confidence in Lihuang. So many dangers have come, this time, it will be OK! Li Huang''s skin became a little red, but a black fog was looming on her forehead. Yao Yu could only frown at the black fog, but there was no way! That is the last heavy poison root of the poison, but they have nothing to do with it! Can only let the host suffer such pain! "Woman, hold on, there is the last medicine!" Yao Yu put the last herb into the water, but Li Huang suddenly felt uncomfortable, and his body began to tremble! This is the last pass. Even the three robberies in the sky have survived. What''s so terrible about this? However, at this critical moment, there was a sudden change in the distance! "Who is it?" The medicine feather evil spirit evil evil evil spirit of see toward that direction, now this time, can''t be disturbed! Otherwise What will happen? Even he can''t guarantee it! Two stupid kids are on the alert! "Whoosh!" A black thing like an arrow from the dark shot to them, the speed is amazing! Even Huoyang and Tianbing didn''t have time to intercept, so the thing went straight to Lihuang''s brow! "Well Li Huang seems to have been hit hard, a mouthful of bright blood spurted out, and then soft slide down! "No! Huoyang, go for it Yao Yu''s eyes are almost congested. He orders to Huoyang. Huoyang is in a bad mood at the moment. He turns around and turns into the noumenon. He follows that little breath and chases out! "Dahuang!" In an instant, Tian Bing turns into a teenager and takes Li Huang out of the medicine cauldron! Li Huang has completely fainted at the moment, even the breath of life is very weak! "Girl!" Seeing the figure of rosefinch, Ling changjue realized that something might have happened and rushed into the inner courtyard! As soon as he came in, he saw Li Huang''s miserable appearance!"What happened to her?" Ling changjue looked at Yao Yu, his eyes flashed with a murderous air! "How do I know? You don''t know that there are people in the palace?" Yao Yu''s mood is so bad now, let alone Ling changjue. Even if he is the king of heaven, he wants to scold him! Ling changjue was shocked. Was there anyone in the palace? He didn''t even notice it! Tian Bing holds Li Huang who is all wet and looks at Yao Yu anxiously: "what should I do now? Dahuang, she... " "Take her into the house first, and I''ll examine her." Yao Yu took a deep breath and said. All of a sudden, a voice came from the horizon. "Huoyang is back!" Tianbing looked at the red on the horizon and said. "How?" Yao Yu asked eagerly, "can you catch it alive?" Huoyang circled in the air several times and fell down several bodies from his back! It''s the dress of the dark guard in the nine kings'' mansion! Huoyang turned into a human figure and landed: "when I arrived, I was already dead." "How is the master?" Yao Yu shakes his head. After a rough examination, he finds nothing. "Iron face." Ling changjue called low. "My subordinates are here!" Iron figure suddenly appeared in front of Ling changjue. "Check!" In his mansion, even let Li Huang suffer this kind of disaster! What a shame! The most helpless is that he has no way to the present state! Just wait! Even if he was reprimanded by Yao Yu, he didn''t have half a point to refute! This is his mistake! There was also a smell of blood floating in the air. Although it was light, everyone smelled it. "Huoyang, are you hurt?" Just about to go back to the room to see Li Huang, Yao Yu suddenly turns around and looks at Huoyang. The smell of blood spreads from Huoyang! "Well, the place I chased has a hunting array, but it''s not a big wound. I can heal myself." Huoyang said. Now what he worries most is not his own injury, but what his master will do! As the master of the contract beast, they are indeed dereliction of duty! "Let me have a look." Yao Yu floats to Huoyang and says to him. Huoyang didn''t know why, but he pulled up his sleeve and put his hand in front of Yao Yu. "No, this is it!" Chapter 236 There was a big crack on the white skin, and the blood was still there at the moment! Huoyang didn''t even have time to deal with the wound, so he came back in a hurry! Thus we can see how eager the caretakers are! But after seeing the wound, Yao Yu frowned "What''s the matter?" Huoyang looks at Yao Yu and asks. He doesn''t understand why Yao Yu looks like this. This injury is not a problem in his opinion. It will take him a few days at most to repair himself. Why bother with it? "It''s not like a temporary array!" Yao Yu looked at the depth of the wound: "obviously, it''s specially used to bind you." It''s impossible to cause such damage to Huoyang if you build a temporary hunting array! Huoyang is a rosefinch! Mythical Animals! Is the armor harder than the iron wall? At most, it''s just a skin abrasion or something, but now, if it''s not carefully arranged, Yao Yu feels that it''s a bug! "It''s been a long time Ling changjue narrowed her eyes. For the first time, Ling changjue showed such a dangerous appearance! Everyone can see that Ling changjue is on the edge of the outbreak! From Yao Yu''s words, he can almost infer something. Obviously, this is for Li Huang, but Who would it be? If you think about it carefully, there are not many people who can fight against Li Huang! But what about the people who hurt her What is the purpose of all this trouble? "Forget about it. Go and see the master." Huoyang pulled down his sleeve and said to Yao Yu. Now nothing is important, the most important thing is the safety of Lihuang! Everything else is a floating cloud! "Woman, she..." Just as Yao Yu was about to say something, he was interrupted! "What are you doing?" Hearing this voice, everyone turned his head with a ghost expression! They''re not deaf, are they? Why does NIMA sound familiar? It''s kind of like What about the voice of your master? When the eyes moved to the face of the man leaning on the doorframe, the faces of the people could be described as horror! This Isn''t He Jun Lihuang who was just in a coma? "Girl?" "Master?" "Woman?" "Dahuang?" A group of people tilted their heads, exposing a group of incredible! Li Huang also feels a little confused. Why do they look at themselves like this? Is it hard to grow flowers on your face? Gently brushed his face with his hand, but touched some sticky liquid in the corner of his mouth. This is Li Huang looked at her fingertips! Blood? How can you have blood on your face? "Are you all right, girl?" Ling changjue came over and didn''t dare to touch her. She was afraid that something might go wrong! "What''s the matter?" Li Huang didn''t understand what Ling changjue was saying: "what can I do for you?" "Woman!" At this time, Yao Yu opened his mouth. "Well?" Li Huang looks at Yao Yu with a little doubt in her eyes. "You look in the mirror." Yao Yu said. Li Huang walks into the room with doubts and goes to the mirror. When her eyes touch her face, her pale face suddenly becomes more pale! Even, with some pale! Her hand brushed her face inconceivably, and the whole bright and clean forehead was covered with blood red demon lines! The demon pattern seems to be made of blood, the red, and her pale skin formed a sharp contrast! At the moment, it''s a bit weird! She seems to remember something! She remembers that today Japan is going to carry out a ceremony of life renewal for the purpose of biting the poison of Yin. However, at the end of the ceremony, she was suddenly hit by something and then lost all consciousness! Just this demon grain, leave Huang but feel unusual familiar. She should have known what it was, but Why can''t you remember for a moment? And why did her memory become like this? This shouldn''t be! Why don''t you remember what happened before until you see your face, but before that, you are like a nobody? "Girl..." Ling changjue came in and looked at Li Huang''s eyes. It was very complicated! "Yao Yu?" Li Huang didn''t answer Ling changjue''s words first, but called Yao Yu. However, Yao Yu just shook his head and said he didn''t know what it was!Li Huang explored her pulse. It was normal, and there was no strange pulse. Yao Yu also said that when checking Li Huang''s body, nothing abnormal was found. But how to explain the demon pattern on the face? Li Huang looked at herself in the mirror. Her forehead was covered with blood red demon lines, bright and enchanting. Fingers along the demon pattern all the way, there is no special feeling, fingers touch only their own skin, as if this demon pattern is their own skin, born is to grow like this. The demon pattern, like a vine, circle by circle, dangerous and warm! "Ah Jue, I''m fine." After a long time, Li Huang said. "Really?" Ling changjue is very nervous to leave behind Huang, see from Huang this appearance, he also distressed tight ah! "Nothing." Li Huang gently shakes her head. No matter what, she can''t be sure what''s wrong with her body, so she can''t be sure whether the demon pattern on her forehead is good or bad. Li Huang can only give up this matter temporarily. Yao Yu''s monitoring ability is much better than her. Sometimes when she has physical problems, she may not be able to react to them at the first time, but Yao Yu can monitor them at the first time. At present, we can only see Yao Yu. She, in other words, has more heart than strength. "Woman, the ceremony was interrupted..." What else does Yao yu want to say. But he was interrupted by Lihuang''s hand: "it''s OK. Fortunately, it was at that time. Although it wasn''t 100% completed, it didn''t have much influence on me." "Come back, all of you. Don''t worry about anything. I''m fine." Li Huang said with a faint smile. Huoyang and Tianbing nodded, but they were obedient little Mengchong. Two beams of light crossed, and they returned to Lihuang''s body. And Yao Yu returns to Li Huang''s chip space with Shen Yao Ding. Still have the heart palpitation of looking at the mirror, leave Huang can only sigh. How to fix this thing? This is. Ling changjue silently hugged Li Huang from behind, "it''s my fault again." He whispered. Li Huang''s hand covered his waist hand and said, "it''s not sure whether it''s a blessing or a curse, so don''t blame yourself." I don''t know when to start. I always feel Ling changjue is always apologizing in front of me. It is clearly his own problem, but he has been taking responsibility and blaming himself. There is a kind of unclear feeling in Li Huang''s heart, which should be to be spoiled again. All the responsibilities are always carried by someone. This feeling is very warm, but Li Huang is really afraid that he will be more and more lawless! Chapter 237 I''m afraid I can''t control my arrogance at any time "If there''s a little mistake in the middle that leads you to leave me, I''ll be more..." Li Huang turned around and covered his lips with his fingers. "No hypothesis, at least for now I''m ok." She said with a faint smile. Li Huang is not comforting Ling changjue. It''s her now. She really can''t be affected. Because all the signs showed that she had nothing to do with it. Even the third poison of biting Yin has been controlled correspondingly. What else does she need? Not at all, OK? Ling changjue silently tightened his arm. Why does he always feel that he is fighting with the little girl? What did the little girl do wrong? Why do you do this to her? "Well, I''m going to take a shower." Li Huang''s hand holds Ling changjue''s and tries to let him go. Li Huang''s medicine smell is so strong that it can kill a person. Although Li Huang doesn''t reject the taste, and even likes it, it doesn''t mean She can bear the strong smell on her body! "I''ll take you." Ling changjue didn''t let go of Lihuang. Instead, she hugged her more tightly. Arm a force, put from Huang steady hold in the arms, straight straight to ban, to walk. When Li Huang bathed, Ling changjue just turned her back, but did not leave. He can''t leave her any more, for fear that his carelessness will hurt Li Huang again! His heart is not made of iron, it will hurt! Li Huang didn''t make a sound to drive him away. Maybe she could feel Ling changjue''s mood, so he stayed here, and she let him stay! Looking at his reflection in the spring, the enchanting demon pattern on his forehead, Lihuang didn''t know what attitude to face it! I really want to wash it off, but it''s all in vain. It''s just my skin that I hurt. After washing for half an hour or so, Li Huang was finally willing to get up. Take out a set of clean clothes from the space ring, change, leave Huang as if nothing happened, as long as ignore the demon pattern on the forehead. Ling changjue quietly picked up and left, took her to leave the medicine spring. "I''ll send someone to make your veil." He said softly in her ear. From Huang Leng for a while, nodded: "good." He is thinking about her Li Huang doesn''t want her appearance to cause any more trouble, so she agrees with Ling changjue''s proposal! "Tomorrow is your birthday party. What do you want to prepare?" Ling changjue asked. Li Huang thought about something and shook her head: "nothing." Ling changjue clear, with from Huang back to the room. "You have a good rest." He put her on the bed and covered her carefully. Li Huang was really tired and sleepy. She cried and fell asleep. Ling changjue didn''t dare to leave Li Huang for a long time. After she ordered Tiemian to do something, she always stayed by Li Huang''s side. Even if just looking at her sleeping face, he also felt extremely satisfied! In the evening, Li Huang was awakened by Ling changjue. It was time for dinner. Li Huang gets out of bed and goes to the front hall for dinner with Ling changjue. "Mistress, there is a girl outside the mansion who says she is your maid and wants to see you." Iron face comes in to repay. "Name." Leave Huang eyelid stage all have no stage for a while, just light ask a way. "Yi Qinghuan." Leave Huang tiny Leng for a while, dropped eyes, light way: "let her come in." She didn''t expect that Yi Qing Huan would come to jiuwangfu at this time. Or because recently things are too busy, leading to their own have forgotten these trivial things? When Yi Qinghuan is brought over by Tiemian, Lihuang has just finished gargling. Ling changjue knows that Lihuang has her own business, so she also chooses to retreat quietly. Naturally, he has his own business to do. He ordered Tiemian to strengthen the protection of Lihuang, and then he left. "Miss!" The appearance of Yi Qinghuan''s farewell to Li Huang is astonished! Originally, Li Huang''s appearance has changed a lot. Now there are so many things on her forehead. It''s totally changed! Yi Qinghuan doesn''t know what a person has to experience to become like this, but he can also know how many twists and turns there are just by imagination! Yi Qinghuan has forgotten when he last saw Li Huang. Now he can''t remember what Li Huang looked like before. Li Huang knows what Yi Qinghuan is marveling at, but some things are hard to say, even more unable to talk to anyone.It''s better not to know what you shouldn''t know. She said faintly, "what''s the matter?" Yi Qinghuan hasn''t recovered from the change of Li Huang''s appearance, so he is suddenly pulled back to reality by Li Huang''s cold voice. Miss, she Don''t you want to say that "I want to tell you that my cultivation is half recovered now. I can go to Zhulu Academy with you at any time." Yi Qing Huan straightened his face and said seriously. Li Huang secretly explores Yi Qinghuan''s accomplishments. The 3-star intermediate Summoner This is half of her original accomplishments. It can also be seen that Yi Qinghuan used to be a person who was against heaven, but his muscles and veins were abolished and all her accomplishments were scattered How cruel is this? "Do you really think about it?" Li Huang wants to confirm it again. Yi Qinghuan''s identity is special. She doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse to take her to Zhuolu academy, but it definitely has some advantages. However, Li Huang is not the kind of person who is greedy for comfort. If Yi Qinghuan doesn''t want to go, he won''t go. She won''t force her to do something she doesn''t like. "Yes, miss." Yi Qinghuan nodded solemnly. Li Huang nodded: "after my birthday, I will probably set out. Please prepare." "I see, young lady." After Yi Qinghuan got an accurate answer, he laughed happily. She looked at Li Huang with a smile and said, "I don''t know what happened to the first lady during this period, and I know I shouldn''t ask, but I still want to remind you that the journey to Zhuolu academy is very hard. I hope you can take good care of yourself. " From Huang tiny Leng, but still nodded, light voice way: "good." "Then the servant will leave." Li Huang hum, Yi Qinghuan also salutes and leaves. Li Huang is thoughtful. Yi Qinghuan is very familiar with Zhuolu Academy. She always feels as if she is reminding herself of something "She''s gone?" Ling changjue came out of the back hall and asked softly. "Well." Li Huang answered softly. "She''s a poor woman, too." Ling changjue spoke faintly. "Nirvana rebirth, she will not be an ordinary person." Li Huang said. People who can have such a will are doomed not to be ordinary. "But she is subject to you." Ling changjue said. "I don''t need the submission of anyone." Li Huang shakes her head. Chapter 238 She Jun Li Huang is the kind of person who would rather be alone than have all kinds of concerns! Because this is not her style! Ling changjue said that even if Yi Qinghuan was brilliant in the future, he would submit to himself. This is Li Huangxin! Because she knew it was inevitable. But She doesn''t need that kind of surrender. "Once a man has the heart of submission, he will not waver, otherwise he will become her devil." This is what Ling changjue said. "Then I''d rather she never knew me." Li Huang said with a faint smile, "some people should not be bound. Jue, you should understand. " "I know." Ling changjue holds Li Huang in his arms. Of course he knows. Sometimes, as a superior, the relationship between subordinates and brothers is the most troublesome thing. Subordinates are subordinates and brothers are brothers. If someone shares one of them, then If something happens, it''s time for a headache. "As long as it''s your decision, I will support it." This is his promise to her, unlimited doting, just for her. Li Huang chuckled and looked at the sky outside the hospital. There was a flash of waves in her eyes. Calm It will be broken soon. But that''s how we grow, isn''t it? The next morning, Ling changjue sent Li Huang back to Junfu. Today is Li Huang''s birthday. As the protagonist, it''s really hard to say that she doesn''t appear in Jun''s mansion. "Sister Huang, are you..." Jun Li Jiu looks at Li Huang''s special veil. It''s strange. Other people''s homes cover their mouths and noses. Why does our sister wear this veil from top to bottom? Cover your forehead and eyes? Because Li Huang''s temperament is not an affectation, and it is rarely used to wearing the veil. Now that she is wearing it, let alone that she is not used to it, others are not used to it. From Huang helplessly pulled to pull the corner of the mouth, slightly lift up own veil, light way: "have no choice but for it." "This...!" Jun Li Jiu was shocked to see the blood red demon lines spread all over Li Huang''s forehead. "What''s going on?" Is What happened again? "Nothing." Li Huang shakes her head. How can she explain this? "I can''t explain the appearance of this demon pattern, but it didn''t do any harm to my body." She said. If not, she would not have been so upset. Yesterday has tried several methods, even if it is swallowed Yirong Dan, this thing still appears on the forehead. This is very intriguing. What''s the matter with this? This is! "It''s good for your health, but since this thing appears, you should pay more attention to it." Jun Li wine asked: "you''re going to Zhulu academy soon. You don''t have to talk about the hard work. You must come back safely, you know?" "Good." Li Huang nods, this is her family, just want her to be safe. But Unfortunately, Li Huangzhi is not here. "Today is your birthday. Don''t talk about it. Go and change your clothes. Uncle Liu has been preparing for it for a long time." "Good." A smile flashed in Li Huang''s eyes, and he turned back to Li Huang''s courtyard. "Miss." Yi Qinghuan has been guarding the door for a long time. See from Huang come back, wait for from Huang to change clothes. When seeing the veil, Yi Qinghuan was shocked subconsciously. "Miss, I think you can change your hairstyle to cover the things on your forehead." Yi Qinghuan said. Veil is a good thing, but it''s hard to avoid falling. Yi Qinghuan thinks it''s safer to get a bang or something. "Yeah..." Li Huang whispered softly, and seemed to be asking herself. Yi Qinghuan''s proposal is a very good one, which was unexpected before Li Huang. But Li Huang always thinks that bangs are very troublesome And her personality with Qi Liuhai is really some It''s indescribable. "But it doesn''t matter if the young lady doesn''t like it. The first lady looks good with a veil. " Li Huang nodded and subconsciously ignored the topic. Li Huang put on her formal clothes and stood in front of the mirror looking at herself. There is nothing wrong with what you said about Junli wine. You can see that it was selected by Junmo Tianqian. The gorgeous dress also revealed a trace of domineering, although it is beautiful, but it does not reflect the kind of weak feeling, always adhering to Li Huang''s natural and unrestrained character. Yi Qinghuan helped Li Huang cut her hair and put on her veil. She couldn''t help exclaiming. Miss, this is really perfect! "It''s beautiful..." She couldn''t help exclaiming!Li Huang didn''t show too much shock to her appearance, maybe, just didn''t show it. "Shall we go out?" Li Huang nods and takes Yi Qinghuan out of the yard. The guests have come in one after another, which can be seen from the crowd wandering in the garden. "Go and greet my grandfather and uncle Liu first." Li Huang said softly. "Yes, miss." Yi Qinghuan salutes and takes Li Huang to the front hall. Jun Mo asked in greeting guests, Jun Hanbing and Jun Mo day in and just came to Ling matchless say what. Li Huang walked over and said with a smile, "grandfather, sixth uncle, your majesty." She gave a light salute. "Ah, Li Huang is here. It''s really what you say." Ling matchless smile, looking at from Huang today''s dress, fundus is also a flash of surprise. "You are a beautiful girl today." Ling Wushuang praised. "It''s not as beautiful as usual." Ling Wushuang jumps out a su Jingyue behind him, looks at Ling Wushuang with disdain and laughs. "It''s also my fault!" All of them laughed impolitely. "Little head, this is my birthday present for you." Su Jingyue takes out a brocade box from the space ring and hands it to Li Huang. From Huang also impolitely take over, just slightly opened a little gap, then closed. "Thank you very much," she said with a smile Su Jingyue waved her hand as if it was not something great! That''s a big help. Li Huang continues to thank Su Jingyue in her heart. Tighten the brocade box into the space ring, and Li Huang just settled down. "Don''t stand. Let''s all sit in." Jun Hanbing is not willing to have her granddaughter stand and chat with them all the time. It will be very tired to carry her neck all the time So, grandfather, do you think so? Do you know Li Huang? If she knew Well, I don''t know. Who told you to look good? ¡­¡­ It was not until noon that all the invited guests arrived. Because of the large number of staff, junmotian canceled the banquet and changed it into a self-help style, which was placed in the garden. Although Junfu is not as big as the Imperial City, on the whole, it is not small. The garden is enough to carry these people. "Li Huang." Li Huang turned around and found that the voice was familiar. A closer look reveals that it''s Su Fang! Chapter 239 "Su Fang?" It seems that he has changed a lot His face is still very pale, even with a smile, also always feel some far fetched. "What''s the matter with you?" Li Huang asks, she remembers that she should have given him a prescription to take good care of him?! How could it be like this bird? "It''s just that I was infected with the cold a few days ago. There''s no big problem." Su Fang weak smile, but the heart is a flash of warmth. She cares about him! It''s a good feeling. If he could be kept in mind by her, he would be willing to suffer from the pain all the time! Li Huang grabs Su Fang''s hand suspiciously. He doesn''t put down his hand until he is sure what Su Fang says is true. His body had already been in great deficit, and it was even more difficult for him to recover from such a disease. "I don''t know what to say about you." Leave Huang helplessly looking at Su Fang, so big individual, also don''t know to cherish own body well. However Li Huang, do you think so without thinking about what kind of person you are? Isn''t that funny? Su Fang slightly embarrassed smile. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll take good care of myself." He didn''t want her to frown and quickly promised. It''s one thing to get her attention, and it''s his fault to make her worry. This is not a very good thing! "Well." Li Huang nods. She is not in the imperial capital in the future. She needs Su Fang to take care of many things. Ignore his physical reasons, all aspects of the ability, Su Fang is absolutely good! "You are about to leave the imperial capital." Su Fang said suddenly. Leave Huang tiny Leng, immediately ordered to nod. "Don''t worry. The emperor has me. The Junfu and the Sufu will do their best where I can help." "Thank you very much." Li Huang doesn''t know why Su Fang helps herself so unconditionally. She has been with Su Fang for a long time. She has really forgotten how spirited she was. I vaguely remember that the first time I saw Su Fang was on the first day when I came to the imperial capital "If you are in trouble, you can go to Murong Liancheng. He is also an ally of Jun''s family." Li Huang reminds a way. However, I just want to remind you that it will take a long time for Murong to establish his foundation when he has just moved to the imperial capital. If he is too busy to help himself, it will be difficult for him to help him. This is not Lihuang''s style. "Good." Su Fang should go. He took out a brocade box from his sleeve and handed it to Li Huang: "here, birthday gift." Li Huang is a little puzzled: "didn''t you give it?" As early as when the guests came, they should have been accepted by uncle. "That''s from Su Fu, and this is from me." He said with a smile. From Huang clear, took that brocade box, also not taboo, directly opened. What''s striking is a fiery red hair band. There was still a flash of light. This is not a normal hairband! If Li Huang didn''t guess wrong, it should be made from the silk of fire spider and the juice of sun grass! "Do you like it?" Su Fang see from Huang no response, can''t help but ask voice. However, he couldn''t see Li Huang''s eyes and didn''t know what she was feeling at the moment. "This hair band..." With a little hesitation in Li Huang''s voice, the value of this hair band I''m afraid I can compete with a pill! No, maybe more! "The master who forged this hair band named it Zan Mian. The silk tenacity and defensive ability of fire spider can stand side by side with the peach branch. It is fireproof and waterproof. The juice of sun grass is highly toxic, and it can''t move in an instant after touching the blood." "I know that you don''t like the beauty of ordinary women. You always like high hair as a man, so I''m going to give you this tangle." No one is more suitable for her than you. Su Fang silently added a sentence. Li Huang took the hair band out of the brocade box and put it in her hand. After careful research, she could not help but curiously input the mana into it! The amazing thing is that when Lihuang''s mana is input, the hairband begins to change shape slowly! Slowly, slowly, getting longer and wider Finally shaped into a translucent gauze! "This is..." Li Huang can''t believe her eyes. It''s a weapon! Controllable weapons! "I didn''t expect you to find it yourself." Su Fang some helpless, "originally also wanted to give you a surprise." Unexpectedly, she had already groped out by herself. Does that mean she''s too smart?It should have been expected that a smart person like her could not guess. Li Huang is really shocked at this moment. This thing is a life-saving artifact! It turned out that she had lost sight. The materials used to make this thing were far more than the juice of fire spider silk and sungrass! There must be something else It''s just that she can''t see it! "As you can see, the normal state of entanglement is a hairband. Of course, it is also a weapon to recognize the main situation. In the hairband state, it is also a controllable offensive weapon. If you input mana, it can become what it is now. Although it is thin, it is absolutely sharp." Su Fang pointed to the gauze in Li Huang''s hand and said. Li Huang withdraws his mana, and Zan Mian returns to a hairband at the speed visible to the naked eye. She looked up at Su Fang. Although she knew he couldn''t see her eyes, Li Huang said with thanks: "thank you. I like it very much." It''s beautiful and powerful. Lihuang likes it. Of course, Li Huang would think it was a little too Niang, but Nothing is perfect, of course, Li Huang will not just because of this and ignore the most important thing is what! "Just like it." Su Fang smiles. As long as she likes it, everything will be good. No matter how precious the treasure is, it should be used properly. It''s true to own it properly! Everything else is just floating clouds! Li Huang put the hair band back into the brocade box and put it into the space ring. "Have you decided when to leave?" Turning around, Su Fang suddenly asked again. "If there is no accident, we will start tomorrow, or in the future." She said. "OK, I''ll see you off." He said solemnly. "Well, I''ll wait for you." Li Huang smiles. She waited for him to come and see him off! "Then I''ll pass." Su Fang pointed to the location of Su Yuan. "Well." Li Huang nodded. Su Fang seems to be in a good mood. When Li Huang looks at his back, how happy is she? "Li Huang ~" and so on, another person has come! "Cold moon?" Li Huang''s body slightly adjusted an angle to avoid the cold bear flutter! "Li Huang, you are so beautiful today!" Moon cold praise of the two thumbs up. Li Huang smiles and doesn''t comment. "You will be 14 years old today..." Yue Han bit his finger: "it''s really small." "It''s you who are like a child." Elder Yuehao came and touched Yuehan''s head. Chapter 240 Indeed, regardless of age, just look at the character, Yuehan is more like a child than Lihuang! Or the kind of children who never grow up! Li Huang smiles and salutes elder Yue Hao. Elder Yue Hao took a look at Li Huang, and said: "Miss Jun is not an ordinary person." Having said that, I took a thoughtful look at the position of the forehead under the veil. "The elder is serious." Li Huang''s answer was modest. Elder Yuehao nodded with satisfaction and led Yuehan to the inside of the garden. "Sister Huang, happy birthday." "Sister Li Huang, happy birthday." Jun Qi led Jun Yu to come over, and congratulated Li Huang. "Well, how is yu''er these days?" I haven''t seen Jun Yu for a long time. When Li Huang saw Jun Yu, her cold and hard body softened a little. Jun Yu''s complexion has been much better, and he has completely adapted to the world without light. Li Huang is also happy for him. It''s not easy to get out of your own shadow! "I''m fine, sister Huang." Jun Yu showed his white teeth with a smile. "It''s said that sister Huang will leave the imperial capital soon. Sister Huang must take good care of herself." Jun Yu said. Although that pair of eyes have been gray, without any brilliance, but Li Huang can feel his high spirits! "Good!" Huang Feng promised to come down, and secretly vowed to get the moonlight essence to cure eyes for Jun Yu. These eyes can''t be covered with dust! Next, there are also some people who meet with Li Huang to offer their blessings. Li Huang is very happy and warm today. The party will also start. The birthday party will last until midnight. Therefore, there is no limit on the scope of the guests'' activities. As long as they don''t step into the inner courtyard, they are basically free to go. "Ladies and gentlemen, be quiet first." This is the voice of Jun Mo Wen. This birthday party is planned by Jun Mo Tian and hosted by Jun Mo Wen. Although it''s a little tired, Jun Mo Wen obviously enjoys it! This is his niece''s fourteenth birthday! The first birthday party after six years! Can you not be excited! when people heard Jun Motian''s voice, they all quieted down. "Today is my niece Jun Lihuang''s 14th birthday party." "The reason for the banquet is that it''s the first birthday of Liu Huang''s return to the imperial capital after six years. Let everyone know again that the eldest lady of the royal family has come back!" Endless cheers, even from the Huang heard, but also a bit of blood boiling! Yes, after six years, she came back! Jun Lihuang, back! "There used to be a lot of rumors about Li Huang, but those are all gone and no longer important! Now Li Huang is standing in front of you. I hope you can forget the past and get to know her again. " What was Li Huang''s evaluation before? Waste wood, ugly girl! It''s a label she can''t tear off, but now? Does she have anything to do with these two words? It''s a joke, really! Once upon a time, anyone who mentioned junlihuang in Junfu would look like laughing at him. It seems that he was talking about a big joke, but now it''s different! Now when it comes to Li Huang, people''s reaction is either fear or awe, and the former contempt has almost disappeared! Who dares to laugh at her!? What a joke! "It''s natural." "Today''s achievements of Miss Jun are obvious to all, and those rumors are naturally self defeating." "Miss Jun is so capable now that even we can''t match her." ¡­¡­ Junmo was very satisfied with this reaction. He cleared his throat and continued: "there are two important things in Junfu to tell you at this birthday party." Everyone looked at each other face to face. What''s the big deal in Junfu? I don''t know why. "First, from now on, the head of Jun''s family will be changed to my sixth brother, Jun Mo Tian." It is the bottom of from Huang also slightly a Leng, she didn''t expect, this matter will announce at her birthday party. But if you think about it carefully, that''s right. After all, it''s hard to gather so many people for such a big thing! Birthday party is a good occasion! "What..." "How can you suddenly become the sixth gentleman?" "Then, don''t you have two lineages in your house?" "What should miss Jun do?" ¡­¡­ Sure enough, as expected, everyone is wondering why. Why do you suddenly change the owner of a family? Besides, it''s not for someone who really should inherit the position of the owner of a family!"There''s no need for you to have doubts. This is the decision made by the current family owner. Besides, it''s also said that if it''s time for Lihuang to inherit the royal family, the position of the family owner will naturally be Lihuang''s, and no one can shake the position of Lihuang''s eldest miss." Jun Mo Wen explains the doubts about people. Because of Jun Hanbing''s health, he can no longer manage the whole Jun''s house so hard, so he needs to give up the position of the head of the house. But Li Huang is still young, and regardless of this, Li Huang still has a lot of ways to go. If now inherited the position of the home owner, I''m afraid it will give her another layer of burden, but it will become her bondage! Although there were still doubts in their hearts, they were not as strong as before. They didn''t mean much to think that it was the decision of the old God of war. On the one hand, it''s family business; on the other hand The temper of the old God of war is really beyond ordinary people''s tolerance! It''s better not to ask again! "No wonder it''s Jun LiuYe who has been dealing with business all this time." Some people suddenly wake up and think about it carefully. It seems that this is really the case. During this period, it seems that Jun Mo Tian is dealing with the affairs of Jun''s house. On the contrary, there are fewer opportunities for Jun Hanbing to appear! Originally, there were still people wondering how Jun Hanbing, a facial paralysis, had so few opportunities recently! It turns out that I''m letting my son practice first! So it is Everyone is looking at Junmo with a kind of original expression, and the eyes seem to be saying: I understand ~ Junmo asked, quietly wipe sweat, no more. If they want to do it, let them do it. He just needs to finish what he wants to say! As for what they are thinking, it is beyond the control of junmotian! Li Huang sat in the front row, smiling. It turns out that uncle can also play routine! That''s a lot of knowledge! But like Ling Wushuang, Su Jingyue and others have no response when they hear this news. They still should eat and drink, just like they didn''t hear it! "One more thing..." Jun Mo asked Li Huang, took a deep breath and said, "it''s about my niece Li Huang''s marriage to his Royal Highness the ninth king!" ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¿£¿£¿¡± Chapter 241 If it''s not facial paralysis, Li Huang really wants to show the black question mark face immediately? EXM£¿ Why didn''t you tell her about it in advance? What is she doing now? Li Huang''s whole body is frozen there, completely don''t know what to do now! And another party Ling changjue heard the news, also at that moment, the smile on her face was stiff! He was a little nervous and looked at Li Huang. Only then discovered, some small wench compared to own reaction also has not been good where to go! I can''t help but relax a little bit, but my ears don''t relax at all. I listen to Jun Mo''s questions carefully. After all, it may be related to his happiness for the rest of his life! "Li Huang is only 14 years old today. It''s not the age to talk about marriage..." Jun Mo asked, and then said with a slow breath: "but since Lihuang and his royal highness have been engaged since childhood, and now they have a good relationship, so, through the discussion between the old owner and his majesty, we formally confirmed the engagement relationship between Lihuang and his royal highness at today''s Lihuang''s birthday banquet." "When Li Huang comes of age, he can hold a wedding." As Jun Mo asked, the two parties responded differently The happy one, of course, is Ling changjue. Her daughter-in-law, who has been thinking about Xiao for a long time, is now more righteous!! Can you be unhappy? Now even the daughter-in-law''s family has announced that they no longer need to think about those smelly bees to circle around the little girl! It''s just a matter of time. It''s only a few years since Li Huang came of age. It doesn''t matter. He can wait! The labels have been pasted. Are you afraid to run away? And Ling changjue''s reaction is completely opposite is Jun left Huang! This is special Isn''t that funny? How old was she when she started to get married? Are you free? As soon as this announcement was made, the fox, who was already very possessive, would not be more aggressive? The resistance from the heart, people sitting around Li Huang can feel the temperature of the whole body in the crazy reduction! I can''t help but close my clothes. It''s important to keep warm! The sudden sense of resistance caught Li Huang off guard. Obviously she likes him, but why Now there''s this unusual reaction? "Congratulations to miss Jun and his Royal Highness the ninth king." All the guests were laughing. False or true. Of course, some people are unwilling to lower their heads and cover up the pain of their eyes. There are also people who bow their heads because they can''t carry out the plan. There are all kinds of reactions, but they all have to wear a mask of hypocrisy to say congratulations with a smile. Ling Wushuang and Jun Hanbing exchanged a look with each other. Of course, only they knew the meaning. "Miss Junda is the pride of heaven, and her royal highness Jiuwang is the dragon in the dragon. The combination of the two is a perfect match." Someone flattered. "Yes, it makes sense. It makes sense." ¡­¡­ Li Huang sits in the front row, and everyone can''t see her eyes. Otherwise, how can they ignore the killing intention? If it wasn''t for her birthday party today, maybe she would have left directly! Patience! She can''t bear it! Li Huang thinks about it carefully. In fact, there is nothing bad about it, but I don''t know why. There is a kind of resistance in my subconscious mind! Even she didn''t know the reason! Ling changjue for his joy or cover up very good, eyes can''t help to the direction from the Phoenix to see. This little girl Are you shy or something? Why is it so stiff? Ling changjue looks at Li Huang and doesn''t know what to say. Jun Mo asked what else he said. Li Huang didn''t know. She didn''t listen carefully at all. I just feel upset and don''t know why. Most of all, after being stimulated by this event, Li Huang didn''t eat anything at the whole birthday party. Suddenly lost all appetite! So as soon as the party was over, she went back to her yard. "I live in the mansion today." She asked for a message to Ling changjue. "You don''t seem happy today?" White seven seven carry two wine altar son to walk into to leave Huang yard inside, looking at leave Huang to sit alone on the stone stool in the yard, opening to ask a way. "No, just a little upset." Li Huang shook her head. She hated the feeling. It seems that whenever she mentions her emotional problems in front of people, she always feels like this. It''s really bad."If you''re upset, drink!" White seven seven handed a jar of wine to leave Huang. "You know how much you drink." Li Huang smiles bitterly. Don''t mention this jar of wine. Maybe he will fall down after a sip! "Don''t worry. It''s my white sake. It''s never drunk." White seven seven took the lead to drink one mouthful, said. "It''s rare." Li Huang also no longer said, took the jar of wine, took out a wine cup from the space ring, poured a cup of wine. If you want her to drink like Bai Qiqi, you can''t do it for another 100 years! Personality problem! After a glass of wine, as Bai Qiqi said, this sake has no taste of wine at all. It''s a bit like a drink. It doesn''t have any taste, but it''s delicious anyway! It is worthy of being produced by the wine making family! "You can tell me something." Bai Qiqi said, "we will go to Zhuolu academy together in the future. It''s always good to have someone to take care of us." Li Huang nodded, white seven seven such people, as a friend is again suitable! A cup of wine, and then a cup of wine, from Huang some hesitant mouth asked: "seven seven, you say I this character how?" Bai Qiqi thought about it and said: "facial paralysis, arrogance, not afraid of heaven, not afraid of earth Sometimes I don''t think you are the jun family, but the assassin of our Bai family. " Li Huang gave a low smile. It''s inevitable to be like an assassin. He had done something for so many years. "You say I''m not afraid of anything. Why do I resist like this..." Li Huang said half, but didn''t know how to go on. How can we say such a thing? It''s not clear at all! Li Huang has given up: "forget it..." She''d better figure it out for herself. Who knows white seven seven but smile: "perhaps, is you have another person who likes also probably." "No Li Huang immediately shook her head, but she didn''t know why, but she was a little guilty at the bottom of her heart. "Maybe it''s a previous life, or maybe you forget. My mother once said that many women will have such things." Bai Qiqi drank all the wine left in the jar, left the jar aside, and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. You won''t feel like this again when you and Jiuwang are really husband and wife." "Yeah..." Li Huang murmured to herself, like asking Bai Qiqi, and like asking himself. "A lot of people say that this is the shy behavior of their daughter''s family, but my mother told me that this is not true. It may be that there was a love affair that was too deep, so there was such a reaction." "The last life?" Li Huang narrowed her eyes. She thought of the person in her dream Chapter 242 No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see that person''s face. She just vaguely remembered that his voice should be domineering but gentle. Lihuang didn''t know whether it was a dream or the memory of her last life. In short, the memory was so deep that she wanted to cry! But Li Huang was hoping that it was just a dream for no reason! If it''s true "Well, don''t think so much." Bai Qiqi took out a jar of wine, drank a few mouthfuls, and said: "in fact, everything is just passing the sky. If you care about it, it will cause a knot. If you don''t care, it will be over." After thinking about it, Li Huang was relieved: "I''m too tangled." If she changes back to her true appearance, what else can shake her heart? Don''t say anything, even people can''t. After coming to this world, Lihuang has really changed a lot! She really didn''t even know herself! "It''s great that you can figure it out." White seven seven see from Huang so say, also laughed. "But who can be merciless when people are not plants? It''s only normal for you to do so, and you don''t have to be too hard on yourself. " Bai Qiqi said. But Li Huang shook her head: "people can be merciless, just..." It''s hard to avoid being assimilated by the world. "Forget about that." Li Huang shook her head, drank the wine left in the cup, and said to Bai Qiqi, "why don''t you live here today?" White seven seven corners of the mouth take to smile: "that then troublesome." Li Huang smiles and calls Yi Qinghuan to clean up a room for Bai Qiqi. There are many empty rooms in Yuhuang courtyard. It''s not a problem to live in baiqiqi! The next morning, Li Huang woke up with her biological clock. Breakfast is in their own yard to open a small stove, from Huang to the time, white seven seven also has come. "Was the wine good yesterday?" Bai Qiqi asked with a cold face. Li Huang is already used to the fine division of Bai Qiqi, and she doesn''t show how strange it is. She said: "good wine." I don''t have a headache like last time, but I''m fresh and fresh! What a wonderful wine! "I''ve brought a lot of them with me this time. If you want to drink, you can come and ask me at any time." Bai Qiqi said. "Good." Li Huang nodded. "Your hair band It''s special. " Bai Qiqi noticed a touch of red on Li Huang''s hair. Very bright, in the sunlight, it seems to also emit a little light! Seeing Li Huang''s long hair, Bai Qiqi is not surprised by her dress, but this hairband really has a kind of desire that people can''t help but want to see. Look! "This is a birthday gift from Su Fang, and I like it very much." Li Huang raised her hand to touch the hairband and said with a smile. "Oh ~" white seven seven meaningful Oh, unexpectedly also showed some kind of indescribable expression? This Li Huang didn''t know what to say! White seven seven this owe beat of appearance, really can''t guess what she is thinking, leave Huang all feel oneself intelligence quotient low! "I didn''t take a good look at it last night. Today I saw that your yard is very beautiful." White seven seven looked at the courtyard outside and said. "Well, Qinghuan takes good care of it." Li Huang just gave a faint smile. She never cared about the yard. It has always been given to Yi Qinghuan. But Yi Qinghuan is obviously considerate, and he will clean regularly and build something himself. Leave Huang all see in the eye, just didn''t say anything all the time. "It''s nice to have such a housekeeper." Bai Qiqi praised. Li Huang nodded to show her approval. "I haven''t asked you, why did you suddenly take up the veil?" Bai Qiqi looked at Li Huang''s veil suspiciously and said: "according to my understanding of you, you should be the one who cares too much about your appearance, right? Is it the fear that other people''s attention will always be on your face? " Li Huang hesitated for a moment and said, "you can understand that as well." "Is there something hard to say?" Li Huang nodded: "just don''t want to cause trouble." I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. It''s not good to show up and make people suspicious for no reason. "Then I won''t ask." White seven seven smile, who do not have some secret is not, do not want to say, then do not ask. Bai Qiqi went back after having breakfast with Li Huang. He said that he wanted to go back and tidy up some things for departure. And after Yi Qinghuan cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, he came to report again, saying that there was someone in the imperial city. When Li Huang stepped into the front hall, he saw Su Jingyue. Slightly a Leng.Su Jingyue also saw Li Huang at the first time. He came to pull Li Huang to the corner. "What are you doing here?" Li Huang is a little confused. "Have you tried anything?" Su Jingyue asked eagerly. "No Li Huang shook her head: "it was too late yesterday. It hasn''t been opened yet." "What''s the matter?" Su Jingyue seems to be very anxious. Li Huang doesn''t know what happened. "I''m promoted!" Su Jingyue is like an ant on a hot pot: "I''m going to close the door at a good time, but I have to make sure that it''s useful first." Promoted Is not su Jingyue the alchemist of magic dance!? That''s great! It''s not to say anything else. The rarity of this magic dance pharmacist alone is high enough! It''s amazing that one continent can have one or two! Su Jingyue''s value has increased a lot! "Then I''ll try." Leave Huang to say to want to walk out from the corner inside. "Forget it, I''ll go. There are lots of people looking for you. It won''t waste your time." Su Jingyue looks at the people waiting in the front hall, but she still doesn''t want to let Li Huang go. "All right." Li Huang agreed. She took out the brocade box Su Jingyue gave her yesterday from the space ring and returned it to him again. "Please." She said. "Well." Su Jingyue took the brocade box and went to the inner courtyard. She was familiar with it. Li Huang shakes her head. She doesn''t know whether Su Jingyue is interested in her grandfather or what. Indeed, as Su Jingyue said, there are many people looking for her. Even Li Huang doesn''t know why there are so many people looking for her. "Brother wine." Li Huang looks at Jun Li Jiu and doesn''t know what he''s looking for? "Sister Huang, I''m leaving this afternoon." Jun Li wine came by, Li Huang said. "Go? Where are you going? " Leave Huang don''t understand of ask a way. "There''s nothing else for me in the family. Naturally, I''ll continue to travel." Jun lijiu said with a smile: "this time I''m suffocated." "Don''t you have to be so anxious?" Is it too hasty to book the itinerary? "I don''t want to see you leave. It''s so hard. I''d better go first, so I won''t feel bad. " Jun Li wine said so. Li Huang''s weak smile is really like the style of Jun Li Jiu! It''s really in line with his style. Chapter 243 "The wine brother is safe all the way." Li Huang didn''t know what to say, so he had to wish him all peace. "Good." Jun Li Huang reached out and touched Li Huang''s head: "I''m not with you, you must be good." "Well." Li Huang nodded. Jun from the wine not to give up the release of the hand, cover up the eyes of a different kind of emotion, that Bohemian is still. "After a while, I''ll leave without saying goodbye." "Good." Li Huang nodded. Always want to separate, but looking at Jun from wine to leave first, from Huang is really some affect to his little mood! Jun Li didn''t say anything else about the wine, so he disappeared in the blink of an eye. From Huang just stay Leng for a while, soon slow over God. Junli wine is supposed to be like this, isn''t it? It''s hard for him to be trapped at home these days! "Li Huang!" Hearing someone calling himself, Li Huang turned her head. "Cold moon?" Li Huang looks at her suspiciously. "The elder wants me to tell you that we will start tomorrow night." "At night?" Li Huang didn''t understand. Why did she start at night? "The elder said that there will be an auction tomorrow. The elder heard that there are many pills in it, so he wanted to leave immediately after the auction." "Well, I see." In general, I understand. "I''ve already been informed, so I''ll go back first." "Good." The moon is cold and stormy, with the moon butterfly left your house. Li Huang suddenly feels that everyone is in a hot mood. Is her rhythm slower than others? It is impossible to leave the imperial capital tomorrow without some emotions. But leave Huang more, still expect! The unknown areas are waiting for her to explore! In the afternoon, Su Jingyue''s cheers came from the backyard. When she arrived, he was holding Jun Hanbing and laughing like a child. Li Huang walked over with a faint smile: "successful?" "Yes! It''s a success When Su Jingyue heard Li Huang''s voice, she immediately released the hand that controlled Jun Hanbing, and then put on Li Huang''s shoulder. "Little head, I made it! We made it Just from the language and action, we can hear Su Jingyue''s excitement! In fact, in the brocade box that Su Jingyue gave to Li Huang yesterday, it was the elixir that Su Jingyue spent a lot of time refining, which was specially used to rescue the human beings who were imprisoned by the forbidden birth spell. But Su Jingyue is refining this medicine for the first time. He doesn''t know the effect or whether it can be successful! But now, after I gave you Hanbing, I found that it was an unprecedented success! Simply, the news is far more than his promotion, but also make him happy! "Great." Li Huang showed a very natural smile, her grandfather, it''s OK! She looked at Jun Hanbing, grandfather''s face is still not half changed, is still so relegated immortal, people dare not approach! "Grandfather, that''s great." She said. "Well." Jun Hanbing is also a little excited, but he still can''t express his heart with facial paralysis. Li Huang''s hand once again catches up with Jun Hanbing''s pulse. She is almost thankful for her peaceful pulse. It''s not only that the forbidden birth spell is gone, but also Jun Hanbing''s physical indicators have been greatly improved! It''s like It''s like rebirth! "Thank you very much." Li Huang looks at Su Jingyue and thanks again! If it wasn''t for Su Jingyue, her grandfather would have suffered a lot! This is what Li Huang couldn''t bear to see! "It''s one thing to help you. Hanbing is also my best friend. I should do this." Su Jingyue grabs his disorderly hair and says. Li Huang smiles lightly. This person is really "Now that I''ve succeeded, I''ll study more about Su''s family, Jun''s house I''m afraid a lot of people are poisoned by it. " "Well." Li Huang nods and has Su Jingyue. She really has no worries in the imperial capital. "Then I''ll go first." Su Jingyue was anxious to close down, but now he caught the chance. Naturally, he should seize all the time! Li Huang loses a smile. This guy, how can he look reckless? "Li Huang." After su Jingyue left, Lihuang heard Jun Hanbing changing his name. "Grandfather." Li Huang goes to Jun Hanbing. "I''m leaving tomorrow. Take good care of yourself." Jun Hanbing put his hand on Li Huang''s head and told him. "I see, grandfather." Li Huang said. "Did you blame your grandfather for not telling you yesterday?"Li Huang thought for a moment and said, "grandfather, do you mean the engagement with ah Jue?" "Well." Jun Hanbing nodded: "I saw you were in a bad mood yesterday. Are you blaming your grandfather?" "No, No." Li Huang shook her head: "I just can''t adapt." "Grandfather, I still have a long way to go. I don''t want to lock myself in that life too early." Jun Hanbing hugs Li Huang in his arms. He doesn''t know? His granddaughter is not an ordinary person. No one can predict the future, but I can also imagine what Lihuang will experience. That is a bumpy road, not ordinary people can go to the end! Since Li Huang has chosen such a road, then Her life is doomed not to be peaceful! "Grandpa just wants you to have more security." Jun Hanbing stroked Li Huang''s long hair and said, "the identity of the nine Kings is something that few people on this continent can afford. So, grandfather, it''s also for your own good." "I know." Li Huang nodded cleverly. She naturally knew that everything Jun Hanbing had done was for her good. "I''ll be fine." She promised. "Well." Jun Hanbing answered her promise. And grandfather said some parting words, from Huang also went back to his yard. Perhaps everyone is very tacit understanding, did not disturb from Huang, no one deliberately to say goodbye to what. In fact, leaving without saying goodbye is far better than saying goodbye solemnly! At least, there won''t be that kind of tearful dog blood plot! In the afternoon of the next day, Li Huang practiced sword in the courtyard. "Miss, don''t you go to the auction?" Yi Qinghuan expresses doubts on one side. Today, there is a pill auctioned by the eldest lady. How can the eldest lady practice sword here so leisurely? "No Li Huang refused very simply. "Don''t you have your pills for auction today?" "Well." "Then you..." "It''s OK. Of course someone will send me the money." Li Huang didn''t even shake her hand when she practiced the sword. "How are things going?" Li Huang asked. She has nothing to prepare. It''s all in the space ring. The main question is Yi Qinghuan. Chapter 244 "Don''t worry, miss. I''m ready." Yi Qinghuan gives Li Huang a positive look. "Well." Li Huang said, "I''m leaving this evening. You might as well have a rest to save energy." Yi Qinghuan thought about it, and felt that it was reasonable, so he nodded, "OK, then the slave girl retired." "Go ahead." After Yi Qinghuan left, Lihuang continued to practice sword. Lihuang''s Wangxin sword technique has finally begun to practice the second move. Although the first move Xuewu has already touched the essence, it has not gone through actual combat. There are still many ideas that can''t be realized, and I don''t know whether the power will be reduced or not. But it doesn''t matter, there are also opportunities to practice in the future! So Li Huang began to practice the second move. The second move is called Tianxiang. Compared with blood dance, it''s a lot more complicated. Li Huang just practices the decomposition movement, and can''t play it coherently. It''s written in the sword manual. From Tianxiang, you can use the combination skills of Yuanyang sword. But Where is Jungui sword? I remember when I asked Ling changjue, Ling changjue also said that he had to look at the heart sword and gave it to Lihuang. As for where the Jungui sword was, he really didn''t know! Forget it Li Huang didn''t want to think about it any more. Instead of thinking about it, I''d better practice my sword skills. Li Huang practiced his sword all afternoon. It wasn''t until those people from Zhulu academy came that he stopped. In a hurry with the dinner, Li Huang took Yi Qinghuan away. He left without informing anyone. Dozens of spirit beast chariots have left the imperial capital and embarked on a new journey. "The route this time is to go to Fengyun city first, and then to moonlight territory. During this period, if there are any troubles, you must solve them by yourself. Any food and housing problems are also independent!" Elder Yue Hao gathered all the people in his chariot and said. The crowd nodded, and there was no objection. "Generally speaking, it takes more than a month to get from the imperial capital to Fengyun city. However, since you all have spirit beast chariots and travel day and night, you can get there in more than half a month. On the way, you will pass through the big city of ghost city. You will stay for half a day to have a rest and wait for several teams to gather together. The rest of the time will be spent on the road. There is a need to leave the team temporarily for special reasons. Let me tell you with Lao Jiu that you can''t stay behind for as long as two days, otherwise you will be disqualified. Are you clear? " "Clear." The crowd replied. Li Huang picks her eyebrows when people can''t see her. She really wants to know how long it took them to come from Zhulu academy! "Well, everyone can go back." Elder Yue Hao said. All of a sudden, the crowd dispersed. Li Huang also takes Yi Qinghuan back to his own hearse. It''s not right to say that it''s her own, because Ling Wushuang gave it to her. Compared with other hearses, she is more comfortable, faster and even more defensive! But always low-key from the Phoenix is only in the middle of the team after the position, the most difficult to fall behind a position! Ling Wushuang prepared a spirit beast car for his future daughter-in-law, but it was carefully selected! The spirit beast is a rare snow feather heavenly horse. It is full of spirituality and does not need the control of the coachman. And the car is not only strong, but also dressed like a small room! Beautiful and comfortable! Li Huang is very satisfied! "Miss, it''s midnight. Don''t you rest?" Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang who is still looking at the sword spectrum. He can''t help but ask in a voice. "Well It''s so late. " Li Huang put down the book and rubbed her eyes. Yi Qinghuan cleverly takes off Li Huang''s coat, and then helps Li Huang change the blanket. Li Huang closed her eyes and was really tired. And Yi Qinghuan sits on the chair, silently guarding. This day, night, no dream. When Li Huang wakes up, Yi Qinghuan is ready for breakfast, waiting for Li Huang to finish washing and eating. "Why did the car stop?" Li Huang obviously felt that the spirit beast car was not moving. "It seems that there is something wrong with the hearse in front of us. The two elders are solving the problem." "Oh." After leaving Huang, she didn''t want to talk any more. This book has nothing to do with her. Although the breakfast was not as ready to eat as it was at home, Li Huang still felt very satisfied. "Qinghuan, take a rest." Keep a night, this girl, also don''t know to have a good rest. "Good." Yi Qinghuan did not refuse. I''m really tired and sleepy after this night.So when Li Huang said here, Yi Qinghuan didn''t refuse. What should be done? Yi Qinghuan always follows what Li Huang said. Out of the carriage, sitting in front of the carriage, looking at the weather outside, the carriage in front and the road, Li Huang began to smile. This is a new world, a world whose master is ups and downs! It didn''t take long for the team to move again. Originally white seven seven also want to come to visit, but see from Huang this appearance, also gave up the idea, quietly climbed back to his spirit beast car inside. Li Huang leaned against the door of the carriage. He was lazy and squinted. He seemed to be asleep. But in fact, all the scenery did not slip away from her eyes! This kind of journey probably lasted less than 8 days. A group of people had already arrived at ghost city. Along the way, nothing particularly serious happened, there was not too much conversation, there was not too much collision. At least, Li Huang doesn''t care. "I''m in ghost town, miss." Yi Qinghuan goes to the carriage and calls Li Huang who is sleeping. "Well." Li Huang opened her eyes slightly and moved. "Do you want to go out for a walk?" Yi Qinghuan asked. "No, if you want to go, just go." Li Huang said. She got off slowly and went into the hotel. Lihuang doesn''t have a good impression of ghost city, because she was assassinated here. Seriously injured, that''s not a good memory. "Doesn''t Lihuang like ghost city?" The month cold walks over, don''t know why of looking at to leave Huang. "No Li Huang shakes her head. "Then why don''t you go out for a walk? You''re tired after so many days "I don''t like shopping." Li Huang refused directly. "Well Then I''ll go out for a walk. " "Well." Li Huang nodded, looking at the moon cold with butterfly left, just went upstairs. He ordered the shopkeeper to bring the food to the room. Then I had a good bath. Although she didn''t sweat in the past eight days, Lihuang really couldn''t bear it without taking a bath. When he was about to fall asleep, Li Huang suddenly woke up. She seems to feel the fluctuation of some space. He opened his mouth and said coldly, "when can you change your habit of entering the door without saying hello?" Ling changjue was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the little girl was bathing After all, when he went to her room before, he had never had such an embarrassing thing! Chapter 245 Ling changjue blushed slightly and turned around. Li Huang cold hum a, stood up from the bath bucket, quickly put on the clothes. "Gather in ghost town today?" Li Huang asked coldly. Ling changjue turned around and looked at Li Huang. I haven''t seen her for a long time. Her face is paralyzed! "Yes." He said softly: "the team of Sky City arrived yesterday. In a few hours, the team of ghost city will arrive soon." "Well." Leave Huang just light should a, then sit down to begin to have a meal. Ling changjue also sat down obediently, knowing that Li Huang didn''t like to talk when eating, so he didn''t speak. Only after she put down the dishes and finished gargling, did she say again: "how are you these days?" "Well." Li Huang nodded and didn''t respond too much: "just a little tired." "It''s inevitable to drive. When you''re on the move, why don''t you take a rest in my hearse?" Ling changjue suggested that she really saw the dark circles under Li Huang''s eyes. Her look was a little tired. No matter how comfortable the hearse is, it''s not at home after all. It''s always tired. Ling changjue was a little distressed. "No Li Huang refused: "it''s the same everywhere." "Girl..." Ling changjue gently hugged Li Huang: "what''s on your mind?" Li Huang Wei Leng, did he see it? After a long silence, she said, "ah Jue..." "Well?" Ling changjue looks down at Lihuang. "I found that My accomplishments are increasing. " "Well?" Ling changjue didn''t quite understand why Li Huang said that. As a summoner, especially a senior summoner, even if he didn''t practice intentionally during his life, his body would form a kind of inertia, automatically absorb aura and increase some accomplishments. It''s quite normal for cultivation to increase, but why does Li Huang behave like this Strange? "It''s not a small amount. Go on at this rate of increase It doesn''t take me two days to break through the nine stars. " "What?" Ling changjue was shocked. The speed of increasing cultivation Absolutely impossible! It seems to be a good thing on the surface, but everyone can get rid of it at a glance. It''s not beneficial at all! If you don''t get a solid cultivation, but blindly pursue ascension In the end, it''s still the summoner himself! "When did this happen?" Ling changjue asked, this is not a good thing. Li Huang took a strange look at Ling changjue and raised her hand to touch the demon pattern on her forehead. Ling changjue''s pupil gradually enlarges, the golden eye inside reveals ten thousand can''t believe. Is it from the day when the demon pattern appeared? "At first, I didn''t care. I thought it was a small breakthrough, but these days..." The longer the cultivation, the faster she felt that something was wrong. "I''ve been suppressing this expansion. If it goes on like this, it''s not the solution." Li Huang sighed, these days her strange expression is not without explanation. It''s just that she didn''t say No wonder she is so tired Ling changjue finally knows why Li Huang looks like this. "What about your body?" He asked with concern. Li Huang shook her head: "there is still no abnormality." Now I have to try my best to suppress my cultivation and let it not grow so fast. However, there must be a reason why things go wrong! There is no time for Li Huang to relax! Ling changjue pondered for a moment: "in a few days, we will arrive at Fengyun city. According to the Convention, every year before entering the college, the college will take part in the battle of guarding Fengyun city. Now the only way for you is to take part in the actual combat." "Of course I know." Li Huang sighed. She didn''t know. Originally, I had such a plan. When I got to Fengyun City, I would take part in several battles. After all, Fengyun City, as a frontier city, is a good place to fight at any time! Ling changjue''s fingers slowly swam on Li Huang''s forehead, slowly depicting the pattern of the demon pattern. There are countless heartaches in my eyes. Little girl Why is there always so much suffering? "If you''re tired, I''ll help you suppress this cultivation!" Ling changjue said. He couldn''t bear to see her work so hard. Li Huang shook her head: "I can still hold it down. It''s OK." "Now that you''re here, I want to have a good sleep." She said. "Good." He took him to bed, dried her hair with magic power, took off Li Huang''s shoes and coat, and covered her with quilt. "You sleep, I''m here to watch you." He took her hand and said softly. Li Huang tightened her hand and closed her eyes.She can always sleep at ease with him. As before when he was by her side, Li Huang had a good sleep. When I woke up, half a day had passed, and everyone was preparing to start. Li Huang sat up with her forehead and yawned lazily. This sleep is the most stable one in the past eight days. "It''s time to go." Ling changjue shaved off Huang''s small nose and said. "Well." Li Huang didn''t drag her any longer. She got out of bed, took the coat Ling changjue had handed over, put it on, tied her hair and put on her veil. Everything was ready. After leaving the hotel, Li Huang sees another acquaintance. "Nine sister-in-law ~" Ling Feng very excited looking at Jun Lihuang: "I can miss you!" "Ling Feng." Li Huang smile, long time no see him, he is still like a child! So lovely, it doesn''t matter! "Nuo, sister-in-law nine, this is yours." Ling Feng handed Li Huang a card. Li Huang took it and said nothing with a smile. She said, someone will give her money! Ling Feng childish smile, looking at Ling changjue said: "nine elder brother, in a moment some things to say with you, I come to your car?" Ling changjue nodded. Li Huang just took a look at them and stepped on his own spirit beast cart. "I''ll go first." Leave Huang just leave this words, then let spirit beast keep up with big troops. "Why didn''t the first lady go to Jiuwang?" Yi Qinghuan asked strangely. According to reason Should the plot not develop like this? "He has his business and I have mine." Leave Huang just light explanation a, didn''t have the following text. As Li Huang said, Ling changjue has what Ling changjue wants to do, so does she. There''s no need to make each other know because of their relationship. It''s totally unnecessary! "Oh..." Yi Qinghuan is a little depressed. Look at the young lady from home, her EQ is not online! Isn''t this the right time to cultivate your feelings? "Qinghuan, when we pass by Hongfeng Town, let''s stop." Li Huang orders a way. Chapter 246 "Why? Why? " Yi Qinghuan said he did not understand. "At least I''ve been here for six years. I want to go back and have a look." Leave Huang light say. But after Li Huang finishes speaking, Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang''s expression, only to feel distressed. This is the heart of Miss Kan, right? In the past six years No one knows what happened, but Just by imagination, we can know what happened to the first lady. But Imagination is imagination after all. What if reality is more cruel? She had no way to imagine what kind of life it was! Jun''s family is a huge clan. There is no shortage of money and talents. But when Jun Lihuang returned to the imperial capital, his small body was obviously caused by long-term malnutrition This can be inferred. What about other aspects? I''m afraid only they can''t think of it. "Good..." Yi Qinghuan silently wrote down that the first lady is capable now. Naturally, she can do whatever she wants, and someone will satisfy her! But also as long as the young lady can be happy, everything will be perfect! As for the rest, let''s talk about it. In fact, Li Huang wanted to go back to Hongfeng town. She didn''t mean anything else. She just wanted to Take another look at the small courtyard where she has lived for almost six years. After all, she died there and was reborn there. I always have to go back and have a look. Then, you can completely forget the past. Be herself. It''s night. "Miss, are you still up?" Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang and asks with some doubts. It''s very late. Why doesn''t the eldest lady seem to want to sleep? "You go to bed first. I''ll go outside and see the stars." Li Huang stood up and walked out of the car. Yi Qinghuan was a little confused, but she didn''t ask much after all. Since the eldest lady said that, she would go to sleep. Li Huang leaned against the carriage, feeling the gentle night wind blowing on her face, a little cool. The stars in the sky are bright and dense. Tomorrow will be a sunny day. Their team is very long, they can''t see the head or the tail from Huang. But it doesn''t matter. Li Huang doesn''t care about this. "Nine elder sister-in-law, you still don''t sleep?" Ling Feng, who is just going back to his car, looks at Li Huang who is blowing the night wind. He stops and sits beside Li Huang. "Not sleepy." Leave Huang light way. "How about I chat with you?" Ling Feng said with a smile. "Good." "Sister nine, actually I wanted to come back to celebrate your birthday, but Suddenly, I was called back by my grandfather. I can only go back. I didn''t come to your birthday party. " "It''s just an ordinary birthday party, and you don''t have to be so depressed." Li Huang looks at Ling Feng''s exaggerated expression, some don''t know what to say. It''s just an ordinary birthday party. There''s no loss if you don''t come. There''s no need to behave like this Well, I''m so sad! It''s so funny, this man! "Not the same! It''s your birthday, sister-in-law nine. How can I not go, right? But... " He stopped for a moment, took out a cloth bag from his sleeve and gave it to Li Huang: "although it''s half a month late, congratulations to jiusao for being 14 years old." Birthday party can be absent, but the gift can''t be absent! Li Huang took the bag. Only the cloth bag of palm size holds in the palm of Li Huang''s hand, appear to have a little Qiao Linglong. "What is this?" Li Huang takes a look at Ling Feng. "Don''t you just open it and see?" Ling Feng laughs, but doesn''t tell Li Huang the answer she wants. Li Huang opens the bag suspiciously and takes out A pair of earrings? "What is it?" Li Huang looks at Ling Feng scornfully. Doesn''t this guy know that she never wears earrings? "Ah! Sister nine, don''t hurry to put it away. How can I just give you a pair of earrings Ling Feng looks at Jun Li Huang and is about to put away the earrings. When she throws them into the space, she stops them. "Well?" Li Huang doesn''t know why he stops, waiting for Ling Feng''s explanation. "This is an artifact! It took me a long time to find it Ling Feng explained in a hurry: "sister-in-law Jiu, you don''t care, but I''m really sorry for my good intentions..." Ling Feng covers his chest and looks tearful. That''s really lovely. "Artifact?" Heard Ling Feng say so, leave Huang to return really attentively scrutinize this pair of earrings. Nothing else, these earrings are really beautiful! Very small, is a snowflake like appearance, white mixed with some blue, looks very beautiful! It''s warm when you put it in your hand. Does it seem to be constant temperature?And It seems that this earring has no hook, but Just two snowflakes? How did Li Huang know it was an earring? Who knows! "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" Ling Feng see from Huang see serious, can''t help but open a way. Li Huang nodded: "it''s really different. But What does this have to do with artifact? " Li Huang still doesn''t understand. What''s the use of this artifact? "Sister nine, don''t look down on these earrings!" Ling Feng said angrily: "this is one of the six God costumes of Shentu in those years! It''s too late for the world to snatch. How can you despise jiusao? " "The saints? "Six gods?" Li Huang shows a puzzled look. What is that? "You don''t know?" Ling Feng was quite surprised. Li Huang nodded. Ling Feng suddenly: "no wonder you don''t know what it is." Ling Feng pointed to the snowflake shaped earrings on Li Huang''s hand and said: "six gods suit, earrings, wrist guard, Cape, shoes, wings, veil. " " what you are holding in your hand is one of the earrings of the six gods, chuxue. " "It''s said to be made of the snowflakes of the first snow in the world." Li Huang listened to some strange: "it sounds like these six gods are all used by women?" "You''re right about that!" Ling Feng laughed: "it is said that the six gods costume is a birthday gift raised by the gods for the disciple of the God. It is said that the disciple of the God is a woman. So the six gods costume was naturally used by women at that time. " "Then why now..." In your hands? "Because the godfather is dead." Ling Feng blinked: "it seems that there is a record of this event in history. At that time, the gods soared, and the deities did not become gods, so they still stayed in the world, because there were so many good things in her, which made many human beings greedy." "At that time, for some unknown reason, the divine disciples were seriously injured and could not escape. Finally, the divine disciples opened the bow of judgment and died with those human beings." "And the body of the deity turns into the aura of heaven and earth in this world. Although the deity can''t become a God, the cultivation is not built. The aura of heaven and earth never stops growing. But later, the vocation of Summoner gradually appeared because of the aura of heaven and earth." Chapter 247 "This seems to be the first record of Yunwu continent..." "So it is." Li Huang nodded. "And her treasures, because they are all artifact, have already had spirituality. With the death of her master, they are scattered everywhere, some have been found, some are still covered with dust." "I see." Li Huang knows. Although this story sounds wonderful, it may be true! Nothing is impossible. Furthermore It seems to have something to do with her dream "But If you want me to say that those artifacts are born, they will do harm to human beings. " Ling Feng scratched his head, and then said: "sister-in-law, you say that the six gods'' clothes have strong defense. They can compete with the Protoss. Who doesn''t envy them? Just one of them, the armor value is not joking! " "Not to mention the bow of judgment God, which is not what human beings should have. God gave it to his apprentice, but did not think it would bring death to his apprentice." "Maybe it''s just out of good intentions. The gods are merciless. How can they expect so many greedy people among human beings?" Li Huang said with a faint smile: "it''s really not easy for you to find the first snow." "It was also discovered by accident, but many people have tried it. There''s no way to put it on. I don''t know if you can put it on jiusao." "Well?" "The artifact seems to have the function of recognizing the Lord. Anyway, I tried several people, and they were all automatically ejected by this thing." Li Huang pick eyebrow, this artifact also has small temper? It''s a bit strange! "Sister nine, do you want to try? Just put it in your ear. " Ling Feng said. Li Huang didn''t think about anything. He picked up one of them and put it on his ear. Anyway, it''s just a try. It''s no big deal! However It''s very dramatic. Li Huang only feels that her ears hurt a little, and then she finds out I can''t take it down any more "Nine Sister nine, you can do it! " Ling Feng, this is the first time to see someone bring this thing, not to mention how shocked! Originally, I thought that even if jiusao could not wear it, it would be better to collect it, but It''s just a mistake. I''ll take it with me?! Lying grass is so amazing, isn''t it?! "Come on, take the other one too!" Ling Feng hastens to urge a way! Left Huang to pull to pull mouth corner, still took another also up. The process It''s really something simple and rude! No difficulty at all! "My ninth sister-in-law Ling Feng exclaimed: "it seems that I didn''t give the wrong gift!" Li Huang smile: "thank you." How can she have so many friends to give her these rare things? "Be polite to me." Ling Feng waved his hand freely. "It''s the best thing that jiusao can use. It''s just a decoration for me." "But..." Ling Feng''s painting style turned and said: "since you can take the first snow, maybe others can also take it!" "Probably." Li Huang smiles. She doesn''t really want to "Don''t worry, sister-in-law nine, I will try my best to help you find it!" Ling Feng patted her chest and swore to be honest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang doesn''t know why Ling Feng is so persistent all the time? But she didn''t respond to him. Let him do whatever he wants. Can''t find That''s not what she cares about! "Sister nine is very late. Go to bed quickly." "Not bad." Li Huang nodded and stood up. "I went back, too." Ling Feng said. After waiting for Ling Feng to leave, Li Huang pushes open the door of the carriage and goes in. Touch your ear The familiar and strange touch made Li Huang afraid. She never wears any earrings, but when she takes the first snow, she even takes it for granted. She only hopes that things will not be like what she thinks. If that''s the case Li Huang doesn''t know how to face it! ¡­¡­ This matter has been from Huang pressure in the bottom of my heart, but although she did not say, but Ling changjue is still able to see that she seems to have something on her mind. But he didn''t ask. Along the way, it passed so quietly. Two days later, on the morning of the third day, Yi Qinghuan came to tell Lihuang that Hongfeng town was ahead. "Qinghuan, let''s go first." Li Huang said. Elder Yuehao had said this earlier, so she didn''t need to say hello any more. "Yes, miss." Yi Qinghuan walked out of the carriage and urged Xueyu Tianma.There is another reason why snow feather Pegasus are precious, because they have wings and can fly! Li Huang only felt that she had some floating feeling. She could feel that the whole carriage was flying up. "Brother Jiu, sister Jiu, this is..." Ling Feng sees Li Huang''s spirit beast car leaving the team in front of him. He can''t help but wonder. Ling changjue just took a look at the direction away from Huang and knew: "she probably wants to go back and have a look." "Where are you going?" Ling Feng doesn''t know why. "Red Maple Town." ¡­¡­ When she landed outside Hongfeng Town, Lihuang thought it was incredible. She never thought that after five months, she would come back again. Walk down the spirit beast car, put the spirit beast car into the space ring, Li Huang takes Yi Qinghuan to walk into Hongfeng town. After five months, it is basically impossible to say that there is no change, but This change is too big! A little shock flashed in Li Huang''s eyes! No, no, no, it''s more than a trace! It used to be a wealthy town, but now it''s like a hell among people! The streets were full of beggars, women and children kneeling at their own door crying. Men even have no clothes to wear, can only barely cover the body, all hungry but bony, like a serious illness! But they have to go begging. They still have a home "This is..." Yi Qinghuan also covered his mouth unbelievably, where is the life of people! Even if she had been wandering, stayed in the world''s darkest place, but she still did not see such a scene! It''s really What a pity! There were a few well-dressed people in the street, distributing food one by one. Li Huang took a close look and walked over. When the man who was distributing the food saw two well-dressed girls coming towards him, he straightened up slightly and said to Li Huang, "girls can''t go inside any more. The situation inside is worse than outside." "What''s going on?" Leave Huang mouth then ask a way. "This Don''t ask, just leave as soon as possible. " Said the middle-aged man. The two girls don''t look like people from Hongfeng town. Hongfeng town is too busy to entertain outsiders. "You don''t know me?" Li Huang lifted her hand from her sleeve. "You are...!" The man saw the space ring on Li Huang''s hand and immediately remembered it! "It''s you!" He used honorifics. "Well. Manager, what''s going on in Hongfeng town? " Yes, this is Mr. Fu, the manager of Tongtian auction house! Chapter 248 "You don''t know Is that right? " The steward asked doubtfully. This adult seems to be from Hongfeng town "I went to the imperial capital a few days ago and just came back today." Li Huang said a few words simply. "Oh It''s a long story. A month ago, a group of experts came to Hongfeng town and covered the whole town with a border. The people inside couldn''t get out, and the people outside couldn''t get in. " "Those people trapped the whole town for more than half a month, and then arrested a lot of people to leave, and the whole town was in a panic." "There''s no way for the town to connect with the outside world. Everyone has eaten what they can eat, but after all, there are so many people here that it''s not enough. So that''s what it is now. " "Those people also embezzled a lot of food and asked the townspeople to exchange valuable things. Now Our Hongfeng town is no longer the original Hongfeng town. " "Those people left yesterday, and the border was just opened this morning, so I took people out to give this town some food." Li Huang frowned: "didn''t your people come out?" The strength of Tongtian auction house is not weak. Why does it come out now? "The auction was forced to close at the first time, and our people couldn''t get out." The steward sighed, "I don''t know what those people are here to do and why they do it." Tongtian auction house belongs to the ghost King City. Naturally, its combat effectiveness is not weak, but it is hard to resist. It turned out to be trapped. Li Huang frowned and said, "I know." Li Huang hurried to the town and released the sky ice and fire sun by the way. "Dahuang? What''s the matter? " Tian Bing lies comfortably in Li Huang''s arms and asks. "Tianbing, you are fast. Go to inform Lingfeng immediately and ask him to come here." Li Huang orders a way. "Yes Tian Bing started immediately, and disappeared from Li Huang''s arms with a whoosh. "Huoyang, you fly back to the imperial capital immediately and tell uncle Liu about it." "Yes, master!" "Miss It''s cruel. " Yi Qinghuan looks at the people on both sides of the road, showing an expression of heartlessness. "I''m afraid the cruelty is still behind..." Leave Huang to wrinkly eyebrow, quicken a pace to go toward Jun''s house! As the landlord of Hongfeng Town, the jun family can''t be intact! As Li Huang thought When they arrived at Jun''s house, they could only see a scene of dilapidation. It''s more like the bottom of hell than I saw before! There are so many people in Junfu that none of them survived! All dead clean, and some even die! Death is also extremely cruel! "Oh Yi Qinghuan couldn''t watch it any more and began to retch. Li Huang frowned and went inside. Almost everywhere, there are corpses, some of them are the slaves of the king''s family, some of them may be the people in the town! "Woman, there''s poison gas in the air." Yao Yu floated out and said. "I smell it." Li Huang''s nose is not a joke. She takes out a detoxification pill for Yi Qinghuan. "Eat it." Yi Qinghuan took the pill and swallowed it. "Miss, you..." "I''m fine." From Huang just light said a, didn''t explain what. "Women, that place, there is a breath of living people." Yao Yu''s fingers point in one direction. "There is..." The utility house! Leave Huang''s brow tiny wrinkly, the corpse of Jun Zhan she saw, there, if you can still live? Walk quickly. Different from other places, the utility yard is relatively clean, and of course, it''s only for comparison. There are fewer people dead here. Li Huang didn''t see Jun ruo''s body. But the person that medicine feather points to, is to let leave Huang tiny a Leng. She squatted down, helped the woman up, gave her a pill, and then lost some mana to her. The woman soon woke up. There was still some fright in her eyes. She said, "don''t kill me!" Her body is still shivering, very obvious fear. "Don''t be afraid. We''re not bad people." Yi Qinghuan squatted down and said to the woman. The woman looked suspiciously at Yi Qinghuan, and then at the man who supported her, with some doubts in her eyes. "It''s me." Li Huang spoke at this time. "You are..." The woman''s eyes and quickly reveal a trace of shock, she?! She''s back?! "Miss!" She blurted out. "It''s me."The woman was about to cry. She didn''t expect to see the hope of life when she thought she would die! "Miss, miss! Help me, I don''t want to die! " The woman grabbed Li Huang''s sleeve and was very excited. "What happened?" Li Huang asked. "Those people are looking for some magic medicine cauldron..." "The master was killed by them. All the people in your family are dead!" "But But we don''t have any medicine tripod here! " Li Huang''s eyes flashed. Unfortunately, the woman couldn''t see it. "What about Jun Ruo?" Li Huang asked. "Xiao Ruo, Xiao Ruo was taken away by them Say it''s Yes, to be fed to gu! " "Hello Gu..." Li Huang seems to have thought of something. "It''s a saint..." Li Huang whispered softly. "Miss, they, they..." "It''s OK. They''re gone." Li Huang gently released the woman and stood up. "Qinghuan." Li Huang called. "I''ll be here, young lady, as I know." Yi Qinghuan said. Li Huang nodded, and then walked away. I came to the entrance of the town. Ling Feng has come here and is talking to Mr. Fu. "Sister nine." Ling Feng sees Li Huang coming. "A saint." Li Huang said. "How do you know?" Ling Feng expressed shock. "There''s a living person in your family. They''re looking for the God medicine tripod. If you''re caught, you''ll feed the poisonous insects." ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "People of the Holy Family..." Ling Feng gritted his teeth, and all the wild people came to Xiwei''s territory! It''s like eating the heart of a bear! "Lucky old man, you send the news back to the ghost King City." Ling Feng said to Fu Lao. "Yes, young master!" "Sister nine, thank you for coming." Ling Feng showed a good appearance. If it wasn''t for Li Huang''s Warcraft to inform him, he would have known about it for a long time! "It''s just a coincidence." Li Huang sighed, a good town became like this. "I''ve ordered people to deal with this matter, and my father will soon know about it." Ling Feng said. "Jun family..." "All dead, a concubine alive." Li Huang said. "Do you want to repay your house?" "I''ve sent Huoyang back to deliver the message. Uncle Liu will know soon. " The speed of rosefinch It''s not usually fast. "Let''s go to your house." Li Huang nods and comes to Jun''s home with Ling Feng. "This..." How cruel. "Sister nine, aren''t you surprised?" Ling Feng looks at Li Huang''s calm face. There is no response at all. "Well." Leave Huang lightly should a, as if didn''t hear Ling Feng to say what. "Miss." Yi Qinghuan accompanied the woman out. "She''s the only one who survived?" Ling Feng took a look and asked. Yi Qinghuan nodded: "yes, your highness." "Alas..." Poor man, too. Ordinary people who have experienced such things will always leave a shadow in the future Chapter 249 "Sister nine, what are you going to do?" Ling Feng asked. Li Huang shook her head and asked what she could do. She was also helpless! "Madam, please go to Tongtian auction house for the time being. I''ll send someone to settle you up in a few days." Ling Feng said to the woman. The woman nodded! It''s very exciting. There is nothing better than to survive! "Qinghuan, take her." Li Huang said. "Yes, miss." Yi Qinghuan helped the woman go, but Lihuang and Lingfeng stayed in Jun''s house. "Six years of memory, I still remember, but now, there is no need to exist." Li Huang looks at the familiar building, but she has lost her popularity completely. But it''s empty. "Jiusao..." Ling Feng sees Li Huang go inside and raises his feet to follow him. He doesn''t know how to comfort Li Huang. This place, imprisoned her for six years, six years unbearable memory, but now, are so pale. "This place I''ve lived here for nearly six years. " Leave Huang to take Ling Feng to sundries courtyard, a face miss of looking at here, say. "Most of my memory is about it." "Jiusao..." Ling Feng wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. This situation is very embarrassing. "The cauldron of divine medicine was also found here." Li Huang was silent for a long time before he said. "Well what?! God medicine cauldron was found here?! He thought that it was Jun Lihuang who found it in a tall place! Not first It''s here? "In fact, the God medicine tripod has been put in this place all the time. I found it by accident and made a contract." She said faintly. "It can only be said that Jiusao, you are just lucky. " Ling Feng swallowed. "Maybe." "The people who lost their lives because of the divine medicine cauldron, in a sense It''s also because of me. " And dead. "Sister nine, it''s none of your business." Ling Feng said: "this is caused by the God medicine Ding." "It''s just because you have the cauldron." "That''s the will of God!" "Maybe." Leave Huang light way. From the first day she woke up in this world, her fate has been doomed! She has no way to change anything, only to accept! "Sister nine, come back here For what? " Ling Feng asked. "For Forget the past. " Li Huang said. "I don''t want to live in the past. Today is to seal up my memory." Li Huang said with a faint smile. "From now on, start to be yourself!" Ling Feng doesn''t know the real intention of Li Huang. He can only see that Jun Li Huang is laughing. But that smile, but can''t let him feel! She''s not really happy! He didn''t know why he was so unhappy and why he still laughed? "Sister nine, you are not happy." He said it very frankly. Ling Feng may have some city officials, but what can''t be denied is that Ling Feng''s temper is like a child. He doesn''t have to pretend to be mature around people who have a good relationship with him! So now, he says what he thinks. "Even you can see it." The radian of Li Huang''s mouth gradually subsided. "I think it''s a good disguise." She said. "You have a beautiful smile But I have a hunch that you are not happy. " Ling Feng said. This is also a man who goes by instinct. "I die here and I am reborn here." Li Huang took a last look at the room, turned around and went out. "Ling Feng, burn this place." She said. Let the body of the dead not suffer from decay, but also let her last obsession disappear. "But Don''t you have to wait for the emperor to come? " Ling Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way. "No Li Huang shook her head: "burn it." When people from the imperial capital come, these corpses will stink. Why treat the bodies of the dead like this? "Well..." Ling Feng naturally listens to Li Huang''s words. He takes out the kindling from the space ring, and then finds some inflammables to light in all parts of your house. Li Huang and Ling Feng are standing outside the door of Jun''s house. They are praying silently while watching the fire prevent the tower door from spreading. Li Huang has no way to use different fire. Using different fire will hurt her soul. If the dead can''t continue reincarnation, it''s really her fault. The fire, the exuberant fire, enveloped the whole King''s house and burned half the sky red!Li Huang''s purple eyes, even across the veil, also reflected several colors. "Sister nine, are you crying?" Lingfeng see from Huang''s face seems to have tears, can''t help but ask. "No, probably It''s raining. " Li Huang looked up at the sky, and the sky began to be gloomy. She raised her hand and set up a border for the whole royal family. Let the rain drop in. This time, can''t disturb! Even rain is the same! Drops of rain hit Li Huang, really like crying! "Jiusao, take shelter from the rain." Ling Feng said. Now that it''s under the border, there''s no need to worry about the fire spreading. Don''t catch cold. "No, I want to watch it here." Li Huang''s eyes stare at Jun''s courtyard without blinking, but she doesn''t know what she is thinking. "Well, I''ll be with you." Ling Feng is helpless, this nine elder sister-in-law''s temper he should also have heard is. Now that she''s standing here, he can''t go, can he? Otherwise nine elder brothers ask, he is really a hundred words not to argue! Ling Feng can''t see Li Huang''s eyes, but he always feels that Li Huang''s whole body exudes a kind of light sadness. And then And then And then NIMA broke through my God! "I didn''t hold it down, damn it!" Leave Huang dark scolded a, also don''t dislike the ground dirty, directly sit down to stabilize the magic power in the body! Ling Feng is standing on one side to protect Li Huang''s Dharma! It''s really It''s embarrassing! "Big..." "Shh Ling Feng makes a movement of forbidding sound, points to Li Huang who sits cross legged and shakes his hand. Yi Qinghuan takes a look and knows what''s going on. Then she stands beside Li Huang and protects the Dharma for her! The fire burned day and night, and Lihuang broke through day and night! When Li Huang opened her eyes, there were only ruins left in front of her eyes. And three people''s clothes are all wet! Because, this rain, did not stop! Yi Qinghuan and Ling Feng dare not easily shelter Li Huang from the rain. After all, it can only disturb her breakthrough, so they can only accompany her in the rain! "Miss!" "Sister nine!" "You..." From Huang looking at two people, low voice scolded a: "stupid!" She can''t move, these two can''t keep out the rain! Why suffer with her? Chapter 250 What a fool! "Well, well, we are fools, sister-in-law nine!" Ling Feng knows that she has a hard tongue, so he admits it first. He helps Li Huang up. "Let''s go to the auction house to take a bath and change our clothes. Then it''s time for us to catch up with the team." Li Huang nodded. I really need a good bath. I''ve been in the rain all day and all night. I hope I don''t catch a cold. It was not until the evening that the three men caught up with the army. Naturally, Li Huang was the last one consciously. "Sister nine, go to brother nine." Ling Feng came and said. "Nine brothers will be worried if they don''t show up for such a long time." Yi Qinghuan is in the car, and Ling changjue is not easy to come over. "Good." Li Huang nods and knows Ling changjue''s worries. She turned to Yi Qinghuan and said, "you have a good sleep. I won''t come back tonight." "I see, miss." Yi Qinghuan nodded. It seems that she has some colds. She has just taken the medicine and some of them are sleepy. Li Huang looked at the front of the team, and then quickly locked her target. A flash will arrive at their destination. "Mother." Tiemian sees the arrival of Lihuang and respectfully opens the door of the carriage for Lihuang. Leave Huang to walk in, haven''t seen clearly inside is what appearance, was Ling changjue to tightly embrace. "What''s the matter? Why have you been so long?" When the girl''s Warcraft came to Ling Feng, he felt that something was wrong. But that Fox also said, don''t need to let him go, he also desperately controlled himself, just didn''t go to leave Huang. But when there''s no news, it''s day and night. It''s not Make him anxious! Fortunately, she has come back now, otherwise, he will really go out to find her! Nothing is more important than her! "Jun''s family has been destroyed, and Hongfeng town has been trapped for a month, turning into a hell on earth." Her face was buried in his arms, she said. "The reason is just to find out the whereabouts of Shenyao Ding." Ling changjue slightly a Leng, blurt out: "is the saint elegant person." "Yes." Li Huang said. She is not shocked why Ling changjue will know that it is not too difficult to come out with his IQ. "What did you do?" Ling changjue asked, when such a thing happened, she would not come back without doing anything. He knows her. "I burned your house. It''s all burnt up." From Huang light said: "but for a moment the mood did not control live, and then broke through.". It took a day and a night. " Ling changjue explored for a while. Sure enough, the little girl is now a senior Summoner of nine stars! "How do you feel?" Ling changjue asked nervously. "Although cultivation is still growing, but But unexpectedly, it didn''t do any harm to my body. " Li Huang also felt strange. "Can you hold it?" Li Huang nodded. It''s no problem to suppress nature. This time it was just an accident! There won''t be another time! She couldn''t find the reason, so she could only use this method. "You''re really worried about me." Ling changjue touched Li Huang''s hair. She was afraid that she would be hurt again. "You don''t need to worry about Shenyao Ding. No one knows that Shenyao Ding is in your hands except me and Xiaofeng." Ling changjue said softly. "Those people, you don''t have to blame yourself too much." He is afraid that the little girl has a psychological shadow. Ling changjue shook his head in his arms. A big fire can burn up a lot of things, including a lot of negative emotions! "I am everything." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang, across the veil, he seemed to be able to catch her eyes! From Huang inexplicable peace of mind, "well." "Ah Jue..." She called softly. "Well?" He looked at her with tenderness in his eyes. "Past life and present life, will it really exist?" Li Huang suddenly asked a word that didn''t move. Ling changjue was slightly stunned for a moment, but soon, he laughed again, he said: "of course, there is. Maybe you and I just met because we missed the previous life." "Yeah..." Li Huang gave a bitter smile. Cover up their own unnatural But obviously, it didn''t work at all. "Girl, what''s the matter with you? Is it What''s on your mind? " "Ah Jue, I''ve always had a dream..." Li Huang just wanted to tell Ling changjue what happened in her dream, but her heart beat faster. Li Huang only felt that it was dark in front of her eyes. The next second, she completely lost consciousness! "Li Huang!" Ling changjue quickly picked up Li Huang and put him on his bed.She suddenly passed out Ling changjue''s golden eyes darkened. He remembered what Li Huang said before she fainted. She has been having a dream. Looking at her, I want to tell the scene in my dream In addition to the questions she asked several times before, Ling changjue felt as if she knew something. "Iron face!" Ling changjue called out. "Lord, what can I do for you?" The sound of iron came from outside the door. "Let the breeze come." "Yes It didn''t take long for Ling Feng to come here in a hurry. "What''s the matter, brother nine?" But when he looked at Li Huang lying on the bed, he was surprised: "what''s wrong with Jiu Sao?" "Let''s not talk about this, Xiao Feng. Let me ask you something." Ling changjue interrupts Ling Feng''s curiosity. "Nine elder brother you say." Ling Feng straightened his face. "I remember you told me that there is a kind of person who remembers her previous life?" "Yes, I have seen it in the library of ghost city." Ling Feng nodded: "the person who can remember the past life must be the person who has strong ability in the past life. She has long cherished wish or hatred, but when reincarnation, she may not be able to eliminate these memories, and will bring them to this life." "How much do you remember?" Ling changjue asked again. "It depends on ability. Generally speaking, it''s the limit to occasionally dream of some broken sentences." "Well What if every time I dream, I will remember different things, and more and more as time goes by? " "Nine elder brother, you are not joking?" Ling Feng''s expression is a little strange. "No, say it A trace of impatience flashed across Ling changjue''s face. "Yes, yes, I say!" Ling Feng helpless stall hand, who let him beat Ling changjue! "No one can completely recover the memory of his previous life, of course, after the founding of the Mainland Before the founding of the mainland, it would be hard to say the age of gods and demons. " "At that time, it was like the reincarnation of gods and demons. It was not difficult to remember the past life, even all the reincarnation memories. Or the human experts at that time were not at the same level as us now! " "It''s just like the saints. They are not gods, but they have the same strength as gods. It''s a little scary to think about it!" "I think only human beings like deities and disciples can do it. After all, the reincarnation of deities and demons will not be on this continent. Human beings, as you say, are only people of that era!" Chapter 251 "Holy man How strong is it? " Ling changjue asked coldly. "I''ll go, brother nine. You''re not stupid. All the powers of summoners in the world come from divine disciples. How strong do you think she is? Isn''t that obvious? " "It has been recorded for a long time in history that the strength of deities can match that of the gods, but I don''t know why they didn''t become gods. It''s strange!" "If she had become a God, she would not have come to such an end." Ling Feng sighed with regret. "Brother Jiu, what do you want to ask after asking so many questions?" Ling Feng looks at Ling changjue and always feels strange. "One more question." Ling changjue frowned: "you answer me first, I''m talking to you." "Well, brother nine, you ask." Ling Feng nodded. Ling changjue was so serious, but it was unprecedented! "If someone dreams about the memory of a previous life, can she talk to others?" "Well..." Ling Feng bowed his head and thought for a while, then organized the language and said, "it also depends on the situation." "Generally speaking, it can be said, but most of them will only be like a dream. Gradually, I forgot. " "If you can''t say it, it may be something about taboo, or something that is not in the way of heaven. It''s hard to understand. And it''s all speculated by later generations. After all, the parties can''t tell. " After asking all she wanted to ask, Ling changjue was not happy at all. He seems to have found out something. "Brother nine, what happened?" Why did he ask these questions today? Didn''t brother Jiu not be interested in these things before? Why are you so detailed today, and He didn''t look very well. "It''s Li Huang." Ling changjue turned his head to see Li Huang in a coma. "What happened to sister-in-law nine?" "She asked me a few questions a few times before, about the bow of judgment, about the past and the present. She just mentioned the dream, but she fainted before she spoke." ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¡£¡¡± Ling Feng stares big eyes: "nine elder brother, do you doubt..." "There''s no doubt, it''s settled now." Ling changjue thinks that his mind is a little confused now. "But the bow of judgment Isn''t that the age of gods and demons? You don''t want to say that jiusao is reincarnated Ling changjue didn''t speak, but judging from her attitude, she obviously thought so. "Nine elder brother, you must think too much, nine elder sister-in-law even if it is the reincarnation of a great person in the age of gods and demons, it can''t be a god disciple!" Ling Feng said so. "Why?" Ling changjue looked up at Ling Feng. Why is he so determined?! "The founder of the ghost city, that is, my ancestor, is one of the few strong people who survived in the age of gods and demons. It may be hard to say, but the note left by my ancestor says that he witnessed the gods and disciples pull the bow of judgment and end up together with the people who encircled and suppressed her. My ancestor survived because he had no hostility, he said, The gods and the disciples have already died, and there can be no reincarnation. " "What?" Ling changjue didn''t know that there was such a layer?! "The sky city should also have records?" Ling Feng looks at his nine elder brothers and asks. Ling changjue frowned and thought about it carefully. "The sky city really existed in the age of gods and demons, but there is no detailed record of the battle in that year, and the city master at that time has never come back..." "I see..." "Nine elder brother, you don''t want to think blindly, the God disciple can''t still live, the ashes fly away, there is no way to reincarnate again." Ling Feng comforted him. "I hope I think too much." Ling changjue sighed. He always thought it was not so simple! "Since sister-in-law Jiu keeps the memory of her previous life, it means that she was a strong man and remembered to judge the divine bow. Maybe she was one of the gang who encircled the divine disciples." If you can encircle and suppress the divine disciples, you will not be able to build up your strength! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue didn''t speak any more. It''s just like what Ling Feng said! He would have nothing to worry about! Mainly No one should be a saint "Go back first." Ling changjue said. "Good nine elder brother, you don''t be sad, nine elder sister-in-law wake up also won''t be happy." Ling Feng said before he left. Ling Feng looks at Li Huang with a complicated look, girl Who the hell are you? Li Huang woke up in the middle of the night. She opened her mouth. Before she spoke, Ling changjue covered her mouth with her hand. "Girl, you don''t have to say." He whispered to tell Li Huang what he had just talked with Ling Feng. You can''t keep it from her! She has the right to know. But after hearing this, Li Huang fell into infinite silence.She can''t be a godmother? So who is she? She also has a master and experience of being encircled This! "Girl?" Ling changjue called Li Huang who was wandering. "Ah, I''m fine." "Leave Huang light smile:" originally is such, I knew "Well, so don''t be afraid of what you dream about. It''s OK." Ling changjue touched Li Huang''s head and comforted her. "Well." Li Huang nodded, she jokingly said: "I was a very powerful person in my previous life, you should be careful not to be surpassed by me in the future!" "So what? If you are better than me, you will protect me. " Ling changjue didn''t care. "That''s a good idea." Li Huang laughs. This matter, as if so forgotten, but in Li Huang''s heart, it is lingering. She always felt that There''s something wrong with it! However, in a few days, the large troops have entered the scope of Fengyun city. All the hearses are slowing down and ready to enter the city. The Lord of Fengyun City met them at the gate of the city! It can be seen how much attention is paid to this! At the gate of the city, Lihuang jumped out of the spirit beast car and put it away. "You''ve come all the way. Thank you very much." "You are welcome, Lord!" The leader of Fengyun city is a middle-aged man, who reveals a kind of killing spirit all over! This is a strong man! "The reception has been set up. Please go to the Lord''s mansion with us." "Trouble the Lord." There was no means of transportation in Fengyun City, so everyone walked there on foot. For people of practice, this is nothing at all. Li Huang and they are at the back. It''s good to see the scenery of the city master all the way. It''s not far from the city Lord''s mansion. It didn''t take long to get there. Li Huang is about to follow the colleges to go in, but he is stopped by the city master. "Jun Lihuang, wait a moment." "Well?" From Huang subconscious frown, this city Lord, know oneself? "What''s the matter?" Leave Huang light ask a way. "Someone wants to see you!" Chapter 252 Someone wants to see her? Li Huang has some doubts. In this unfamiliar place, who will come to see him? "Come with the Lord." The Lord of Fengyun city turns around and asks Lihuang to follow him. Although Li Huang was puzzled, she didn''t ask much. She turned her head and said, "Qinghuan, go ahead." Then he followed in the footsteps of the city master. The city Lord walked all the way in front, and didn''t care if Lihuang had followed him. Li Huang can only passively follow him around, walk through the streets, and finally walk into an underground training base. "Here it is." The city Lord stopped and turned to look at Li Huang. ¡°£¿¡± Li Huang took a look. It seems that there were traces of people here not long ago, but now, where are there half people? Who wants to see her but her and the Lord? What about people? "Moye, come out." The city Lord just laughed and yelled to the front. Li Huang only heard the sound of dada''s footsteps. A man came out of the blind corner of Li Huang. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Jun Li Huang''s eyes widened instantly! "The Lord of the city went back first." With a smile in the corner of his eyes, the city leader traveled between the two for a while. After that, he turned and left, let Li Huang and the man alone. "Li Huang, long time no see." The man came to Li Huang in an instant, bent down and pinched Li Huang''s cheek with his hand. "Isn''t it beautiful? Why are you still wearing the veil? " His voice is as gentle as water, but there is no way to ignore his masculinity! Li Huang opens her mouth and looks at the man in front of her. She doesn''t know what to do. This is her as Jun Lihuang, "the demon pattern on your forehead..." Jun moxie sighed, looking at it, he was distressed! "Don''t worry, Xiaoxie. I will always pay attention to my own body." Li Huang said with a faint smile. It''s nice to have a group of people who care more about themselves than themselves! "You girl!" Jun moxie feels some hatred for Li Huang''s indifference! Anyway, it''s also your own body. Don''t say that you don''t care! "Don''t frown, Xiao Xie." Li Huang raised her hand and smoothed the frown of Jun moxie. She took the veil in Jun moye''s hand and put it on. Then she said, "don''t think about it, Xiao Xie. I''ll be fine." Jun moxie didn''t know medicine, and he didn''t know what it was, so he had to give up. He laughed and pinched Li Huang''s small face: "you look much better than when you were a child!" Li Huang quickly patted off Jun moye''s claws and said, "you all look like this. I''m sorry for your disability." "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Jun moxie didn''t stop laughing! "You are much more eloquent than when you were a child!" Jun moye sighed. "You look like your third brother''s daughter-in-law." A trace of nostalgia flashed in Jun moye''s eyes. Jun moye took over the position of general after eight years of fighting in foreign countries. He has never returned home in the past eight years! "Li Huang, read the letter from my elder brother and said," you have changed a lot in the past six years? " Jun moxie shakes off his nostalgia, the deceased is gone, so don''t mention these unhappy things. "Well." From Huang should a, basic is to change soul, change can not big? "But I really didn''t think The night family dare to poison you! He restrained all of you, but he also hurt you. In those years, his father wanted you to save your life and insisted on sending you away, but he made you suffer more pain! " "Xiaoxie, everything is over." From Huang light said: "six years longer, also has passed." Her memory is no longer needed! "Yes, it''s gone! It''s good that it''s over! " Jun moxie looked at Li Huang and asked nervously: "the poison of obstruction has not been completely removed. Will your life be threatened?" "Don''t worry, Xiaoxie. I have a way to restrain it. I won''t go to Shengya night house." Even if it''s dead, it won''t go! If she did, she would have to fight against her family! It''s not what she wants! "Is there really a way to restrain it?" "Well." Li Huang nodded heavily! Chapter 253 If there is no way to restrain her, will she be so leisurely? Now her life is precious! "Haven''t you been back to the emperor for long? Why are you coming to Zhulu academy? " Jun moxie looked at Jun Lihuang in doubt: "you are just 14 years old, less than you want to come?" At least let Li Huang stay at home for a few more years and come out again! Once back to the imperial capital, I was so tired How can this work! "Your Majesty asked me to come." Li Huang said with a faint smile: "but I was going to travel. Coming to Zhulu academy didn''t disturb my plan." It''s the same practice. It''s the same everywhere. "Yeah..." Jun Mo Xie thought carefully, since it is the emperor''s majesty who let Li Huang come, there is always a purpose. He doesn''t care anymore. "The teaching method of Zhuolu academy is very dangerous. Li Huang, you should protect yourself." Jun moxie said solemnly. "I see, Xiao Xie." Li Huang was drowned with love, one or two of them! Everyone said that Zhuolu Academy was very dangerous, but when they all came, could she still fight on the street? "I''ll accompany you to the dust party." Junmoxie took Lihuang''s little hand and took her out. "Xiaoxie, when will you go back to the imperial capital?" Li Huang asked. She hasn''t seen Jun moxie for eight years, and so have her grandfather and them. Always a family, how can not miss it? "I don''t know." Jun moye sighed: "Shengya is more and more rampant day by day. I don''t know when this war will start again. We should also prevent the small countries around us from getting ready to move. " "I think Not soon. " Li Huang said. "Why?" Jun moxie turns to Li Huang. "Murong Huashu, the head of Murong family, gave me his father''s legacy. I found the letter that my father left me." From Huang dun dun: "in those days of things, I also know a bit." "The third brother left a message for you?" Jun moye said that he was shocked! This matter, unexpectedly nobody knows?! "Yes, I don''t know why my father insisted that I could see it, but since I saw it, I had to do what my father said." Li Huang said faintly: "my father sacrificed his life in those years to change the stability of all mankind." "But this security is not permanent." "What do you mean?" "This is Father''s letter. " Li Huang from the space ring will Jun Mo smile left her that letter, gave Jun Mo Xie. Jun Mo Xie took the letter in disbelief. After reading it, the whole person was not good! He said in a trembling voice, "this Three brothers, four brothers, five brothers, they take many brothers to seal those monsters with their lives. Can''t they seal them for too long? " Li Huang nodded: "exactly." Jun moye''s expression is a little strange, "the third younger brother actually handed over this heavy burden to you?! How could he do that! " Li Huang is still a child. When Li Huang grows up, Jun Li Huang is still a girl! Why put this matter on a girl? "Xiaoxie, my father must have his thoughts." Li Huang smile, from the previous do not understand, to now the calm acceptance, Li Huang himself also feel very wonderful. "But Li Huang, you are just a girl!" The country, the world, does not need a girl to shoulder the burden. "Heaven will bring great responsibility to this people." Li Huang sighed: "sure enough, I''m not used to boasting. In this way, I have nothing to do with the world. But if I hurt the people I care about and disturb what I want to do, I''ll fight with him even if the sky is making trouble!" Only a short while ago, as like as two peas and a father, he said, "you are a real character." Li Huang smiles. She is really curious. What kind of person is her father? Unfortunately, he only lived in other people''s memory, not in her memory. Even the most basic impression None at all! "Well, if you want to do something, you can go ahead." People surnamed Jun are really so broad-minded! "This is a road of no return, but Lihuang, if you want to go, we will accompany you!" Jun moxie handed the letter back to Li Huang and gently touched her head. Li Huang nodded, a little moved. "Even so, the time will come for human beings to join hands, and the emperor, who has always been holy and elegant, will not be so unreasonable." "If he is a good emperor, he will join hands with us." If you''re afraid, you''re a fool! Personal grudges are stabbed back when the alliance is important. It''s really There''s no place to cry! The city Lord''s mansion has arrived unconsciously. Lihuang doesn''t know the way, but junmoxie is familiar with the way. He takes Lihuang''s hand and goes in.The banquet is already open, but it doesn''t get in the way. Jun moxie took Li Huang''s hand and took him to the front seat. The seat that''s available for them alone! "Brother nine That''s not... " Ling Feng looked at the two people who passed in front of them and pulled the corners of his mouth. Ling changjue pick eyebrow, "Jun moxie." "I didn''t expect him to be in this stormy city! I said, "why did the ninth sister-in-law just disappear? I went to see her second uncle!" "Jun moye..." Ling changjue''s expression was a little strange. Junmoxie, although he has a good temper, but I''m really not a good person to deal with! It''s really difficult to cheat the little girl from him! ¡­¡­ "Eh, that''s not..." The month cold sees to leave Huang side''s Jun moxie vaguely, some doubts. "Miss, you have drunk too much. That''s the second Lord, general junmoye. " The moon butterfly on one side holds the moon cold''s wobbly body and says. "Mr. Jun? No way, he as like as two peas! " Yuehan frowned to make himself see more clearly. , "Miss as like as two peas, the master and the master of the house are the same as father and son. They are exactly alike." "Well Is that right? " "Yes ¡­¡­ "Isn''t that Mr. Jun? Why is he here? " Qin Xing of Qin family saw Jun moxie appear, also secretly frowned! "I don''t know, young master." "This is not an easy person to get along with..." "Then we''d better be careful." ¡­¡­ All parties have doubts and doubts about the emergence of Jun moxie, and of course, some have worries and fears. But these are not in Jun moxie''s own consideration, now he is eating and drinking with Li Huang, very happy. Who cares what other people think? "Cough. Everybody The city Lord put down the bowl and chopsticks and interrupted the self entertainment of laughing. Chapter 254 There was silence at the banquet, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the Lord of Fengyun city. "Although we have just arrived at Fengyun city and haven''t had a good rest, unfortunately, it is so urgent!" "As we all know, you will have a small test in Fengyun City, that is to take part in the defensive battle of Fengyun city." "It''s a battle in March, and this time you''re going to take part in tomorrow afternoon." "Tomorrow afternoon, there will be Warcraft attacking the city, a total of ten waves. All the students will join the city''s generals in guarding the city." "This battle will record personal results, and your entrance scores are also closely related." "Well, I don''t want to say anything else. I hope you have a good time tonight and play well tomorrow." With these words, Fengyun city master took up his wine cup and drank it down, and continued his banquet. But after hearing this news, it is obvious that some people have a bad mentality. For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole banquet was not as lively as before. Jun moxie turned to see Jun Lihuang and said with a smile, "why didn''t you give me some reaction?" "What reaction is needed?" Li Huang doubts. "You see how they react, how they put it here, it''s the same as if they didn''t hear it?" "Why response?" Li Huang began to doubt again. Other people''s faces will change when they hear this news because they have fear in their hearts, but she doesn''t. why should she react? "Ha ha ha ha ha." Jun Mo Xie laughed a voice, his small leave Huang how so lovely? "Aren''t you afraid?" "Why be afraid?" Li Huang felt that if she hadn''t brought her veil, she might have turned out dozens of white eyes. "Fengyun city is often attacked by Warcraft, and there is nothing wrong with it for so many years? What are you afraid of? " It''s just a kid''s story! People with a little intelligence can react. "You, my little head is turning fast enough." Jun Mo Xie pinches Li Huang''s little nose. Li Huang frowned and patted off the claw. Why do you always pinch her! It''s true. It''s manipulative! "You should have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow''s battle is not dangerous, but it''s extremely tiring." Don''t be evil. "Well." Li Huang should go down. She was a little tired after such a long journey. Even if Jun moxie doesn''t remind her, she will still have a good sleep! ¡­¡­ At the end of the reception, junmoxie personally sent Huang to the hotel that had been reserved in advance, and asked many people to leave slowly. "The second master is very kind to you, miss." Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang and helplessly takes off her veil. She is ready to take a bath. She can''t help laughing. "He just hasn''t seen me for a long time." Leave Huang light way. "Go back to your room by yourself. Don''t keep watch." "Yes, miss." Yi Qinghuan gently brings Li Huang to her door and goes back to her room. In the hot water immersion, Li Huang''s cool body gradually warms up and becomes a little pink. "BUCKLE!" There was a knock at the door. "Who." Li Huang cold voice way. "It''s me." The voice is as warm as jade, with high recognition. "I''m bathing." Li Huang is very helpless to say. There was no sound outside the door, and Li Huang didn''t take care of herself. Almost, Li Huang just got up from the water and got dressed. When walking out of the screen, Li Huang was stunned. "When did you come in?" How does he sit in her bed? She didn''t even notice it?! "For a while." He''s honest. He looks honest. Li Huang is speechless. This guy Come in without saying a word? "What can I do for you?" Li Huang wiped her hair on her own. Ling changjue shook his head. He said softly, "I just want to see you." These days, in addition to one day she is sleeping in his car, the rest of the time, the little girl has been in his spirit beast car, he can''t even see! Today, the whole banquet was completely put aside. Ling changjue felt that she wanted a glass heart! Can you stop ignoring him like this! Dare you pay attention to him! How dare you! But these words, Ling changjue is afraid to say to leave Huang, because he knows even if said, also have no what egg use. "You''ve seen it. You can go." She turned her back and felt that his eyes were too blazing for her to resist. "I don''t know." He stood up, took the towel and wiped Li Huang''s hair. "How do you feel when I see your second uncle today?" He asked."I haven''t seen Xiaoxie for eight years. He hasn''t changed at all, but I''ve changed a lot." Li Huang said with a faint smile. "Little evil?" What kind of strange name does it sound like? "That''s what I''ve called him since I was a child." Li Huang said: "in fact, Xiaoxie is the best one for Jun''s family to play with me, at least before he left the imperial capital. After he left the imperial capital, brother Jiu gradually took the place of Xiaoxie to play with me." "Why? This is unheard of. " Ling changjue is surprised. People like junmoxie Will you play with Xiao Lihuang all the time? "If you don''t understand Xiaoxie, naturally you don''t know." Li Huang laughed: "but Xiao Xie can''t go back to the imperial capital. I think they miss him very much, too." "One day." Ling changjue comforted. When the whole world is overturned, then it will be their world. Dominate the whole continent! "What do you think of tomorrow''s battle?" Ling changjue put the towel aside and stopped Li Huang to sit beside the bed. "What''s your opinion? Just kill it. " Li Huang light way, the result isn''t see to kill how many Warcraft. We all know the routine. "Don''t you want to contract a few more Warcraft?" Ling changjue asked. "I''m not here to refuse. What will Warcraft come to attack the city for?" Li Huang rolled her eyes. Anyway, Huoyang and Tianbing are both Warcraft that can''t be met. She still knows the truth that it''s better to be short than to be extravagant. "You, there are still some good Warcraft in the dark forest." Ling changjue can''t laugh or cry. Does this little guy take the sacred beast as the standard? How many Warcraft are there in the world? Isn''t this little guy a little too high minded? "That''s what I need to see." Li Huang said. "In that case, it''s up to you. I just want to remind you." "Well." "How are we going to play tomorrow?" "No, I can''t match you." Li Huang simply refused. Her accomplishments are not as good as Ling changjue''s, and the gap is not a little bit. She really won''t compete with him until she''s full! Chapter 255 Moreover, she has no interest in getting good grades, as long as she can see through. Other, just not in the consideration range of leave Huang! "Little girl has no fighting spirit?" Ling changjue wants to inspire a child who doesn''t want to make progress. As a good child, she doesn''t want to make progress, but she can''t! "No Li Huang''s answer is very simple. What is fighting spirit? Can we eat it? "Well, no contest, no contest." In fact, he should have guessed before asking. This girl looks heartless and lustless. In fact, it''s the same. Except for poison, there''s nothing that can interest her! , "but I can tell you first that if you want to get the essence of moonlight, you must not fish in troubled waters." Ling changjue pinched Li Huang''s little nose and said. Today, I saw the king moye do this action to her, but he was envious for a long time! Now we can finally experience it! Ah, life is so happy! But there is still no accident, Li Huang also took off this unruly claw. Just talk. Don''t move your hands! "Why?" Li Huang asked. She wanted to fish in troubled waters. She didn''t like to fight and kill. She took part in the fight for her disorderly growth of cultivation. If not, she is such a lazy person, even move fists are too troublesome! "Didn''t you hear the Lord of the city say at the banquet that the result of this time will affect the entrance result?" "And then?" Isn''t it just a score? What''s the big deal? Leave Huang don''t think so, when a crane tail of, she also won''t have half cent embarrassed. "You little girl, don''t you know the market at all?" Ling changjue was helpless. "The total enrollment is 160 students, 160 accompanying students." "That is to say, there are 320 people going to enter the college. Do you think it is possible?" Isn''t it obvious that Ling changjue is picking eyebrows? Does this little girl still not understand? "Well?" Li Huang didn''t understand. She frowned and didn''t quite understand what Ling changjue said. "I mean..." Ling changjue had no choice but to explain. Who let this little fool be his future daughter-in-law? "There are no more than 150 people who can enter Zhulu academy every year. That is to say, more than half of them can not enter the academy and can only stay in moonlight territory, that is, outside Zhulu Academy." "Those who can enter zhuilu college are ranked according to the scores of the entrance test. If the scores reach a certain height, they can enter the college." "The battle of Fengyun city is just the first one." so, if the little girl wants to get the essence of moonlight, she has to enter the Imperial College. Li Huang picks an eyebrow, "you said so much, just want me to take part in the war well." whether she can enter the Imperial College, she does not care, but the essence of moonlight, she must get it! So She can only perform well in the joint relationship! "Yes, that''s what I mean." Ling changjue smiles and squints. She looks like a fox. Leave Huang cold hum a, although still is a pair of don''t care appearance. But Ling changjue knows that she''s listening. She doesn''t care about her family at such a time! Because, this is her! What he loves, Xiao Lihuang! "It''s late. Let''s go to bed." Ling changjue said softly. Li Huang just looks at Ling changjue strangely, but doesn''t drive him away. I used to climb into the bed and lie down and close my eyes. Then I felt the strength of an arm on my waist, and Li Huang didn''t care much. I''m really tired. It''s important to have a good sleep! As for Ling changjue, if she dares to move, she will ignore him for a year! "Good night." "Well, good night." One night without a dream, Li Huang feels that she sleeps very well! No dream is the happiest thing for Li Huang! In the morning, with the wake-up of the biological clock, Ling changjue did not wake up. After a night''s time, Li Huang has shrunk in Ling changjue''s arms, and Ling changjue''s hand also holds her waist tightly! This let wake up from Huang want to move for a while can''t! She felt that That''s a little too much. "Awake?" A slightly hoarse voice came overhead. "Let go of your hand." When Li Huang saw that he woke up, he struggled greatly. "No, it''s still early. Get some sleep." Ling changjue didn''t let go of his hand. Instead, he held it more tightly.The little guy''s soft and cool body is comfortable to hold! He won''t let go! "I repeat, let go!" Li Huang''s voice is cold and full of killing intention! Ling changjue sighed in her heart and had to let go! Don''t know why, he always feel, leave Huang seem to be gradually alienating him! Why? Little girl''s temperament is more and more elusive. Li Huang got free, climbed out of the bed and got out of bed. Ling changjue looks at Li Huang''s self-care dressing and washing, but she doesn''t care about him. She sighs in her heart. He can only get up in silence, and then Cut out the space and go back to your room. "Are you up, miss?" Outside the door, Yi Qinghuan has come to guard. "Well, come in." Li Huang has just finished washing and put on her veil. The door is pushed open and Yi Qinghuan comes in with breakfast. "The meals prepared by the hotel are good, but they are all medicated meals, which may taste bad." Yi Qinghuan put the breakfast on the table and said. "No harm." Li Huang sat down, "have you eaten?" "Well." Yi Qinghuan nodded. Li Huang said that he was clear and started. As Yi Qinghuan said, no matter how good the taste of medicated food is, it''s no better. Li Huang doesn''t resist it, and even likes it very much, so it''s not hard for her to taste it! "Just now the city Lord sent someone to send a message. He said that before the battle, he would send someone to inform us and let us be ready at any time." "I see." Li Huang nodded. Putting down the dishes, she went out of the room. "I was practicing sword in the backyard of the hotel. When the people from the Lord''s mansion came, they called me." "Yes, miss." Yi Qinghuan expressed his understanding. Although she didn''t like to fight, she didn''t neglect the cultivation. Just after noon, even before we had time to eat, the city Lord sent someone to come. After Yi Qinghuan informs you to leave Huang, he goes directly to the back gate. "The city guards are divided into four groups. In close combat, they are all out of the city gate to kill the enemy. They have extra points." "Long range, stand on the wall and attack Warcraft." "The flight department, a team of summoners with special armor wings or flying Warcraft, is responsible for the lower than flying Warcraft." Chapter 256 "The treatment department. There are healing Warcraft summoners who are responsible for healing injured summoners. " "You can choose the team you want to join according to your specialty." Said the Lord of Fengyun city. "In front of you are four team leaders. I will give you five minutes to stand behind the team leader if you choose." In fact, it doesn''t take five minutes. Apart from individual considerations, most of the points are selected at once. Choose the most remote department, because this is the safest, most conservative! To fight, you only need to release your own Warcraft to fight, and you only need to release the magic that has been practiced for hundreds of years on the city wall. Just live together. A few of them chose the healing department. After all, it''s a matter of Warcraft talent and its own attributes. For example, the summoners of the holy and light systems are natural healing summoners. They don''t have much attack power, they only have strong healing ability. They are used as back aids to improve the status of the melee department and make the most full treatment! There are only one or two students in the flight department. After all, this is also common sense. Special armor wings are rare. Although there are many flying Warcraft, it''s a problem to wait for the weight of the owner. After all, not every Warcraft is a sacred beast! The rest are all members of the close combat department. There are only seven members. Li Huang knew five of them, herself, Ling changjue, Ling Feng, Bai Qiqi, Qin Xing, Ling Luo and a girl. Accompanying students don''t need to participate in the battle, so they are only arranged in a safe area under the wall. You can''t get out of this safe area without permission. "I thought you would choose the flying department." Ling changjue wrote in Li Huang''s ear. Li Huang didn''t say anything. When the senior Summoner reaches five stars, he can stand up against the wind. It''s not impossible to go to the flight department, but standing up against the wind is really a waste of mana and mental power. No one will fight against the enemy like this! But Li Huang is not the same. She has a steady stream of mental power. However, she has her own thinking. There is always a reason why she does not participate. Li Huang knows this, and Ling changjue knows it. "Well, all of you will follow your captain to start the task. Good luck to you." Five minutes later, the Lord of the city said this and went up to the wall with his hands on his back. He supervised it himself! Ling Feng shrugged, indicating that there was no pressure. "Come with me, all of you." The leader of the combat department took a look at the college behind him, and then took them to the gate. Naturally, guarding the city is not only for the students, but also for the generals in the city. However, as in the past, there is a place specially given to the students for assessment. I can''t stand it. Fengyun city is naturally well prepared! The gate was opened, and when it came out of the back gate, it was green. The back gate leads directly to the dark forest. The gate is a large open space, and the front of the open space is the dark forest! There are even Warcraft out there, you can see clearly! "Li Huang, I didn''t expect you to come out." White seven seven go to leave Huang''s side, coldly say. "You can come out, why can''t I?" Li Huang asked. Bai Qiqi smiles. Of course she understood. "Are you afraid?" She asked. "Jokes." Li Huang answers. Not long after standing at the gate of the city, the first wave of Warcraft has poured in towards the gate! This is a group of fire beasts! The quantity is so large that it''s hard to count it at a glance. "I''ll go. It''s the first time I''ve seen so many fire beasts!" Ling Feng sighed, but there was no fear in his tone, instead, it was an expectation! What a strange man. Li Huang looked at the fire beasts indifferently, and didn''t have much reaction. Just silently waiting for their arrival! "Li Huang, don''t you call Warcraft?" As a summoner, is it really good not to summon your own Warcraft to fight together? "No Li Huang refused directly. As soon as her Warcraft came out, she didn''t have to start, and all the fire beasts ran away! So she''s still fighting for wool? The prestige of the sacred beast is not what these low-level Warcraft can bear! "Great." White seven seven don''t know is praise or how of say a, then summoned out own Warcraft and own weapon. Other people around him are also like Li Huang. Ling Feng and Ling changjue didn''t summon Warcraft, they just took out their own weapons. Qin Xing, Ling Luo and another woman are just like Bai Qiqi, ready for everything. There''s no such thing as these three costumes. They''re a little overdone! Li Huang saw Ling changjue''s weapon for the first time. It was a sword in a stick. It was very beautiful and gorgeous!See from Huang stare at this weapon to see, Ling changjue simply raised to leave Huang in front of, let her see carefully. "It''s beautiful." This is Li Huang''s only adjective to Ling changjue''s weapon! Really, beautiful can''t be described by words at all. "I think it''s beautiful, too." Ling changjue looked at the weapon in his hand: "but I don''t like to use it very much." "Why?" In fact, it is true that Li Huang has never seen Ling changjue take it out. This is the first time! "Because It has a bad name Ling changjue''s expression is a little strange: "it''s called cutting love." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang was silent, but she took a cold breath in her heart. What is cutting love?! It''s a magic weapon! Like Li Huang''s heart sword, cutting love is a weapon handed down from the ancient demon world! The first sword in the world! My God, it''s in Ling changjue''s hands! No wonder he doesn''t use it very often! Cut love is very beautiful, its name is also very beautiful, but As soon as it comes out of its sheath, it has to kill people. It is a magic weapon that devours people''s blood to provide its own spirit. If it does not collect enough blood, it will kill the Lord! It''s really a magic weapon that is not easy to control! "It''s a bad name indeed." Ling Feng also came to say. "It sounds so sad." "Is it?" From the Huang doubt asked a: "I pour is feel very good to hear." Maybe she has different opinions. Anyway, she thinks it''s a good name. "Today, your magic weapon can have a good meal." Bai Qiqi looks thoughtfully at Ling changjue''s cut love and shows a smile. As a killer, this kind of weapon actually suits her best! "Thank you for your kind words." Ling changjue smiles. Li Huang silently takes out his heart sword, and then draws the sword. The fire beast is coming to them, and they are still chatting. Qin Xing and Ling Luo have been fighting for a long time. Chapter 257 On the wall, the colorful magic began to fly! Those who don''t fall behind, all draw their swords to fight! For Li Huang This level of fighting Only with a knife to describe! It''s not showy. Basically, you can kill one with one sword! The fire beast''s defense is not high. If you hurt the weak part seriously, you will die directly. You don''t worry about a counterattack at all. But the trouble is The quantity is too much! It''s about responsiveness! See who can kill the one in front of you, turn around and stab the one behind you! Li Huang''s sensitivity is not as good as others, but she also has her advantages! She can poison! As long as all the soft tendons are scattered on the Warcraft close to her, even if it can only be controlled for a few seconds, it is also the greatest help to her! In this way, the speed of Li Huang didn''t fall much behind the others! At least we can keep the same! "Li Huang, you can''t keep your ability like this!" White seven seven left hand a right hand a kill of not also happy, she looked to leave Huang, high voice way. "You too." Li Huang also replied. Of the seven men who came out to fight, which one was not at ease? Li Huang is just calm! "Sister-in-law Jiu, can you spread your poison in a wider range? My hands are so sour." Ling Feng''s voice came from the distance. I think it''s a bit flat. Li Huang''s face was a little black: "roll." Poison is so expensive, what a mess! Cut it yourself! About half an hour or so, when Li Huang felt tired of it, he finally saw the bottom! Why are there so many fire beasts! Is this cell division?! No money? "It''s almost over at last!" White seven seven wipe sweat, although not very difficult, but the physical strength is always a waste of it! Li Huang nodded and felt the same! It seems that there will be no more. The summoners on the city wall are also excited. The spells are thrown without money one by one, and the healing rooms are adding blessings to them one by one! Li Huang only felt full of spirit, and could not feel tired at all! Get out! One sword, one sword, one sword "Hoo Hoo! Have a good time Ling Feng returned to the bottom of the city and sat on the ground directly. "Brother Jiu, don''t say it. It''s rubbish, but How sincere! A lot of sweat Ling Feng raised his sleeve to wipe his sweat. Ling changjue is not like Ling Feng. He doesn''t have any major changes. The only problem is that There are a few drops of blood on the white clothes. "Li Huang, how do you feel?" Ling changjue looks at Li Huang and asks. "Nothing." Li Huang shakes her head and raises her sleeve to wipe her sweat. Her physical strength is not as good as theirs. She sweats more naturally. "How many did you kill?" Qin Xing suddenly asked, "I''m 444." Bai Qiqi thought about it and said, "798, but it''s only a little short of 800. Unfortunately, they were robbed by Li Huang." After that, it''s a pity. Li Huang''s mouth twitches a little She''s a pig eating a tiger. Ling Luo: "430." I don''t know my sister: "420." Ling Feng I''m like 861. " Li Huang Monster. Ling changjue: "1461?" Li Huang knew this guy He is the first one to return to the city wall. He has been resting here for a long time! I didn''t expect to kill so many people?! "Li Huang, how many did you kill?" White seven seven looking at to leave Huang to ask a way. Lingchangjue Lingluo they are also very emotional, the same to throw eyes away from Huang! Li Huang thinks that if she is an ordinary girl, she should cover her face and run away in shame "I 400. " Of all the people, the one who killed the least. "Poof!" Ling Feng didn''t suck out the force, but was stopped by Ling Changjue''s knife. Even if it''s internal injury, it''s not allowed to laugh! "It''s all right! There''s still a chance! " White seven seven do encourage form, give from Huang cheer! So is Ling changjue. Li Huang just asked: "why comfort me?" What is the feeling that I don''t realize at all? What if she killed the least? Have the ability to hit her? At least, next to who? Funny! "Let''s have a good rest. The second wave is coming soon." Qin Xingkai''s head naturally ended with him.Ling Luo takes a look at Li Huang. He has seen her look when she killed Warcraft. It''s no hurry. There''s no excitement in it. It''s no accident that she killed less. But what surprised him most was that her speed never slowed down! It''s a monster! Rest less than a quarter of an hour, the alarm rang again, the second wave of Warcraft is coming! Li Huang, they stand up, arms in hand, ready to fight! Here we go! Like the previous wave, the second wave of Warcraft is a double headed beast! They are very big, each one is much higher than the normal height! And the number is still amazing! Li Huang sighed and rushed forward! The shape of the double headed beast is similar to that of human beings, but it has two extremely ugly heads! But they have no thinking ability at all, and can''t compare with human beings! The second wave is still fighting speed, but it is obviously much more difficult than the first wave. Double headed beast''s attack power is not high, but the defense power is particularly high! This makes it difficult for weapons to break through their physical defense. But it''s not a big problem for Li Huang''s heart sword. But Li Huang''s problem is It''s hard for her to stab them in the heart all at once, because of the height She couldn''t reach it at all, so she couldn''t do anything fatal! You can only instill mana into Wangxin sword, and then one blow will cause serious injury, and two strikes will kill you! But it''s not easy at all! However, Li Huang is not a person who gives up easily. She came to practice herself, just to practice her hands! Every time she killed one, poisoned one, very regular! "I don''t know How did nine sister-in-law kill so fast? " Looking at the fallen corpse of Warcraft behind Li Huang, it''s almost twice as much as him. How do you do that? My God?! "If she wants to, she doesn''t need us at all." Qin Xing observed for a while, and then said: "Miss Jun''s ability is not small!" "Indeed." Ling Luo also said so, he finally saw what is harvest! That''s it! "No, Miss Jun is out of the treatment circle. She can''t be treated any more!" The treatment group on the city wall frowned, their distance was limited, but they were too far away from Huang to reach! "Treat others first, and she''ll come back when she finds out." The leader of the treatment group said. "Yes, Captain!" Chapter 258 That''s what I said, but in fact, Li Huang didn''t realize that she was out of the treatment range! Besides, even if she was aware of it, she didn''t feel it at all. Because She has her own treatment function. Is there a treatment group behind her! The skilled are brave! It''s just so willful! Lihuang is getting deeper and deeper into the territory of Warcraft. The consumption of mana just releases the restrained accomplishments to fill the balance! "Women..." Subconsciously, Yao Yu''s voice suddenly rang. "Eh?" Besides killing the enemy, Li Huang also responds to Yao Yu. How could he talk to himself at this time? Li Huang has some doubts. "Your body There are really some anomalies! " After a long time, Yao Yu finally sends a message to Li Huang. Although I know it''s not the right time to say it, but No way! It is very likely that, except at this time, there is no way to prove it! "What?" Li Huang''s body suddenly a meal, this one distraction, was hit by double headed beast fiercely shoulder! Li Huang was so shocked that she retreated. She managed to stabilize her figure and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter?" "Girl!" Ling changjue saw that Li Huang was injured and called out in a hurry! Is she distracted? In principle, it is impossible! Anyway, she is also a senior summoner. It''s hard to say that she was hit by a double headed beast! "I''m fine." Li Huang looked back at Ling changjue and said. There''s no way to break her defense! The key is that she still has chuxue, one of the six gods. This attack is not painful for Lihuang! She was mainly distracted because of Yao Yu''s words. "Woman, there are actually two changes in your accomplishments!" Yao Yu said. "While it is increasing, it is also decreasing in an imperceptible trace!" Yao Yu''s voice was a little flustered. "So, woman, I don''t think that the increase of your accomplishments has anything to do with the demon tattoos on your head, but the decrease of them..." According to Yao Yu, Li Huang looks inside in a hurry. It''s true! As Yao Yu said, if not in combat, all the mana is concentrated in the body, and in peacetime, the mana is wandering around the body, there is no way to find it! That is to say, in fact, the increase of cultivation and the decrease of cultivation are two forces fighting each other?! "But how can I explain the increase in my accomplishments?" Li Huang feels strange that the demon pattern may be negative, but the positive one is obviously making up for it! What''s more, it''s overdone! So there will be no suppression of a few days to promote things happen! "This..." "Master, be careful!" This is the sound of fire Yang suddenly appeared in the brain! Li Huang quickly returned to God, two pieces of bone powder then spilled out! "Li Huang, why have you been wandering all the time?" White seven seven also aware of the right from the Phoenix, also ran to leave the Phoenix around. "I I''m thinking about something. " Li Huang is like this. "It''s true that you are absent-minded on the battlefield." White seven seven white leave Huang one eye, is really feel oneself super God? How dare you wander in such a place? "Woman, do your work first. I will tell you later." "It''s fine." Li Huang also felt that it was a little too dangerous to talk about this on the battlefield! Although She is eager to know now. But there is no way, who called, the time and place are wrong! Li Huang quickened her pace, basically felt that her physical strength was not enough, so she began to spread poison, and then knocked pills to restore her physical strength! "Captain, Miss Jun, they It''s going further and further! " There are already people on the wall who are going to start crying. They all go so far one by one, they really can''t reach it! I wish I could grow wings and fly over to help them add blessings! It''s really tough one by one. The teams on the wall rely on magic and Warcraft output. Where are the following seven people so tough?! One by one are the terminators of Warcraft, too terrible! "Well Leave them alone! Treat the other soldiers The captain is speechless. What''s this called! In the past years, there are no such students! This issue, are all monsters?!!! "Yuncheng, how do you feel?" I don''t know when, junmoxie has appeared in the side of Yuncheng, the leader of Fengyun city. "Your niece Is it really the man in the rumor? " Cloud Cheng''s brow tightly wrinkles. "I thought that all the rumors were exaggerated. No matter how bad your niece is...""I''ve really lost my eye." Yuncheng sighed. The younger generation is formidable! Jun moye''s eyes turned to Jun Lihuang below the city wall. "I don''t know if Li Huang can reach this level." Junmoxie was just the first time to see Lihuang fighting, and naturally he was a little shocked. "If it wasn''t for the reason stated in the letter, I wouldn''t believe that the girl in front of me was my little Lihuang." Jun moxie laughs, "although she is gifted and strong now, the road of cultivation is endless and full of risks. I don''t want Xiao Lihuang to take this risk. I''d rather she didn''t do anything and stay at home and be guarded by us." "Moye, this is not a peaceful time. Your idea is unrealistic." The way of life is here. The strong is the most important. If Jun Lihuang is a waste and can''t practice, she deserves to be bullied! The world is like this, no one can reverse it. "Yes..." Once upon a time, when I thought Li Huang was a waste, my family didn''t care too much, and even didn''t feel lucky. Because there are many fewer people in the Junfu, and they can''t be any less. Although Lihuang can''t cultivate, she can''t support her with the strength of the Junfu Who knows, so many things will happen! "Jun Lihuang doesn''t look like a child who just turned 14 years old. He must have gone through a lot of things." "Yes, at a young age That''s all I have to suffer. " I can''t bear it. "It''s said that Li Huang in your family has an engagement with his Royal Highness the ninth king. There are still many things to face in the future." "If Xiao Lihuang didn''t like it, I''d rather that his majesty didn''t make such an order." "Why?" His royal highness nine Kings - noble status, has been superior to the supremacy of the imperial power, why does Jun moye seem not very satisfied? "I''m in a high position. Xiao Lihuang won''t like that kind of life." Jun Mo Xie is also pretty accurate in guessing Li Huang''s heart. Li Huang really didn''t like that kind of life. What she yearns for is only freedom and poison! As for the others, I''m sorry. "In life, there are always some people who can''t help themselves." Yuncheng said so, and the words revealed a sense of vicissitudes! Chapter 259 If everything is smooth and full, why is there so much hatred in the world? "Hoo..." Li Huang retreated to the bottom of the city gate, and the second wave of Warcraft finally reached the bottom. Now it''s the second wave. After ten waves, I guess I can''t even get up. I''m so tired, my God! "Here you are." Bai Qiqi handed over a wine jar. "Well?" Li Huang says she doesn''t understand. What can I do for her at this time? She can''t drink! "Strength wine is for physical strength. There''s not much alcohol in it. Don''t worry about it." "It''s much cheaper than the pills you don''t need money for." Li Huang picked up her eyebrows and took over the wine jar. She didn''t care about the elegance. She untied the seal and poured it directly into her mouth. It''s good to relieve her thirst! "Girl." Ling changjue came over, took out a towel from her sleeve, and gently helped Li Huang wipe the sweat from her forehead. Li Huang drank half a jar in one breath, then he felt thirsty! I have to say that Bai''s wine is really used in many ways, and it''s good to drink! I''m so happy! "What just happened?" Ling changjue bent down and asked softly in Li Huang''s ear. He always felt that there was something wrong with her when she was just fighting? "I was just talking to Yao Yu. I was distracted for a moment." Li Huang does not tell Ling changjue about her body. "Although the double headed beast can''t break your defense, it''s also very dangerous. Don''t do it again next time." Ling changjue said. No wonder I always feel that the little girl is absent-minded. It turns out that she is communicating with her instrument. "Well." Li Huang nodded. "What''s your record this time, sister-in-law nine?" Ling Feng came and asked with a smile. "Fair." Li Huang smiles. "I killed 500 whole, nine elder brother nine elder sister-in-law, how about you?" Ling changjue did not answer with a smile. He was afraid of hurting the little fellow''s self-esteem. Let''s not talk about it. "900." Li Huang didn''t count in detail, but there were probably so many. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "Nine sister-in-law, did you open the plug-in?" Ling Feng thinks it''s messy in the wind. When it''s the first wave, sister-in-law Jiu is still at the bottom. How can she start to surpass in the second wave? But that''s not right "Ten kings, don''t believe it." White seven seven came over and pointed to Li Huang''s Claw: "she didn''t kill much, most of them were directly burned to ashes by her bone powder." Ling Feng jumped ten meters away immediately. How can he forget that his ninth sister-in-law is highly poisonous! Too close, his life may not be protected! Li Huang smiles lightly. This guy is really a living treasure. "Will it hold?" This wave has been fighting for a long time. Ling changjue is worried about her daughter-in-law''s health. I know that her constitution is naturally weak and not as good as them, so I am very worried! "Not yet." Li Huang said. She has enough mental and magic power, but only physical strength The consumption is very fast. But there''s no way to do it. Who''s calling How skilled is she? Come out to mix, always want to return! The third wave of Warcraft also came after half a quarter of an hour''s rest. ¡­¡­ Until the seventh wave of Warcraft siege, Li Huang took the lead to withdraw from the battle! After carrying the mana, he flew back to the city wall and signed the name of the Lord, he was led back to the hotel by Yi Qinghuan. "How are you, miss?" When Yi Qinghuan helps Li Huang back to the hotel, Li Huang can''t stand at all. The whole person is tired to collapse! "It''s OK. Prepare water. I''ll take a shower." Li Huang gasps to say. I''m sweating all over. I''m really miserable. It''s late at night and the hotel is quiet. Only in Li Huang''s room, is there any water sound. Yi Qinghuan is guarding outside the door. "Miss, do you need a servant to come in and wait on you?" Yi Qinghuan asked. She always felt that the first lady should have no strength. "No From Huang slightly tired voice came, the voice is still cold. After a while, footsteps came from the room. Yi Qinghuan knew that Li Huang had taken a good bath, so he pushed the door in. "Miss, let''s have something to eat first." Yi Qinghuan takes out the food from the space ring and puts it on the table one by one. "Not bad." Li Huang drags his tired body and sits down to eat something. But I didn''t eat much. I was tired and fell asleep on the table."Miss?" Yi Qinghuan tries to push away Huang''s body, and finds that someone has already fallen asleep! Helpless sigh, just want to move her to bed. "Come, my Lord." Behind him, a voice suddenly appeared, and Yi Qinghuan was startled. Looking back, I found that it was Ling changjue. "His Royal Highness the nine kings." She saluted. "Well, I''ll take care of her. Go back." Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang and finally nods and leaves. Ling changjue''s hair was a little wet, and obviously came after a bath. He picked Li Huang up and put him on the bed. "I know how to be brave!" Obviously in the fifth wave when it has not, but to the seventh wave! She is not Superman. How can she not be tired! Li Huang whispered in her dream. She didn''t know Ling changjue was burying her! Ling changjue smiles, takes off her coat and sleeps beside Li Huang. Just as she is going to sleep, she hears that Li Huang seems to be saying something. He has good ear power. Listen carefully and listen clearly! "Don''t go..." "I will be obedient, please, don''t go..." Ling changjue looks at Li Huang''s face and shows her pain. Does she dream of her memory again? Why do you look like this. Is it important for you to have the people who leave you in your dreams? "Don''t cry, girl." Ling changjue wiped away Li Huang''s tears and said softly. Seeing that she shed tears for others, Ling changjue didn''t know what kind of feeling she felt in her heart. I always feel that it''s very unpleasant. Yao Yu floated out of Li Huang''s body and looked at her from above. "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue was surprised to see Yao Yu come out. He shouldn''t have come out at this time. "I''m going to investigate some things in the dark forest. The woman will give it to you. I''ll be back in one day at the earliest." Yao Yu finally turned his eyes to Ling changjue and solemnly told him! "Good." Ling changjue should go. Yao Yu takes a deep look at Li Huang and disappears. Li Huang is still trapped in a dream. She feels that she is about to suffocate! "Today, I will teach you how to use the divine power." "Master, can I use divine power even if I am human?" "Divine power is not only used by God. It is a kind of power that we use in battle. Because it was first discovered by God, it is called divine power." Chapter 260 "So it is. Master, why should I learn this? " "If Shifu leaves you in the future, you can protect yourself." The man''s hand touched the woman''s small head, like a father''s general doting. "But Huang doesn''t want to be separated from Shifu..." The woman tooted her mouth and brushed her temper. "It''s inevitable for the world to be divided and combined. Don''t be angry." "Well..." ¡­¡­ Li Huang was awakened. Just as she was about to see the man''s face in her dream, she suddenly woke up. She sprang up from the bed with a search and gasped in shock. "Little girl." Ling changjue took a coat and put it on Li Huang. "Nightmare?" Li Huang shook her head: "that kind of dream again..." Li Huang covers her face with her hand, trying to calm down. I haven''t had such a dream for a long time. I thought it would never happen again, but Why can''t you throw it off? "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK." Ling changjue patted Li Huang on the back to calm her. "What time is it?" Li Huang asked. "Noon." "I''ve been sleeping so long..." Li Huang rubbed the temple and felt very tired. "You were exhausted yesterday." Ling changjue said softly, "I thought you would wake up at night." "Ha ha..." Li Huang smiles and says nothing more. After Li Huang felt calm, she got up to wash. "Where''s Yao Yu?" Li Huang found that there was no shadow of him in the chip space. "He said he had something to investigate in the dark forest and would be back soon." Ling changjue brings Yao Yu''s words to Li Huang. "So." Li Huang said clearly that some things can only wait for Yao Yu to come back. "The results will be announced in the Lord''s mansion tonight, and we will start early tomorrow morning." Ling changjue tells Li Huang about her journey. "I see." Li Huang has no objection. Ling changjue has been accompanying Li Huang. She knows that she is in a bad mood and doesn''t say much. She just stays by her side and watches her do her things. In the evening, Ling changjue went to the Lord''s mansion with Li Huang in her arms. Because of yesterday''s fight, Li Huang''s whole body was in pain. Also, Li Huang is not used to this kind of combat mode. It''s normal that she will be like this! But Li Huang is not a hypocritical person. She has a lot of resentment about Ling changjue holding herself so much! But Still can''t beat him, also had to obediently lie on someone''s shoulder to draw a circle! "Now that everyone is here, the city master will begin to announce the results." Cloud Cheng sat in the upper position, looked at the bottom of the eye, everyone said. "In this battle, the highest killing is his Royal Highness the nine kings, killing 10000 + of Warcraft." Everyone looked at Ling changjue with the same look as a monster. Such output, yes, Ling changjue is a monster! Even Li Huang can''t help her stomach Fei! "Then the ranking is: His Royal Highness Shiwang, 9000 +, Miss Bai Qiqi, 8000 +, Miss Jun Lihuang, 6000 +, young master Qin Xing, 5000 +, his royal highness Erwang, 4000 +, Yingying, 4001..." "The little guy left in the middle of the way, and the result was very good." Ling changjue touched Li Huang''s head and said. "You think I''m stupid?" Li Huang can''t leave until he calculates the quantity! What else should we do? "Congratulations to all of you on reaching new heights!" With Ling changjue, it''s hard to say if you don''t create a new high! This output is terrible and hard to look at! "The number of people killed will be converted into a part of the entrance score according to certain data." "So, here, the Lord of our city can remind you that if you are the last student in this performance, you should perform well in the several examinations of moonlight territory!" "Let us remember!" "You are going to leave early tomorrow morning, and our city master will not stay much. You are free." With that, Yuncheng left. Left a group of people look at each other. "Ah Jue, I''m going to see Xiao Xie." Tomorrow will leave, before leaving, she also wants to have a talk with Jun moye! "Good." Ling changjue nodded, "I''ll wait for you." Walk into the interior of the city Lord''s mansion and ask someone at will, then you can know where Jun moxie is. Who said, his appearance is too iconic? "Little evil." She called. "Li Huang, I thought you wouldn''t come to say goodbye to me." Jun moxie hugs Li Huang and says with a smile. "No way." Anyway, they are also their relatives and the people they care about most."Today, I saw that the ninth king came with you in his arms. What did he do to you?" Jun moxie asked. "Ah Jue is very kind to me." Li Huang smiles. Ling changjue''s indulgence and tolerance to her are in her eyes. Ling changjue gave all her tenderness and indulgence to Li Huang, never daring to say a little heavy words to her! Few people can do that! "Just be nice to you, and I''m relieved." Jun moxie sighed. "It''s like marrying a daughter." Li Huang wants to turn your eyes. What''s the tone? Really! "Nine kings can protect you well, I''m too happy." Jun Mo Xie pinched Li Huang''s little nose and said, "I don''t know when I will come back from Zhulu Academy. You must be good." "Well." Li Huang nods. She knows that Jun moxie is worried about her! She''s glad to have a family like that. "I won''t come to see you off tomorrow morning." "Good." It''s all the same that we are all a family and we can''t see the scene of parting. The same is true of Lihuang and Junli wine. It''s a sad thing to leave. It''s ok if you can''t see it. "How is your body?" "Yesterday I saw you leave early." "How''s the recovery going?" Li Huang said with a bitter smile: "Xiaoxie, I''m weak in constitution and physical strength. You don''t know that continuous fighting is my weakness. Naturally, I can only leave ahead of time." "It''s just sore all over today. There''s no other discomfort." Li Huang explained. "Really?" "Really Under Li Huang''s repeated guarantee, Jun moxie let Li Huang go. "Let''s go?" Ling changjue took Li Huang''s hand. "Well." Two people walking in the moonlight, the shadow is pulled very long! "Ah Jue." "Well?" "You say, will you always be with me?" Li Huang asked. "Yes Ling changjue replied firmly. "That''s good." Li Huang smiles. Compared with the man who can''t catch in the dream, Lihuang feels much more real now! At least, Ling changjue gave her a positive answer, but the man in the dream didn''t! Chapter 261 The next morning, Yi Qinghuan came to wake Lihuang. It''s about to start. Li Huang''s body is almost recovered, and some of the pain is insignificant. "Miss, if you want to go through the outer part of the dark forest to reach the moonlight territory today, you can''t take the spirit beast chariot. You can only enter on foot." Yi Qinghuan said. "I see." In fact, I should have guessed it for a long time. "How is the young lady? Although it is said that a large number of troops have entered the dark forest, there are still some dangers. " Yi Qinghuan looks at Lihuang anxiously. "No problem." Just a few small dregs outside the dark forest, Li Huang didn''t pay attention to them. Even if it is the level of Warcraft, there is still a possibility to fight for the rosefinch from the Phoenix! Seeing that Li Huang is sure, Yi Qinghuan doesn''t say anything. He follows Li Huang and goes downstairs. Li Huang is not the first to arrive, and certainly not the last. After waiting for everyone, elder Yuehao set out with a crowd. From Huang they are still walking in the last side of the team, so also free some. Bai Qiqi and Yi Qinghuan see Ling changjue come over and move forward consciously. Give up the space to Li Huang and Ling changjue. To this, Li Huang is a little speechless. Actually They really don''t have to be so conscious. She wouldn''t mind having these big lights! Ling changjue put his good-looking paw in front of Li Huang, and Li Huang put his hand on it. Ling changjue immediately clenched. A bright smile. "What are you looking at?" Ling changjue is curious to see Li Huang looking around. This little girl doesn''t look like someone who can be attracted by the scenery! "We''re on the outskirts of the dark forest now?" Li Huang did not answer Ling changjue''s answer, but asked her doubts. "Well." Ling changjue nodded. "There." Li Huang stretched out a finger and pointed to the area on the side of the finger. "The miasma there is much heavier than here. I can''t see what it looks like there." Ling changjue laughed and said, "this is the natural miasma of the dark forest. The deeper the miasma goes, the heavier it becomes. No matter how high the cultivation is, people will lose their way in the deep." "It''s also the protection of Warcraft." After thinking for a while, Li Huang said. Dark forest is the gathering place of Warcraft. With the protection of miasma, humans can''t catch Warcraft easily. This is also a kind of protection for Warcraft! "That''s right." Ling changjue agreed. "How big is the dark forest?" Li Huang asked again. "Nobody knows." Ling changjue shook his head: "many people say that the dark forest should be as big as the poisonous mushroom forest, just connecting the boundary of the two empires, but in fact, it has not been confirmed." No matter how poisonous the mushroom forest is, some people will come over after all, but since ancient times, no one has completely finished the dark forest. Maybe it''s because of miasma that we can''t go deep, maybe we just lost our way In short, because of various reasons, no one has ever finished. "Little girl want to go in and have a look?" Ling changjue see from Huang looking at the dark forest depth Lengshen, asked a voice with a smile. "I don''t want to." Li Huang shook her head, but showed a strange expression: "but..." "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue asked. "I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere..." But Mingming, is she here for the first time? How could There is a strange sense of familiarity. Ling changjue''s heart is a clattering, but the surface is still smiling: "maybe it''s an illusion." "Probably." Li Huang turned her head back and no longer looked at the deep place of the dark forest. It''s mostly an illusion, because she really hasn''t been to this place. She thinks too much. "Woman, I''m back!" The voice of Yao Yu suddenly appeared in my mind. "Where have you been?" What took you so long? If it wasn''t for Yao Yu''s soul state, nothing could threaten him. She really didn''t feel at ease to let her go into the dark forest alone! "I went to see an old friend." Yao Yu didn''t seem to want to elaborate, so he turned to the topic: "woman, I got some speculation about your body." "You say." Li Huang can''t wait to know what''s going on with her body. When she learned that her accomplishments were increasing as they went by, she relaxed her suppression on the increase of strength. But it''s just relaxing. If you don''t care She can really make it every two days. So What''s more It''s not good for her."Do you remember how you survived the three disasters in the sky?" Yao Yu asked. Leave Huang timely Lengzheng, medicine feather so ask, she really is some ignorant! She only remembered that it hurt at the beginning, but later she seemed to faint, had a dream, and Inexplicable do not feel the pain! When I wake up, it''s all over! Yes! Yes, that''s what it looks like! "Do you remember?" "Yes. What do you want to say? " This matter from the beginning of Huang didn''t notice, but Yao Yu at this time put forward some different! Li Huang has to pay attention to this. Why?! "At that time, I was by your side, and I saw you change from the initial pain to the later sadness. Woman, do you know that you were crying?" "I cried..." Li Huang tried to think about what she had dreamed at that time. It turns out that Li Huang''s memory is pretty good. I think about it a little. Dream of a parting. Maybe it was the scene in the dream that rendered the emotion, so I shed tears. Li Huang guessed. "No," he said Yao Yu denies Li Huang''s conjecture. "I was surprised at that time, but I didn''t think about it. But now I have a new guess." "You say." "Maybe the person in your dream is protecting you!" ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ "Girl, why did you stop?" Ling changjue''s voice brings Li Huang back to reality. "It''s OK, a little dizzy." Leave Huang light say. "Shall I carry you on my back?" Ling changjue said. The little girl hasn''t recovered. She can''t see her eyes, but Always feel that she seems to be a little weaker than just now! Are you tired of walking? "No, I can go." Where is she so delicate? If Ling changjue carries her on his back, he may be crowned with a name of jiaodidi. "Well, tell me if you''re not feeling well." Ling changjue was not at ease. "Good." Li Huang nodded. But Yao Yu''s words have been echoing in his mind "Maybe the person in your dream is protecting you..." Chapter 262 If it''s really like what Yao Yu said, Li Huang will have to think about some things. The dream of a man and a woman, the man is God, is the master. Women are human beings and apprentices, that is, Jun Lihuang himself. If history is correct and proves that it is the memory of her last life, that is to say, she is very likely to be a saint? However, it was proved that the ghost could not survive in the world. How could she be a saint? But if not, who would she be? Anyway, it''s hard to say. "Women..." Yao Yu continues to speak. "Don''t be afraid." He noticed that there were some ripples in Li Huang''s heart lake. She was really afraid. Yao Yu was very sure. Even the person of the last life, the memory of the last life, but the identity that once belonged to her has disappeared. She is Jun Lihuang, a woman who lived in cloud land in 688. That''s all. "Well." Li Huang answered softly, but he was obviously absent-minded. Li Huang doesn''t think she is a worrisome person, and doesn''t think she will be troubled by emotional things one day. But if it''s really like what she thought, she owes a promise to the man in her dream, but Now she has a Jue. Li Huang has been wandering, even Ling changjue, who can''t see Li Huang''s expression clearly, is aware of it. If he hadn''t been holding her hand, she would have hit the tree. These days, Li Huang is strange. But she doesn''t say, Ling changjue won''t force her! She has her thoughts and he will respect her decision. What Ling changjue can''t bear is that Li Huang will worry about something. "Ah, Jue." Li Huang suddenly makes a sound, which also makes Ling changjue a Leng. "What''s the matter?" How did he feel that the little girl''s voice had a kind of Unspeakable desolation? He must have thought too much. How can a little girl have such desolation in it? "What is the highest level of Summoner?" "The ruler." Ling changjue replied. "But at the top of the mainland, there are only magic dance summoners, maybe god summoners, but no more." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang and said, "why do you suddenly ask like this?" "I want to be stronger." Li Huang raised her head, clenched her fists and swore silently. She must become stronger, surpass the ruler, reach the peak of that year, and then go to find that person! She must see that person! Ling changjue was startled by Li Huang''s sudden fighting spirit. He didn''t understand why she had such a great consciousness when she was always at ease with the situation? "I''ll be with you." Ling changjue said. He did not encourage her, did not laugh at her, just said, he will accompany her! No matter what she wants to do, he will accompany her and do everything she wants to do! Li Huang looks at Ling changjue and remembers the smile on his face. This person is determined by himself! There''s no mistake! ¡­¡­ It''s a long journey in the outer layer of the dark forest, starting in the early morning and finally reaching the middle layer in the afternoon. It''s not right to say that it''s the middle layer. It can only be said that it''s the junction of the outer layer and the middle layer. With the gradual deepening, everyone''s field of vision became shorter. Because of the miasma, everyone in the army was close to each other. I was afraid that they would be lost! Lost in the dark forest, to be able to go out alive is also a kind of luck. Li Huang swallowed the last mouthful of dry food, then drank a mouthful of water, and then slightly recovered some physical strength. After walking for so long, it was a test for Li Huang. Ling changjue also repeatedly put forward to carry her away, were rejected by Li Huang. Li Huang knows that her weakness lies in her physical strength, so she must overcome it! Even if it can''t be completely overcome, there must be improvement! "In the middle level, there will be some Warcraft, they will lead the group to go out alone, and then kill, so please don''t leave the team at will." In front, elder Yuehao''s voice was clearly heard by everyone with his powerful mana. "There are many herbs in the dark forest." Li Huang said. Along the way, she has found a lot of herbs. The deeper she goes, the more precious the herbs are! "If you need..." Ling changjue just wanted to say whether to help her pick some, but she was stopped by Lihuang. "No need." Li Huang shook her head: "I''m not short of herbs at present. There''s no need to delay the journey for these." Although herbs are valuable, they are not rare. If you want them on the mainland, you can get them easily. "Dahuang, call me out!" In the Warcraft space, the sky ice starts to come out noisily.Li Huang thinks that she is a good master, but she doesn''t refuse. She calls Tian Bing out with a wave of her hand. As soon as Tianbing comes out, she hides lazily in Lihuang''s arms. "The air outside is still comfortable!" Tian Bing took a deep breath, very comfortable! "You little fox will enjoy it." Ling changjue looks at Li Huang and gives Tian Bing Shun Mao helplessly. She can''t help but feel envious. What a treat! He seems to know it! "Dahuang, be careful behind you. Something has been following you since the beginning." The surface of Tianbing is very comfortable, but in fact, it is whispering with Lihuang. "Can you feel what that is?" Li Huang asked. She didn''t realize that something was following her? But it''s not right. She can''t detect it. Can''t Ling changjue detect it? "It''s like Warcraft, but it''s very weak." That''s how Tian Bing explains it. Foxes are naturally more insightful than other races. If it wasn''t for the fact that Tian Bing had been observing Li Huang''s body secretly, he would not be able to detect it if he relaxed for a moment! "I know." Li Huang didn''t move, as if nothing had happened. Secretly, crushed a cartilage Dan, powder with the wind all the way back. It was just a trial, but for a while, Tian Bing told her. The breath still exists, and always keeps a fixed distance! In other words, Lihuang''s cartilaginous pill is useless to that creature! Li Huang stopped. "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue asked. "You go first. I have something to do." Leave Huang light say. Ling changjue picked her eyebrows and thought that Li Huang was going to solve her personal problems, so she didn''t ask more questions. She just walked at a relatively slow speed. "Tianbing, find him out!" Li Huang immediately gave the order! "Yes Tianbing''s body, like a white light, instantly disappeared in Lihuang''s hands, like the rear of Lihuang. Li Huang leans on an uncle and quietly waits for news! But After a long time, Tianbing has not come back! Chapter 263 Li Huang can''t help frowning! It''s not quite right! How come it''s not normal that I haven''t been there for such a long time?! I tried to communicate with Tian Bing, but there was no response. What''s the matter? There seems to be something wrong with it?! "Shasha..." Li Huang''s ears moved. She seemed to hear something! But the eyes with the direction of sound to see the past, but did not see anything! No! It''s anything but grass! Li Huang bowed her head for a moment, then All of a sudden, I pinched the ugly and thin grass at my feet! Seems to be exhausted dead strength, from Huang not hesitate to use all of their own mana! "Pain! Don''t pinch me. Don''t pinch me. It hurts! " The voice came from the grass. Lihuang was surly: "where''s the ice in the sky?" The strength on the hand has increased a few more points! "He''s OK!" The grass replied in a hurry: "he is sleeping in the grass over there! I''m not hurt at all Leave Huang to wrinkly eyebrow, mention small grass, nine King grass Cong go. As Xiaocao said, Tianbing is lying on the ground lazily, sleepy! "What''s going on?" Li Huang''s voice is cold! "This fox is coming to catch me I couldn''t beat him again, so I had to make him dizzy However, that what, he sleeps to be all right, I did not kill him Grass very dogleg begged for mercy: "so, could you please release your hand first, the herb is a little Fear of heights "Cut the crap!" "Why are you following me?" Li Huang calls Tian Bing back to Warcraft space and questions Xiao Cao harshly. "Wang asked me to follow you Who knows you were found by your fox "King?" Li Huang is wondering who is the king in Xiao Cao''s mouth. Suddenly, a strong miasma strikes, which makes Li Huang a little unprepared. As soon as his hand is released, Xiao Cao has disappeared! "I sent it." A cold voice came from behind Li Huang. Li Huang turns around and finds that a star appears behind her Giant grass! EXM? "are you the king of that grass?" Li Huang''s voice was a little cold. "Yes." The grass moved, as if nodding. "What can I do for you?" Li Huang knew that the grass was looking for her, and her purpose was very clear. Just she doesn''t know, what happened to her recently, why even a grass would find her?! "Are you a poison girl?" The grass did not answer Li Huang''s question, but asked it first. "Yes." Li Huang also didn''t hide ye, directly admitted. For plants, in fact, the human constitution is better distinguished. Especially among the human poison son and poison girl, the plant is the most able to identify out! Just ordinary plants I can''t talk! "You have a great talent, man." The grass said, "although it''s a little weak now." Li Huang''s embarrassed smile, in fact, it''s not necessary to say it, just know it. Why hurt each other? "Tell me what you''re going to do." Li Huang said that she didn''t have much time to deal with him. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid Ling changjue is going to find it! "I''m looking for my master. I want you to help me." Said the grass. "She is also a poison girl, and her breath is very similar to yours." Li Huang frowned: "why should I help you?" It''s not good for her! She''s not stupid to be a virgin! "I can be your contract beast and work for you before I find my master." The grass seemed to hesitate for a long time before saying so. "Woman, I contracted him." Yao Yu''s voice rang out in his brain at the right time. "Why?" The grass looks It''s not aggressive! And the shape It''s really shocking! "This is zombie grass! A kind of Warcraft with plant appearance! " Yao Yu is a little excited! Nima is a rare thing in a hundred years! Zombie grass Li Huang seems to remember this thing! "Yes." Li Huang agreed. "Then sign the contract." This grass is also a vigorous and resolute grass. You can do it as soon as you say it! But Li Huang likes this style! What is signed is a temporary contract, and both parties can cancel the contract at any time. At the foot of the contract law matrix turn, from Huang did not promote, because all by her own suppression! "What''s your name?" Li Huang asked."Seal the soul." He replied. Seal the soul. Li Huang read it silently. "Why are you separated from your master?" There seems to be something wrong with not finding the owner, right? "12 years ago, my wife took me back to the dark forest and broke the contract with me. Then she disappeared. She told me to wait for her to come back." This is the way of fenghun. "I''ve been waiting for 12 years, but I still haven''t heard from her." So, I can only find her! In fact, there are not too many twists and turns between Warcraft. Her master may have some difficulties and terminate the contract with him, but it also means that no matter what, she will never come back. Only Warcraft, silly to keep the agreement, is to believe that the master will come back! Sometimes, in fact, Warcraft is more stubborn than human beings. The master didn''t come to find fenghun, so he went to find it himself! If you don''t know how to get along in the world, look for other people to help him find his master. In a word, I tried my best to find it. Ten years is not a problem! As long as you''re alive, go back and look for it! This is the obstinacy of Warcraft! "Zombie grass is very useful to you, woman. You''d better find a way to keep it with you." Yao Yu said in this way. "He has his ambition. If I play tricks, I will break my promise." Li Huang won''t do this for herself. Zombie grass is really a good thing, as a plant of Warcraft, can well hide themselves, give the enemy a fatal blow! More importantly, zombie grass is a very poisonous thing, for the natural poisonous girl, it is the most perfect contract beast! Can complement many aspects, even the physique! Zombie grass can attack, also can assist, more has a therapeutic function! It''s a perfect kind of Warcraft! The use of zombie grass is a timely help to the natural poison body, and a powerful addition to others! But zombie grass is not popular on the mainland! Otherwise, this kind of thing is really rotten! Although Lihuang wants it very much, but She is a person who keeps her promise! Now that I have promised to help him find the master, I will help him find the master. Will not find any excuse to deliberately avoid this topic! "What''s the name of your master?" Li Huang asked. "Chuchen, she called, yechuchen!" Chapter 264 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang''s mouth began to twitch slightly "What a coincidence..." Li Huang doesn''t know how to say these two words with a kind of mood. In short, the mood is very complex! "What a coincidence? Do you know my master? " There was a slight fluctuation in the voice of fenghun! Seems a little excited! "She''s my mother." Li Huang is like this. If there is no double name and surname She should be her mother at the beginning of the night! "I see. No wonder your breath is similar to that of your master." Fenghun seems to have reflected that this girl is the master''s daughter! That''s great! "Where is the master, do you know?" He asked eagerly. He wanted to see the host! Since she is the daughter of the master, she must know where the master is! "I''m sorry." Li Huang shook her head. "I haven''t seen my mother, and I don''t know where she is." The general location should be shengyadidu, but She hasn''t been, so it''s embarrassing! Moreover, the people of Shengya''s night family are eyeing her, and she is not good to go to Shengya at this time! "So..." Fenghun seemed to be lost, but he soon perked up: "you are the master''s woman, you will meet one day!" Li Huang also firmly believes that one day, she will meet her so-called mother! There is no doubt about this! "I have to catch up with the team. Are you going back to Warcraft space or..." Li Huang can''t continue chatting like this, otherwise we can''t find where the team is! Fenghun shook his grass around, and then the green light wrapped him! Slowly shrink, slowly shrink, and finally shrink into a finger long grass! This is really a Very useful skills! Li Huang had to praise him! Bull B! Seal soul a jump, then jumped to leave Huang''s hair, carefully hide in her hair band under! Li Huang smile, good is a clever grass! Then he ran in the direction of the team! Before running for a few steps, Li Huang felt dark in front of her eyes, and then she was picked up by the whole person! "Ah Jue..." Li Huang knew that he would start to worry if he didn''t see her for a long time! "What took you so long to do?" Originally thought that all disappeared, a long time has not seen from Huang to catch up, Ling changjue began to worry. I''m worried if she''s in any danger. Clearly know that she is a god beast rosefinch protection, but still can''t help but want to worry about her! Probably, this kind of problem can''t be corrected any more! As long as she''s around him, that''s it! "I..." Li Huang was in a bit of a dilemma and didn''t know how to say it. She didn''t want to let too many people know about soul sealing! "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it." Ling changjue sees Li Huang''s Dilemma and doesn''t force her! After all, she''s OK, his heart can finally be put down! She doesn''t want to say that she has secrets she wants to keep, he knows! So he didn''t force her! Ling changjue carried Li Huang all the way. "The miasma of the inner and outer layers of the dark forest has begun to increase. I''m afraid you''ll get lost like this!" Ling changjue said so! It didn''t take long for him to come back. He was afraid that no one would be there when he returned to his original position! But fortunately, such a thing did not happen! "You really look down on me." Li Huang said with a light smile that although she has some road craziness, even if she has the ability to never forget, she is still road craziness, but it doesn''t mean she has no brain. Now with fenghun, the residents of the dark forest can find their way just by the fire sun and ice! So What would your Warcraft do if you knew you needed them to find their way? "I''m worried about you." "Well, well, I''m wrong." Li Huang can''t stand Ling changjue''s gentle attack! It''s true that as long as he is like this, Li Huang will surely give up his arms and surrender! "We''re about to enter the moon territory." Ling changjue''s footwork is not slow, just a quarter of an hour has caught up with the army! Looking at the disappearing crowd in front of him, Ling changjue reminded him. "Well." Li Huang is also looking forward to it. Ling changjue puts Li Huang down. It''s not allowed for two people to enter at the same time. This is also a relatively helpless thing. Ling changjue went in, and finally left Huang. Crossing the border, Lihuang seems to have come to another thing! Li Huang couldn''t believe what she saw if she didn''t know she was in the dark forest before!Moonlight territory, like its name, is permeated with a mild atmosphere like moonlight. The main colors here are purple and green, which is a kind of gentle color! Trees or grass on the ground, are as yellow as the stars! Beautiful! Also very poetic! "What a beautiful place." Bai Qiqi seems to be intoxicated in such a place. She stops and feels it well. "Well, it''s beautiful." Li Huang agreed, calm as she! There is no way to ignore such beautiful scenery! It''s really It''s a very comfortable place! Every few trees will have a small wooden house, which is very exquisite, as if it was born to grow on a book! That should be where the soldiers guarding the border live! "It''s said that this moon territory is where the elves lived in those days, so it''s the only reason for such a scene." Ling changjue explained. Leave Huang tiny a Leng, spirit? "In the period of gods and demons, there were not only gods and demons, but also human beings. Elves and goblins were everywhere, but later, when all the gods and Demons left the continent, these races gradually disappeared, and no one knew where they had gone." Ling Feng came to explain! "The moonlight territory was discovered by accident as the former head of the deer chasing Academy at that time. Later, the moonlight clan was united to establish the deer chasing academy here." "I see." Li Huang feels that she has gained knowledge again! "All of a sudden, I really want to know what it looks like in the period of gods and demons." Li Huang has such yearning, it must be very lively! Ling changjue pinched Li Huang''s little hand and didn''t say much. In the moon territory, there is no distinction between day and night! Because you can''t see the sun at all! The towering trees surrounded the whole territory. Only the soft light from the moonlight grass and the moonlight tree illuminated the whole territory! Before long, the army stopped! Following the instructions, they lined up and accepted the following instructions! "Next, there are real trials. Through these trials, you are the real students of Zhuolu academy!" Chapter 265 "This trial is divided into three rounds! They are the physical test, the mana test, and the military test "Every round, there will be the female martial god Yuehan to supervise everyone''s trial!" "The first step is the physical fitness test. It''s a straight road from where we stand to our Zhulu Academy. What you have to do is to run to the gate of our Zhulu academy without using any magic power or auxiliary weapons, relying only on the physical strength. The old man will be waiting for you at the gate." "Next, yuebin, yuejiu and Yueyi will send a recording instrument to everyone. We will take this instrument with us and start our first trial. Of course, the score of accompanying students is not included in the score. It should be a personal reference value! " After elder Yue Hao finished, the three male disciples began to distribute recording instruments one by one. In fact, it''s not a big thing. It''s a bit like a watch. When they were sent to Li Huang, there was basically no one in front of them. It''s all gone! Li Huang had no choice but to button up the recording instrument, and then began to run slowly. According to Ling changjue, the most important thing in physical fitness test is to see a person''s control of speed and physical strength, not just to finish running! Li Huang''s heart is clear. As soon as it comes up, it''s her weakness. Li Huang doesn''t know whether to cry or smile! "You go first. Don''t wait for me." From Huang looking at white seven seven Ling long Jue are in her not far place control distance waiting for her, the heart has a bit moved. Hearing what Li Huang said, Bai Qiqi and Ling changjue didn''t control themselves any more. They basically ran out like they had liberated their nature! The speed makes Lihuang a little dumbfounded! Sure enough, all of them are hidden! "You can run faster." This is, the seal soul of hair suddenly opened. "After you and I contract, you will get some physical improvement. There is no need to control your physical strength so carefully." Although it''s only a temporary contract, it''s effective after all! When Li Huang heard Feng Hun say that, he speeded up and ran forward! For this kind of alchemist or poison girl with weak constitution, she can''t pass the physical strength level in any case, but Li Huang has made a vow, she has no other way but to break through herself! She believes that there will always be a way to break through this situation! In fact, the road of moonlight territory is not very smooth. If the running speed on the flat ground is 100, no matter who it is, it can only reach about 80, or even lower! This is to increase the difficulty, but to study in Zhuolu academy without awareness is really not good! "Miss!" Yi Qinghuan saw from behind to catch up with Li Huang, called a, she is still worried about the body of big miss can''t stand it! "Well." Although Li Huang''s face was ruddy, she didn''t show much reaction! Running is a tiring thing. Li Huang always thinks so! "I just saw that Miss Bai and his royal highness Jiuwang passed by. Didn''t they accompany Miss Bai?" Yi Qinghuan asked. It seems that at the beginning, they were together. "I let them go first. There''s no need to waste time for me." Li Huang thinks so. Although she can''t run fast, she has her pride and doesn''t need others to pity her! She can still do it herself! "So." Li Huang listens to Yi Qinghuan and looks at her again. She finds that Yi Qinghuan is really like walking on the ground! After running for such a long time, Yi Qinghuan is really like a nobody. His voice doesn''t shake when he speaks! This is Are you normal? Li Huang has some shame! I can''t help but speed up a little bit! Yi Qinghuan just follows Li Huang silently. If Li Huang accelerates, she will also speed up. Li Huang is at a constant speed. She is also at a constant speed. Don''t follow too well! About half an hour later, Li Huang and Yi Qinghuan have surpassed many people one after another. Although her physical strength is limited, but after all, where is the cultivation, if the crane tail, it is really unreasonable! "Li Huang, come on!" When Yuehan came here and saw Lihuang''s figure, he could not help but encourage him. "Well." Li Huang doesn''t want to talk any more. It''s a waste of energy to say one more word! Nima''s physical strength is so precious! It''s a pity that she doesn''t have many! "Miss, it''s probably two and a half hours away. Please hold on." Yi Qinghuan reminds the way behind him. But after listening to this kind reminder, Li Huang would rather not know! Now it''s only half an hour. Hi, it''s two and a half hours There is no love! Li Huang doesn''t want to be discouraged, so she can only run!Sweat has come down, from the heat of Huang did not feel, just feel tired and panting! But she won''t give up! Although it''s a trial, it''s not a beginning for her to face her weakness! When it was almost an hour, Li Huang broke through his limit, his body was convulsing, and his whole body was convulsing! But Li Huang didn''t stop, even if the whole person was shaking, she still didn''t stop! Because only by continuing to run can we improve! "Miss, don''t speed up any more. Your body won''t be able to bear it!" Yi Qinghuan said beside him! She knows the pain of breaking through the limit, but it''s really rare to be able to be as silent as Li Huang! Break through the limit, but also continue to break through, it is really not seen! "No problem." Li Huang''s voice has started to tremble, but she still keeps the current speed! Sweat has to flow out, from Huang can only bite teeth, continue to run forward! ¡­¡­ When I saw the threshold of Zhulu academy, Li Huang almost fainted at the moment when she stopped. Fortunately, Yi Qinghuan had expected that, so he immediately held Li Huang and didn''t let her fall down! After handing in the recording instrument, Li Huang leaned against the wall of Zhulu academy and walked over and over again. Can''t stop right after just running, Li Huang knows! So even if her body is going to fall to the ground, she still forces herself to stand up! Take a few steps, take a few steps! "I''ll go Nine elder brother, nine elder sister-in-law good spell Ling Feng looks at Li Huang walking in horror! "I thought it would take at least half an hour for sister-in-law Jiu to arrive! How is this done? " "Break the limit." Ling changjue looks at Li Huang''s back painfully. He can''t pass! Little girl must survive! She wants to survive on her own! "She looks like she broke through at least twice, OK?" Chapter 266 "It''s really terrible!" It''s not easy for a girl to do this! No, it''s not easy, it''s impossible at all! Jun Lihuang is definitely a monster! After walking back and forth for about a quarter of an hour, Li Huang gradually stopped and leaned against the wall to have a rest. I took the water from Yi Qinghuan and took a sip. I didn''t drink too much. Half an hour passed quickly, and the last students arrived at the gate of Zhuolu Academy. "Rest for a quarter of an hour, and then proceed to the next round of trial!" "Second round of mana trial." "The gate of Zhuolu Academy in front of you is 20x30. You can use all your mana to push this door. No matter what level of mana it is, it can open a door that is in line with the current level. But if the foundation is not stable, there is no way to push this door. Students who have no way to push this door can only practice outside school until they can push this door open! " With that, elder Yue Hao opened the door for a demonstration. He pushed the door open easily. But you can see that the color of the door flashed, green all over. In other words, elder Yuehao is the summoner of the wind system? This door has the function of identifying the Department! I''ve learned a lot! A quarter of an hour later, people sitting on the ground to rest have stood up, eager to try! "This time, the order is arranged according to the results of our first round of physical fitness test!" "First, first, Ling Feng." Ling Feng stood up with a smile and put his hand on the door at random. He didn''t have much reaction, but he was very relaxed. A door almost the same size as the original one was pushed open by Ling Feng. He walked in with a smile and waved with Li Huang! As if to say, he is waiting for her to come! When elder Yue Hao registered, he said: "second, Ling changjue." Ling changjue is not a showy person, but Who made him so powerful even if he didn''t show off? Li Huang is really speechless. Ling changjue was more casual than Ling Feng. She didn''t straighten her arm at all. With a touch, the whole door opened. "The strength of nine kings..." Yi Qinghuan was surprised. To reach this level, there is no need to come to Zhulu academy! "Third..." "Fourth..." "The 15th, you leave Huang." Li Huang goes forward. She couldn''t push the door open easily! She was lucky and was about to reach out when she was suddenly interrupted by Feng Hun: "wait!" "What''s the matter?" Li Huang said she didn''t understand? "Remove your mana. It''s only mine tied. This door is not simple." Feng said. Although Li Huang was confused, she still listened to Feng Hun''s advice, leaving only Lei''s mana! The palm of Li Huang''s hand just stuck to the door, Li Huang felt wrong! This door will absorb people''s mana! In other words, she has to release mana faster than it absorbs to open the door?! Ling changjue must be a monster! Li Huang couldn''t help but feel like he was in a bad mood. He seemed so relaxed, but This is not a pit father''s! Li Huang focused her attention, quickly urged the magic in her body and injected it into the door. Then, suddenly, the door was opened! It''s half the size of the original door! However, Li Huang was quite satisfied with her achievements. She went into the academy and closed the door again! "Nine elder sister-in-law, opened half door, very formidable!" Ling Feng jumps over and says. Li Huang felt that if he didn''t roll his eyes, she would send him several white eyes! She doesn''t talk to change! "Miss, there are not many people who can open half the door." Yi Qinghuan comes over and says to Li Huang. In fact, apart from the first and second place, there were no one or two who opened the door. Therefore, in terms of mana, Li Huang is still superior. "That door..." Very strange. Li Huang turns his head and looks at the door behind him. His expression is self-evident. "That door tests not only the mana of human beings, but also their families, talents and places worthy of development. The elders of moonlight clan can receive the message from that door." Yi Qing said with a smile. Li Huang is not surprised. No wonder Feng Hun lets her use only the magic power of Lei Department. It turns out that''s the way it is! Originally, her idea was that all mana was disguised as thunder, but it didn''t seem to work?Fortunately, I heard the suggestion of fenghun at that time! Li Huang moved her eyes away from the door. She looked at Yi Qinghuan: "how do you feel when you come back here again?" This is really what Yi Qinghuan said! Yi Qinghuan''s expression was stiff for a moment, and then he gave a bitter smile: "it''s impossible to say that he didn''t feel it, but Zhuolu academy has no change. He still keeps the same appearance as before. I can only say that I''m very happy." "It''s yours. No one can take it away." Li Huang said. She is the person who has investigated Yi Qinghuan''s life experience. Naturally, she knows what her past is like. This time I brought her to Zhulu academy, a large part of it is also related to her identity! "I just want to follow the first lady." As for other things, she did not dare to ask. Now, that''s good! She is very satisfied, very satisfied! "People should be motivated." Li Huang said a word and no more. It''s no use saying more. Ling changjue suddenly walked to Li Huang''s side and said, "how do you feel?" "In terms of brutality, it''s my style." The style of Zhulu academy is simple and brutal! But also meet the taste of Jun Lihuang! She always thinks that when she can exercise with her body, she should not use it in theory any more! "The danger is still behind." Ling changjue just indulged in a smile, the little girl in the pain for fun, probably only she can do it. No one else can match! How long will it take Li Huang yawned. According to the outside world, it''s late at night How sleepy "Are you sleepy?" Ling changjue asked softly. "Well." Li Huang nodded. "Would you like to sleep next to me?" He suggested. He can''t bear his daughter-in-law''s grievance! Li Huang wants to sleep very much, but she can''t sleep now! Otherwise wake up, the pain on the body is indescribable! Only after enduring the third round of trial, can we have a sleep! Li Huang refuses Ling changjue''s proposal, but he rests on him. ¡­¡­ About a quarter of an hour later, elder Yuehao pushed the door and came in. Looking at more than 100 people present, he cleared his throat and said. "The third round of military test is a written test. Please follow me." This is the first time Li Huang sat in the examination room of this era. In a very high-end hall, there were about 70 people sitting in front of each of them, with a paper and a feather pen. Chapter 267 Li Huang doesn''t know what the military test is, but in the current situation, she''s not alone! After elder Yuehao announced that he could start answering, Lihuang turned over the paper and picked up the quill pen to start answering. But There are specialties in the art industry, and even people with high intelligence quotient will have something they are not good at For example, Jun Lihuang. When I saw the title, Li Huang was at a loss. To put it bluntly, the military trial is to ask some questions about marching and fighting. Apart from some unclear personnel arrangements, there is also a counter attack anticipation of the enemy''s reaction under certain circumstances This What the hell! Li Huang just felt that her brain was blank. She really didn''t know how to fill it in. There are many people like Li Huang. After the first two rounds of inhuman physical exertion, they have to face such unreasonable questions! It''s a torment! Unspeakable suffering! But it''s time to give up, isn''t it? You have to be a living horse doctor and have a try. Jun Lihuang is no exception. She also starts to answer questions with this kind of mentality. In fact, if you calm down and think about it carefully, these problems are not completely without a clue. Maybe the correct answer is not the same as what you think, or even the opposite. At least, I have corrected my wrong views. The whole paper looks very big, but in the end, there are only 20 questions. But these 20 questions tormented these students for no less than three hours! Put down the quill pen, Li Huang yawned. It should be morning now Not sleeping day after day, Li Huang is also very sleepy. Take out a grain Dan and physical strength Dan, slightly fill the stomach, add - physical strength is also good. At the fourth hour, elder Yue Hao announced the end of the test. Everyone put down their quills and walked out of the examination hall. After gathering outside, the man named yuebin came over and said to the people, "everyone''s trial has been completed. The scores of everyone will be announced in six hours. At that time, the places for your practice will be arranged according to the scores." "Now, please follow me. I''ll take you to rest." The place where people rest is like a modern dormitory, but yuebin said that it''s just a place for them to have a rest, not a place to stay for a long time. Li Huang doesn''t have any opinions. He and the other two girls are assigned to a room. Li Huang basically sees the bed and climbs up to sleep. The other two girls, too, fell asleep in bed before they could say hello. The three accompanying students can only help their own young lady to cover the quilt silently, and then they also quickly sleep first! Because Li Huang broke through the limit for many times, she fell asleep very deeply. She didn''t even dream of one. Five hours later, Jun Lihuang was the first to wake up. It''s all expected. She is sore and sore all over. Li Huang just feels that her whole body is not as soft as it looks. She can''t make any effort at all! But can be easily knocked down is not from Huang, lying in bed quietly for a while, and then a drum up on the rise. I went to the washroom with light hands and feet. Fortunately, as long as the door of the bathroom is closed, the sound insulation effect is good, so Li Huang can rest assured to take a bath and relax. I went to bed before I took a bath. It''s not Li Huang''s style, but who says the situation is wrong? Soaking in the hot water, Li Huang sighed comfortably. "Here you are." When Li Huang was soaking, Feng Hun suddenly spoke. Li Huang only felt that there was a huge leaf? Li Huang stretched out her hand and took it. She was puzzled: "what is this?" "This is my fallen leaf. It''s good for you to take a bath with it." Fenghun didn''t explain much, just said a word. "Well." Li Huang knew the good intention of fenghun, so she took it. Put the leaves into the water, it''s incredible that the water turned into dark purple in a flash! "What a thick gas." Li Huang took a deep breath. I don''t know why, she felt very comfortable! "The fallen leaves of zombie grass are the most poisonous place. Ordinary people will die if they touch them, but if they put them on the poison seed or poison girl of zombie grass, it''s a great tonic!" Yao Yu''s voice is transmitted in the brain. "It has the function of cutting tendons and washing marrow to your body. It can also make your body take the poison of zombie grass and form a protective wall. Women, you should cherish them! " Li Huang feels a little incredible?! No wonder Yao Yu wants her to keep zombie grass! Indeed, just for this point, there is enough reason to tie zombie grass around her!Li Huang only felt that her body was absorbing the toxicity, and then something appeared from the surface of her skin! "You can rest assured that absorbing these poisonous gases is not harmful to your body, but can resist some of the poison in your body." Fenghun was afraid of Lihuang, so she let out a voice to remind her, lest she think more. "Well." Li Huang nodded, he also saw that there was poison in her body? "I didn''t see it." Feng soul seems to know what Li Huang is thinking and says. "Well?" Li Huang said he didn''t understand. What did he mean? "I just remembered that if you were the daughter of the master, you should have been poisoned 13 years ago." Fenghun''s voice was a little stiff: "when you were just a child, I found some problems in your body, so I told the master." "Sorry, I just remembered." Hearing Feng Hun''s apology, Li Huang feels embarrassed. After all, it''s none of his business. There''s no need to apologize. "There''s no need to apologize. What happened in those years..." Li Huang lowered her head. She didn''t know what happened in those years, and now there''s no need to mention it. "You''d better get rid of the demon pattern on your forehead." Fenghundao. Li Huang said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know what this is, and I don''t know how to get rid of it." She also wants to, but, she also very helpless! "I know what this is." Fenghun, after a period of silence, suddenly spoke. Li Huang is shocked. Feng Hun knows what it is? "How do you know?" I haven''t had any clue for such a long time. I didn''t expect to know that someone knew at this time. This What a thrill! But how do you know that this soul is a zombie grass? It''s worth thinking about! Chapter 268 "There are also on the master, but the demon pattern of the master is on the arm." Feng said. Although his tone has always been flat, but from the Phoenix is surprised to be able to hear the anger of Feng soul?! And her mother, too? Li Huang was stunned! "What on earth is this?" Li Huang asked. "The master said, this is a kind of soul curse seal." Feng Hun pauses for a moment and seems to be thinking about what to say. Then he said, "I don''t know much about it, but the master said that no matter what kind of soul seal is, it will do great damage to the human body. I don''t know what kind of spell seal is on your forehead, but my master''s spell seal is killing. When the spell seal is activated, my master will kill people without purpose, regardless of the enemy or friend. It''s very terrible! " Li Huang feels that her whole heart is going to be hanged. Such a terrible thing is on her mother''s body, and there is something on her body too?! This Li Huang feels a little square! "You should pay more attention. Once the seal is activated, you will not know what you will do." Feng soul reminds a way. There is only so much he can say, no matter how much he can say! Li Huang raised her hand and touched the demon pattern. It turns out that this is the mark of soul curse seal? She really took some strange fortune! "I see." Li Huang knows that Yao Yu also hears it. Now she can''t go out in Zhulu Academy. All she can do is rely on Yao Yu''s knowledge to help her through the difficulties. Just ask, in this period of time don''t whole out what moth! Otherwise, she really can''t face it. After Li Huang has absorbed all the poisonous gas in the water, Li Huang gets up. Clean the water on the body, put on new clothes, leave Huang sighed. The pain on the body is not so obvious, and it probably has something to do with the soul sealing Ye Zi. After washing well, when Li Huang came out of the washing room, there were still two girls who had woken up. "Ah You get up so early. " The woman who talked to Li Huang had the impression that she was the girl who joined in the battle of guarding the city with her. It''s like It''s Yin and Yang cherry. Li Huang returns with a smile. "First of all, miss, have something to eat." Yi Qinghuan takes some dry food and puts it on the table for fear that Li Huang will be hungry! "Good." Li Huang nodded, and she was just a little hungry. "Well Are you the eldest lady of the royal family? " Another woman asked. Li Huang nodded: "I am Jun Li Huang." "Well, as the rumor has it, you''re paralyzed!" This words leave Huang can''t receive, continue to eat. "I am Yin Yang Ying, from Yin Yang valley." Yin Yang Ying first introduces herself. "I''m GUI Su, from ghost city." The woman who just asked Li Huang to talk said. Leave Huang tiny Leng for a while, originally is the person of ghost King City. "Well I''m going to take a bath too. I''ve been sweating all my life. I can''t stand it! " GUI Su stood up and went to the washroom. Li Huang and Yin Yang Ying are both eating. "I don''t know what the next practice will be like!" Yin Yang Ying sighs. "Well." Li Huang also responded. Seriously, she''s looking forward to it! "There is still an hour to announce the results, suddenly a little nervous." Yin Yang Ying lowered her head and looked remorseful: "I didn''t do a problem in the third round of the test!" From Huang looking at Yin Yang Ying this lovely small appearance, can''t help mouth up a few minutes: "don''t worry." Some people, even if they write, may not have points. Li Huang is holding such a state of mind. For a moment, yin and Yang Ying silently nibble on the bun. When GUI Su comes out, Yin Yang Ying goes in to take a bath. No way, are girls, love clean is normal! "Have something to eat, miss." GUI Su''s companion also prepared some dry food for her. "Ah, you too." GUI Su took it casually and ate it without caring about the image. She said while eating: "Jun Lihuang, why do you always wear the veil?" "It''s said that the appearance is more beautiful than that of the immortals, and it''s the same as that of his Highness the ninth king. Is it because it''s too beautiful to cover up the appearance? Isn''t that a little more pretentious? " "The rumors are exaggerated." Li Huang said faintly: "my appearance It''s better not to let it out to scare people. " Li Huang said that, he just thought that the demon pattern on his head would cause great controversy and didn''t want to get into trouble. But these words stop in guisu''s ear is another meaning. "You mean, the outside world says you''re beautiful. It''s all a joke?""You can say that." Li Huang didn''t want to explain more about it. No matter how she understands it, she has no opinion. "So it is." Ghost vegetable a face oneself very understand of appearance, immediately heroic smile say: "don''t be afraid, I will support you!" Li Huang returns with a smile. By the time Yin and Yang Sakura came out, they had been informed to gather outside. "It''s trouble." Yin Yang Ying ran out before she could dry her hair. Once again, the whole team is totally new. How to say, after a few hours of rest, it seems like a new person! "Well, let''s start to announce the results of the crowd." "First, Ling changjue. Second, Ling Feng. Third, Bai Qiqi, fourth, Yin Yang Ying, fifth, GUI Su, sixth, Jun Lihuang. The seventh is Qin Xing. Eighth, Lingluo, Ninth... " "For the above, every ten students are divided into a team according to the ranking order. There are seven teams in total, which are Tianzi college, dizi college, xuanzi college, Huangzi college, Yuzi college, Zhouzi college and Huangzi college "Soon someone will come and take you to your college. Every college has a instructor. If you have any questions on your way to self-cultivation, you can go to the instructor to ask questions. In addition, you can only self-cultivation. " "The college will have a big competition every half a month. If the ranking changes, your college will also adjust, so please practice well." "That''s what I want to say now. Do you have anything else to ask?" At the end of elder Yue Hao''s words, someone raised his hand: "what''s the difference between colleges, please?" "In fact, the difference is not very big, it''s just that there are a lot of people at the back of the college, most of them are students who can''t be promoted accumulated every year, and students with good talent can go to the inner college to practice. Therefore, there are only ten colleges in the first few colleges this year, and they get more resources than the students in the later colleges. " "Elder, are we practicing by ourselves the way of actual combat?" "It''s up to you. Every college has a summoner, a mana tower, a training ground, and a portal to the dark forest. It''s up to you to choose what kind of practice you want!" Chapter 269 "The elder, can the colleges communicate with each other at ordinary times?" "Of course, it''s OK. There are no rules in Zhuolu Academy. How to do it is your own business." ¡­¡­ "Any questions?" Elder Yue Hao asked again! There was no sound at the bottom. Obviously, there was nothing to ask. Elder Yue Hao nodded, "in that case, you can form a good team, and then prepare to go to your college." Li Huang and his wife didn''t need to look for each other, because they almost knew each other. And for leave Huang they this team lead the way, needless to say that is definitely cold! When twenty people came to Tianzi college, they just felt It''s a waste to give them 20 people in such a big place! Because It''s really big! There is no difference between the appearance of Tianzi college and moonlight territory. The place where people live is also on the tree, but the houses on the tree are very big, and one room for each person is still more than enough! What makes Li Huang feel helpless is that Ling changjue has to live next door to her, which makes her very embarrassed! But who wants people to look good! Good looking means everything is right! So people have no opinions on this matter. Of course, even if there are opinions, it''s useless! People won''t listen! "Let''s sort it out. Cultivation can start at any time." Yue Han said. "Li Huang, I''ll wait for you in the inner courtyard." Yuehan makes a refueling gesture to Lihuang! Li Huang nodded. It is absolutely necessary for her to enter the inner court. Yuehan left with a smile. As a guide, she didn''t have much time to stay here. Li Huang went into her house and looked at it. The house is big and beautiful. Lihuang likes it very much. "Miss, the food here will be delivered to the room at a fixed time." Yi Qinghuan said. "I see." Li Huang nodded to show that she understood. "What else can I do for you, miss?" "No, go back and rest." Li Huang said. Yi Qinghuan nodded and walked out of Lihuang''s tree house. As soon as Yi Qinghuan left, some sticky guy came. I really can''t see the little guy. He''s suffering all over! "Girl." As soon as he saw Li Huang, he held her in his arms. It seemed that only in this way could he feel comfortable! "You look like a child." Li Huang said and closed the door with magic. Ling changjue sticks to her like this, where doesn''t it look like a child? It''s really That''s lovely. "How are you today? Is it still sore? " Ling changjue let go of Li Huang and asked anxiously. Li Huang shook her head: "I have nothing to do, and my body is not very sore." It''s all due to the soul sealing! Li Huang also feels lucky that she has contracted this grass! "It''s good over there." Ling changjue was relieved. "When you get here, you don''t have to be too eager to practice. First, you should consolidate your foundation." "I know." Li Huang herself thinks so. She doesn''t worry about the cultivation at all! The biggest concern is the actual combat. "By the way, ah Jue." Li Huang suddenly became serious. "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue looks at Li Huang strangely. Li Huang took off her veil, pointed to the demon pattern on her finger, and said, "this thing, I know what it is." "Really?" "What is it?" Ling changjue said that she was very anxious to know whether it was good or bad? Does it do harm to his girl?! "It''s a kind of soul seal, but I don''t know which one." "Soul curse seal..." Ling changjue repeated, with some danger in her eyes. "It''s them!" He responded quickly! "You know?" Li Huang is curious why Ling changjue can easily guess that it is the soul curse seal given by the night family? "This kind of thing, only a few of the royal capital of Shengya can use, and they are the only ones who are interested in you!" Ling changjue''s voice was gnashing her teeth: "I will help you get rid of it before it breaks out, girl." How can he not know the harm of this thing? He doesn''t want to kill the little girl when she doesn''t recognize her. That way, not only can others not accept her, but also how can she forgive herself when she wakes up? "Well." Li Huang nodded. "They controlled my mother with this kind of thing, and now it''s on me too. I don''t know what they want to do.""Maybe, if you don''t get it, you will destroy it." Ling changjue guessed. The heart of a woman, the needle of the sea! This sentence is really right! "Ah Jue, if, I mean if, this thing breaks out, please stop me by any means, OK?" "Well!" Ling changjue agreed to her. He was more willing to accept this than to take her life! "Girl, during this period of time in the college, I may not be able to do it any more, so no matter what, you must protect yourself. If you have anything, you can find Ling Feng!" "I know." Li Huang knows that Ling changjue has a lot of things to do, which she knew as early as when she promised Ling Wushuang to come to Zhulu Academy. Ling changjue sighed, holding Li Huang''s hand tightly, some things are always involuntarily, in this place, Ling changjue may be unable to protect himself, but for the sake of the little girl, he must survive! He has a reason to be strong! "Ah Jue." Li Huang whispered softly. "Well?" "I''ll be with you." She will be strong, and then have the right to stand beside him with him! Accompany him to see the whole world! "I''ll wait for you." His hand caressed her hair, there is no love words, it would be more tearful than this sentence. Ling changjue kisses Li Huang''s lips, which he hasn''t done for a long time. Because I was afraid that I could not control myself well, I swallowed up the little girl. But today, it''s also my feeling. Li Huang didn''t push him away. She knew that he was the one she liked. So, she won''t refuse him! For a long time, lips, from Huang against Ling changjue''s arms. Half squinting, the real trial has just begun, now is just the calm before the storm! With her ready to go, it will be another storm! "If only this world were full of ordinary people." Ling changjue suddenly sighed that he had no ability to pursue cultivation, and his life was only 100 years. Such a life must be excellent. "I know that life." Don''t be too clear about Lihuang. "It''s really simple and busy." Li Huang said so. The evaluation was to the point. Chapter 270 "But it''s a good idea But there will always be all kinds of things Ling changjue sighed. Li Huang smiles. The trend of the world is basically the same, no matter in that era. Born in the age of peace, human beings are mediocre and eager for comfort. Born in the era of war, there are many heroes, but they are not well-known. In the final analysis, there are always drawbacks in every era, and no one can expect any real comfortable era. ¡­¡­ Li Huang likes to practice by himself. Yi Qinghuan knows this very well, so after pointing out the position of the training ground, Li Huang goes alone. Of course, it''s not pleasant to finish. If Li Huang wants to practice by herself, she has to ask other people if they are sleeping, right? When Li Huang arrived at the training ground, someone had already arrived first. But fortunately, the training ground is big enough, if they are separated from each other, they will not disturb each other. "Li Huang, do you want to have a competition?" Bai Qiqi raised her voice and asked. She always thought Li Huang''s sword technique was very special, so she wanted to try two moves with Li Huang! "No But Li Huang refused, "look for an opportunity next time." "Well, practice first. I''ll go to the mana tower." Bai Qiqi waved. Li Huang nodded in response. Li Huang has her own intention not to compete with Bai Qiqi. Moreover, this heart watching sword technique is not the one that can be used to compete. She is also afraid that if she can''t master it well, she will hurt Bai Qiqi''s life. At the moment of the training ground, there are only two people, one is Jun Lihuang, the other is Erwang Lingluo. What makes Li Huang feel strange is that Ling Luo will come to the training ground, which is really strange. Because in Li Huang''s eyes, Ling Luo''s accomplishments are a bit of rubbish. I can''t see them anymore Li Huang''s self-care sword practice doesn''t pay attention to Ling Luo. Ling Luo looks at Li Huang''s figure and wants to say something, but doesn''t know how to speak. This woman is beautiful, he knows. Even though she was wearing a veil now, he still remembered her face when he first met her. That kind of frigid and frightening atmosphere makes everyone have a desire to conquer. He has also used such a brain. And he made a lot of jokes at the Palace Banquet, but when he knew that this woman was the ninth king, he completely stopped thinking at that time. In this world, two people he is not provoking, one is ten Wang Ling Feng, the other is nine Wang Ling changjue. Now Ling Luo looks at Li Huang, the mood in the heart is also very complex! Along the way, he has tried his best to keep a distance from this woman, but her light is too strong, even if he wants to escape, there is no way to escape! Of course, Li Huang noticed that Ling Luo''s eyes stayed on her, but she didn''t think that this person had any courage to lure her. After all, Ling changjue scared him a lot before. From Huang also peace of mind to continue to practice sword, did not pay attention to Ling Luo. Three hours later, Li Huang took back her sword and was ready to go back. "Wait!" Ling Luo stops her. "You''ve been staring at me for three hours. What do you want to say?" Li Huang just stopped, but didn''t look back. Ling Luo is stunned. It turns out that she has been aware of it, but she doesn''t say it "Jun Lihuang, do you hate me very much?" Ling Luo, this is a problem from the heart. She is estranged from him, which makes him feel very uncomfortable! "Your Highness the second king thinks too much." Li Huang didn''t answer directly, did she? This man is not worthy of him. "Jun Lihuang, I want to know if you don''t have an engagement with jiudi, will you stay with me?" He wanted to ask these questions for a long time. He couldn''t give up on her. "No Li Huang''s answer is very straightforward, there is no room for Ling Luo to think. "Why?" Ling Luo wants to know the reason and is eager to know the reason. "Your Highness wants to hear the truth?" "Yes "With all due respect, you''re just being sentimental." Li Huang''s voice is cold, like a needle stabbing Ling Luo''s body: "just because you miss me, you can''t die. Why do you think you can live to now?" "It''s easier to crush you than to crush an ant!" Li Huang turned her head slightly, and a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She said, "if it wasn''t for your Lao Tzu''s plea, you and Junna, and the children in her stomach, I would not let go of any of them." "You Ling Luo''s voice began to tremble when he was stimulated by Li Huang''s words. He didn''t know that at the moment when Li Huang said that he would kill him, the murderous spirit he felt was enough to suffocate him! "Second highness, you''d better be calm. Don''t pursue some illusory things. Your concubine is very suspicious. I hate being questioned the most.""She came to you?" Li Huang said so, how could Ling Luo not hear that Junna had gone to her! "It doesn''t matter whether you have it or not. You''d better take care of yourself." Li Huang sneered and left. For Ling Luo, Li Huang has no feelings, no love, no hate, just as a stranger in life. After returning to his residence, Li Huang ate something and took a bath comfortably. "How does the young lady feel today?" Yi Qinghuan asked. "It''s not bad. This place has plenty of aura. It''s a very suitable place for cultivation." "That''s good." Yi Qinghuan also smiles. The eldest lady thinks it''s good. That''s good. "Qinghuan, is there a place like the alchemy room?" Leave Huang to suddenly ask a way, she also for a long time didn''t make a pill, afraid is want unfamiliar many. "Yes, it''s right next to the magic tower, and it''s set up in every college." Yi Qinghuan replied. "That''s good." Li Huang is in a good mood. "Miss, the cultivation books sent by elder Yuehao are beside your pillow. You can read them at any time." "I see." Although the outer courtyard of Zhuolu academy is a place without teachers'' guidance, it will never let students go astray. Every student will have a set of training books, through reading can also correct some mistakes in training. For Li Huang, she likes this kind of teaching method very much. "The maid went back first." Yi Qinghuan salutes and leaves, indicating that he will not disturb Li Huang''s rest. Li Huang nods and watches Yi Qinghuan leave. Li Huang stretches, climbs up to bed and plans to have a rest. An hour later, Li Huang came to the alchemy room. It''s not right to say that it''s the alchemy room, because it''s a big place, it''s a closed building, and it''s divided into spaces. Chapter 271 There is an alchemy room in every space. There are ordinary alchemy furnaces, common kindling, and some commonly used medicinal materials. It''s really enjoyable. "Excuse me, are you here for alchemy?" An old man suddenly appeared, looking at Li Huang and asked. Li Huang saw that he had a broom in his hand and thought it might be the old man cleaning the alchemy room, so he said, "yes." "It''s been more than ten years since students came to this place. I didn''t expect that someone would come this year." The old man touched his beard with a smile: "I won''t disturb you, old man. I wish you a happy alchemy." "Thank you very much." Li Huang bows slightly as a return gift. "No, no, if you don''t have enough herbs, just call me. I can prepare them for you, old man." Leave Huang tiny a Leng, after reaction comes over, then nod to say: "excuse me you how to address?" "If you don''t dislike it, just call me old tea man." "Old tea." Leave Huang when even if called one. Old tea didn''t say anything more. After waving goodbye to Li Huang, he continued to walk away. Close the door of the alchemy room, Li Huang is about to take out the God medicine cauldron, and Yao Yu comes out with the God medicine cauldron first. "What will be refined this time?" Yao Yu asked excitedly. Li Huang had no choice but to smile and began to take out the poisonous weeds in the chip space one by one. "Today we refine..." ¡­¡­ "Strange, isn''t ninth sister-in-law here?" Ling Feng comes to the front of Li Huang''s house and knocks on the door several times, but no one answers. He can''t help wondering. "Well, your highness, the first lady has gone to the alchemy room and hasn''t come back for 12 hours." Yi Qinghuan from the house next to a head, said. "12 hours?! She can''t forget the time by practicing alchemy Ling Feng felt a little frightened, and then turned to the alchemy room! But just as I was about to step into the building, I was stopped by Mr. cha. "Are you here for alchemy, too?" Old tea asked first. "No, I''m looking for a girl in a veil!" Ling Feng replied honestly. "That old man, I can''t let you see her. That old man is in the critical period of alchemy and can''t be disturbed." Ling Feng thought about the pros and cons, but did not rush in. Instead, he bowed to the old tea man and said, "please take her out and tell her that I will wait in front of her house." "The old man knows." The old tea man touched his beard to show that he would bring the words. Ling Feng left and returned to his living area. And leave Huang also opened the door of alchemy room after half an hour, stretched a stretch! I''m so tired! "Have you come out yet?" Li Huang hasn''t come out of the alchemy room yet. The old tea man appears at the door again. "Well." Li Huang nodded. "A young man came to you and said he would wait for you in front of your house." Li Huang thought about it and replied, "OK, thank you for passing it on." "The younger generation left first." Li Huang said. "OK, old herb man in the alchemy room, I''ll get it ready for you again." Said the old tea man. "That''s the trouble." Li Huang waved and left. The old tea man went into the alchemy room where he stayed before leaving Huang. He wanted to clean it, but surprisingly, there was hardly any place to be cleaned. It was very clean. On the shelf where herbs were placed before, there were many fewer herbs, but there were a row of pills bottles. The old tea man opened his eyes slightly, took down a bottle from the shelf and opened it to have a look. "It''s a good one." The old tea man put the pill bottle back on the shelf. Sighed: "I haven''t met such a person who loves alchemy and has alchemy talent for a long time. It''s just a pity that she is a poisonous girl." ¡­¡­ "Ling Feng, are you looking for me?" When I came to the house, I saw Ling Feng waiting outside her house! "Sister nine You''d better have something to eat and have a rest. "Ling Feng choked back what he wanted to say and said this. Leave Huang suspicious of saw one eye Ling Feng, still obediently walked into the room, first fill full belly again. "I was going to go to the dark forest with you, but I think you''d better keep your spirit first." Ling Feng came in and said. "Well." Li Huang nodded. She was so sleepy now. If she went to the dark forest again, she would fall asleep. "Go to bed as soon as you finish eating. I''ll call you in two hours." "No problem." Because there is no difference between day and night in Zhuolu academy, Lihuang also depends on her feeling. When she is sleepy, when she will go to bed, and when she is not sleepy, she will do something that consumes her energy! Basically, everyone in Tianzi college is like this.Listen to Ling Feng''s words, eat a few things, leave Huang to roll to sleep. And two hours later, he was awakened by Lingfeng on time. "Miss, be careful all the way." Before they set out, Yi Qinghuan asked. "I see." Li Huang replied. Ling Feng took Li Huang and said to her, "the portal here is in the middle of the dark forest. It''s very dangerous, so you can''t separate from me!" "Well!" Li Huang knows the weight. Ling Feng is because of Ling changjue to protect her, she also knows! So, she won''t do stupid things. "Name." The bodyguard who is in charge of the guard of the transmission array asks if Li Huang and Ling Feng want to use the transmission gate. This is the necessary registration. "Ling Feng, you leave Huang." Ling Feng said it together. "Well, if you don''t return 36 hours after entering the dark forest, it''s death. Please watch the time." The guard warned. "I know." Li Huang and Ling Feng said. Then they stepped into the portal together. Just as I closed my eyes and opened my eyes, the scenery in front of me turned into a dark forest full of miasma. "The visibility is not high here, sister-in-law nine, you follow me closely." Ling Feng said. "Good." In order not to lose himself, Li Huang pulls Ling Feng''s sleeve. After all, this is the safest way to do it! "Ah, Ling Feng, what are we doing in the dark forest?" It''s too unrealistic to fight in the middle of the dark forest. It''s very dangerous, and if you''re not careful, it will cause a group war! "You''ll know later, but don''t make a sound at that time. I''ll put you in the border and get rid of your breath!" "Oh." Li Huang nods in a dazed way. Although she doesn''t know what Ling Feng wants to take her to do, she still follows him obediently and doesn''t ask much. Not long after walking, Lingfeng stopped. Turn around to keep from Huang jumped on a big tree, Ling Feng put Ling Feng down, and then quietly said: "nine sister-in-law, you stay here, I will give you a good border, don''t make a sound or go out!" Chapter 272 Li Huang didn''t know why, but he still nodded. She has a sense of propriety. When Ling Feng arranges the boundary for Li Huang, he jumps off the tree and disappears in a twinkling of an eye. Li Huang sat down quietly on the branch. Before long, the front suddenly appeared the sound! It''s the voice of human dialogue! "Up ahead is the territory of Zhuolu academy, my Lord." "I see. Our task is to get into Zhulu academy and create chaos." "Yes, my Lord!" "But my lord It seems that there are two wonderful freshmen in our college this year! " "According to the elder, that woman is just like a cold-blooded animal, worthy of being sent by the saints." "The saints are like this. You can''t offend those women!" "Yes, but there is another freshman with a surprisingly good temper." "Yes, people are polite, but it''s a pity that they have been reserved by the saints." "It''s hard to say if the saints don''t take over such a potential man." "Well, don''t talk. Be quiet." The adult spoke. "Yes, my Lord!" When these people came to the tree where Li Huang was, they suddenly stopped! "Wait a minute, it looks like someone is here!" The adult began to be alert. When Li Huang heard these words, he breathed hard. Did you find her? No It''s a border. Ordinary people can''t find it! "To be able to find someone also proves that you are not stupid." At this time, Ling Feng''s voice suddenly came from behind. Behind him, there are a lot of people. Among them, Ling changjue stood beside him. Li Huang opens her eyes wide. They are Did you expect that? "People from Zhulu academy!" The adult drew out his sword and made a gesture of entering the battle at any time. "We should treat the students of Qunxiong academy well when they come here." Ling Feng said with a smiley face: "how about taking your life to entertain you?" "Hum, arrogant little boy!" The adult snorted coldly, and didn''t lose his mind because of Ling Feng''s provocation. "Well, it''s the same to get rid of you here!" Ling Feng just laughs, and then Li Huang doesn''t see clearly what''s going on, so the two sides begin to fight! But what shocked Li Huang was that she couldn''t see their fighting track clearly! She can''t see anyone clearly! That is to say, everyone fighting below, whether enemies or friends, has higher accomplishments than her, and much higher! Li Huang gradually broke out in a cold sweat, but remember Ling Feng''s words, she didn''t make a sound! "Xiwei has some strength. It''s not all weak!" "When death comes, you still have a hard mouth!" "It''s still unknown who will die!" Li Huang could only hear the sound of sword waving, but she couldn''t see their movements clearly. It was too fast. Li Huang just felt a little dazzled. "Shengya is advised to consider the consequences before doing things, otherwise, don''t blame the army of Xiwei for breaking Shengya''s territory!" Ling Feng''s men were a little better in the end. After killing several enemies, he released several defeated generals! And sent out a warning. After they left, Ling changjue jumped into the tree and took Li Huang down. "Scared?" Ling changjue finds that Li Huang is sweating all over. Is it that what happened just now scares her? "No From Huang slightly side head, the voice is gentle. "Let''s go back." Ling changjue didn''t put down Lihuang, so she went back with her in her arms. Li Huang put her head on Ling changjue''s shoulder and didn''t say anything. Ling Feng took the rest of the people to other roads and gave them both the time. "Why did you show me these?" Leave Huang stuffy of ask a way. "There are some things you need to know after all. It''s better for you to see them with your own eyes than for me to tell you." Ling changjue explained this way. "It''s terrible." Li Huang murmured. I don''t know whether Ling changjue''s decision is terrible or the scene today is too terrible. "The girl must have never seen such a scene? Is it too bloody? " Ling changjue asked, but it seems that Jun Lihuang is not a person who will be afraid of killing. "No Li Huang gently shook her head. If it''s only bloody, don''t see too much in the previous life. "It''s just the fight between you. It makes me look creepy." Li Huang, it''s true. If Li Huang participates in the battle of their class, it''s a typical cannon fodder!Maybe not even cannon fodder, the moment can be seconds! "Don''t be afraid." Ling changjue said in a low voice, "I will protect you." Li Huang has a bad feeling in her heart. Naturally, she can see that Ling changjue also participated in the fight today, but Different from the past, he also began to be serious. If he really encountered an emergency, Li Huang thought that she could only become a burden to him. She''s really weak. "Why are people from Qunxiong academy here?" "Shengya doesn''t know what plan she has. She always goes against SIVI from Qunxiong academy to Shengzu." Ling changjue sighed. "I didn''t want to involve you, but who called that old man..." "All right, all right. I''m here. I''m here. " Li Huang interrupts Ling changjue''s remorse. Now is not the time. "Today, we just caught the first batch of people, but there will certainly be next time, more times. We can predict the first time, but not necessarily every time. So girl, you must protect yourself, and the nine life beads should be worn at any time!" "I know." Li Huang nodded. At the critical moment, she won''t let herself become a burden to him. "The war in the outer court is not big, and the inner court is under such pressure. The people you see today are the disciples of the inner court." Ling changjue said. "Disciples of the inner court?" Li Huang is a little surprised that Ling changjue can act together with the children in the inner courtyard? "In fact, Xiaofeng and I should not have come to Zhulu academy this time." Ling changjue sighed and left Huang. With their strength, they didn''t need to come here to practice. "It was after the elders of moonlight clan went to sky city and ghost city to report the news that Xiaofeng and I prepared to come." "On the one hand, it is to help Zhulu Academy; on the other hand, it is convenient for us to find out what Shengya is going to do." "So it is." Li Huang said he knew. "Girl, what do you think when you listen to the people of Qunxiong academy today?" Ling changjue asked. "Well..." Li Huang thought about it and said, "they are very arrogant." Chapter 273 "From their words, I think they have a kind of inexplicable self-confidence?" Li Huang is to hear such a feeling. What''s more, Li Huang is sure that it''s not her illusion, but it''s really like this. But what makes Li Huang puzzled is what drives them to have such a confident side? It''s like, there''s something to back up. "You see that, too?" Ling changjue low smile: "Shengya empire from 13 years ago has been abnormal, at that time you were not born, perhaps do not know, before this Shengya and SIVI, like brothers." "You''re not kidding, are you?" Li Huang thinks it''s incredible that Shengya and Xiwei can coexist peacefully. How can they be so close? Is this really not a joke? "Of course not." Ling changjue knew that this little guy was hard to believe. If he hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it! "Before that, the emperors and princes of Shengya Empire often visited Xiwei and helped the people through some difficulties. At that time, Shengya empire was like a kind neighbor in the hearts of Xiwei people." Ling changjue said like a memory. "But 13 years ago, no, maybe a little bit longer, all of a sudden that changed." Li Huang also began to become serious, she guessed: "Shengya sent troops to attack Xiwei?" Ling changjue shook his head: "no, Shengya has sent troops, but it''s the small countries around it that are attacking, expanding Shengya''s territory and finally targeting the subsidiary countries of SIVI." "At that time, my father was also surprised, but he didn''t receive any reply to the letters he sent. He couldn''t tolerate the paws of other countries extending to our land, so he sent out troops." "The one that sent my father?" Li Huang asked. "No Ling changjue''s answer is to let leave Huang doubt. "Because it was just an advance force, it was your fourth uncle and fifth uncle who led the troops at that time. But soon after, the frontier sent an emergency rescue. After reading the secret letter from your fourth uncle and fifth uncle, my father directly ordered the conscription, and then he ordered to go to the Junfu." Ling changjue''s eyes with a little apology, he knows, because of this will, Li Huang lost his father, lost four uncle five uncle. "I heard uncle Liu say before that your father ordered to go to the Junfu, and the original intention was to let grandfather lead the army. But at that time, there was something wrong with grandfather''s body, and his cultivation was constantly retrogressive, so father would go to the front instead of grandfather." Li Huang avoids Ling changjue''s apologetic eyes. It has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t need to apologize. This is a disaster in Junmo''s life. No one can stop it. "Yes, my father believed in the strength of the old God of war very much. At that time, the three strongest people in the Xiwei Empire were my father, the old God of war and Su Jingyue. But at that time, my father didn''t realize that there was something wrong with the old God of war, so he made such an order." "You don''t have to say that. As a sharp blade of the imperial family, Jun had to stand up at this time. Moreover, under the circumstances at that time, there was no other way out except to send Jun''s people to go. " Li Huang said. In that case, if it is Li Huang, I''m afraid it will make the same decision! "In the war 13 years ago, my father didn''t give a detailed explanation, while the millions of troops of SIVI were destroyed and lost inexplicably. No one really knew what happened." Ling changjue rubbed Li Huang''s head and said, "people who know the truth, like their father, are all tight lipped." "Because there''s no way to explain that." Since seeing the letter that Jun Mo Xiao wrote to himself, Li Huang also understood. Why do people who know the truth choose to hide? Otherwise, it will cause panic. "After that, what happened to Shengya?" Li Huang asked. Ling changjue said that Shengya Empire became different at that time, right? "SIVI lost millions of troops, and Shengya returned to Shengya without any damage. After SIVI''s strength was greatly damaged, Shengya''s attitude towards SIVI became more and more strange." When Ling changjue said this, he was calm all the time, and his mood fluctuated slightly. After all, there are so many lives, millions of troops, millions of souls! "Shengya, what do you want to do..." Li Huang slightly lowered her eyes and couldn''t figure it out. Thirteen years ago, Shengya used sivei as a shield envoy, but now she is Bullying Sylvia over and over again? "When the trouble of Zhulu academy is solved, moonlight clan also promises to go out of the mountain again to help Ling." Ling changjue said that this was the agreement between Yueyue clan and Ling family, and it was also the purpose for Ling changjue and Ling Feng to come here. "The empty city and the ghost city that day?" Li Huang asked. In fact, Li Huang didn''t know what the sky city and ghost King City did. She only knew that these two cities were independent and independent of any Empire, and had far-reaching influence!"There is no way to send troops to the sky city, the ghost city and the danzong." Ling changjue said. "Why is that?" Li Huang doesn''t understand. "The sky city is on the ladder. It''s a city in the sky. It existed in the age of gods and demons. The rule handed down by our ancestors is not to take part in the struggle of the human world. We can only take action when human beings are facing crisis. But I It''s a special case. Who let my mother be cheated by the dead old man? " Ling changjue had no choice but to smile, but fortunately, otherwise, he would not have met Li Huang. So, in the dark, there are plans. "Both ghost city and danzong are neutral, not partial to any country." "I see." Li Huang nodded. It turned out that this was the case. In general, these three places were the kind that didn''t take action until the end of mankind. It''s a bit like a big shot. It''s always at the last minute. "Then why does Zhulu academy give places to ghost city and sky city?" Don''t these two cities belong to SIVI? "Qunxiong academy is also available, but we only choose Zhulu Academy." "Oh ~" Li Huang was clear. Both ghost King City and sky city have the prince of SIVI, and they are also the characters of Shaozhu level. Naturally, they are inclined to SIVI. "So it''s still up to us." Ling changjue said. Sylvie''s going to make it! "I''ll try, too." What Li Huang said is very firm! She will try to be strong and help him! Chapter 274 No, not only to help him, but also to fulfill his father''s will! Ling changjue sent Li Huang back to the cabin, and rarely did she choose to stay, but went back to her cabin. "BUCKLE!" There was a knock at the door. Li Huang just sat down and had to stand up and walk to open the door. Open the door, but a Leng. "Guisu?" How did she come to her? "Jun Lihuang, where are you today?" Ghost element is very angry stare at the gentleman to leave Huang quality to ask a way. "Dark forest." Li Huang is like this. "What about other people? Why are you and Jiuwang the only ones back? " Ghost element seems to be very anxious, with a temper is also very irritable. "He''s back early. I don''t know where he is." From Huang light way, calm appearance and ghost element became a sharp contrast! "You! Why didn''t you come back with him when you went out with him? " Asked the ghost. "Why do we come back together?" Li Huang began to ask again. Who stipulated that we should come back together when we go out? Isn''t that funny! "You Ghost element language plug, for a moment unexpectedly can''t think of words to refute from Huang. "Anything else?" From Huang is still light tone, in the face of ghost element such expression, is still no reaction. "Jun Lihuang, you are already with Jiuwang. Don''t hook up with our young master any more!" Ghost vegetable gnashing teeth after throwing down this sentence, turned and left. Then he made Li Huang look confused. "I don''t know." Li Huang mumbles and closes the door, ready to take a bath and have a good rest. ¡­¡­ "Old tea, please call me in three hours." "All right. Don''t worry, alchemy is all ¡­¡­ "The little girl is going to the dark forest again today?" "Yes." "OK, register well, go and return early." "Good." ¡­¡­ "Li Huang, go to the training ground?" "Good." In this way, I don''t know how long it has been. Li Huang is always in the alchemy room, the dark forest, and the training ground. I seldom go back to my cabin. Sometimes when I''m tired, I go back to have a rest. Generally, I just go back to have a meal! Life began to be regular. Li Huang didn''t know how many days she had been in Zhulu Academy. Anyway, she was repeating the same thing. The concept of time became less important. "Just a moment, please!" When Li Huang was about to leave the alchemy room, he was stopped by the old tea man. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang is always respectful to the old man. "Here, please take it back and have a look." Old tea took out a relatively shabby notebook from his sleeve and gave it to Li Huang. Leave Huang tiny a Leng, respectfully hand over: "thank you tea old." "No, it doesn''t have to be. It''s better for the young people to keep it with me." Lao Cha smiles, turns around and leaves. Li Huang just casually opened a page, casually looked at two lines of words, the whole person was stunned! "It''s definitely a good thing!" If it wasn''t for Yao Yu''s state of soul, the water would flow all over the place! "Yes." Li Huang closed and put it into the space ring. This note is really a rare treasure! "Woman, it seems that you are not ready to learn?" Yao Yu sees that Li Huang is just shocked and then returns to the original state. He can''t help but have some doubts. It''s very powerful for him, right, but shouldn''t it be more powerful for Li Huang? But why does Li Huang seem to have no energy at all? This is not scientific! "It''s not that I''m not prepared to learn, but..." Li Huang is silent for a moment. This book really adds wings to Li Huang''s poison control, but "It involves the knowledge of Gu, and I don''t want to involve it." Li Huang shook her head. Li Huang doesn''t like poisonous insects. She feels sick, so even if it''s very attractive to her, she doesn''t go back to touch them. "Well It''s really a bad place Yao Yu has some understanding of Li Huang''s mind. Generally, few people like to play Gu, except those who are born with Gu. Li Huang tidies up her things, and then prepares to go to the dark forest to continue to hunt a few small Warcraft to practice for herself. But before reaching the transmission array, he was stopped by Yi Qinghuan. "Miss, there''s someone in the inner courtyard." "Well?" So? Li Huang is puzzled. "It''s for teaching. Let''s go to the training ground in two hours.""I see." With that, Li Huang continued to walk towards the portal. "Miss, do you want to go again?" "Two hours is enough for me to come back." With that, Li Huang''s figure flashed and disappeared. Yi Qinghuan sighed, and there was no other way, so he went back. Li Huang, this is not self-confidence, but a goal set for himself. She plays Warcraft in the middle of the dark forest. In fact, she can only play one at a time. If she plays two at a time, she will lose. But Li Huang is also gradually in the effort, there is always a day to overcome their weaknesses! Two hours later, Li Huang arrived at the training ground on time. Li Huang was the last one to arrive, so when she came in, almost all her eyes were focused on her. Standing in the inner yard in the middle of the training ground, he frowned and said unhappily, "why did you come so late?" Li Huang doesn''t think so: "I''m not late." It''s not too late if I''m not late. This disciple has his own slip of tongue. Who''s to blame? "If you''re a second late, you''ll be late!" "I''m glad I arrived a second earlier." The implication is that she''s not late. It''s nothing to say! "Did you talk to elder martial sister like that?" The disciple was a little annoyed. I haven''t seen such a person for a long time. "I always talk like that." Li Huang''s tone is still light, no change at all! "It''s really unreasonable!" The female disciple was so angry that she pointed to Jun Lihuang and said, "go and run around the training ground for 200 laps!" Li Huang''s body didn''t move. Her purple eyes took a look at the female disciple through the veil. She turned and left. I didn''t pay any attention to the female disciple''s words. "Miss!" Yi Qinghuan chases out. See from Huang left, Ling changjue also followed up, before leaving to see that female disciple''s expression some strange. My ninth brother left, and Ling Feng also got up and left. It''s really boring! It''s a waste of time! After Ling Feng left, Bai Qiqi and Yin Yang Ying also left. Why did they leave? This is hard to understand. After that, GUI Su also left. There were only four students and one female student in the inner courtyard in the training ground! "What a shame! How arrogant Chapter 275 The female disciple stamped her feet angrily. She was so angry that she didn''t have the previous demeanor. She angrily looked at the remaining disciples, and then went back to the inner courtyard! This lecture seems to be just a joke. Of course, no one will take it seriously. "Li Huang, are you really How bold Bai Qiqi goes to Li Huang''s side, some of whom dare not compliment her. It''s so neat. I''ll go as soon as I say. I don''t drag my feet at all! But I dare to do it in front of the inner court disciples. I have to say that Li Huang''s courage is really too big! "That woman is too noisy." It''s better to study on your own if you have such a person to teach. "But what you''re saying is that you''re as good as 250. You think you''re as great as 250. That''s all. I really don''t know how to get into the inner courtyard." Bai Qiqi snorted coldly. It was obvious that something unpleasant had happened before he left Huang. "Where are you going next?" Bai Qiqi asked. "Go back to sleep." Li Huang said. Then the pace picked up. Bai Qiyi''s face is speechless and he changes his way to the mana tower. "Girl, I''m in." Ling changjue knocked on the door, and his confidant AI pushed the door in. Li Huang had just taken a bath and was about to climb into bed when the man came. It''s really "Are you going to bed?" Ling changjue looked at Li Huang''s posture, which was obviously the posture of sleeping. So it''s not the right time for him to come again? "Well." Li Huang nodded. "Well, I''ll be with you." Who said it''s not the right time, just can hold the little guy to sleep, don''t be too cool! "Whatever you want." Li Huang knows that even if he dares to go now, he won''t go. It''s better to let him go. Ling changjue took off her coat and lay on the side of Li Huang''s body, holding her gently. "I haven''t slept with you in my arms for a long time. It''s so nice now." Ling changjue said. I''m used to smelling the faint herbal smell on her and sleeping. If I don''t hold her for a day, I feel that I don''t sleep soundly. Now it''s time to sleep with her again. It''s really cool! It''s probably the happiest place in the world. When Li Huang wakes up, Ling changjue is still asleep. Looking at the light black under his eyes, Li Huang is also distressed. He probably hasn''t had a good rest for a long time! Li Huang didn''t move, because when she moved, the guy who held him tightly would wake up. She wanted him to sleep a little longer. Half an hour later, Ling changjue moved slightly and opened her eyes. But in touch with a pair of purple eyes from the Phoenix after the moment of soberness. "Wake up early?" Ling changjue asked softly. "Well." "Why don''t you wake me up?" Ling changjue asked, looking at the little girl rubbing her hand, I''m afraid it''s numb, right? In other words, Li Huang has been awake for a long time. "I want you to sleep more." Li Huang is like this. "Silly girl." Ling changjue was moved by Li Huang''s little action. The little girl began to care about him. "What did you think of your days in college?" Ling changjue asked. "Fortunately, it''s very fast and convenient to practice here." Li Huang said. "That''s good." Ling changjue smiles. She thinks it''s OK. "The little girl has offended the inner court disciples. I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble for you in the future." Ling changjue said slowly. "Would I be afraid?" Li Huang pick eyebrow, is she like this kind of person? "I know you won''t be afraid, but I''m afraid you''ll be bullied. " Ling changjue said. "Not all the disciples in the inner courtyard are as strong as the one I saw today. I''m just afraid you''ll get hurt." "Don''t worry. If you can''t beat me, can''t you run?" Li Huang said with a faint smile: "today, the female disciple thinks highly of herself. I knew it from the moment I stepped into the training ground." So it''s all in her plan to make such a move. "That woman is the president''s adopted daughter. She''s not a small one." Ling changjue deliberately scares Li Huang. "It turned out to be the adoptive daughter of the dean. No wonder that kind of cultivation dare to show off?" In front of Li Huang, the cultivation of the female disciple was just dregs. A finger can crush to death, no wonder also let leave Huang very disdain! The adopted daughter of the president, so she went into the inner courtyard through the back door. I see! "You little fellow, you''re still so sharp." Ling changjue smiles low. "If it''s the president''s adopted daughter, I have no reason to let her go." Li Huang''s smile is brilliant, but Ling changjue always feels that there is some danger in it. "Because of your maid?" Ling changjue asked in a low voice."It''s Qinghuan''s stuff. No one can take it away." Li Huang still said that. Ling changjue gave a soft smile, which was really Li Huang''s style. "I may not be here these days. Take care of yourself." After a long time, Ling changjue said. "Good." Li Huang knows what he is going to do. She has no reason to stop him. "Take care of yourself, too." Li Huang asked. Ling changjue was stunned and then began to smile I''m so happy to get the little guy''s advice! After being gentle for a long time, Ling changjue got up and left. Li Huang put on her coat and went outside. She took the food outside and brought it into the room. After eating, Lihuang is ready to go to the alchemy room, but before she arrives at the alchemy room, she is stopped by several bodyguards. "Please come with us to the inner courtyard." The inner courtyard? Li Huang understood immediately. "Good." She naturally followed the bodyguard and walked out of the Tianzi college. It''s a long way to the inner courtyard, but Li Huang''s physical strength has also increased greatly after these days of training, which is nothing to say. Li Huang doesn''t know how the guards let her go. Li Huang thinks it''s amazing. By the time she recovered, she was in the inner courtyard. The inner courtyard is different from the outer courtyard. The inner courtyard is more like a college. Even the ground is paved with tiles. It''s the inner courtyard. In fact, the inner courtyard doesn''t need to be smaller than the outer courtyard at all. It should be bigger by visual inspection. Li Huang was taken to a big yard. It seems that it should be a yard for people to rest! The bodyguard stopped at the gate of the courtyard and let Li Huang go in alone. Li Huang was not flustered, so she walked straight in. There was no fluster at all. "I said, how can this little girl be so calm?" Just that bodyguard some don''t understand of looking at to leave Huang''s back figure. "Yes, I think it''s strange. If it''s other people, they''ll have to sweat all over." "But this little girl has offended Miss Luo. I think she has to suffer a lot!" "That''s right, that''s right. This little girl really has no eyes. It''s not good to offend anyone. It''s not good to offend Miss Luo!" Chapter 276 The words of the bodyguard behind him did not fall to Li Huang''s ears. Li Huang snorts coldly. Miss Luo is notorious at ordinary times! When Li Huang came to the yard, he was stopped by the two maids! "Bold! Who let you in! " One of the women pointed to Li Huang''s nose and asked loudly! "Don''t you know this is Miss Luo''s residence?" Li Huang couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" That woman sees to leave Huang so smile, tone more fierce! "It''s not Miss Luo who wants to see me, so I''ll leave." Li Huang''s smile gradually turned into a cold touch. She turned around and wanted to walk out of the yard. "Stop!" The woman ran forward and stood in front of Li Huang. "What else?" Leave Huang this matter patience son in looking at this woman to play treasure, if change to do before, point to uncertain poison powder already ready! "I broke into Miss Luo''s house without permission. How could I go out so easily?" The woman looked at Li Huang with high spirit and said with disdain: "kneel down quickly and kowtow a few heads. Maybe I can tell you something in front of Miss Luo!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang just looked at the woman coldly, and didn''t answer. And that woman is mostly because she can''t see Li Huang''s eyes clearly, so she thinks that Li Huang is scared and gets more and more proud: "don''t get down on your knees!" "Hum." Li Huang snorted coldly and turned her head slightly. It seems that Li Huang has many powerful women in her memory. But as for the end Do you need to say more about this? "How dare you? Don''t you want to die? " Li Huang just cold voice way: "depend on you, also match?" Is it right for her to kneel down? What a joke! "What are you talking about?" The woman came forward and raised her hand to slap Li Huang! And behind the woman also timely came forward to imprison from the hands of Huang! What a perfect match! It is estimated that this is often done! When the hand was about to touch Li Huang''s cheek, Li Huang was just a blink. Her figure disappeared in the same place and immediately appeared behind the woman who wanted to hit her! And that hand fell on the face of "accomplice"! "Pa!" It''s very loud! However, after the fight, the two women were stunned! One covers his face, and there is still shock on his face. The other looks at his hand, and his face is incredible! How is that possible?! Li Huang just looks at these two people in her spare time. She always acts like a bully and pretends to be a tiger. Why don''t you try each other''s means? "Well WOW The woman who was beaten finally could not help crying out. She was usually powerful for a long time. When did she suffer such pain! She cried and ran into the house, shouting: "Miss Luo, it''s up to you to be your slave!" The corner of Li Huang''s mouth touched an imperceptible smile. And the woman who hit immediately turned around and stared at Li Huang: "how dare you escape! Miss Luo will make you die ugly! " Li Huang shrugs. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the two maids were sent by Miss Luo to scold her. Bullying is bullying. Li Huang is not the kind of person who will endure the anger! Soon, the female disciple who had seen before came out. Today, instead of being served by the inner court disciples, she was dressed in a pink gauze skirt. Her appearance and figure were quite passable. It''s just that once this temper comes out, I''m afraid everything will have to be left behind! "You again!" The female disciple pretended that she didn''t let Li Huang come by herself. Seeing Li Huang, she scolded her: "before you were arrogant, but I didn''t agree with you. Now I ran to the inner courtyard to act wild! Are you really afraid that you can''t be Miss Ben? " "You are not afraid of me, only you know." Leave Huang light say. Miss Luo is impatient. That''s what it is. This woman is so calm all the time. People want to tear up her mask to see if she is as calm as the surface! "Good, good!" Miss Luo pointed to Li Huang, and her vicious expression appeared on her face: "if you dare to break into my yard today, I''ll let you taste what life is not like death! Let you live, I''m not Luolan! " "Come on! Tie her up to me With the order of Luolan, the bodyguards who have been hiding in the dark rush up one after another! Li Huang wants to escape, but she finds that The accomplishments of these bodyguards are of the level of senior summoners. She can deal with one or two. If there are so many She has no chance of winning. I didn''t expect that Luolan''s accomplishments are just like a lump of Baba, but there are so many bodyguards with high accomplishments! How to say it? Is it really Zhulu academy?The headmaster of Zhuolu academy dotes on this adopted daughter too much! So, after the situation was clear, Li Huang gave up the struggle very decisively. She wants to see what Luolan wants to do! Not a few times, Li Huang was tied hands, tied feet! What''s more, Li Huang tried to struggle for a while and found that she couldn''t use any mana! This rope, unexpectedly is locks the mana?! "Don''t try to struggle, you can''t get away with it!" "It''s a lifeline. Once it''s locked, you''ll be just an ordinary person if you have great ability!" Luoluolan looks at Lihuang haughtily, as if mocking Lihuang''s ignorance! "Let Miss Ben see what you look like. She wears a veil every day and makes herself mysterious." Luoluolan twisted her waist and went to Lihuang''s body. Her fingertips pulled the white veil and pulled it hard! A few wisps of hair fell down, falling LAN Lengzheng looked at Li Huang''s face, as if to see something incredible! But for a long time, after Luolan came back, he sneered and said, "it''s so ugly. No wonder you have to wear a veil every day After that, he laughed a few times. The maid after her seized the chance and flattered: "well, how can such ugly eight monsters compare with Miss Luo''s beauty? That''s an insult to Miss Luo''s beauty in the golden age! " "You''re sweet." Luoluolan''s heart is full of happiness. Women, who don''t like to be praised for their looks, luoluolan''s vanity is greatly satisfied, but on the surface, she still looks at the maid behind her! Luoluolan''s eyes fell on Lihuang''s face again, and a trace of madness flashed in her eyes! People with clear eyes can see that it''s not an ugly look at all! Chapter 277 What flashed in her eyes was the jealousy that women all know! Jealousy! If you don''t see something better than yourself, how can you be jealous? Li Huang naturally also saw the mood in Luo Lan''s eyes, cold hum a. A woman of duplicity! "What are you looking at? Look again and dig out your eyes!" Luoluolan sees Lihuang''s purple eyes and looks at herself without half feeling. She is a little scared in her heart! This woman''s eyes, really a little scary! Oh no, it''s not a little bit, it''s terrible! It''s not like I haven''t seen purple eyes, but Do not know why, this pair of purple eyes seems to have a strange power, people can not help to fear! Li Huang pulled the corner of his mouth and turned his head to one side. Not looking at this stupid woman! "I want to see if you can still be so indifferent when the disaster comes." Luo Luo Lan pulls Li Huang''s hair viciously, then turns around suddenly and orders to the bodyguards: "move Miss Ben''s baby!" "Yes Li Huang stood in the same place, watching several bodyguards carry out several wooden barrels from the room, which are all kinds of colors of water! As a poisonous girl, Li Huang can recognize that all the water is poisonous! And How to say, are very mixed! Where can this be called a treasure? It''s a mess of garbage! It''s really a waste of poison! Li Huang can''t bear to see it again, otherwise she really can''t stand it! The same performance, in the eyes of different people on behalf of the meaning of nature is different. Luoluolan sees that Lihuang turns her head and closes her eyes. Naturally, she thinks that Lihuang is afraid! She couldn''t help but smile happily: "now I know I''m afraid?! When I collide with Miss Ben, I don''t know how to be afraid! " Then the smile on her face disappeared again. She said, "but I won''t let you go!" She turned her head and said to the guard, "throw her in!" The bodyguards have no doubt about Luolan''s words. Lifting Lihuang is throwing it into one of the buckets! "Wow Poisonous water splashes everywhere! All of a sudden, the people around the barrel stepped back a dozen steps! It''s just a joke that the poisonous water of the eldest lady is extremely poisonous. Who is so eyeless to collect it online! Li Huang''s clothes were wet, and the white robe had been dyed with an indescribable color by the turbid poisonous water. Li Huang can''t move. The water drops on her hair drop by drop down her hair. It''s really very embarrassed! "Just enjoy it!" Luolan stands in the distance and laughs. "But don''t worry, it''s just the beginning. You have to go in all these buckets!" Luoluolan''s smile became more and more vicious, and the madness in her eyes became more and more difficult to hide: "I advise you to bite your tongue and kill yourself earlier, otherwise Life is not like death, it will wait for you Li Huang didn''t seem to hear what Luo Lan was saying. She just closed her eyes and seemed to fall asleep. "Let her pretend!" Luoluolan hummed coldly and walked into the room. "Remember to change her bucket every half an hour! Wake her up when you faint! " Luoluolan''s voice came from the room! "Yes, Miss lo!" The bodyguard will take orders. Li Huang''s ears are still full. In such poisonous water, Li Huang really didn''t feel at all. No, maybe he was a little disgusted. Too dirty! Can''t stand such dirty, from Huang had to close his eyes, eyes can''t see for net! It''s hard to fight, but it''s hard to run. I can stand it like this! Half an hour later, the guards put on gloves and tried to get close to the barrel. Li Huang''s eyes instantly opened, looking at those bodyguards indifferently. On the contrary, the guards were startled, "I''ll go! I haven''t fainted after such a long time! " This is a question, of course, there are some thrillers! Leave Huang didn''t speak, still is light looking at them! "Hurry, change another bucket!" Although they are all very strange, why in the end is from Huang Meiyu faint, but this can''t let them stop to guess! The task that should be completed still needs to be completed. Carefully picked up Jun Lihuang, and then put it into another bucket. This time, the poisonous water didn''t spill out, so no one could hide far away! Li Huang only felt that her clothes had added an indescribable color, which made her feel more irritable! "Woman, you are calm." In consciousness, fenghun began to speak. "What else can we do?" If she could leave, she would leave without saying a word!But the key is that she can''t run now! It''s like going back to take a shower! How dirty! However, what can she do? She is helpless! "How do you feel about this complicated poisonous water?" Fenghun seems to touch the boundary of Lihuang intentionally or unintentionally! "Dirty!" It''s just the sound transmission. Fenghun can hear Lihuang''s gnashing of teeth in it! "Ha ha." Fenghun seemed to smile. He said, "shall I take you away?" "No!" It''s the biggest trouble for her to show him! It''s better to soak in the water of this artifact for a while! Fenghun no longer talks. He looks at Lihuang with great interest to see how long he can last! ¡­¡­ "Miss Luo." The maid entered the room. "Well, are you dead?" What Luolan said in her words is quite natural. "No The maid said awkwardly. "Not dead? How is that possible? " Luoluolan dressed her hands and looked at the maid with an incredible face: "how many buckets have you soaked?" "It''s the last one." The maid replied truthfully. "The last one is not dead yet?" Luolan can''t believe it and runs out of the house! Sure enough, in the courtyard, a group of people surrounded a wooden bucket. Inside the bucket was the woman with demon patterns on her forehead, but the woman closed her eyes and didn''t know whether she was dead or asleep. "Go and have a look!" Luoluolan points to a bodyguard and asks him to investigate. The bodyguard was just slightly close to the barrel, and he was about to faint from the poisonous gas. He quickly tested Li Huang''s breath, and soon left! "Miss, still alive!" "Still alive! It''s really tenacious Luoluolan snorted coldly and said, "drag her out of the bucket!" Several bodyguards take orders, come forward to carry out from Huang, still on the ground. And leave Huang have no reaction at all, the forehead even has a few silk cold sweat to come out! "It looks like it''s almost there!" Luoluolan looks at Lihuang''s embarrassed appearance. She is really in a hurry! A woman with such a face should die! Chapter 278 What''s more, this woman has offended herself! Then it''s time to die! "Give me the dagger." Luolan said towards the back. A maid immediately served the dagger with both hands. Luoluolan took the dagger, a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth, and said: "anyway, this face is ugly, so it''s better to scrape it with each knife!" "And these eyes, it''s really annoying to look at them!" Luoluolan''s dagger is close to Lihuang''s face little by little, but Lihuang himself doesn''t move at all, as if he is dead! Luoluolan''s dagger is about to cut Lihuang''s skin. At this time, the gate of the yard is suddenly kicked open! "Sister nine!" Luoluolan only had time to see a black figure whizzing from the gate to her side, and then she felt a huge force hit her. Luoluolan''s body flew out and hit the doorframe! "Sister nine!" Ling Feng picked up Li Huang on the ground and shook her! What''s wrong with her?! From Huang half open eyes, purple eyes even hidden in these deep red! "Come on, take me away!" From Huang attached to Ling Feng''s ear said! It''s urgent! Ling Feng also knows that this is not a place to talk, holding Li Huang to go out of the door! "Stop him! Don''t let him out Luoluolan''s voice came from behind, gnashing her teeth! Damn man, he would beat her for an ugly woman! She must repair him well! The bodyguard pulled out his sword and waved to Ling Feng! Ling Feng didn''t have the heart to play with them. In a flash, he flashed out of the crowd. He turned his head and showed a bloodthirsty expression: "if there is any danger in jiusao, wash your neck!" Then he left with Lihuang in his arms. Ling Feng buries Li Huang''s head in his arms, in order not to let others see the demon pattern on Li Huang''s forehead! When passing through the gate of the inner courtyard, the other party saw Ling Feng and let him go directly. He didn''t ask who Ling Feng was holding and what his identity was! As if I didn''t see it! Ling Feng will leave Huang back to the cabin, put on the bed, immediately called Yi Qinghuan! "Miss, this is..." Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang inconceivably. She has never seen such a embarrassed Jun Li Huang! "Untie my hands and feet!" Her hands and feet are still tied by the rope, and she can''t move! Ling Feng also just noticed this, hurriedly went up to untie Li Huang, but when he touched the rope, the whole person was not good! "Rope for life!" He said, how could Li Huang stay there and still be slaughtered? It turned out that she was put on the rope! "This thing can''t be untied without the right direction!" Ling Feng is sweating all over his head! How on earth can this thing be untied! "Use body water!" Li Huang said. "But miss, you will also..." Yi Qinghuan wants to stop talking! "Corpse water is useless to me, hurry up!" Li Huang began to urge! Yi Qinghuan takes out the corpse water from the space ring and gives it to Ling Feng! Lingfeng dun dun, a cruel, or will the corpse water poured on the rope. The corpse water corrodes the rope little by little, but when it touches Li Huang''s skin, it doesn''t react at all! Lingfeng see really nothing, and then the rest of the corpse water poured in from the Phoenix foot rope inside! As soon as she was free, Li Huang sat down and closed her eyes to meditate. It seemed that she was suppressing something! "Your Highness, madam, what''s wrong with her? How could she be like this? " Yi Qinghuan is very anxious, good go out, how come back to become so embarrassed! "I don''t know..." Ling Feng frowned. He just overheard some bodyguards talking about that a little girl with a veil was taken into the inner courtyard. Miss Luo thought that it might be Li Huang, so he rushed to her! I didn''t expect that it was Li Huang! Think of according to leave Huang''s temper, even if is to fight but also should escape is! But did not expect to open, see is Jun Li Huang almost disfigured! If he is late, he can''t believe what will happen! Maybe tomorrow, nine elder brother know this thing, Zhulu academy will turn to ashes in an instant! No, there''s no residue left! "By the time I got to the inner courtyard, she was already like this!" Ling Feng said. "Inner courtyard? How can a young lady go to the inner courtyard? " Yi Qinghuan has grasped the key point! "It was the female disciple of the inner courtyard who sent for jiusao." Ling Feng explained. "Damn Luolan!" Yi Qinghuan clenched his fist. He really wanted to rush into the inner courtyard and crush people to pieces!"Do you know that woman?" Ling Feng is very strange why Yi Qinghuan can say the name of Luolan so accurately! "My name is Yi Qinghuan, and her name is Luolan. Don''t you know what the relationship is?" Yi Qinghuan lowered his head and said in a cold voice. Yi Qinghuan, Luolan! "So you are..." "His Royal Highness the nine kings!" Yi Qinghuan immediately interrupts Ling Feng''s words! "I''m the maid of the first lady, that''s all!" Ling Feng saw a kind of firmness in Yi Qinghuan''s eyes, so he didn''t say it again. It''s rare for jiusao to have such a heartfelt servant! "If it was Luolan, she would have soaked her master in poisonous water." Yi Qinghuan guessed. "There were several barrels at the scene, and jiusao was also wet. It should be like this, but how did you guess?" Ling Feng didn''t know it was poison water! On the contrary, Yi Qinghuan, who has never been to the scene, knows? "Luolan likes to collect all kinds of poisons since she was a child. If there are people she doesn''t like, she will try to put them in the poisonous water until she dies." Yi Qinghuan knows the evil taste of Luolan very well. At this time, she hums coldly: "after so many years, it really hasn''t changed at all!" "That jiusao..." After confirming, Ling Feng suddenly worries about Jun Lihuang. Will she be ok? "The first lady is a poison girl. Will she be afraid of poison?" Yi Qinghuan gives Ling Feng a look. She doesn''t know what happened to Jun Lihuang, but it''s definitely not because of poisoning! "It seems to be the same..." Ling Feng''s expression is more serious. Since it''s not poison, what''s wrong with Jun Lihuang!? "Don''t quarrel, you two. Get out of here!" Hide in leave Huang hair top of seal soul cold voice to shout a way! "Who?" We''re on alert! "I''m the contract beast of this woman. Don''t disturb her! Otherwise, you will regret it! " The voice of fenghun became colder and colder. Ling Feng and Yi Qinghuan look at each other and quickly step out of the door! Yao Yu floated out of the chip space: "Why are you always so unlucky as a woman?" Chapter 279 "Listen to you say so, similar thing didn''t just happen once?" Fenghun jumps out from the back of Zan Mian and turns into noumenon on the ground. He asked with interest towards Yao Yu. "How do you think the demon lines on her face come from?" Medicine feather just white seal soul one eye, then turn head to see to the gentleman leave Huang. Sighed: "also fortunately Ling Feng brought this woman out, otherwise I really can''t imagine what will happen." Feng soul cold smile: "even if the man does not come, it does not matter, right?" He didn''t think that Jun Lihuang would really have no power to bind a chicken, but let others butcher him! She can only be more cruel! "Who would have thought that this woman would break through at this time? Is she lucky or not?" The medicine feather whole eyebrow all wrinkly together, the facial expression uncanny of looking at is trying to adjust to breathe of leave Huang. "I thought you knew." Fenghun said mechanically. "Well, what do you mean?" Yao Yu hears something in fenghun''s words, and immediately turns around and looks at fenghun! "She''s a poison girl, not a complete poison girl." The whole grass face of fenghun is facing Jun Lihuang, "she has poison in her body, and it''s the third poison to block life." "What do you want to say?" Yao Yu doesn''t understand the intention of fenghun. What does he want to say? "My former master, her mother yechuchen, is a natural poison girl. As a daughter, she is also a natural poison girl." Fenghun''s voice is light, there is no fluctuation, but yaoyu finds out the loophole! "You''re right! Since it''s a poison girl, there''s no way to get poisoned. Why did this woman get poisoned when she was young? " Yao Yu wakes up! Because poison girl itself has the difference between inborn and acquired cultivation, Yao Yu has never considered this before, but now after being carried out by fenghun, he finds something wrong! The reason why poison girl is called poison girl is that poison girl is more poisonous than poison. She can control all kinds of poison, including poison like obstruction poison. Since she can control poison, she can''t hurt herself! Because the poison girl itself is more poisonous, but now think about it, since Jun Lihuang is a natural poison girl, why is she poisoned? This is ridiculous! "At that time, my master also found out, so she chose to leave." Feng said. "I have no way to explain this, but it is certain that Jun Lihuang is a poisonous girl, but she is not a complete poisonous girl. She can still be poisoned, but the effect is slight." Feng Hun stopped for a moment and turned to Yao Yu: "so, why do you think she was promoted?" "Because of those poisons," he said The blade of fenghun moved and seemed to nod. "Yes, you are right!" The more Yao Yu thinks about it, the more right it is. It''s hard to understand what Feng Hun said at first, but if you think about it carefully, it''s exactly the answer. Li Huang is soaked in poisonous water. Those poisons have no effect on her, but they will arouse her body''s resonance. Poison girl''s body can absorb any poison, which is an instinctive way that even poison girl herself is not easy to detect. However, to be honest, Lihuang is not a complete poison girl. Part of the absorbed poison will enter her body and wait for the opportunity to cause harm. Li Huang is already enjoying the poison of biting Yin. The poison of biting Yin can be regarded as the poison of the eldest grade. How can he tolerate these shrimp soldiers to come to its wayside to be reckless? As a result, the poison of biting and leading will work hard to eliminate all these poisons. The original power to restrain the poison of biting and leading will disappear. Almost all the power of the body is in series. If it is broken, the rest will be broken. Li Huang''s self-cultivation is rising, but Li Huang is locked by the rope. She can feel the change in her body, but she can''t do anything. Before, in Luolan''s yard, even if Lingfeng doesn''t come, Luolan can''t hurt Lihuang. Let alone fenghun, that little dagger can''t break Lihuang''s defense! "It''s getting more and more strange, this thing." Yao Yu looks at Jun Lihuang''s breath and slowly starts to stabilize. How does he feel that this woman seems to be involved in a huge conspiracy? And the faster things go, the more confused they become. There are more and more mysteries in it! Fenghun didn''t speak, but together with yaoyu, quietly protected Lihuang! It''s a long way to break through the big Summoner''s barrier from the senior summoner. However, Jun Lihuang doesn''t know whether she''s lucky or too unlucky to take some animal''s Baba. This breakthrough is not difficult for her at all. About 12 hours later, Li Huang finally opened her eyes. With the opening of her eyes, her whole body began to be filled with bursts of fog, everything is not so real. From today on, she is the great Summoner!Everything seems to have changed and nothing seems to have changed. "Qinghuan, prepare hot water." Li Huang calls out the door. The clothes on her body are too dirty for Li Huang to see! "Yes, miss!" Outside the door came Yi Qinghuan''s voice! Big sister and small sister wake up, great! "Sister nine!" Ling Feng kicked the door open. He rushed to Li Huang and asked nervously, "are you ok?" "Nothing." Li Huang shakes her head. Will Ling Feng be too nervous? "If it''s OK, it''s OK!" Ling Feng patted his chest. He was really frightened! "What''s the matter with you, sister-in-law nine?" Ling Feng cares about what happened to Li Huang. "It''s a breakthrough." Li Huang just said it simply. "Sudden..." Ling Feng was choked by her own saliva. What did she say? She broke through? Are you kidding me? "Well." Li Huang nods again to prove that Ling Feng didn''t hear me wrong. "Sister nine What the hell is going on? " Li Huang simply told Ling Feng about the day''s events. During that time, he didn''t exaggerate or narrow it down too much. He just narrated it plainly. "Luolan dares to do this to you!" There must be someone bullying nine sister-in-law, Ling Feng immediately angry! "Just ignorance." Li Huang said coldly. "Don''t worry, sister-in-law nine. I won''t make her feel better!" Jiusao has been bullied by others. If he doesn''t help Jun Lihuang to avenge his revenge, I''m sorry for jiusao! "No Li Huang immediately stops Ling Feng. Under Ling Feng''s suspicious eyes, Li Huang says, "I want to do it myself." How can Li Huang let those who have bullied her be better? Chapter 280 Think about the people who bullied Li Huang before, such as junruo and ye Chan. Their fate is the best proof. "Since you want to do it yourself, I won''t stop you, but next time you come across such a situation, don''t go to the inner courtyard alone!" The danger of the inner courtyard is far more dangerous than imagined. Moreover, no one will pay attention to the dead in Zhulu Academy. It may be safe in the outer court, but it''s hard to say in the inner court. It''s possible that in the process of competition, if you hit hard or miss, you may die directly. No one can stop it! So in the inner courtyard, even if people die, it''s normal. This is one of the reasons why everyone says that Zhulu academy is very dangerous! It''s really dangerous! There is no guarantee of life! "I see." This time, Li Huang is not stupid, and then go to the net? No, no, no, No. maybe it''s blood washing. But after a while, Yi Qinghuan gets the hot water ready, and Ling Feng gets up and leaves. "Wait a minute." Li Huang calls Ling Feng. "Is there anything else? Sister nine Li Huang took out a bottle of pills and handed it to Ling Feng: "when you brought me back, you were stained with a lot of poisonous gas. Take this antidote pill." Ling Feng took it and said thanks, then left with a smile. Oh, I''m so happy to get the gift from jiusao! Outside the wooden house, in a dark corner, GUI Su saw Ling Feng finally leave, and her eyes were dark again! She clearly saw that their young master had been in the house for at least 12 hours! What a shameless woman! GUI Su clenched her fists and disappeared into the darkness. Li Huang takes off her clothes and steps into the barrel. The immersion of hot water makes Li Huang''s body warm and comfortable! "Miss, what has Luolan done to you?" Yi Qinghuan asked anxiously. "No What''s the matter with that big, brainless woman? "Luoluolan is very vengeful. I''m afraid she''ll come back to trouble you!" Yi Qinghuan said. "You know her well?" Li Huang did not continue to answer Yi Qinghuan''s question, but asked Yi Qinghuan. "It''s all right, too." Yi Qinghuan some unnatural reply way, seem to know very much Luo Lan is a very shameful thing. "Luolan has been held in the palm of her hand since she was a child. She has never been wronged and likes to do whatever she likes." Yi Qinghuan recalled: "Luolan''s cultivation talent is not good, but it''s better than her appearance, but once she meets a woman who is more beautiful than her, she will do it." From Huang cold hum a: "originally since childhood have such problem." "Yes, miss. Although Luolan''s means are not very clever, she is cruel and has her adoptive father''s help. She is basically lawless." "She''s blind when she comes to trouble me." Li Huang said coldly. Luoluolan such a person, nothing more than because the family to cultivate her into such a don''t know heaven and earth. If there is no support, see how she should be! "Miss, it''s better to be patient Her adoptive father dotes on her very much. If he interferes, I''m afraid... " "You don''t have to worry." Li Huang interrupts Yi Qinghuan''s hesitation. Even if Luo Lan''s adoptive father, the dean of Zhulu academy, makes a move, it won''t change anything! "If he does it, it''s good enough to avenge you." Li Huang looks at the screen, and the shadow of Yi Qinghuan is stunned. "I just want the eldest lady to be safe." After a long silence, Yi Qinghuan said. "Don''t worry." Li Huang said a pun, but he didn''t say anything more. Yi Qinghuan is also gradually silent. After the water was slightly cool, Lihuang stood up, wiped the water, and put on the inner and middle clothes. "Madam, the bed has been changed for you." Yi Qing Huan sees to leave Huang to come out, hastily says. Li Huang nodded and climbed into bed. Sleep! In a daze, Lihuang seems to be immersed in a dream, but when she wakes up, she forgets the scene in the dream. I just feel that my eyes are a little dry. Did she cry again? What a messy dream, bad her youth! "Miss." Yi Qinghuan comes and knocks on the door. "Well?" "The instructor of the college sent someone to send news. After 12 hours, prepare for the martial arts contest in the college!" College competition? Li Huang thought of what elder Yue Hao had said before. Every half a month, there will be a college competition? Unexpectedly, she has been in this school for half a month!"I see." Li Huang, who had planned to practice, gave up her plan and continued to lie down and sleep! "Come and call me when it''s time!" "Ah Oh Yi Qinghuan is surprised that Li Huang is so calm! Even after hearing this news, you still have to sleep? This Is it slow or too calm? With such a master, Yi Qinghuan feels that his little heart''s bearing capacity is very good. Li Huang lay on the bed and looked at the beam in front of her. She didn''t know what to think. After a long time, close your eyes and go to sleep! Keep your energy, and then do a good job! Well, Li Huang thinks so. Of course, it''s the same. It''s just It seems that Lihuang was still in the nightmare. As soon as she fell into deep sleep, she went back to sleep. just this time, the person in the dream was no longer the God she couldn''t see. It was a place full of gray air everywhere, there was no sun, just slightly bright, like the color of the evening, or maybe even darker. This place is really uncomfortable. The woman also showed a look of disgust, but she seemed to be waiting for someone here. After a while, a man appeared in front of the woman. The man is not human. There are two very lovely little horns in his hair. That''s a demon. This man is a demon! The man approached the woman with an apology on his face: "sorry, I''m late." "It''s true that I''ve been waiting so long to know that I hate the air in the demon world!" The woman seemed a little angry, mumbled and turned away. The man followed with a smile. "I''m sorry, Lord Mojun was summoned temporarily, so it took a little time." The man explained that he wanted to be forgiven by the woman. "Well, I see." The woman laughed and went on. "Today, Shifu went back to the mountain of the gods. At last, he didn''t have to practice all day long!" After women and men came to the human world, Haosheng stretched himself! "You are not afraid of being punished by God?" The man joked. Chapter 281 "Shifu can''t bear to punish me. You should be jealous." The woman made a face at the man. "Joke, my great general of demon world will envy you a human, don''t tease!" The disdain on the man''s face. "Hum." The woman turned her head and continued to fly. "Shifu won''t come back until a month later. I''ll prepare a gift for him before he comes back!" The woman said with a smile. "Your master is the Lord of God. He doesn''t need anything. What do you want to prepare for him?" "Well I''m going to go to the north pole and ask xuenv for a snow tear. " "Come on, you don''t have to say whether the northern polar region can pass with your cultivation. Even if you get there, the snow girl will give you and her precious tears of life?" "You always have to try. It''s up to you to try. Master always told me that!" "You Three words do not leave your master ¡­¡­ "Apprentice, why are you with the demons?" ¡­¡­ ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Yi Qinghuan runs to Li Huang''s bed and looks at Jun Li Huang''s sweating. He is scared by the whole son! She took out a handkerchief and wiped Li Huang''s cold sweat. "Have you had a nightmare?" Li Huang hasn''t slowed down. He can only nod his head by feeling dull! "Why are you sweating so much?" Yi Qinghuan thinks that this sweat is absolutely scared out! However, what is the dream, it is possible to be scared like this? Yi Qinghuan said he did not understand. Li Huang sat on the bed and calmed down slightly, then she came over completely. "What time is it?" Li Huang takes a look at Yi Qinghuan and asks. "There''s still an hour left for the contest." "I see." Li Huang dropped her eyes, got out of bed, put on her clothes, and walked out of the cabin after washing. "Do you want to go first, miss?" Yi Qinghuan asked. "No, I''ll go to the alchemy room." Li Huang thinks that the only way to calm herself now is to practice a wave of Dan. "Why are you here?" After seeing Li Huang''s arrival, Cha Lao was a little surprised. At this time, shouldn''t we be preparing for a big martial arts contest? Why are you here? "Well, I''ve come to practice some pills. It''s very fast." Li Huang said. "Oh Good. Please Tea old don''t know, so let Li Huang go in. ¡­¡­ The nine students of Tianzi college have gathered at the gate. You can''t go together under the regulations, so the students are left in Tianzi college. The instructor said that Ling changjue, the first prize winner, would not take part in the contest. In any case, no one could shake his position, and naturally no one would object. Li Huang knows what Ling changjue is going to do, but seeing that he doesn''t appear, she still feels uncomfortable. The competition hall is much bigger than Lihuang imagined. The people of Tianzi college are arranged in the observation area on the fourth floor, where the view is the best. "This contest is a challenge system as in previous years. Each student can challenge the designated student from low to high, while the students of Tianzi college can only accept the challenge and can not challenge." This is what the counselor said when he took Li Huang to the fourth floor, so they just need to wait to be challenged on the fourth floor. Yes, it''s very strong! Li Huang casually found a seat in the corner and sat down. Looking at the huge competition site below, there was no waves in her eyes. "Li Huang." White seven seven also sat to come over. "Well?" Li Huang turns to see Bai Qiqi. "I saw that you were taken out of the inner courtyard by Ling Feng that day, and you were very embarrassed. What''s the matter with you?" Bai Qiqi set a sound barrier when he spoke, and only they could hear what they were talking about. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang was silent for a moment, and didn''t explain immediately. "Is that girl disciple in the inner courtyard bothering you?" White seven seven see leave Huang not speech, think she don''t want to say more. However, this kind of thing itself can be guessed as long as you think about it. Bai Qiqi doesn''t want to let Li Huang be wronged. Although she also thinks that the people who can let Li Huang be wronged in this world usually don''t live long. "Well." Li Huang nodded: "I''m ok, you don''t have to worry." Bai Qiqi is a friend that Li Huang admits in her heart. Although her character is also good and evil, it doesn''t mean anything. Bai Qiqi is worried about her. Li Huang knows. "If you have nothing to do, I will go to the inner court." The whole body of white seven seven appeared the murderous spirit that can''t be ignored! She is angry, Li Huang is sure.Li Huang smile, white seven seven seven such temperament, she likes. "Also, I found that guisu has been watching your movements." White seven seven toward the direction of ghost vegetable saw one eye, then to leave Huang to say: "you had better be careful some." "Guisu?" Leave Huang to doubt a, immediately seem to think of what, a face clear: "I know." "Well." Bai Qiqi nodded, and the work of reminding was done here. As for the rest, you have to rely on yourself. The conversation ends here. Bai Qiqi removes the sound barrier, and then looks at the competition field below with Li Huang. The instructor said that the big contest will last for two days. If it''s not the turn of the contest, you can only wait for the next one. Most of them are students from Huangzi college. Probably no one wants to stay in such a crowded place! If there are more people, there will be less training space. For them, it is impossible to go to the dark forest. If they go there, they are looking for death. Then only the training ground and the mana tower can stay. So the question is, the students of Huangzi college are the most, and it is also a question whether they can squeeze so many people. Therefore, there is no lack of fighting in Huangzi college because of seizing cultivation territory, which the instructor will not pay attention to. As long as it doesn''t kill, these are benign fights, and the college allows them. It''s not easy to get through the big competition. Many people want to climb up and make their life better. However, after all, it was assigned to Huangzi college, where the strength was placed. If you want to climb up, it depends on your ability. No matter how much you say, it''s useless. "It''s boring." After watching two games, Bai Qiqi felt a little disgusted. "There''s no sense of art." Li Huang looks at the competition field below. It''s just like Bai Qiqi said. Although both sides are working hard, I don''t know why the fighting is very artistic! On the contrary It''s a little rude! "In fact, adversity can promote people''s potential, but these people don''t seem to have been developed yet." Li Huang can only sigh helplessly. A battle without strategy can only be called a fight at best. Chapter 282 Fighting, that is to say, not even fighting. This kind of thing is very boring. But everything is different in everyone''s eyes. Although it is said that there is nothing to see in the students of Tianzi college. But in the eyes of the students of Huangzi college and Zhouzi college, the battle is still very fierce. "I don''t know if it will be our turn to go on like this." Bai Qiqi did not put his eyes on the competition field below, but looked up at the ceiling, as if sighing something. "Who knows." From Huang just light back a, although still facing the direction of the competition field, but the eyes have already closed. "Well? Li Huang, your voice sounds very weak. Don''t you have a rest? " White seven seven tiny side head looking at to leave Huang. "It''s not. It''s just that I''ve had nightmares in succession, and I''m still a little scared." "You have nightmares, too?" Bai Qiqi seems to have heard the best joke in the world. It''s unbelievable that such a strong person can also have evil dreams! Li Huang is speechless. She can''t speak. "Then you''d better take good care of yourself. It''s hard to watch the game." Bai Qiqi didn''t tangle too much about the topic of nightmares. After all, who hasn''t had several nightmares since childhood? This is normal! Li Huang gave a sound, then she didn''t make a sound any more. Bai Qiqi continued to look at the ceiling in a daze. Time passes quickly, especially in this place where the sun rises and the moon sets. The people in the competition field have changed from one wave to another. Some of them succeed in the challenge, and some of them fail in the challenge! Some are very happy, some are tearful. However, winning or losing is a matter of military affairs, and it does not need to be too tangled. "Pei Jingjia of Huangzi academy challenges zhuoyun of Tianzi academy!" Why? Li Huang suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the friends on the same floor with great interest. It''s really interesting that someone has taken two colleges to challenge! And Zhuo Yun, who was named in Tianzi college, was stunned when he heard the news. He also didn''t think that someone would come back to challenge him. But surprise is surprise, but when you are challenged, you can''t stop because of this, can you. The boy named Zhuo Yun stood up and went downstairs. "The boy''s sense of existence is really low." Bai Qiqi is also intrigued, but when he looks at Zhuo Yun''s shadow disappearing behind the bottom of the building, he says something thoughtfully. "It''s from sky city." From Huang light way, he once noticed, this man on the way to, is in the sky city of a team inside. "It''s from sky city." Bai Qiqi nodded: "we Tianzi college people are unfathomable." "Including you." Li Huang did not forget to remind. "I''m a killer. If I''m exposed, I''ll die." White seven seven turned a white eye to leave Huang, cold face. "Who dares to challenge Zhuo Yun?" Bai Qiqi couldn''t help being curious and looked down. Standing in the competition arena, a young man is Pei Jingjia who challenges Zhuo Yun! "Ah, Li Huang, I say these teenagers are young. Why do they all have evil faces?" Bai Qiqi couldn''t help wondering. Zhuo Yun and Pei Jingjia are men, but they all have excellent looks. What kind of ghost is that! "You''re not bad either." Li Huang looks at white seven seven light way. "Not as good as you!" Bai Qiqi stares at Li Huang and turns his head. I feel that when she talks with Jun Lihuang, she will be angry to death! Li Huang smiles calmly, and her eyes stay on the competition field below. In her world view, beauty and ugliness are the same, and only the very adverse looks like Ling changjue, Ling Wushuang and Jun Hanbing can arouse the slightest waves in Lihuang''s heart. Of course, it''s just a little bit! If there is more, there will be no more. Zhuo Yun soon went to the competition field and fought against Pei Jingjia. This time, a few people from Tianzi college also came to see the competition. After all, this is the first battle of Tianzi college. I don''t know what will happen. "The contest begins!" With the referee''s order, both men launched an attack posture! Two rays of light in the side flashing, already is the Warcraft to call out! "I always felt that the vocalist profession was too boring." Bai Qiqi said suddenly when he was watching the game. "Well?" Li Huang expressed doubts. "The Summoner''s main attack only depends on contract Warcraft, but the strength of the summoner itself is really rubbish. If you meet a killer like me and kill the summoner, Warcraft will have no attack power. Do you think this profession is boring?"Bai Qiqi holds her cheek and complains! Indeed, as Bai Qiqi said, the Bai family is the first assassin hunter. What they advocate is not the cultivation of the summoner, but the broken training of the body itself. Ordinary summoners have no ability to resist under the assassin''s dagger. "Well, but summoners are the mainstream in the world." In addition to the natural waste wood, basically everyone is born a summoner. There''s no way! "Yes." Bai Qiqi sighed: "in addition to our Bai family''s assassin hunters, you Jun''s battlefield harvest, there is really no other special crowd." "The summoner can use magic in the early stage and weapons in the later stage to increase the output of the battlefield. If the training is good, the defense and combat effectiveness will not be low." Li Huang said. Everything just comes from themselves. If they like it, they will be diligent in practicing swords. However, some human beings forget to refine themselves after they have contracted a higher Warcraft. If they are killed in this way, they will only suffer for themselves. Who let him relax himself? You deserve to die! The purpose of training in Zhulu academy is to make students pay attention to this. Why we have to hold a big contest every half a month is because we have to force ourselves to be strong! Otherwise, it will be defeated by others! Using this combat mode is also to let every Summoner not forget to practice his body! Maybe there are no teachers in Zhuolu academy, but he will let the actual combat tell you how to do it and how not to do it. "Alas." Bai Qiqi sighed: "that''s why the fight between human beings is so boring. The close combat is just like a child playing home!" As a quick acting assassin, Bai Qiqi can''t bear this kind of tardy picture. This is an insult to her eyes! Chapter 283 "If only the soul tree were still on this continent." Bai Qiqi looks at the ceiling and mumbles. The soul tree? Li Huang said: "what is that?" How come they all know these strange things, only she doesn''t know? That''s strange! "Don''t you know the soul tree?" Bai Qiqi is a little surprised. How isolated is Jun Lihuang? How can she not know what she should know? Li Huang shrugs. Should she know? It really doesn''t matter to her. She also wants to know. It''s just that her heart is more than her strength. God can''t put all the knowledge of the world in her mind. It''s really funny. "The spirit tree is the spirit tree that supports the cultivation between heaven and earth in the age of gods and demons." Bai Qiqi paused: "it can be said that the aura we cultivate now is transformed from the cultivation of the saints. At that time, the aura they need to cultivate was transformed from the soul tree." "It''s said that the profession of human cultivation in the age of gods and demons is called magician. It''s very powerful to use magic to attack." "But after the gods and Demons left this continent, the soul tree also left. At the end of the time of gods and demons, they were no longer able to practice, and the cultivation of the strong was no longer improved, so was the weak. Even many people were born, and they could only be ordinary people." "This is the road between heaven and earth. Who said it was clear?" Li Huang murmured. "No matter how powerful the age of gods and demons is, it has become the past. Now, we have to do well in the present." Li Huang settled down and said. In this world, there are no gods and demons, there is no soul tree, they can only rely on the existing conditions to create better conditions for themselves, right? "So it is." White seven seven also returned to the spirit: "I just sigh." Bai Qiqi put his eyes back on the competition field again, and said: "it''s amazing that he can fight for such a long time. That young man named Pei Jingjia is good!" From Huang looked down, light way: "but he will lose." "Tell me why." Bai Qiqi looks at Li Huang with great interest. Of course, she knows that Pei Jingjia will lose, but she just wants to hear the reason why you leave Huang! "Pei Jingjia''s explosive power is good, and his sword technique is OK, but he can''t beat zhuoyun in the war of attrition. What''s more, zhuoyun''s Warcraft is better." When zhuoyun''s Warcraft is empty, Pei Jingjia will face zhuoyun and zhuoyun''s Warcraft at the same time, so the victory and defeat will be obvious. "Yes." Bai Qiqi smiles. It''s true. From the beginning to now, Pei Jingjia''s explosive power is really good, but As time goes on, it will not work, and the whole momentum will go down. On the contrary, Zhuo Yun has always been stable. No matter how provocative Pei Jingjia is, Zhuo Yun is still stable! ¡­¡­ The ending is just like Li Huang''s guess. Although it took a long time, Zhuo Yun won. Pei Jingjia was angry, but he lost. No matter how regretful he was, he couldn''t change the ending. After Zhuo Yun came back to the fourth floor, he directly lay down on the chair. His calm strength disappeared without a trace. He said: "I''m so tired!" Many people laugh. It''s no wonder you''re not tired after a long fight. The next challenge is that no one is going to challenge the people of Tianzi college. Basically, they are weighing their own weight, and then look at the others'' weight. Is there any comparability! This is the end of the contest. Except for zhuoyun, the nine people in Tianzi college seem to have come to sleep. Well, it''s just a sleep. That''s it. After returning to Tianzi college, Lihuang still began to practice normally. It''s useless to have this big contest. Before the second contest, Ling changjue came back, but Li Huang received an invitation. It was an invitation wrapped in a crescent envelope. When Ling changjue saw it, she just gave a faint smile and said, "you just go. It''s not bad for you." Although Li Huang has doubts deeply, he should go down. However, it was not long before someone came to pick Lihuang up and left Tianzi Academy. Li Huang was taken out of the gate of Zhulu academy and went deeper. I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, Li Huang felt that she was about to fall asleep. The person who came to pick her up finally said, "here we are." Li Huang didn''t know why, there was always a sense of relief! She sighed and followed the guide into the bamboo garden. It''s really strange that there should be a bamboo garden surrounded by moonlight trees! "Lihuang ~" Lihuang heard someone calling her name, and the voice was very familiar.She looked at her voice. "Cold moon?" Why is she here? Li Huang has some doubts. "Li Huang, how did you find this way?" Yuehan is also surprised by Lihuang''s appearance, but the joy is far greater than the surprise! She just wanted to take Li Huang''s hand to go out to play, but she was stopped by Li Huang. "I got this." Li Huang showed the invitation to Yue Han: "then someone brought me here." When Yue Han saw the invitation, he was completely stunned: "is it moonlight invitation?" "What is this?" Li Huang doesn''t understand very well. "This is an invitation from the Moon Clan to the most respected guests, but How could the elder want to see you? " Yuehan also thinks it''s incredible. She only saw this kind of invitation in the album. She didn''t expect to see it today! It''s really eye opening! "Ah, the elder is in the deepest house in the bamboo garden. Just go straight along this road." Yuehan pointed to a path in front of him and said to Lihuang. "We can''t go in without the permission of the elder, so I can''t lead you." Yuehan seems a little sorry. Li Huang shook her head. "It''s OK. I''ll go there myself." Then he set foot on the path and walked all the way. Before long, Li Huang came to the end, in front of a house surrounded by bamboo on all sides, and a small yard! The only way to the yard is the path she took! This God like design, Li Huang gives full marks! There are stone tables and chairs in the yard, on which are placed the freshly brewed tea, so as to emit the hot fog. Good health and elegance! "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time The door was opened and an old man came out of the room on crutches. "Are you..." Has just come out faintly, who is he, but leave Huang still voice to ask. Chapter 284 "Lao Jiu is the one who sent you the invitation, the elder of the Moon Clan, the moon company." "Elder." Li Huang bowed her head and made a bow. "No need to be polite. Please sit down." "After you." Li Huang is a younger generation. How can she take a seat first. Hearing what Li Huang said, moonlight didn''t even refuse. Instead, she walked to the stone table with her crutch and sat down. Then Li Huang sat down. "Do you know why I asked you to come?" Moonlight even said to Li Huang''s charity. Li Huang Wei Leng shook his head: "I don''t know." Before she came, she had no idea who was inviting her, let alone what the purpose was. "Yes, you don''t know much about the Moon Clan." Moonlight even justified himself, took a sip of tea, and said: "let''s put it another way. You are Ling Wushuang. What''s the purpose of asking you to go to Zhulu academy?" "I don''t know." Huang Feng promised to come to the Imperial Academy, but the moonlight clan is also in this place. She needs the essence of moon essence very much, so she will promise to ask for the Imperial College without any request. Moonlight even looked at Li Huang. It seemed that she wanted to see through Li Huang''s eyes through the veil. But after a while, moonlight even looked away, coughed and said, "do you know the origin of Zhulu academy?" "A little bit." Li Huang replied. "Tell me about it." Moonlight even light way. "I only know that Zhulu Academy was founded by moonlight clan with the help of a strong man in the world, and then managed by moonlight clan and his family." "You''re right, but not detailed enough." Moonlight even looking at the distance, seems to recall something. "It is said that the people of the moonlight clan and the strong man found the moonlight territory together, and stopped at this place. In fact, it is not." "Is there any secret?" Li Huang asked. "The people of moonlight clan have never left the territory of moonlight. This place has been our territory since ancient times, beside the land of moonlight clan." Moonlight even meaning to point to say. "Since ancient times..." Li Huang chewed the meaning of this sentence carefully, and suddenly found something wrong: "you are...!" Moonlight even gently nodded, confirmed from Huang''s conjecture is correct. Li Huang''s pupils are all enlarged! Moonlight company is "Descendants of the elves..." Li Huang thinks it''s incredible! No, not just some! It''s incredible! "You are right. You are as smart as Ling Wushuang said." Moonlight even admitted in language. "In fact, Lao Jiu is not the descendant of the elves any more. Our moonlight clan is only the children of elves and human beings. We should be regarded as half elves." Half elf! "Now in the whole moonlight clan, there are not many half elves. Most of them live, grow old and die. It''s time to die." Moonlight even sighed: "so at the beginning, we chose to help Feng create Zhulu Academy." "Because of the support of our moonlight clan, Zhuolu academy developed rapidly, and Feng also made a lot of teaching plans. A large number of students flocked to Zhuolu Academy. At that time, those students who had no family and no home were named Yue after graduation, and became members of the new moonlight clan." "I see." Li Huang seems to understand. These half elves of moonlight clan may have lost the ability to protect their own territory because of fewer and fewer groups, so they choose such a way to continue their clan. "Lao Jiu is a half spirit left behind from the end of the age of gods and demons. Up to now, I don''t know how many years have passed..." Moonlight even sighed, the past years have been vividly remembered, but in a twinkling of an eye, they are so old. Jun Lihuang also marveled at the longevity of yuelianglian, who lived from the end of the age of gods and demons to now. It was really Special longevity! "But there is also a group of people who have survived like old people." Moonlight even a turn, said. ¡°¡­¡­ Behind Qunxiong Academy "The sun clan?" Jun Lihuang guessed. Moonlight even nodded: "you guessed right." "Then they are..." The Moon Clan is a half elf, so who are they of the sunlight clan? "Orcs, orcs." Moonlight even serious said: "that is Orc and human children." Orcs This conversation once again refreshed Li Huang''s world outlook. It turns out that there are so many unknown things in the world! "The life span of orcs is much shorter than that of elves, but their descendants are on the contrary. The life span of orcs is much longer than that of elves, so now orcs are much better than our elves, so we ask the Empire for help." Moonlight even looked at Li Huang."Did the orcs come back to attack the elves?" Leave Huang don''t understand of ask a way. "Yes." Moonlight even nodded: "in front of the half elves and half orcs, the dark forest and poisonous mushroom forest are not obstacles at all. The moonlight clan has been attacked several times, but at this time, civil strife appeared in Zhulu Academy." "Ling Wushuang has sent a lot of people to help, but the effect is very little. Moonlight clan has lost a lot of people these years." Civil strife, from Huang attention. "So, what do you want me to do?" Li Huang asked, tell her so many things, absolutely not just for her popularization of knowledge, there must be other purposes! "Don''t worry." Moonlight even looked at Li Huang, as if to say young people don''t be so anxious! Li Huang''s face is in shame. "Did you bring the child back this time?" "Well." Leave Huang to nod, the child that moonlight even points to, nature is Yi Qing Huan. "Do you have any plans?" Asked moonlight. "It should be Qinghuan''s. no one can take it away." Li Huang''s words will not change. Whose is it? No one can covet this cheap one! "Didn''t you ask the child if she would?" A smile appeared in the eyes of moonlight company. Li Huang was not stunned because of this problem. She said: "this is her responsibility, not whether she is willing or not." "Do you know her past?" "A little bit." Li Huang once used Ling Wushuang''s intelligence to know Yi Qinghuan''s identity and past experience. Yi Qinghuan is definitely a Can Nirvana reborn person! "She is a good child, and she often came to play with us old men when she was a child." Moonlight even seems to be in memory. "The civil strife happened during the war between the orcs and us. When we have time to pull ourselves out, it''s a foregone conclusion." Chapter 285 "The child was very clever, and his talent was even as good as that of Feng. What we didn''t expect was that Ji was killed after the war, and the child was tortured into a useless man and driven out of the moonlight woodland." Yueguang Lian''s expression was sad: "we half elves can''t have offspring. Lao Jiu has already regarded the child as his granddaughter, but after the child suffered such misfortune, Lao Jiu can''t do anything." Li Huang analyzed the situation at that time. It''s really like what moonlight even said. He can''t do anything! "If the half elves didn''t get the permission of the Empire, they couldn''t leave the moonlight territory. This is the treaty we signed with human beings at that time. The old man couldn''t send people to look for the child. What''s more, he was afraid of frightening the snake and letting the boy Luosheng kill her again." "You are right to do so." Change to do is leave Huang oneself, if in order to keep Yi Qing Huan, she will also do so. Life is more important than anything. "The child had been in exile for many years. Fortunately, he finally met you." Moonlight even looked to leave Huang, in the vision have some of thanks. It''s Jun Lihuang who finds out Yi Qinghuan''s true identity, but he doesn''t expel her. Instead, he tries his best to restore her cultivation. For this, moonlight even wants to thank Li Huang. "These years, it''s a training for her." Li Huang said. In fact, Yi Qinghuan''s experience is very similar to her. She is missing her outside, and her temperament is flattened, and her arrogance is gone. Li Huang once remembered that she asked Yi Qinghuan if she wanted to practice again. Her answer is that 100 years of life is enough. This is not something ordinary people can understand. Li Huang was demoted for six years. She was abused by all kinds of people and died in the end. In the four years of Yi Qinghuan''s life, he traveled through the major slave markets and witnessed the dirtiest side of the world. No one is more miserable than the other, but the situation is almost the same! "Thank you, old man." Moonlight even to tea instead of wine, a cup of respect from Huang. Li Huang also drank a cup of tea and accepted it. "Since you have the idea of helping that child regain his position, I have something to ask you." Moonlight company is finally going to get to the point. Li Huang sat upright and listened carefully. "I would like to ask you to let that child take her proper place without losing too many strong people." Without losing too many strong ones? Leave Huang tiny frown, moonlight even mean, don''t let her big open to kill? But to win with wisdom? Although this is in line with Li Huang''s consistent way, sometimes I don''t feel powerless. I really feel depressed in my heart! But think about it carefully, Li Huang seems to be able to understand the reason why moonlight even asks. "There are few people in the moonlight clan now, so we still need to rely on the fighting capacity of Zhulu Academy. If we lose too much, it will be very difficult for us to win the war with the orcs." Moonlight even sighed: "if it is not for this reason, we will not tolerate falling and rising in the position of dean for such a long time." "I see. I''ll try my best." Li Huang is a winner, but whether he can do it or not, Li Huang still needs to think about it. As long as some people do not take the initiative to do things, she is willing to solve things very gently. "Now it seems that the relationship between Zhulu academy and moonlight clan is not harmonious." Li Huang said that the relationship between the two, at most, is mutual help. In fact, they can''t see each other, but there''s no way to get rid of each other. I''m really angry! "You''re right. When Feng and Ji were still the Dean, they could not be separated so clearly. Zhuolu academy and Yueyue clan were one family, but they were totally different since they were promoted to the top." "I don''t want anything to happen in such an eventful autumn." Moonlight even solemnly said. "I see." Li Huang nodded. Before everything happened, there was friction between Qunxiong academy and Zhuolu Academy. Coupled with the struggle between sunlight clan and moonlight clan, things were just too busy! No more contradictions can be added! "There''s one more thing I think I should tell you." Moonlight even looking at leave Huang to say. "Go ahead, please." "Ling Wushuang asked you to come to Zhulu Academy in order to let you accept the baptism of moonlight, but with your present body, you can''t bear it." Moonlight even truthfully said. Ling Wushuang and Yueyue clan naturally have a correspondence with each other all the time. Yueyue Lian knows clearly the purpose of letting Lihuang come here. But after observing for a long time, he felt that Ling Wushuang''s proposal was not very good. "Ah? The baptism of moonlight? " Li Huang doesn''t quite understand. Ling Wushuang didn''t tell her the purpose of her coming to Zhulu academy, so she didn''t know what the moonlight baptism was, let alone why she should be baptized."This is a baptism handed down from the elves, which can transform people and create the most perfect body." Moonlight even meaning to have to point of looking at leave Huang''s body. "A natural poison girl like you, and a alchemist, is slightly less than ordinary people in constitution. This is your defect, and the moonlight baptism can make up for it." Moonlight even explained. Listen to Yueguang Lian say Li Huang thinks that the baptism of moonlight is really in line with herself, but moonlight even just said that she can''t bear it. What''s the matter? Is it not enough cultivation? "However, you are not a real poison girl. As long as the poison in your body is not removed for a day, you can not be baptized. On the contrary, you may get the opposite effect." Li Huang closes her eyes in disappointment. In fact If I didn''t know, I wouldn''t have such hope. ¡­¡­ After chatting a few words, moonlight even whistled, and a young man came to Li Huang to take her away. Looking at the background from the Phoenix gradually disappeared, moonlight even sat in place did not move, just sighed. "Ling Wushuang, are you blocking up when you find this girl?" "She is just a girl who doesn''t know who she is!" Moonlight even murmured to himself: "Xiwei Empire, is it going to end..." ¡­¡­ On the way back to Zhulu academy, Lihuang kept thinking about what yuelianglian had said to her. She always felt that yuelianglian had many things to say to her. But every time she talked about it, she choked back when she saw her. Why on earth is this? What did he hide from her? Li Huang couldn''t figure it out, but she knew that it was useless to tangle, so she had to give up. Chapter 286 If one day, moonlight even willing to say, it is not too late. Fear is fear. She is the only one in the dark. Forget about it. Li Huang just thought of what moonlight said before she left. Let her move faster, and her eyes were dark. Quick action, she naturally also knows, but this matter, has not yet said with Yi Qinghuan, she thinks is some improper? Ah! It doesn''t matter! If you want to do it, do it well. When you enter the inner courtyard, immediately pull down the dean and shoot him! ¡­¡­ By the time Li Huang returned to Zhulu academy, the contest was half over. Well Left and right from the Phoenix do not participate in this matter, the instructor also know, from the Phoenix feel that there is no need to go to the arena. I''m going to go back to my cabin, take a bath, have a meal, have a sleep, and wake up with nothing. "Miss, are you back?" Yi Qinghuan is very happy to see Lihuang''s figure appear at the gate of Tianzi college. "Well." Li Huang nodded. This girl is waiting for her here? How to say that? What a dead brain! "Great!" Yi Qinghuan seems very excited. It''s a relief to see Jun Lihuang come back so intact. Although before leaving Jun Lihuang is in three guarantee this time will not be OK, but Yi Qinghuan still can''t help but worry! So I have been standing at the gate of Tianzi college, waiting for Lihuang to come back! Now, I''m back at last! Yi Qinghuan''s hanging heart is finally put down! Coming back safely is more important than anything! This is the most reassuring place for Yi Qinghuan. "Go back." With a faint smile, Li Huang takes Yi Qinghuan back to her cabin. "First of all, miss, I''ll help you to prepare hot water." It seems that he knows what Li Huang wants to do. Before Li Huang opens her mouth, Yi Qinghuan is ready for what she wants to do. "Well." Li Huang can''t laugh or cry. Yi Qinghuan, this is Do you know yourself well? Even if you know what you want, you really have her! Take Lihuang to eat good things. After taking a bath, Yi Qinghuan is ready to wait on Lihuang to sleep. But he was stopped by Lihuang. "What else can I do for you, miss?" Yi Qinghuan turns around and says he doesn''t understand Li Huang. "Yi Qinghuan, I have something to tell you." "Well, you say!" Yi Qinghuan finds a stool and sits down. Looking at Li Huang, he says. "I went to see the elder of the Moon Clan." Li Huang looks at Yi Qinghuan''s eyes and says seriously. Yi Qinghuan''s body suddenly shakes for a while, seems to feel some incredible! She stares big eyes to look at to leave Huang, can''t believe! "Yes Even grandfather She asked tentatively. "Yes Li Huang nodded. Li Huang is not surprised why Yi Qinghuan can guess that after all, he is also a person who has been together for such a long time, so he should know! "Why is he looking for the first lady?" Yi Qinghuan''s voice is trembling. She is trying her best to control herself and make herself appear natural, but obviously, the effect is very little. "He told me something about you." Li Huang looked at Yi Qinghuan and said, "I think you should know what it is." "No, I don''t know. I don''t want to know!" Yi Qinghuan suddenly stood up and went out: "I''m leaving!" With a bang, the door was shut. Li Huang had no choice but to smile. What can I do! She is also very helpless! Forget it, I''d better find another chance later to say that this matter is not Li Huang''s or Yi Qinghuan''s personal will, but a matter related to the safety of a country. No matter whether Yi Qinghuan is willing or not, there is no room to refuse! Therefore, we can only let Yi Qinghuan accept this thing slowly. But fortunately, Li Huang has plenty of time for her to think slowly! Take it easy. Li Huang lay on the bed and thought about her plan for a while, then she went to sleep. This sleep was extremely stable. Confused between, from Huang only feel that he got into a warm embrace, no longer because of the cold to shrink into a ball. Such a feeling, very warm, also warm! Li Huang had a long sleep, so long that she didn''t know how long she had slept! As soon as she wakes up, Ling changjue leans to her side, holds her head with one hand and looks at herself with a smile. "The little girl wakes up at last?" His gentle smile, a hand rubbed the head from Huang''s small head, eyes full of doting!"Well?" Li Huang didn''t seem to be in the state yet, but he just let out a cry with his instinct. Ling changjue''s eyes darkened, but after all, she didn''t make any drastic moves. He leaned over and gave Li Huang a gentle kiss on her forehead. "You''ve been sleeping for a long time. Are you tired?" Ling changjue gently looked into Li Huang''s eyes and asked. "How long did I sleep?" Li Huang still feels confused. "Twelve hours." Ling changjue blinked and said. After 12 hours, Li Huang opened her eyes slightly. How could she have slept so long?! What happened to her? Why didn''t the biological clock ring? "Don''t be so surprised. You seldom said that after you came here, did you?" Ling changjue said softly. "Well." This pour is, leave Huang to nod, don''t know day and night here, work and rest also become disorderly. "How about going to the Moon Clan? What do you get?" Ling changjue asked with a smile. Li Huang hesitated for a moment. She always felt that what Ling changjue said was not the same as what she had experienced. "It''s just that I know some secrets." Li Huang said. In addition to knowing that there are such magical species as orcs and elves on this continent, she really has no harvest! "Well?" Ling changjue seemed a little confused: "did you not carry out the moonlight baptism?" "No Li Huang shook her head. "Why?" According to reason, the elder of moonlight clan knows it, but why didn''t he baptize the little girl? "The company commander always said that my body can''t bear the baptism of moonlight." Li Huang said truthfully. "Can''t take it?" Ling changjue''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled. What''s the matter? Li Huang retells what moonlight company said to Ling changjue. Ling changjue after listening, that eyebrow is still not loose, "how can there be such a thing!" This is obviously not in his plan! Most of the reasons for Li Huang''s coming to Zhulu academy this time are because of this! So what''s the point? This, Ling changjue appears very tangled. With a faint smile, Li Huang raised her hand and smoothed Ling changjue''s brow. Chapter 287 "Don''t frown." Li Huang said with a faint smile: "in fact, it doesn''t matter whether we can baptize." Li Huang is not a person who cares about this kind of things. After all, people can''t be perfect. There will always be some defects, right? Moonlight baptism seems to be an opportunity, but by coincidence, it still prevents Li Huang from perfecting herself in this way. Maybe that''s what the way of heaven means. No one can disobey the meaning of heaven, no one. "I''m not worried about that." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang, especially seriously. "I''m worried about you." "If you don''t get rid of your poison for a day, it will bring more and more trouble." He murmured to himself, in a tone of remorse. But after all, it''s the poison of biting and leading, and it''s not the solution to solve it, but if you don''t understand, it''s always a thorn in your heart! It hurts! "I''ll find a way." Li Huang leans in Ling changjue''s arms to calm him down. "If there''s no way out, I''ll go to Saint Jacques''s to find a way out." "No, you can''t go!" Ling changjue basically refused without thinking about it. "You must not go to Shengya!" They are just waiting for Li Huang to go to the trap. How can Li Huang go? Isn''t that what they want? "Promise me, will you?" Ling changjue blocked Li Huang''s arm tightly. He was afraid, afraid of losing this little guy! "All right." Li Huang knows that he is in fear, and also knows his worries. She won''t go to Shengya unless she has to. That place, like a wolf like tiger, leave Huang really don''t have what confidence to own ability, for fear that when the time comes, oneself entered can''t come out. Since Ling changjue is so afraid, in order not to let him be careful, Li Huang promised not to go. Then think of another way. "Girl..." Ling changjue hugged Li Huang. He was so strong that he would melt Li Huang into his body. "I don''t want to lose you." He can''t lose her! From the day he began to have feelings for her, he could not live without her! This is his little girl, his little girl alone! No one can take it! "I''m not leaving." Li Huang put her hands on Ling changjue''s chest and felt his warm temperature. This person, tolerant of all their own, inclusive of all their own, love all their own, how she willing to leave him? ¡­¡­ Two people warm for a long time, finally dawdled from the bed to get up, after finishing washing from her, Ling changjue accompanied her to eat food. "The inner court will be open in a month. If you want to carry out your plan, take this opportunity." Ling changjue said. Li Huang Wei Leng, that is to say, after a month, there will be a chance to enter the inner courtyard? So fast?! "I see." Leave Huang light way. "Lihuang, whatever you do, I will support you." Ling changjue said. He has unlimited indulgence in Lihuang. As long as it''s what Lihuang wants to do, he will support it, unconditionally! "Well." Li Huang thinks it''s good to be spoiled! After that, Ling changjue accompanied Li Huang to the dark forest, accompanied her to kill the enemy, and also guided her some methods of walking and weakness attack in actual combat. Li Huang also worked harder. When she met a Warcraft, she killed one. If she could use it to practice, Li Huang didn''t let it go at all! "If you go ahead, you will be in the middle and inner layer. Don''t go there any more." Ling changjue stopped Li Huang''s impulse to go further. The miasma in the middle and inner layer is at least four times more than that in the middle layer, and Ling changjue does not dare to guarantee complete safety! The miasma of the middle level has made Ling changjue and Lihuang have to stand together, otherwise they will lose their way, let alone the middle and inner level. I don''t know where is when I step in! At this time, whether we can survive depends on our luck. As soon as Li Huang hears Ling changjue''s words, she stops. She is a decent person. Since there is an unknown danger ahead, she won''t go. Practice! We have to be steady! No waves! "That''s it, how about it?" Warcraft in this area has been cleaned up almost, and Ling changjue also thinks that it''s almost time to go back. So he proposed. "Good." Li Huang didn''t think much about it. She was led back to the college by Ling changjue. After that, Ling changjue went to the magic tower, while Li Huang went to the alchemy room! Just a lot of Warcraft crystal nucleus, I don''t know if it can be used in the cause of alchemy, Li Huang should have a good try.Old tea is still preparing enough herbs for Li Huang. Gradually, even some rare and best herbs will appear on the herb rack. For this reason, Li Huang can only thank Lao Cha silently. All this was done by the old man in silence. Li Huang didn''t think he was going to pay for it, but every time he finished practicing pills, he would leave a few bottles on the herb rack. This habit has never changed. ¡­¡­ Life goes by very quickly, and during this period of time, Yi Qinghuan has been hiding from Lihuang. Basically, except for the time of waiting, if he can not appear in front of Lihuang, Yi Qinghuan will not appear. It''s probably because of that. But Li Huang doesn''t know why Yi Qinghuan is so resistant to it. "Qinghuan." Li Huang stops Yi Qinghuan who is ready to leave. Let her escape so long, can''t escape any more. "Miss." Stopped, Yi Qinghuan can only walk to leave Huang''s body, listen to the command. "Have you considered hiding for so long?" Li Huang asked. She doesn''t want to force her, but it''s really not up to her! Only in this way, what Li Huang can do is to let Yi Qinghuan have a transitional period to accept. "Miss!" Yi Qinghuan suddenly kneels down and kneels in front of Li Huang. She says, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to be with the young lady and serve her." "Everything in the past has nothing to do with the maidservant. Since she was driven out of this place, she no longer belongs here!" Li Huang looked at Yi Qinghuan and sighed: "you are escaping." "But it''s not something you can refuse if you want to. The company commander has also said it. Zhuolu academy can only be yours. There is no choice except for the first time!" "Why?" Yi Qinghuan didn''t understand: "the Luo family has destroyed my family! I was also tortured into a useless person. At that time, even my grandfather and I didn''t show up, none of them "Don''t they acquiesce? Acquiesce in Luoshi''s intention to become the dean of the hospital, acquiesce in Luoshi''s killing my father, mother and brother! So many lives Chapter 288 "So many lives! They have turned a blind eye, too Yi Qinghuan said, tears fell down, those memories of the past have been her desperate to forget. But now again these memory red - naked search out, Yi Qinghuan still feel that his heart is dripping blood! "Do you know, miss?"?! I saw my father die in front of me! They tied me up and killed my father in front of me! Do you know the pain "But none of these things seems to have happened. Zhuolu academy is still running as usual. No one cares whether Zhuolu academy has changed its owner or what happened!" Yi Qinghuan''s mood was affected all of a sudden, her chest fluctuated, and her speech began to choke. The pain of losing one''s closest relatives and love is very acceptable! "I finally forgot and accepted the reality, but why do I have to be involved now?" "Miss, it''s because of you that I get up again. You are all I have, but why do you push me back to my original life?" In the face of Yi Qinghuan''s question, Li Huang slightly lowered her eyes. "Are you blaming me?" Leave Huang light ask a way. Everything Yi Qinghuan said is true, she already knew, but now listen to Yi Qinghuan said again, always feel more people will have that kind of heart splitting feeling! "I don''t mean to blame you, but Just why... " Yi Qinghuan choked almost speechless. She just didn''t understand why the first lady had to force her to face all this and bear all this. Miss Ming Ming Just an outsider, why, why does she want to intervene in this matter? Yi Qinghuan doesn''t understand! Just because this is what Jun Lihuang asked her to do, Yi Qinghuan couldn''t refuse and had to avoid it! Jun Lihuang is her rebirth parent. She can''t forget this kindness, but She also has something she doesn''t want to do, so she has to avoid it again and again, though She also knows that this is just procrastinating. She will face the reality one day. "Do you want to ask me why I insist on helping you get your seat back?" Li Huang says what Yi Qinghuan really wants to ask. Yi Qinghuan nodded. "From the moment I found your information, I began to pay attention to you, until I gave you pills and you began to practice again. I believe that your future achievements will not be lower than mine." Li Huang takes off her veil and looks at Yi Qinghuan seriously. Li Huang doesn''t joke or praise Yi Qinghuan on purpose. What she says is the most real side of her heart. Yi Qinghuan can eat bitterness in bitterness and become a master in the future! This is almost a foregone conclusion. "In fact, before I came to zhuilu academy, I changed my mind to train you well and let you play freely in the future." The strong should never be bound. They are free, children of the sky. The sky is so big, let the birds fly freely! "I just want to stay with the young lady." She will not go anywhere, if you give her a choice, she will still stay in the side of Jun Lihuang. Li Huang sighed. Sure enough, she was as stubborn as Ling changjue said, but This will affect her in the end! "Later, I changed my mind when I knew I was coming to Zhulu Academy." Li Huang said faintly: "I come to Zhulu academy to have my task, and you have done so much for me. I wanted to take back your position and take back all you lost." "In fact, this matter is dispensable. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not. It mainly depends on your will..." "But..." Li Huang''s a god turning point extinguishes all the hopes in Yi Qinghuan''s eyes. "But after the company commander talked to me all the time, this is a thing that we have to do." Li Huang raised her hand and stopped Yi Qinghuan, who was about to speak. She said faintly, "you listen to me first, and then you can refute." Li Huang knows that Yi Qinghuan refuses to speak, and probably there won''t be any other words. Li Huang took a deep breath and sighed: "the company commander always said that they didn''t have a hand in those years because they were in trouble." Yi Qinghuan''s eyes gradually appeared some shock, and with the more Li Huang said, the more shock in his eyes! "At that time, the moonlight clan was fighting against the sunlight clan, and all the fighting power was sent out. I didn''t know what was going on inside the Academy. And by the end of the war, the dust will have settled. " Li Huang looks at Yi Qinghuan. She is completely dull. I''m afraid she didn''t think it would be like this, did she? "The moonlight clan needs the fighting power provided by Zhulu academy very much, so even though the company commander and his elders hate each other deeply, for the sake of the clan, they have to accept and join hands with the Zhulu academy that Luo took over to defend against foreign enemies.""The company commander has never forgotten you, and he often mentions you in his conversation with me." Li Huang says that she stops here. She thinks Yi Qinghuan needs some time to accept the news. "Now there is constant friction between Xiwei and Shengya, and Zhuolu academy is the only force to support the moonlight clan. Zhuolu academy can not be unstable, let alone stab back! Qinghuan, you are a smart man. You should know what kind of situation we are in and why we are doing this After that, Li Huang put on her veil and walked out of her cabin. Yi Qinghuan, need some time to laugh at this thing. She shouldn''t say too much. Yi Qinghuan needs a good quiet, she also needs a good quiet! Li Huang leaned against the tree and closed her eyes. Until now, Li Huang felt that all this was too incredible. Originally planned life and future were all disrupted, they had to defend Shengya''s unknown actions! How does this work? In this world, Li Huang only wanted to refine poison and force, but now It seems that all of them are off track. She had to face all this, all this unknown fear. Enemy dark I clear, leave Huang really don''t know what to do next. This is really not her strong point! "Don''t worry." One hand on Li Huang''s shoulder, Li Huang raised her head, Ling changjue''s smile was particularly clear, he said: "everything will be OK." Li Huang shook her head, she said faintly: "I seem to be involved in something I shouldn''t be involved in." Ling changjue after listening, straight smile from Huang too sentimental. Chapter 289 What Li Huang said is what she is falling into. She seems to come in unconsciously. Even Li Huang doesn''t know why. "When you don''t know what to do, smile." Ling changjue said, he saw that the little girl was very tangled. But what can he do? He is helpless. But in the final analysis, it was he and his Laozi who planned to involve the little guy in this matter. In a word, Ling changjue was also guilty. Leave Huang almost didn''t roll an eye, Ling changjue this what bad idea, this is. Ling changjue took Li Huang into his arms. He said, "my little girl is not suitable for sentimentality." "I just..." Li Huang sighed: "ah Jue, I don''t know what I''ve been through, but I want to step in. I know nothing about Shengya, but I want to fight with it. I think it''s ridiculous." Yes, Li Huang thinks it''s ridiculous, very ridiculous! She''s like a child who doesn''t know the world. If she wants to fight with an empire, she''ll make a joke. "Girl, don''t belittle yourself." Ling changjue rubbed Li Huang''s head and said, "you will never understand your potential." No one can judge the potential of Jun Lihuang. "Well..." Li Huang stayed in Ling changjue''s arms for a while, then pushed him away. "I''m going to practice." She said and left. Ling changjue looked at the empty arms and gave a wry smile. This girl is really Emotions come and go quickly. But think of what just left Huang to say, Ling changjue also can''t help but black gold Mou. Li Huang''s worry is not unreasonable. It''s not the way to go on like this blindly. ¡­¡­ When Li Huang arrived at the training ground, there was no one but her. Recently, Tianxiang is about to be trained. Lihuang needs to work harder! The Wangxin sword technique is extensive and profound. It can''t be practiced overnight. It''s just Tianxiang that makes Lihuang practice for such a long time. "Tianxiang!" I don''t know how long later, Lihuang can finally release the complete Tianxiang. The sword Qi all over the sky turns into a silver Phoenix. It''s beautiful! At this moment, the sword began to shake! "This is..." Li Huang looks at Wang Xinjian, and the body of the sword begins to emit bursts of white smoke. She can''t help but wonder. Wang Xinjian has always been stable. Apart from no communication with Li Huang, there has been no abnormal situation. What''s the matter today? "It''s a sign of the sword spirit coming out." Yao Yu kindly sends a message to Li Huang to inform her, so that she won''t be frightened. But obviously, Yao Yu thought too much. There are not many things that can frighten Li Huang! "Sword spirit?" Li Huang began to whisper silently. She didn''t wonder why wangxinjian has sword spirit, shenyaoding still has weapon spirit, but wangxinjian doesn''t seem strange. No problem! But she wondered, why does the spirit come out at this time? Li Huang''s doubts didn''t last long, because the white eyes from the body of Wang Xin Jian gathered into an entity. It was a woman, a woman who looked very gentle! "Wang Xin has seen the master!" The woman''s soft to leave a Huang to worship, that figure Sha is eye-catching! The woman is dressed in plain Hanfu, no special decoration, at first glance is a poor beauty. "How did you show up at this time?" Li Huang looks at that woman to ask a way. Why didn''t she show up when they just signed the contract? "Because you have become Tianxiang, it is equivalent to unlocking the shackles of the sword spirit." The woman explained. It turns out that Li Huang seems to understand. "Wangxin is a twin sword. Only when Tianxiang moves, can he cooperate with the twin swords. Naturally, he needs the appearance of the sword spirit." The woman explained it in more detail. Li Huang really understood. That is to say, a large part of the reason for the appearance of sword spirit is for the move of double sword cooperation. Because one person alone may not be able to control the power of the sword, but the sword spirit can. It''s very strange. "Wang Xin has been sleeping for thousands of years. Can you tell me where my husband is now?" The woman looks at to leave Huang, the full eye expects of ask a way. My husband Li Huang thinks about it. What Jianling says is that you should return to the sword "I don''t know." Unfortunately, Li Huang didn''t know. She didn''t even see the shadow of Jun GUI Jian! "So..." The sword spirit seems to be a little lost. How can there be a reason for not missing each other between husband and wife?After all, it has been separated for thousands of years. It is unreasonable not to miss. But the loss soon disappeared. The sword spirit reorganized his smile and said, "but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, my husband will come to meet me. We will never separate!" What do you mean, Li Huang? "What do you mean by that?" "Don''t the master know?" Jianling looked at Lihuang with a smile and said, "my husband and I are Yuanyang swords. No matter who the host is, we will eventually meet, and our host will become a couple of lovers." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang felt as if she knew something extraordinary. Can she pray that the Jungui sword will never appear? If he shows up, how about killing him? That''s bullshit logic. It''s good for her! "Master, what''s the matter with you? It seems very unhappy? " Jianling looks at Lihuang in doubt. "No, nothing." Li Huang smiles bitterly. Although she has been wondering where Jungui sword is, but Now he doesn''t want to see it at all! Isn''t it just to make trouble for her? "Then Wang Xin went back to the body of the sword." The sword spirit worships, and the body turns into a white eye and merges into the heart sword. Li Huang will close the scabbard and sigh, ready to go to the dark forest. "How long are you going to stay in this place?" Feng soul looking at from Huang fight of time, casual of ask a way. "When everything is done, I''ll leave." Li Huang said. "How long should that be?" Feng Hun doesn''t quite understand Li Huang''s meaning. "Maybe a month, maybe half a year, maybe Who knows? " "When can you find my master?" "Don''t worry, since I promised you, I won''t break the appointment." She can''t enter Shengya, so try to lead her mother out. This is also the only way at the moment. "Sometimes I really want to know." "What do you know?" Li Huang chases Warcraft and asks absently. "Why do you always have such bad luck?" It seems that the worst things are always met by Lihuang. What a ghost! Chapter 290 "Maybe God is jealous of my beauty." Li Huang said it naturally and confidently. Well Doesn''t that seem to be a problem? ¡°¡­¡­¡± He had never seen such a brazen man. "I''ll go. The wind rabbit is too fast!" Li Huang is carrying a sword all over the world, chasing the half disabled wind rabbit! I can still run so fast after being injured like this. Li Huang has really seen what danger means and can stimulate her potential Sure enough, it''s not only human potential, but also the potential of Warcraft Can also be infinite! "No running, waiting to be killed by you?" Fenghun looked on coldly and said sarcastic words. Li Huang hummed coldly and didn''t speak any more. She was just concentrating on chasing the wind rabbit in front of her! But no matter how fast Li Huang ran, his two legs still couldn''t run those four legs. After chasing for a long time, the wind rabbit suddenly speeded up again and disappeared in the blink of an eye! "Damn it Li Huang stops. The long chase makes her a little out of breath. Li Huang stops on a big tree and closes her eyes. After a long time, he finally recovered and opened his eyes. But Li Huang found a more sad thing, that is She lost her way. No, to be more precise, she''s out of range! Before I only knew to chase the wind rabbit all the way, but I didn''t notice that this is no longer the place she knows well! "Idiot." Feng soul is still talking sarcastic words, it seems that Li Huang''s embarrassment is a very funny thing for him. Li Huang just filtered out the words of fenghun. The dog couldn''t spit out ivory. It''s better not to listen! Li Huang followed the direction in her memory and went back. At the same time, she had to be on guard against the attack of Warcraft. "Hissing..." Li Huang stops alertly. Is this sound a snake?! "Hissing..." The voice is getting smaller and smaller, but Li Huang feels that the direction of the voice has not changed. In doubt, Li Huang slowly approaches the place where the voice comes from! Use hand to open the grass, leave Huang after seeing what thing is clear, subconsciously scared a jump, the whole person jumps back a big step! It''s really a snake! "I didn''t expect you to be afraid of snakes?" Fenghun said with ridicule. "Joke! I''m afraid of snakes! " In an instant, Li Huang talked back. After calming down, she once again pushed away the grass with her hand. Curled up on the grass with a pale yellow snake, about only palm long, now it huddled together, is even more small and exquisite! Its body is very thin, the body''s pattern is also very delicate, the whole body with fluorescent effect, emitting a touch of warm yellow light! This is a very beautiful snake, but the bad thing is that there is a big pool of blue liquid under the snake! And it seems to be increasing! Is this the snake''s blood? Is it hurt? "Hey, you don''t want to die!" Fenghun stops Lihuang from reaching out to touch the snake. Li Huang''s hand was stiff in the air, but she didn''t take it back. She was waiting for the explanation of fenghun. "The venom of this snake''s blood is the same as mine. Look at the grass around the snake''s blood. It withers when you touch it. Don''t make fun of your own life!" Fenghun didn''t know what kind of snake it was, but what he was sure was that it was poisonous enough! Snake blood is so poisonous. What about other places? Maybe it will be more poisonous! "I''m a poison girl. What am I afraid of?" Li Huang just asked. Before Feng soul could react, she had caught the snake and put it on her palm. The snake seemed to be in pain, still trembling slightly. Blue blood came out from under its tail, and even Li Huang''s hand was stained with some! "You Fenghun has nothing to say. After all, you are not a complete poisonous girl. You are not funny! Li Huang doesn''t care about these things. This snake is so poisonous. It must be a good thing. Maybe she can use it when she studies new poisons in the future! In this state of mind, Li Huang took out a pill and put it on his palm. The little snake seemed to ask about the fragrance of the pill, but gradually straightened up, and the snake''s head gradually approached the pill! Before preparing to swallow the pill, the snake looks up at Li Huang and seems to be asking if Li Huang can eat it. "Eat it." Li Huang said to him. After the little snake got permission, he swallowed the pill in one bite. It seemed that he was very satisfied! Dan medicine''s effect is very quick, but after a while, the snake''s blood stopped! It licked Li Huang''s fingers, as if to thank him! It''s really a snake with spirit. Li Huang smiles and reaches out her other hand. The snake''s smooth head is silent!The snake''s head is bare, and it feels good! Snake seems to be very useful, lying on the palm of Li Huang''s hand like a corpse, let Li Huang touch him! "What a snake!" Seal soul cold hum. The little snake didn''t seem to hear the irony of fenghun, as before. "Yao Yu, do you know what kind of snake this is?" Li Huang sends a message to Yao Yu and asks. She''s really curious. The snake is intelligent and poisonous. Lihuang thinks it''s very suitable for her! But always ask about the origin of the snake. She had seen some of Warcraft''s illustrated books, but she didn''t remember that there was such a kind of snake whose blood was blue? Is that strange? So Li Huang still decided to ask Yao Yu, who knows everything. After all, in Li Huang''s cognition, Yao Yu knows everything! "It''s strange that this kind of snake shouldn''t appear in the cloud land..." Yao Yu''s voice revealed a kind of inconceivable. "What do you mean?" Li Huang doesn''t understand what Yao Yu''s words mean. What should not appear in the cloud continent? "If I remember correctly, this kind of snake should be called Yizhang Xingguang. It was a kind of spirit snake that existed before the establishment of Yunwu continent." "But at the end of the age of gods and demons, a group of star light spirit snakes migrated to the realm of all living beings together. They should no longer appear in the cloud land." "The realm of all living beings?" What strange term is this? "It''s a domain plane. How can we explain it? It''s another world. At the beginning, besides the spirit snakes, there were many holy and ancient peoples who migrated to it." Medicine feather grass grass explained for a while, but still feel to leave the small snake in Huang''s hand, the origin is worth pondering! "Is it hard to say that this spirit snake is so powerful that it can split the space in the field?" Yao Yu murmured to himself, but quickly rejected his idea: "there is heaven between every field, and it is impossible to split the field space..." Li Huang looks at the little snake in her hand. Didn''t she expect that the origin of this snake is so big? Chapter 291 Is Li Huang a treasure?! "Snake, would you like to make a contract with me?" Li Huang looks at the spirit snake in the hand and asks softly. This kind of Warcraft is rare. Li Huang is not willing to let it go. What''s more, according to Yao Yu''s words, Yizhang Xingguang, the spirit snake clan, belongs to the race left by Shenggu, which is more accessible than desirable! The snake''s little head hesitated for a moment, but finally shook its head. The little girl is very nice and has a good smell, but it can''t make a contract with her The above comes from the inner monologue of spirit snake! "So." Li Huang didn''t seem so frustrated. As early as when she knew the identity of the spirit snake, she had already guessed the ending. There is not much frustration, she said, such a thing is not available. It''s also a chance for them to meet today. Oh, no, is the little girl unhappy? The little snake rubbed Li Huang''s fingers with his little head. Hey, don''t be unhappy! Can''t I play for you? Little girl? Hello, hello? Li Huang was amused by the little snake''s lovely appearance. Her fingers made a few circles on the snake''s head. Just as she was about to let the snake go, she suddenly heard a human voice! "Yan Nuo? Where are you, yannuo? " "Hiss!" Hey, boy, I''ll pinch it here! "Promise!" From Huang realm of stand up, looking at is almost instant appear in front of her of this person, whole body all tight up. This man is wearing a mask to cover his whole face. Li Huang can''t see his face clearly, but he gives people some air What do you say, majesty? "Hiss?" You scared the little girl! She just saved me! It seems that he received the message from the snake, and his whole body''s aura was dispersed. He said: "thank you for saving yannuo." "Promise?" Li Huang looked at the snake in her hand and asked: "your name is Yan Nuo?" Snake head hard point twice! Yes, yes, my name is yannuo. How about it? Is it nice to hear, little girl? After getting affirmation, Li Huang stretched out her hand: "I''ll give it to you." Since yannuo is not willing to leave with her, and this man is out to look for yannuo, it might as well give it to him. The man stretched out a finger close to the palm of Li Huang''s hand, and Yan Nuo naturally wrapped it up. "It''s already healed. Don''t let it suffer so much next time." Leave Huang light say. Such a small body, shed so much blood, if she doesn''t save it, it may lose blood and die! "Yes." The man said respectfully, his eyes turned to the palm of Li Huang''s hand, took out a jade bottle from his arms and handed it to Li Huang. "Yannuo''s blood is highly toxic. Here is the antidote. Take it quickly." Li Huang is not hypocritical either. He opens the jade bottle and drinks the antidote inside. "Why are you in the dark forest, you are a student in the inner courtyard?" Li Huang looked at the man''s eyes and asked. In such a place, Li Huang had to doubt something. "No, I''m just a traveler." Said the man. Leave Huang suspicious of saw a man one eye, didn''t say again what. "Hiss!" Boy, this little girl is very nice. "Yannuo said, you are very well. Thank you." "No, it''s my duty to save people." Leave Huang light of say, prepare to turn round to leave. "What''s your name, girl?" The man pulled to leave Huang, some hurriedly asked her name. "You leave Huang." Li Huang broke away from the man''s hand without any trace and walked towards the way back. "Jun Li Huang..." It''s her! "Hiss!" Boy, you know this little girl? "Yannuo, she is the person your master has been looking for." The man looked at the snake in his hand and said. "Nani?" ¡­¡­ Li Huang came back to Tianzi college by mistake. After returning to her cabin, Ling changjue came. "Why have you been so long?" Ling changjue asked anxiously. It''s too long to go out to the dark forest this time, isn''t it? It''s almost over time. "I accidentally walked out of the range circle and got lost when I came back." Li Huang said truthfully. "You Ling changjue didn''t know what to say about Lihuang. Can you grow a little heart, daughter-in-law! Do you know how dangerous it is outside! "What''s on your palm?" Ling changjue noticed that the palm of Li Huang''s hand was faintly blue and confused.Li Huang spread her hand to Ling changjue. "The blood of a snake." "You were bitten?" Ling changjue doesn''t care about the blood for the first time, but looks at Lihuang nervously. She won''t be bitten by a snake and then killed, will she? "No Li Huang shook her head. "I saved an injured snake. It was at that time that I got the blood." She explained. "I wish you were OK." Ling changjue was relieved. Then he turned his eyes to the blood. "Blue blood is rare." He said with a smile. "Yao Yu says it''s a spirit snake, a Zhang Xingguang." Li Huang doesn''t hide from Ling changjue and tells the truth. "Are you sure?" Ling changjue was a little surprised. "Well." Li Huang nodded. "You don''t have a contract for it?" Ling changjue is strange. It''s reasonable to say that even if Li Huang didn''t expect it, Yao Yu would urge Li Huang to go to the contract for the first time? So what''s going on? "There is a lord already." Li Huang says, that man estimate is its master. "So it is." Ling changjue said clearly. "It''s just a Holy Spirit snake. If you like it, I''ll try to catch one for you." Ling changjue said that he knew that kind of snake, and also knew that Lihuang had no ability to resist temptation. How can people who love drugs not like such things? In particular, the legend of a Zhang Xingguang snake are very small and exquisite! If you don''t move, you''ll have a ghost! "No need." Li Huang shook her head with a smile. "I know they don''t belong to this world. The one I saw may have some chance to come to the cloud land, but if you want to help me catch it, you have to use other means. I don''t want you to get hurt." "Silly girl." Ling changjue naturally feels very happy that Li Huang cares about him, but he also wants to make Li Huang happy! As long as it is what she wants, no matter what it is, he can give it to her! As long as she can be happy, everything is worth it. "I''ll take a shower first." Li Huang enters the room, while Ling changjue is waiting outside. Ling changjue heard the sound of water, and then slowly went to the outside of the wooden house, called the iron face. "Lord "Tiemian, please help me to find out if the national master of Shengya is in Shengya imperial capital. Try to find out his specific whereabouts!" Chapter 292 "Yes, Lord!" ¡­¡­ Shengya Empire, capital. "My Lord, my subordinates have already seen Jun Lihuang!" On that day, the man who took yannuo away in the dark forest knelt in front of a screen. "How is she?" A gentle and evil voice came from behind the screen. "More than half of the soul mantra seal has been integrated, and the cultivation is gradually improving. Everything is in the plan." Men''s meeting reports. "Well, pay attention to the saints and don''t let them hurt her." The man behind the screen bent up a perfect smile and wanted to see her soon. "Yes, my Lord!" "Besides, your Majesty''s business..." "Let him go. This is his country. If he doesn''t want it, no one will stay." "Oh, my Lord! The subordinate is leaving "Go ahead..." ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye it was time for the inner courtyard to open. What happened in the dark forest that day, Li Huang had long forgotten. It''s mostly because in her subconscious, Li Huang doesn''t want to admit that when she sees the snake, she seems to think of something. "Miss." Yi Qinghuan knocks on Li Huang''s door. "Come in." Yi Qinghuan pushes the door in and looks at Li Huang with a face full of words. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang turns to look at Yi Qinghuan and asks. "Miss, I''ve made up my mind." Yi Qinghuan summoned up enough courage to say this to Jun Lihuang. Li Huang said with a faint smile, "that''s good." Yi Qinghuan can cross that barrier. Li Huang is very happy for her! Of course, Li Huang himself is also happy. "But, miss, I have one condition." "He said "In the future, when everything is over, I hope I can return to serve the young lady." Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang pleadingly. This is her only wish now. Even if she can''t stay with Jun Lihuang now, there is still a long way to go in the future. She can always find a chance to stay with her! As long as there is such a possibility, then it can support her until that time! Li Huang hesitated a little, and finally nodded: "yes." "Great!" With Li Huang''s affirmation, Yi Qinghuan seems to see the fire in the snow. That''s hope! Support her to go on the hope, the only hope! "But you have to be strong." Li Huang said again, "I don''t need the weak around me." "Yes! I will try to be stronger! I will try my best to be stronger Yi Qinghuan swore to herself that as long as she could stand beside Jun Lihuang, no matter what the cost, she would not hesitate! "Starting today, our war is about to begin." Li Huang looks at the door and says with a smile. Today is the day when the inner courtyard is open. It is the day when we can have the opportunity to enter the inner courtyard! Almost all of the people in Tianzi college are willing to give up this opportunity! The condition for entering the inner courtyard is still a challenge. The inner courtyard will send ten disciples to accept the challenge. As long as someone can get the affirmation of the challenged disciples, they can enter the inner courtyard. "Yes "Let''s go." Li Huang patted the wrinkles on her clothes and said with a smile. "Well." Yi Qinghuan keeps up with Li Huang. Ten students and ten accompanying students of Tianzi college have all gathered at the gate of the college. There are instructors leading them to the gate of the inner courtyard. There is a martial arts competition platform at the gate of the inner courtyard. After the challenge is completed, you can enter the inner courtyard directly without even going through the formalities. Of course, in addition to the ten members of the Tianzi college, the Dizi college has also come. After all, these 20 are excellent. It''s not difficult for them to enter the inner courtyard. Li Huang scans several disciples coming out of the inner courtyard. As expected, Li Huang also sees acquaintances. For example, Yuehan, yuebin, yuejiu and so on. It seems that they are examiners! When all the people arrived, the competition began. The order is according to the students of Tianzi college. And the top ten here, of course, are also ranked. When Ling changjue and Ling Feng went up, they basically went in without two moves. The disciples in the inner courtyard could not resist the fire of the two men and could only surrender. Bai Qiqi went in without any accident. Her skill is not blowing. Besides, her Kung Fu is so evil that most people can''t resist her. Yin Yang Ying and GUI Su lost some of their Kung Fu when they went in. They had a gap in strength against their two elder martial brothers, and they couldn''t make a breakthrough most of the time because of psychological reasons. Fortunately, the rhythm of the battle got up later, and soon they were admitted to the inner court.The sixth is Jun Lihuang. When Li Huang goes to the competition platform, she''s right. Yuehan is already waiting for her! "Li Huang, don''t hide your strength. Come on." Yuehan didn''t even put his basic defense posture, so he was waiting for Lihuang to attack. Yuehan doesn''t know Lihuang''s real strength, otherwise he won''t underestimate the enemy like this! Li Huang silently takes out the heart sword, which comes out of the sheath. Li Huang rushes to the moon like an arrow from the string! Yuehan is a combatant. He usually stays at home, but he seems to be crazy when fighting. Lihuang has already realized this. Li Huang''s sword moves are pressing step by step, but Yue Han''s reaction is also very fast. Every move can be blocked! Lihuang''s speed is faster and faster, and Yuehan''s block speed is faster and faster. Both of them are strong when they meet strong, which can be proved by this competition. "Li Huang, if you don''t do your best, I won''t let you pass!" A trace of madness flashed in the eyes of Yuehan! "Blood dance!" In a moment, the whole competition field was covered with purple petals, floating and beautiful! "What''s that?" The people under the stage could not help but exclaim, what a beautiful flower! "Don''t touch that thing." The instructor said coldly: "that''s sword skill. The flowers you see are actually sword blades." It seems that some people don''t believe in evil, reach out and touch those petals, and in an instant, they cut their fingers! "Ah, ah Looking at the bleeding fingers, the man was scared! "You deserve it." The instructor took a cold look, who let him keep his admonishment? Even they don''t dare touch it. How many students think they can be safe? Stop teasing! "I didn''t expect to see another magic sword." The instructor of dizi college sighed and said. "Well." The instructor of Tianzi college agreed! Petals most dense place wrapped into a ball, very dense! And fighting inside is dark! "Li Huang, how powerful. These flower blades are so strong. Ha ha ha ha ha!" Chapter 293 Yuehan has completely entered the state of madness. She is hiding from the petals of blood dancing, and attacking Lihuang. Li Huang doesn''t have any shock to this. Yuehan can get the title of nvwu God. It''s not about that! "Blood dance, two sections!" Li Huang releases the blood dance again, which is combined with the first blood dance. The petals are more dense! All over the sky, purple petals are flying, flashing like lightning. It''s very beautiful! The whole competition field is scattered with petals of blood dance, and there is no dead corner. Although the speed of cold moon is fast, she will also be hurt in the face of such a situation! "This girl in your hospital is amazing!" The instructor of dizi college looked at the instructor of Tianzi college and said with great care. "Yes, it''s rare to practice sword like this!" The instructor of Tianzi college nodded and agreed with the above point of view. "There are few people who really practice sword on the mainland now. It''s even more amazing to be able to do the same as this female doll!" "Yes, the summoner relies too much on Warcraft and ignores the refining of herself. There are not many pure sword practitioners like this." The instructor of Tianzi college said with regret. He looked at biwutai, and the blade was almost overflowing! "That''s OK. There''s no need to fight any more." The instructor of dizi college looked at this situation and thought it was very square. If it was like this, it really didn''t need to continue? "You may have forgotten what kind of person nvwushen is." The instructor of Tianzi college smiles bitterly. Who doesn''t know that the female martial god Yuehan is a battle madman. When he encounters a battle, his opponent is either dead or disabled. What is competition? Sorry, I don''t know! So over the years, as long as there is a female martial god in the inner courtyard examination disciples, basically no one can enter the inner courtyard from her hands! Either surrender or maim, no accident! Originally, the instructors of Tianzi college didn''t have much reaction to Lihuang''s encounter with Yuehan. After all, everyone has the possibility to be such a bad luck ghost, but Now after watching this battle, the instructors of Tianzi college feel that they may be wrong! This girl doll is a good seedling and should not be damaged in the hands of nvwushen! "I''ll go, I hope I can see the miracle!" Obviously, the instructor of dizi college also remembered the character of nvwushen, with a bitter face! I''m afraid no one wants to see what nvwushen looks like! On the stage of the contest, the fight between them is still going on! There are many small scars on Yuehan''s body, and Lihuang''s clothes have been broken in several places! This is a real physical confrontation between the two summoners instead of fighting Warcraft! "Li Huang, you are so powerful! I can''t break your defense with such a high defense! " Yue Han smiles more and more happily. The stronger her opponent is, the happier she will be! "It''s so interesting, it''s so interesting!" Yuehan looks up to the sky and smiles. The crazy color in his eyes is more stupid, so there is no way to cover it up! She wants to fight, she wants to defeat the person opposite her, she even wants to kill the person opposite! "Bad..." The following nine heard on the cold such laughter, subconsciously back two steps! "Elder martial sister is going to lose control. Go and ask the elder to come here!" Yue Bin said to the frightened Yue Jiu! ¡°¡­¡­ Good, good! " Moon nine almost ran back to the inner courtyard. From Huang for the state of cold slightly a Leng, then the corner of the mouth also raised a strange smile! Jun Lihuang sees murderous Qi in the eyes of Yuehan! And the murderous spirit was directed at her! It''s really admirable. It''s a fight. No matter what identity you are, you have the idea of killing your opponent. This is what a Summoner should have! Yuehan''s fighting power has been upgraded to a higher level. Of course, Lihuang will not be too busy, although there are some difficulties Well, generally speaking, don''t let anyone feel better! Nima, this is the battle between women! "Yes!" Yuehan''s strange laughter appeared in Lihuang''s ear. The next second, Lihuang was stabbed in the heart by Yuehan''s sword! When the sword body stabbed into Lihuang''s body, it made a huge sound! It''s like something''s broken! "Oh." Li Huang is holding the sword in the stick of the moon cold, and his right hand raises the sword of looking at the moon cold in front of him. Slowly spit out two words: "day." "Xiang." The deep purple Phoenix roars out a clang like voice, and goes straight to the cold moon! Moon cold subconsciously want to come to more dangerous, but the hand sword can''t pull out, and again reaction, has been hit!The whole Phoenix wears through the cold moon and flies to the sky! "Stop it Leave Huang hazy vision, also want to lift the sword in the hand of time, suddenly can''t move! Elder Yue Hao, who was called by Yue Jiu, looked at the scene on the platform and was so shocked that he could hardly speak. The petals of blood dance have gone, and at this moment, on the stage of the contest. The female martial god Yuehan is pointed by Jun Lihuang with a sword, and a hole has been penetrated through her shoulder. It must be caused by the purple Phoenix just now! The other person''s situation is also very complicated. Jun Lihuang is already half kneeling on the ground, and his head has been lowered down. He thinks that he has lost most of his consciousness, but there is still a trace of obsession to hold him up. Her chest was pierced by the long sword of the cold moon, and her clothes were all dyed crimson with blood, and there was a tendency to expand! Her left hand was holding the sword blade of Yuehan, and her skin was cut by the long sharp sword. The blood drops fell on the ground drop by drop along the palm of her hand. That scene can''t be described as bloody, but at least it doesn''t look good! Many students have been silly. After all, before the competition, the whole arena was surrounded by flower blades, which made them unable to see what was going on inside. Now their vision has suddenly widened, and their chin may have been out of its normal position! What kind of competition is this? Can such a scene compare? This is playing with my life! I didn''t see that before. Why is this one so red? Elder Yue Hao has already run on the competition platform with the fastest speed, and then he carefully separated the two people! He untied the control of the two people. Yuehan covered the sword in his hand and fell down. He covered his unconscious shoulder and looked at everything in front of him! "Li Huang, she..." She has come back to herself. She didn''t expect that she would drive Li Huang to such a crazy state. She Chapter 294 Li Huang almost fell to the ground after she was imprisoned. If she didn''t touch the ground with her sword, she would have been lying on the ground! "Miss!" Yi Qinghuan rushes to the competition platform. She goes to Li Huang''s side and doesn''t dare to touch her at all. I''m afraid if I come across something, it will aggravate Li Huang''s injury! "Elder, this..." Yuejiu stood beside elder Yuehao and didn''t know what to do. Who will tell him how to deal with such a situation? "Li Huang..." The month cold staggers to leave Huang''s in front of, softly called a voice her name. Li Huang seems to be dead. There is no reaction After a long time, I heard her weak voice: "I Did you pass? " "Well!" Yuehan nods again and again! At this time, elder Yuehao came to help Lihuang. He is just the elder of the enrollment department, and there is no way to interfere in this matter. He was called by yuejiu just to stop the crazy Yuehan, but now it seems that he is a bit late. What should have happened, or happened! "No more." After Li Huang stood up, she broke away from elder Yuehao''s hand, then slowly turned her head and said to Yi Qinghuan, "let''s go in." Yi Qinghuan nodded tearfully, came and carefully helped Li Huang, and slowly walked into the gate of the inner courtyard! Li Huang''s left hand is powerless to hang beside him. With each step, he leaves a trail of blood behind him! "This..." The two instructors have been completely stupid. In such a situation, who knows what to do? "Is that girl still alive?" Asked the instructor of dizi college. "It''s estimated that you can''t die or die. That sword was stabbed at Jun Lihuang''s heart, and the depth has already stabbed the heart. Jun Lihuang can''t fall down now. It''s estimated that it all depends on this idea!" Tianzi college instructor said. "This If you want me to say, it''s really not a right choice to let nvwushen come out for assessment! " "After all, it''s the decision of the president. It''s just another genius lost..." The instructor of Tianzi college shook his head, helpless. This is no longer what they can manage, and whether Jun Lihuang can survive, I''m afraid it''s up to fate! "How are you, Yuehan?" Elder Yuehao looks at Yuehan on the stage and asks. Injured like this, it is estimated that it will take a long time to fully recover, right? "I''m fine." Yue Han shook his head, looked at the blood on the ground, and said with regret: "Lihuang didn''t want to kill me, otherwise, the sword would not point to my shoulder, but to my heart..." Shoulder has completely lost consciousness, only feel some cool, but again cool, there is no ice in the heart to the cold. She just, almost killed Jun Lihuang, her best friend She just With Yuehan''s sword in Lihuang''s chest, Lihuang still chooses to hurt Yuehan seriously instead of taking her life Jun Lihuang really regards Yuehan as a friend, but What did she do? "Yuehan, come back with me." Elder Yuehao takes Yuehan back. Now Yuehan has no fighting ability and can no longer participate in the assessment. Yuehan doesn''t refute anything. He staggers behind elder Yuehao and walks into the inner courtyard. "Elder, I..." "Don''t say anything. Wait until you''ve healed the injury." Elder Yue Hao said. "But Li Huang Will Li Huang die? " Her strength, as she knew, was a dead strength. If that sword goes down, normal people should be killed on the spot But Li Huang? She hobbled into the inner courtyard, saying nothing This time, Li Huang didn''t die of her life, but she gave her to ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder Yuehao is silent. Yuehan''s means are clear to him, but it''s necessary for the dean to let Yuehan attend as the assessor every year. There are a lot of things like this every year, but few of them can make the cold of the moon completely irrational This time, Li Huang''s life is in danger Yue Hao can probably imagine that sky city and Jun''s army will level Zhulu Academy. Although there is life and death in Zhuolu academy, if you meet a group of unreasonable lunatics, who will take care of these! Let''s go flat first! Yuehan regretted closing her eyes. How could she How can ¡­¡­ "Can you hold on, miss?" Yi Qinghuan holds Jun Lihuang. She obviously feels that Lihuang is getting weaker and slower ¡°¡­¡­ Well A very slight response, if it were not for the same practitioner, Yi Qinghuan would not have heard such a sound."But you How to report in Santang... " Yi Qinghuan is worried. What should I do with Li Huang! After entering the inner courtyard, we will report to the third hall, and then arrange to one of the three halls according to our strength. But Li Huang''s body, how can it support the third hall? I''ll fall down in the next second "No It''s a matter of time. " Li Huang spat out two words, then took a breath and said: "I took the pill I can''t die. " "You Take me to Good Yi Qinghuan sees that Li Huang is struggling to speak, but she can''t get over it, so he has to take Li Huang, who is not even aware, to the direction of San Tang! In other words, Ling changjue had just arrived at the third hall. After a simple registration, they were offered up like an uncle. Because they needed all the staff to arrive before they could make arrangements, and no one knew if anyone would come in next, so they could only wait until the end of the day. "How come it''s been so long I don''t think it''s all over? " Several disciples waiting at the gate of the inner hall looked strange. Although there was a gap between the first few people, it was not long on the whole. How come no one came after such a long time! "Don''t tell me, if anyone meets elder martial sister Yuehan, it''s bad luck for eight generations!" "Yes, maybe there is a disability incident at the gate of the inner courtyard. I''m busy dealing with it!" "Maybe that''s it!" "Well, you said Lying trough, how can it be so bloody! " One of the disciples quickly covered his mouth and nose. The smell of blood choked me to death! "Ah! There''s someone coming. I''ll go. Why is it covered with blood? " The two inner court disciples ran to Li Huang and asked, "are you from the outer court?" "Yes Yi Qinghuan nodded quickly. Chapter 295 "She, how did she get hurt like this?" The disciple pointed to Lihuang: "are you still alive?" "It''s OK, it''s ok Can I have my young lady register first? She needs a good rest... " "All right, all right, come on in!" The two inner court disciples did not dare to touch Li Huang casually, because who knew if there were any wounds on her body! Don''t say, the wound on the chest is really frightening How painful it must be! "The trough! How come you''ve been hurt like this! " When the disciple in charge of registration saw Jun Lihuang, the whole person jumped out. "Stop talking nonsense, register quickly!" Yi Qinghuan is on the verge of fire. Can these people stop being so fussy! "Hello, who are you Eh? Are you elder martial sister Yi? " The disciple was just about to curse the street, but after seeing Chu yiqinghuan''s face clearly, the whole person was stunned. "Don''t talk nonsense, work quickly!" Yi Qinghuan knew that she would be recognized by others. After all, no matter how capable the Luo family was, it was impossible to kill all the students in the school at that time. At that time, Yi Qinghuan was in the inner courtyard of Zhuolu academy, but the staff was quite good, and there were no few people who knew her! "Ah? Oh, oh Before she came back from the joy of elder martial sister Yi, the disciple sat down in a hurry and began to ask Li Huang some questions. "Name." "You leave Huang." Yi Qinghuan helps answer a way. "Farewell." "Ray." "Warcraft level." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang. What''s her Warcraft level? Holy beast or divine beast? "None." Li Huang himself replied that she didn''t have thunder Department of Warcraft, naturally can be understood as no! "Ah?" The disciple felt something was wrong after writing, and looked up at Yi Qinghuan in surprise. "What''s the meaning of nothing?" "Miss, there is no Warcraft." Yi Qinghuan understood the meaning of Li Huang and said. "Ah Oh, I see. " After the disciple reacted, he quickly added this point on the paper. "Cultivation level." "Advanced." "Poof..." "I said, are you finished? Write quickly Yi Qinghuan was so surprised by this disciple that he was about to explode. It''s not that he had never seen the world before. How could he be surprised to hear everything! "Assessor." "The moon is cold." ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¡£¡¡± Yi Qinghuan looks at the petrified disciple, and regardless of him, directly supports Li Huang and goes upstairs. The second floor is for the students who have just entered the inner courtyard to have a rest while they are waiting. Yi Qinghuan has been in Zhuolu Academy for many years and naturally knows this. Just as I walked up the stairs, I heard that disciple''s crying and Howling! "My God! I actually saw the person who entered the inner courtyard alive from the hands of elder martial sister Yuehan!!! Ah, ah, ah Yi Qinghuan covers Li Huang''s ears. This guy is too noisy. He will disturb the eldest lady! Yeah! I''d better take the first lady to have a rest! Don''t listen to these guys make a fuss here! "You..." Yin Yang Ying suddenly raised her head and looked at the four people in front of her. "Ah?" Ling Feng turns his head and looks at Yin Yang cherry. "Do you smell The smell of blood? " Yin Yang Ying just finished the next words, Li Huang and Yi Qinghuan''s figure has appeared in the stairway. "Li Huang!" Ling changjue rushed over like crazy, but she didn''t dare to touch Jun Lihuang. This is covered with blood. It makes people feel scared! "Sister nine?" Ling Feng is also thrilled. This It''s killing me to be here even after being hurt like this! Bai Qiqi frowned. He was hurt "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue turns to see Yi Qinghuan. "The first lady was stabbed in the heart. She has taken pills. The maid wants to take the first lady to the room to have a rest." Yi Qinghuan explained. ¡°¡­¡­ Come on, Ben Ling changjue gently holds Jun Lihuang, kicks open the door of a room and strides in. After a while, Ling changjue came out and said to Yi Qinghuan, "she has a lot of injuries. Please deal with them." "Good." Yi Qinghuan has this meaning. Ling changjue went back to the place where people had gathered to drink tea, and her face was a little gloomy. "Nine elder brother, nine elder sister-in-law how?" Ling Feng asks eagerly. "Passed out." In the moment of feeling Ling changjue''s breath, Li Huang relaxed and fainted. "Her injury Is it really OK? " Yin Yang Ying''s expression is a little strange. Although she doesn''t know how much hurt Li Huang has suffered, she can''t survive just by a sword on her heart, can she? "Generally speaking, it''s hopeless." Bai Qiqi said coldly: "but Jun Lihuang is a alchemist. Since she dares to let Yi Qinghuan treat her here, it proves that she will be OK."Ghost element smell speech, light of saw that tightly closed door, speechless. "Why do you hurt so much in duel?" Ling Feng doesn''t quite understand. Jun Lihuang''s posture is like coming back after a deadly battle! Where does it look like a duel? Or did they encounter a fake contest? Is that really what it should be like? Stop kidding! "Maybe the person she met was Yuehan." Yin Yang Ying looked at the direction of the room and turned to say. "Yuehan is a battle maniac. Once he meets a strong opponent, he will lose his mind completely." "However, seeing you leave Huang this appearance, that month cold is not too good, can drive month cold crazy person, not many." Yin Yang Ying said with a faint smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue just sighed. At this time white seven seven suddenly stood up, said: "I go in to help, Yi Qinghuan a person is not necessarily busy." "Not bad." Ling changjue nodded. Ling changjue knows the friendship between Li Huang and Bai Qiqi. So, he can trust her! ¡­¡­ In the dark, Li Huang seems to hear someone asking if it hurts. She shakes her head, but it doesn''t hurt. When Yuehan''s sword was still deep, Lihuang used space magic to make the sword edge deviate from its position. Without hitting the key, Lihuang''s life was not in danger, but it was true that she lost too much blood. Li Huang had taken a lot of pills at the first time, but the strange thing was that Li Huang didn''t feel any pain. No pain at all! Just feel a little tired, a little weak just! What''s the matter? Li Huang has no time to think about it, because she''s so sleepy. She''s going to sleep! ¡­¡­ "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue saw a light suddenly on in the middle of the night and rushed in. "The first lady has a high fever." Yi Qinghuan also just found out, so he quickly lights up the light and takes a cold towel to cool Li Huang! "I have a high fever..." Ling changjue walked slowly to the bedside. Li Huang''s blood clothes had been replaced. She only wore snow-white tunic, but all the skin that could be seen by the naked eye was bandaged! Chapter 296 Ling changjue was even more distressed when she thought of the scarring on Li Huang''s white skin. "I''ll take care of her." Ling changjue took the towel in Yi Qinghuan''s hand and said. "Yes." Yi Qinghuan hears the speech and quietly retreats. Ling changjue put the slightly hot towel into the cold water, then wrung it dry and pasted it on Li Huang''s forehead again. Because of the high fever, Jun Lihuang''s whole face is red, some incredible. It''s not surprising that she will have a high fever after such a serious injury. What Ling changjue didn''t expect is that Li Huang will let herself suffer such a serious injury She has been so unlucky. Why hasn''t she learned how to take care of herself? "Yao Yu." Ling changjue shouts to Lihuang. "Well?" Yao Yu floated out of Li Huang''s body. Why did such a beautiful and incredible man call himself? "How is Li Huang?" He''s still not sure. "It''s OK, but the blood loss is a little serious." Yao Yu just casually looked at Li Huang and said. "That''s all?" Ling changjue felt that it was incredible. Before that, she was covered with blood. It didn''t look like she just lost too much blood! "She''s not a fool. She''s beaten like this for no reason? She''s all white and blind? " Yao Yu rolled his eyes and said, "it''s just that she looks miserable. In fact, she didn''t get hurt at all. She will be in a coma because of the instant pain." "Instant pain?" Ling changjue didn''t understand the meaning of Yao Yu. "The sword was really aimed at the woman''s heart. Although the woman used space magic to change the position of the sword blade in the next moment, the moment when the sword blade penetrated into the skin was real. The instant pain caused by that moment made the woman basically unable to fight any more." Yao Yu explained. Moon cold that sword, leave Huang didn''t think of, also have no way to hide past. So no matter how fast Li Huang reacts, he can only use space magic to survive when the sword goes into the heart. "But fortunately, the woman had the first snow to protect her body. At the beginning of the attack, she didn''t cause any damage. Only later, the cold of that month broke the woman''s defense and caused such damage." Ling changjue was relieved. It''s OK. It''s OK! "And her fever "Don''t worry, it''s just caused by some inflammation of the wound. I''ve given her pills, and I''ll have a good sleep." Yao Yu looks at Jun Lihuang and says calmly. "Thank you very much." "She''s my master. You don''t have to thank me." Yao Yu floated back to Li Huang''s body, leaving only such a sentence. Ling changjue sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Li Huang. Her deep hand touched her slightly hot cheek: "it''s OK." Ling changjue knows the strength of Yuehan. The person who can be canonized as nvwushen at a young age is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The accomplishments of Yuehan and Lihuang are quite different. After all, Lihuang has less time to practice, and she is only 14 years old. Yuehan grew up in Yueyue clan since she was a child. Is it not too easy for Yueyue clan to cultivate a genius? What I didn''t expect was that the moonlight clan just cultivated a killing machine. Ling changjue has been busy changing the towel for Lihuang to cool down during this period. And the temperature of Jun Lihuang also gradually dropped down, and her face was not so red. ¡­¡­ "Well..." Ling changjue was startled by Li Huang''s cry. He went to the bedside, looked at Li Huang with slightly open eyes and asked, "how do you feel?" "Give me Water. " Li Huang''s voice was hoarse and weak. "Good." Ling changjue immediately went to pour water for Li Huang, then picked up Li Huang and carefully fed her. Throat get wet, from Huang feel the whole throat is not so hot uncomfortable. "Does it hurt?" Ling changjue asked softly. "No pain." Li Huang shook her head lightly. "You did a good job." Ling changjue gently fell a kiss on Li Huang''s forehead. "But I didn''t expect that Yuehan would be like that when she went crazy." Li Huang laughs at herself, and still has some fear in mind. "If I didn''t have space magic, I would have..." Li Huang''s mouth is covered by Ling changjue. "Don''t say these are unlucky." Ling changjue lightly frowned: "Yuehan''s strength is only a little worse than me, and he is a person who has been killed several times. He will be able to predict this." "Well Li Huang sighed. She looked at her body and tied bandages everywhere. It was inconvenient to move. "By the way, where are we?" Li Huang looked around and asked. She should be in a room now, but Where is this?"This is the second floor of the registration office of the third hall, which provides rest." Ling changjue explained: "after waiting for all the people to come, our going out will be allocated." "So." Li Huang nodded to show clearly. "How long have I been sleeping?" Li Huang looks up at Ling changjue. She didn''t miss the assignment, did she? "Soon, it will be five hours. Don''t worry, there are still people who haven''t come." "Oh..." Li Huang sent a breath, that''s good. "I''ll prepare some food for you. Lie down." Ling changjue stood up and went to the door. Li Huang lies on the bed and looks at the roof. The man says to himself: "strange How could... " "What''s the matter with you?" The voice of soul sealing sounded. "I I can''t feel the pain... " Li Huang''s expression is a little delicate. She can''t feel any pain. What''s the matter? "What do you mean?" Fenghun thinks it''s strange. What''s the matter if he doesn''t feel pain? "That is It''s like the pain is gone. " Li Huang thought for a long time before she said it. "It''s impossible!" Fenghun immediately denied: "you didn''t take drugs to paralyze the nerves, and you didn''t block the pain nerves. It''s not supposed to happen." "Of course I know, but..." Li Huang was very helpless: "just when ah Jue helped me, I didn''t feel at all. If it wasn''t for my sanity, I still felt that I was dreaming." Because it''s only in dreams that it won''t hurt, but Li Huang is very clear, she is not dreaming now, also can''t be dreaming! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fenghun was silent. He didn''t know what was going on. "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Yao Yu''s voice came over and said, "there''s nothing wrong with your body. You won''t feel pain. It''s probably only temporary." "Oh..." Li Huang was suspicious, so naturally it was just an accident. Chapter 297 After all, Yao Yu is monitoring his body all the time. Since Yao Yu says it''s OK, there should be no big problem. Li Huang still has some trust in Yao Yu. When Ling changjue came back, Li Huangwei narrowed her eyes and was about to go to sleep again. When she saw Ling changjue, her sleepiness began to dissipate slightly. "Help me out of bed." From Huang looking at Ling changjue to feed himself, quickly said. Her hands and feet are good, but her body has no strength. There''s no need to be so weak. Ling changjue put the bowl back on the table, went to the bed, put a coat on Li Huang, and then gently picked her up and put it on the chair. "You don''t have to be so nervous..." Li Huang expresses some speechless to Ling changjue''s action. Is he a little nervous? "Don''t try to be brave at this time." Ling changjue rubbed Li Huang''s head and said softly. This little girl, can you rely on him more? He won''t refuse to show weakness occasionally! Li Huang doesn''t speak any more. Ling changjue gives Li Huang good food and looks at her silently. "You eat more, your face is too white." Ling changjue said to Li Huang. Indeed, after the fever subsided, Li Huang''s face was white and frightening! Li Huang nodded. Ling changjue''s medicated food was mainly for enriching blood. She must have known that she lost too much blood! "Everyone has come. After you finish eating, why don''t you go out with me?" Ling changjue inquired. Li Huang''s action, then nodded. Li Huang didn''t eat much. Before long, Ling changjue helped Li Huang out of the room. "How''s it going?" Bai Qiqi came forward and inquired, how could he get out of bed now after suffering such a heavy injury? Isn''t that funny? "I''m fine." From Huang light smile, but listen to the voice that has no strength to see, this sentence is very unconvincing! Well, Li Huang gladly accepted Bai Qiqi''s white eyes. "Let''s go." Bai Qiqi takes a look at Li Huang and goes downstairs. When going downstairs, Ling changjue, regardless of Li Huang''s opposition, resolutely holds Li Huang and runs away. Li Huang can''t laugh or cry. Who are these people! "Everyone is here." A disciple counted the number and said to Yue Jiu. Yuejiu nods and comes forward. A total of 11 people entered the inner courtyard, that is to say, all the people of Tianzi college entered the inner courtyard, while only one person entered dizi college. "First of all, congratulations on entering the inner courtyard." "You are all selected and promoted to the inner courtyard after a certain degree of cultivation. The inner courtyard is no more competitive than the outer courtyard." "Where you practice depends on my distribution." "Three halls, hall a, Hall B and Hall C are divided into these three halls according to their achievements in all aspects. Each hall provides the same resources, but it needs to be robbed. There are many disciples in the inner courtyard, and the resources are so fixed. Therefore, after entering here, we should adjust our mentality." "There is also a hero list set up in the inner courtyard. Your accommodation environment is closely related to it. Now you have no name on the list, only the lowest accommodation environment is given to you. With your ranking higher and higher, your resources will be better and better, and your accommodation conditions will be better and better." "I''ll announce where you''re going." "Ling changjue, Ling Feng, Bai Qiqi, Jia Tang." "Yin Yang Ying, GUI Su, Qin Xing, Yi Tang." "Jun Lihuang, Ling Luo, Liu long, zhuoyun, Pei Jingjia, Bingtang." ¡°¡­¡­¡­£¿£¿£¡£¡¡± Ling Feng looks at Li Huang. He is very curious. Why did Jun Li Huang go to C hall instead of a and B hall? "That..." Moon nine seems to have something to say. "Jun left Huang because elder martial sister Yuehan said you would be seriously injured, so let''s put you in the C hall." Because the accomplishments of the people in the third hall are relatively lower than those in the first two halls. "I see." Li Huang replied in a low voice. "Now, I will send my disciples to take you to the place where you live. The hero list can be updated all the time. You are welcome to challenge at any time." Yuejiu added. Everyone knows that Zhuolu academy is dangerous. In fact, it''s not bad at all. In fact, there is no difference between the place where people live and the outer courtyard. The only difference is that the wooden house is smaller and there are only two people in one house. There is no big change. "Ah, by the way, the bell will ring every day. That''s the collective training time for each hall. Don''t forget." Before leaving on the ninth of the month, take care of the road. Ling changjue helped Li Huang into her small room and let her sit on the chair. "If you look like this, you should have more rest." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang''s pale face and said."But I don''t want to sleep..." Leave Huang Du to rise mouth, that small appearance, don''t mention how lovely! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue turned her head and would not admit that she was killed by Meng! "There are battles everywhere in the inner courtyard. You must be careful." Ling changjue asked. "I see." Li Huang''s weak smile. She is not convincing in the way she is now. Although Li Huang said she didn''t want to sleep, in fact She and Ling changjue chatted and fell asleep unconsciously. Ling changjue was helpless to Li Huang, but what could she do. Also had to hold the little girl - bed, let her sleep. Ling changjue won''t leave Li Huang now, for fear that something will happen again. ¡­¡­ "Elder martial sister Yi, you are back at last!" Yi Qinghuan shook off the male disciple, took his hand and said coldly, "I''m not your elder martial sister anymore." "Elder martial sister Yi! Don''t say that. When you disappeared, the Dean decided to expel you from Zhuolu academy after a long time. We don''t know what happened... " "Elder martial sister, where did you go at the beginning?" "What''s the use of asking now?" Yi Qinghuan looked into the male disciple''s eyes and said, "I begged you that year, but instead of helping me, you revealed my whereabouts. You said you were worried about me? Shit "Elder martial sister Yi..." "Don''t call me elder martial sister. I feel sick!" Yi Qinghuan shakes her sleeve and strides away! "Elder martial sister Yi, don''t leave!" The male disciple quickly caught up: "what happened four years ago? Why do you hate me so much? " "Because you gave me to Luosheng, I was taken hostage and killed all over the house! My cultivation is abandoned! Are you happy? Do you want to do it again now? " Yi Qinghuan slapped him and walked away. The male disciple stood in the same place, at a loss. What happened four years ago? Chapter 298 "Master, will we be together forever?" "It depends on whether I can catch up with my teacher." "I will try my best and always follow the master." "Good boy." ¡­¡­ "Miss, wake up." Feel his body seems to be shaking, from Huang some difficulty opened his eyes. "What''s the matter?" "After a while, the bell of the training will ring. Can you go if you are healthy?" Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang''s bandage and asks anxiously. "Well." Li Huang propped up her body and sat up. She seems to have been sleeping for a long time. "Miss, I''ll wait for you to wash." Yi Qinghuan helps Li Huang get out of bed and helps her put on her uniform. "It''s a medicated meal from iron noodles. Let''s take it while it''s hot." After Li Huang came back from washing, Yi Qinghuan had already arranged the dishes. "Well." Li Huang sat down and looked at the hot food. She felt warm in her heart. She knew that he had prepared it for her. That''s good. Li Huang just put down the bowl and chopsticks, gargle good mouth, ear came clear bell. The bell is not big or small, but everyone can hear it clearly, as if it is beside his ear. What a magic spell. "I''ll come with you." Yi Qinghuan sees that Li Huang is going to go out alone, and quickly follows him. Li Huang''s body slightly paused, turned around and said with a smile: "I''m OK alone, but aren''t you afraid to be asked again?" Many of the disciples in the inner courtyard knew Yi Qinghuan. Li Huang was afraid that Yi Qinghuan would not be able to stand such a situation. "What are you talking about?" Yi Qinghuan looked at Li Huang angrily and said: "since the slaves have made up their mind, how can they be afraid of these?" "Yes, I am." Li Huang smiles and walks out slowly. Yi Qinghuan catches up with him and helps Li Huang. When they arrive at the C hall, they have already lined up to sign in one by one. Yi Qinghuan holds Li Huang in the back. "You are so hurt, how can you come back?" A man in front of Li Huang turns his head and looks at Li Huang, frowning and saying. Li Huang looks up, this man Is it zhuoyun? "I''m fine." Leave Huang light way. "Don''t try to be brave." Zhuo Yun frowned tightly and turned his head after saying a word. Sign in very quickly, soon arrived, row to leave Huang. After writing down her name, Li Huang enters the C hall. But Yi Qinghuan stayed outside. She was only a companion, and she couldn''t get in. Just entered the C hall is a large training ground, a bit like the modern indoor basketball court, the decoration is more modern. All the disciples who came in were given a backpack. Li Huang didn''t know, so he just carried it behind him like the public. It wasn''t long before all the people arrived. The gate of C hall was closed. Some senior brothers spontaneously formed a column. "The new disciples are behind the elder martial brothers and sisters. They run in a column for an hour to warm up." The man standing in the first place said to the couple who were at a loss. From Huang smell speech, prepare to walk to the last row, but was stopped by that man. "Hello, that woman!" Li Huang turned her head and looked at the man. "Elder martial sister Yuehan said that if you are seriously injured, you may not participate in the training." "I''m fine. Elder martial brother Xie cares." Leave Huang light way. After that, I''d like to move on. "Whatever you want. If you die here, no one will collect your body for you." "No trouble, elder martial brother." Leave Huang head all didn''t turn, light say. The man no longer said anything, but after they all stood up, he said to everyone: "today there are new people, I will say again, your backpack is a weight-bearing bag, which will automatically adjust the weight according to your constitution during the running process. If anyone leaves the team or slows down in this hour, he will be punished extra." "Well, no more nonsense. Let''s start now." After that, the man led a long snake to run. In fact, Li Huang''s body is not seriously affected by all kinds of pills. It''s probably due to the lack of Qi and blood. In Li Huang''s opinion, the weight-bearing bag on her body should be dispensable. It''s probably related to the detection of her constitution. "Cough." Li Huang coughed twice on the way of running, and there was something wrong. "Hello, are you ok?" The man in front of her turned his head and asked. Li Huang shook her head. "Don''t hold on!" He said.Li Huang nodded. "Hey, don''t whisper in training!" "Ah, yes!" ¡­¡­ An hour of warm-up training sounds terrible, but it''s also terrible. To survive this time, we need to be well prepared. "Take a rest for a quarter of an hour, and wave two thousand swords below." At the end of the man''s words, a special person gave each disciple a wooden sword. Li Huang took the wooden sword and waved it twice. It''s too light. It''s not very easy. "Hello, you." Just when running, the man standing in front of Jun Lihuang came over. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang asked strangely. "You''re not a monster, are you?" The man looked up and down at Li Huang suspiciously, and suddenly spat out a sentence. "Well?" Li Huang doesn''t quite understand his meaning. How can he suddenly say that she is a monster? Where does she look like? "You''ve been injured so badly before. Even the instructor said that you must die or be disabled. It''s strange that you can come here for training after a day or night''s rest. Besides, why do you run so long without breathing? What''s the sweat? " "You''re not a monster. What are you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Li Huang''s mouth twitches a little. She can''t answer that. "It''s probably because she''s more resilient." Zhuo Yun came to answer for Li Huang. He looked at the man and said, "Liu long, don''t embarrass a little girl." The man named Liulong still looks at Lihuang with strange eyes, but after all, he still listens to Zhuo Yun''s words and doesn''t ask any more. "You''re strong." Zhuo Yun looks at Li Huang and says. "Eh?" Li Huang doesn''t know why. Where did he see that she was strong? "Your sword skill is very strong, and your cultivation is also very high. In the state of nvwushen, you can get a backhand chance, but you didn''t kill her." Zhuo Yun said. "This is a duel. There''s no need to hurt people''s lives." Leave Huang light way. "But she stabbed you in the heart. We can see clearly. Although we don''t know why you don''t look well now, we could see clearly at that time. The depth of the sword was enough to pierce the heart! She wanted to kill you, but you didn''t kill her. That is to say, you are reserving your strength. " Chapter 299 "You can not only hurt the female martial god seriously, but also keep your strength under such circumstances. You are really strong." The above is the analysis of Zhuo Yun. "You think too much. If I had the strength, I would not have been forced to accept that sword at that time. As for what you said, I must have shaken my hands. " Leave Huang didn''t say too much, mostly is can perfunctory perfunctory past. She admits that she doesn''t have much in common with Zhuo Yun. Zhuo Yun just smiles after hearing Li Huang''s words. "You are so modest." Li Huang doesn''t talk. She doesn''t want to explain anything. A quarter of an hour passed quickly, and some people had to stand up and wave their swords before they could even slow down. The slogan of wielding sword is still called by the elder martial brother. The voice is powerful and it sounds very emotional. They all lined up in six rows. With a slogan, they waved their swords and raised them again. One after another, we have to meet the standard every time. Otherwise, they will be punished. It has to be said that although this training method has some hellish words, it is really the best way to train people. It''s not difficult for Li Huang to wield the sword, because she uses the sword, and her basic training may be more strict than this, so after 2000 times, Li Huang''s hand is not soft. "You are a devil." Liu long once again refreshed the cognition of Li Huang. This woman is a devil! Such a painful thing, her expression is not even ferocious. It''s really good to hit people! How angry! Li Huang just smiles and doesn''t say anything. Because, after all, they have done a lot. Having worked hard, it seems that there is no difficulty. "The next step is double training. You can find your partner and start by yourself. You can dissolve yourself in an hour." Said the elder martial brother. Double training What is there to practice? Zhuo Yun is pulled by Pei Jingjia, while Liu long finds Ling Luo. After all, no one wants to stay with such a monster as Li Huang. "You alone?" The elder martial brother came over and looked at Li Huang and said. "Well." Li Huang nodded. "Then join me." He said. "Good." Li Huang has no opinion. It doesn''t matter who the opponent is. But obviously, these two people together, in the eyes of others is a miracle. "My God That younger martial sister won''t be killed by her elder martial brother, will she? " "It''s estimated that the younger martial sister''s face is so pale. It''s just killing me to practice with the elder martial brother..." "Shh, keep your voice down. If you are known by the elder martial brother, you will not be able to take it away!" "Yes! Shh ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang said that he was speechless. You speak so loud that ghosts can''t hear you, OK? Li Huang looks up and down at the elder martial brother in front of her. Among the many outstanding men, she is not outstanding, but she is pretty and clean. "Come on." Elder martial brother set up a fight posture and said to Li Huang. Li Huang didn''t answer. He grasped the wooden sword in his hand, and it was a sword! "Take it The sound of wooden sword collision! "Come again!" ¡­¡­ "I said Is this new junior sister a little violent? " Gradually, everyone stopped waving in their hands and looked at the two selfless people with two eyes. "Yes It''s too... " There are already people who are speechless. "Ah, I heard that this little younger martial sister seems to have entered the inner courtyard under elder martial sister Yuehan''s hand, and seriously injured her!" "You''re not kidding, are you?" "How could elder martial sister Yuehan be seriously injured?"?! Or by such a small junior sister? Are you kidding? " "Believe it or not, in a word, I heard from the boys in the registration office. Elder martial sister Yuehan took special care of this younger martial sister." "I wipe it, don''t I That''s true "Well! Don''t talk about it. Look, how are they playing more and more fiercely? " "It''s not that you don''t know your elder martial brother''s temperament. You are crazy about swords!" "This Can two people still stop? " "Well..." ¡­¡­ "Come again!" The fanaticism in elder martial brother''s eyes is deeper and deeper, and Li Huang is helpless. But She really doesn''t want to fight anymore. The chest injury is still hot. It''s not a good way to fight like this. Seeing that an hour was about to pass, Li Huang silently looked at the wooden sword in her hand and sighed!How could a good practice turn into a fight? Li Huang doesn''t understand? She didn''t know why it was like this. Maybe it''s because she''s so handsome. A ruthless, right hand strong wave down. "Click!" "Well?" There was silence. Li Huang took a look at the elder martial brother, threw away his broken sword and walked out. "Thank you for your advice." Before leaving, Li Huang left a word. The elder martial brother looked at the broken sword in his hand in a daze. The shock has not yet faded. What kind of power can break two wooden swords at the same time? The elder martial brother gradually calmed down and realized what he had done. He vaguely remembered that some parts of her bandage had begun to bleed during the fight between them? In other words, is she still in the dominant position when she fights with herself with injuries? This What''s going on? "Elder martial brother?" Several disciples came forward and looked at the dazed elder martial brother. They couldn''t help shouting. Elder martial brother, isn''t he stupid? "Ah." Elder martial brother slowed down and said, "it''s all over. It''s time." "Oh..." The crowd dispersed in a crowd, but the scene just now was clear to everyone. But no one said it. "Miss!" Seeing Li Huang come out, Yi Qinghuan comes to help Li Huang for the first time. "Ah, your wound is split!" Looking at the faint blood light on Li Huang''s body, Yi Qinghuan exclaimed. "It''s no big deal. Let''s go back." Li Huang said. "Good." Yi Qinghuan carefully supports Li Huang, and doesn''t dare to let her go too fast for fear that the blood will flow out again. "Your injury needs to be recuperated for a period of time. It shouldn''t come out like this. Look at you now..." "Well, well, I know." Li Huang interrupts Yi Qinghuan''s nagging. She looked at the blood on her left hand, her eyes darkened What''s the matter with her? How could After returning to the wooden house, Yi Qinghuan takes out the bandage and also goes to get some water. He carefully cleans Li Huang''s wound and puts on a clean bandage. "You''d better have a good rest and don''t move any more." Yi Qinghuan stops Li Huang who has to stand up and go out. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I''ll be fine." "No, you don''t look like you''re OK!" Yi Qinghuan said with his hands on his waist. Chapter 300 Well, because of Yi Qinghuan''s stop, Lihuang can only stay in her cabin and have a rest. "Qinghuan, go back." Li Huang is really a little sad. She lies down. Why does Yi Qinghuan still stare at her? Do you want to be so distrustful? What about love? Yi Qinghuan''s eyes were fixed on Li Huang, and seemed to be full of some doubt. Under the repeated guarantee of Li Huang, Yi Qinghuan leaves Li Huang''s room. When the door is closed, he squats in the door with great ingenuity. Yi Qinghuan doesn''t leave until he is sure that Jun Lihuang won''t go out again. In the room, Li Huang sighed. The color of eyes is more and more dark Her hand stroked the demon pattern on her forehead, slowly rubbing, but she didn''t know what she was thinking. "Woman, what''s the matter with you?" Yao Yu floats out of Li Huang''s body and looks at Li Huang and asks. He always feels that this woman''s mood is not quite right! "Yao Yu, you will never betray me, will you?" Li Huang turns his head and looks at Yao Yu. The purple eyes look at Yao Yu seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Medicine feather heart a clap Deng, she should not be found what? Just want to open mouth to explain, leave Huang already turned a head, no longer see him. "Don''t say it, I know." She said. "Woman, I..." Yao Yu is still ready to explain, but Li Huang is not ready to give him any chance to explain. She closes her eyes and makes a sound suppression action to Yao Yu. Yao Yu has no way to disobey the master''s orders. He can only hold his stomach and return to Lihuang''s chip space. Li Huang let go of the whole body''s guard and soon fell asleep. ¡­¡­ At the same time, sividi. The imperial palace. "Come on, send someone immediately to invite the king''s master to come here!" "Bring the old God of war, too. Hurry up!" Ling Wushuang directly sent the dark guard, the situation is urgent. "Yes But how long, junmotian and junhanbing arrived at the Imperial Palace together. Because it was the emperor''s urgent move, he did not dare to delay. "Mo Tian, Han Bing, this is the secret message sent by Jun Mo Xie from Fengyun city. Have a look." Ling Wushuang gives the secret to Jun Hanbing. Jun Hanbing and Jun moxie read the contents of the letter with the fastest speed, showing an incredible expression! "Shengya is recruiting? Are you ready for another war? " Jun Hanbing''s brow slightly wrinkled up, it is obviously anticipated what bad consequences. "The second brother said in the secret that the news came from the prince, that is to say, his highness is in Shengya?" Junmotian also grasped a key point. Ling Wushuang nodded helplessly: "light dust is in Shengya, right The boy is old and old, and he still acts like a child, regardless of the consequences... " "Shengya begins to recruit. If he attacks SIVI at this time, SIVI has no chance of winning." Ling Wushuang sighed. Thirteen years ago, one million troops of Xiwei were destroyed. Xiwei''s strength was greatly damaged, but Shengya didn''t lose a single soldier. How could Xiwei still have a chance to win when Shengya started recruiting this time? "Don''t worry, your majesty. There will always be a way. Now, we need to find out what the purpose of Shengya is." Jun Hanbing said. "but all the eyeliner we sent to Santa ya have been killed. There is an incredible national teacher in Santa ya!" Ling no two actually started to complain about what they had done. Their master died, but Sam did not know when he came to a master who was very smart. "In a word, let''s not mess with ourselves. There will always be a way to solve everything." Jun Mo Tian said. "Yes, if Shengya really sends out troops, I will also call Xiaojiu and Xiaofeng back." Ling Wushuang sighed. Now, it''s the only way. "I think your Highnesses will soon know about this." With the intelligence network of ghost King City and sky city, it''s not difficult for them to know the latest news. "There''s another thing. It''s from the elder of moonlight clan. It''s about your girls." Ling Wushuang looks at Jun Hanbing. "What happened to her?" Jun Hanbing immediately became nervous. Did his little Lihuang have an accident? Or "Moonlight company commander always said that your girl couldn''t accept the baptism of moonlight. Maybe there are some secrets. He asked me to ask you, what else did your girl experience when she was a child, and..." "What else?" After listening to Ling Wushuang''s words, Jun Hanbing and Jun Motian know that nothing good will happen next. There is no way to accept the baptism of moonlight, there is a lot of secret in it.Almost all the people in the world can accept the baptism of moonlight, and those who can''t There are no more than a few reasons, but no matter which one they are happy to hear. "Also, company commander moonlight always said that you''ve been watching Lihuang''s life card recently. It may break at any time..." ¡­¡­ Shengya Empire, capital. A gentleman''s house. "How are you getting ready?" "Report to your excellency, everything goes well." "Where is the woman named yechuchen now?" "Waiting for the reception ceremony, currently in a coma." "Send someone to say that the ceremony will be postponed for three months." "Yes, my Lord, I''ll do it now!" ¡­¡­ When Li Huang wakes up, he feels dizzy. "Don''t move. I''ll help you." The familiar voice from ear, leave Huang suddenly wake up, when did he come? She didn''t even notice? "I''ve heard what Qinghuan said. When you were training, your wounds were all split. As expected, you were too brave." Ling changjue held Li Huang from behind and said softly. Tone, full of heartache. "Don''t make a fuss like Qinghuan. I''ll be fine." Li Huang''s hand is covered with Ling changjue''s big hand. His hand is so warm. "Why are your hands so cold?" Ling changjue felt the temperature of Li Huang''s body, then quickly frowned and held Li Huang''s hand. The big hand wrapped the small hand, and Li Huang felt warm. "Is the poison of biting Yin recurred?" Ling changjue began to guess. Isn''t such a call a call for the relapse of the poison? "No Li Huang gently shakes her head. She leans in Ling changjue''s arms and closes her eyes. "Maybe it''s because the body is too empty." She explained. Ling changjue heard nothing wrong, so she believed it. "Ah Jue, after going out to Zhulu academy, I want to travel alone for a while." Li Huang said suddenly. "Why?" Chapter 301 Ling changjue didn''t understand why Lihuang suddenly made such a decision. Because there was no such idea or omen before, she suddenly said so. Ling changjue was suspicious. He didn''t want Li Huang to leave him. But he also knew that if Li Huang was by his side, he would never get true growth. So, he has to let go after all. But he didn''t expect that Li Huang himself put forward this matter? Why? "I want to go to the animal kingdom." Li Huang said. "Animal kingdom? What are you doing there? " Ling changjue is more puzzled. If Li Huang wants to go to someone''s place, why go to Warcraft''s territory? Are you not afraid of being killed? "I have some questions to prove there." Li Huang said with a faint smile: "you don''t have to worry. If I take Huoyang, it''s not a problem to get in and out of the animal kingdom." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang suspiciously, and saw her lying peacefully in her arms, with no other expression. She didn''t want to say that Ling changjue didn''t force her. "Good." Ling changjue nodded and agreed. Indeed, there is no danger for Lihuang to go with rosefinch. Rosefinch is a holy beast, has a certain command ability, this point or don''t worry about. Ling changjue''s big hand tightened tightly and said gently: "although I don''t want you to hide something from me, what I hope most is that you can be safe." "I know." Li Huang covered Ling changjue''s big hand with another bandage and motioned him to be at ease. "I just haven''t figured out how to talk to you. Can you give me some time?" "Good." Ling changjue will do her best to give her the maximum tolerance. Li Huang began to smile, but she lowered her head. There was an unknown emotion in her eyes, which seemed to be a kind of sadness? ¡­¡­ The list of heroes in the inner courtyard is updated all the time. Our highness Ling changjue is a man of vigorous and resolute spirit. He challenges up one by one, but in one day, he has already entered the top 20. Then he stopped and, in his words, had no interest in challenging any more. And Jun Lihuang is not a backward master. How can she tolerate herself? When his wounds were not healed, he took a sword and ran all over the inner courtyard after the people on the list of heroes. All the disciples who have been challenged by her know that there is an extra violent younger martial sister in the inner courtyard. The threat of force should not be underestimated! Don''t mess with her! So every day when we go to Bingtang for training, there will always be a group of people far away from Huang. I''m afraid that a girl will get angry if she''s not careful, and then her sword will fall down. Think about it is a terrible thing! Time passed quickly. Lihuang and the brothers of Bingtang all got along very happily. Lihuang also entered the top 50 of the list of heroes in the shortest time and successfully lived in a luxurious small western style house. In view of Li Huang''s terrifying strength, several elder martial sisters in the C hall, who initially disdain Li Huang''s cold character, gradually lose their voice. After all, strength decides everything. Today''s training just finished, Li Huang was stopped by one of the elder martial sisters. "Younger martial sister Jun, please wait a moment." Li Huang heard someone calling her name. She stopped and turned her head. It''s elder martial sister Ting who stops her. "What''s the matter?" Most of the time, she is also used to Li Huang''s cold eyes and few words, so elder martial sister Ting doesn''t feel any dissatisfaction because of Li Huang''s attitude. "Younger martial sister Jun, did you offend Miss Guoluo?" Ting elder martial sister asked in a low voice in Li Huang''s ear. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang doesn''t know why. "Recently, Miss Luo has been spreading rumors about you. Some disciples of hall a and Hall B are very dissatisfied with you. When you train yourself, you should be more careful." "I see, elder martial sister Xie reminds me." After hearing this, Li Huang didn''t respond and continued to walk in her own direction. Elder martial sister Ting looks at Li Huang''s back, but she has no choice. How can there be such a paralyzed person in the world? What a miracle! Li Huang first went back to his dormitory, changed his clothes and then went to the training ground. Because after noticing the character Jun Lihuang, some disciples of C hall once recorded the actions of Jun Lihuang''s younger martial sister, and found that she was very regular. I spend no less than two hours in the training ground every day, and I do one thing in the whole process, that is, practicing sword So, some of the disciples of C hall finally know why Jun Lihuang''s swordsmanship is so powerful that he can compete with the elder martial brother of Jian Chi. Of course, this comparison is specially emphasized by elder martial brother. He will not admit that his swordsmanship is inferior to that of a 14-year-old girl!With the precedent of Lihuang, many disciples began to learn from Lihuang, so I don''t know why, there are more disciples in the training ground than before Well, most of these people''s eyes are in the same place. After Li Huang came to the training ground, she took out her heart sword and began to practice it. She was self-centered and didn''t have the heart to say hello to others. "Will!" Suddenly, a sword in the staff was inserted into the stone slab in front of Lihuang. It was less than 10 cm from the foot of Lihuang. Li Huang stops and looks at the woman who is flying with the sword. "This place is mine. Go somewhere else." The woman came over and looked down at Li Huang, with a haughty look on her face. Leave Huang to stay still, ignore that woman. "Hello, you are deaf, didn''t you hear me talking to you?" From Huang just light mouth way: "I don''t talk with mental retardation." "Who are you calling retarded! How dare you scold me? " The woman pulled up the sword on the ground and stabbed Li Huang. Li Huang raised her hand to block the woman''s sword. Cold hum a: "beyond measure." "You little bitch, I''ll kill you!" That woman seems to be enraged, toward leave Huang is a slash fiercely chase. From Huang is still no reaction, the woman to what, she block what. "Will!" The sword in the woman''s hand was broken. She looked at Li Huang in surprise, at a loss. "Tell Luolan not to use this humiliating method again." Leave Huang to see didn''t see that woman one eye, all directly walked. Most of the people here have been ordered by Luolan to stop Lihuang. "It''s just ugly. Who are you proud to show it to?" Another woman came out and looked at Li Huang with a sarcastic face and said. "That''s to say, it''s probably only with the yarn on it that there''s some psychological comfort." "It''s said that your face is extremely ugly. We really want to see how ugly it is before we dare to see people!" "She''s just a little girl. She dares to run wild in the inner courtyard. I''m tired of living!" Chapter 302 "Elder martial sisters, teach me a lesson for this little girl who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth, and let her know what it means to have people outside and heaven outside!" The woman with the dagger said to the women who were sneering. "Younger martial sister, we have been wronged today. Naturally, we are going to take revenge for you!" "Sisters, let''s go!" Li Huang had to take a big step back and move away from them. These female disciples are from Hall A and Hall B, and their strength can not be underestimated. "Hey, I said, our violent younger martial sister has been surrounded and beaten. Shall we help?" Liu long looked at the side of Zhuo Yun, asked. "Go Zhuo Yun took the sword and rushed to the crowd: "even in return, she didn''t commit violence to us!" Liu long blushes, zhuoyun. What''s the reason for that?! If you want to help, just say it. What''s the excuse! Make excuses, make excuses! Why make such a bad excuse? However, although Liu long is ashamed, but also with a sword to catch up, the strength of this girl can not be underestimated, can not let others inhibit her growth! "Hey, stop it!" Zhuo Yun rushed up directly: "we are not allowed to bully the princess of Bingtang!" "Return princess, Jun Lihuang, do you think highly of yourself? But is a cheap woman, there are men to come out for you? Usually there is no less hook - lead a man "I can''t believe I''m such a young man. I don''t love myself..." "Shut up Liu long is a grumpy, direct open scold: "don''t think you are elder martial sister how, tell you, I''m not afraid of you!" "Jun Lihuang is the treasure of our c hall. No one can insult her! Whoever insults her will be killed! " Liu long said so. "Ha ha, when we are bluffing? You''re just a rookie in the inner courtyard. You''ve got some strength! " Feeling insulted, Liu long is about to summon Warcraft to kill! What he hates most is being questioned by others about his strength! Especially women! "Wait a minute." Liu long felt as if he had been held by someone. Looking back, it''s Jun Lihuang. "Get out of the way." Li Huang said coldly. Although she doesn''t care what she says, it doesn''t mean that others scold her. She can accept it happily! No matter how good tempered a person is, she doesn''t? It''s impossible! Li Huang''s sword pointed to the most ugly woman who had just scolded, and said with a light smile: "start with you first!" "What are you doing? Don''t pretend to be a ghost!" The woman who was pointed at by the sword looked at Li Huang and couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Lihuang slowly injects mana into Wangxin sword, and then "Blood." "Dance." At the moment when the flowers bloom, Liu long pulls up the zhuoyun beside him: "Mom, run Then, there is no then. Li Huang has never been a muddler. Looking at the blood all over the ground, Li Huang felt sick, waved her sleeve and went back. It''s better to go to the dark forest to get in touch. It''s a waste of her time! ¡­¡­ "What did you say? How many people died? " "Eleven." "Eleven female disciples were all killed by one person?" Luo Luosheng can''t believe what his daughter said. "Yes, father! Jun Lihuang killed them all by herself! This woman killed so many female disciples regardless of the circumstances, and she didn''t issue a letter of challenge. This is against the school rules, father This woman is too vicious to keep her! " Luoluolan villain first complain, to luoluosheng desperately coquetry. "You''re right. This girl has a vicious heart. She really can''t stay. Don''t be afraid of this matter, Lan''er. My father will make the decision!" Hearing this, Luolan raised a vicious smile. Jun Lihuang, you wait for me! You can''t kill me! ¡­¡­ When Lihuang returns to the inner courtyard from the dark forest, she is stopped by the cold moon. "Li Huang, are you better?" Moon cold looks at Jun Lihuang apologetically. She accidentally killed her Damn it! "I''m fine." Li Huang shook her head. "How are you?" Moon cold injury will not be much lighter than their own. "I''m fine, too. The elder gave me a panacea. It''s not serious now." Yuehan pointed to his shoulder and said. "That''s good." Li Huang was relieved. Although she knew it by herself, her life was almost gone at that time, and she didn''t think so much about it. Fortunately, it wasn''t a big deal. "Li Huang I''m sorry The cold moon lowered her head."I didn''t control my emotions, and then I''m sorry... " Yuehan''s voice trembled. She really couldn''t imagine what would happen when she cut her best friend. She''s going to go crazy! She couldn''t imagine how it would develop. Will Li Huang ever forgive her? Even if it''s not forgiving, it''s normal. After all After all, she has done so much "No problem." Leave Huang light say. She didn''t blame her. It''s beyond Yuehan''s control to fight in such a state. So Li Huang didn''t mean to blame Yue Han. "Don''t you blame me?" Yuehan looks at Lihuang, with some hope in her eyes. "Well." Li Huang nodded. "Great!" The month cold laughed to come out, she lightly hugged to leave Huang, say: "big elder seeks you, I take you to go over." Li Huang nodded. "That, Li Huang, I don''t understand one thing." On the way, Yuehan hesitated and asked again and again. "Well?" "My sword was already But why do you still... " "You are asking me why I am still alive. Your sword has pierced my heart?" Li Huang said it directly, not as obscure as Yuehan. "Well." Yuehan blushed and nodded. "I''m an alchemist. There''s no elixir I can''t practice." Li Huang conceals some facts. "Eh?" "But, but it belongs to..." It''s the category of life-saving?! "I said, there''s nothing I can''t do." Leave Huang light way. She can''t practice the elixir to bring the dead back, but she still has the ability to pull people back from the God of death. As long as there is breath, there is nothing that can''t be saved. But this nature is not the same, from Huang she is not to the point of death! To put it bluntly, Li Huang is pretending to be forced. Pretending to be seriously injured. In fact, in the final analysis, in addition to very serious blood loss, there is no harm at all. To say harm Li Huang thought of this and immediately interrupted. Obviously, she didn''t want to touch that part. "I''m still sorry..." Chapter 303 Yuehan still feels sorry. The meaning of Lihuang''s words is that she returns her life with pills, but in the final analysis, Yuehan still causes tons of damage to her! "If you didn''t have this pill on you at that time I can''t imagine how I would lose your friend... " "No if, now is the reality." Li Huang light way: "you don''t have to blame yourself, you didn''t kill me, I also hurt you, you don''t have to apologize all the time." Two people, in fact, are half the weight, no one owes anyone. "I..." Yue Han''s words are blocked. In turn, Li Huang''s words only make her feel more guilty. "Do you know what elder wants from me?" Li Huang cleverly opened the topic. The topic of injury is a dead circle, so we can only change other topics. "I don''t know. The elder told me to take you there." Yue Han rubbed his eyes and said. Yuehan is a tearless girl. She can''t cry. Her eyes will be red when she is sad. I can''t cry. What''s the feeling? It must be very uncomfortable! Jun Li Huang nods. He can roughly guess what the elder is doing to find her, but the elder doesn''t tell Yue Han? There is a passage in the inner courtyard, which can directly go to the bamboo garden that Li Huang had seen before. But the shortcut is a shortcut, but there is no less way to go. It''s a constant law. I don''t know how long I have gone. Since Li Huang came to Zhulu academy, the concept of time has become less clear. The sun has not been seen here for thousands of years. It''s always a brightness. It''s really like time has stopped. After taking Jun Lihuang to Zhuyuan, Yuehan didn''t go on. "The elder didn''t tell me to go in, so go in yourself. I''ll wait for you outside." Yue Han looks at Li Huang and says. Li Huang nods. She knows the way. It''s the same place as before, surrounded by houses and a small yard. On the stone table in the courtyard, there are still some freshly brewed tea, steaming. "Elder, here I am." Li Huang said a word towards the door. Then the door was opened from the inside. "Just as the old man expected, just right." Moonlight even charity smile, with a cane pointed to the stone chair, said: "sit." Li Huang looked at the moonlight and sat down. Sitting opposite the moon company. "What is the reason why the elder called me here this time?" Moonlight even kind smile, drink a cup of hot tea, just leisurely said: "you really don''t know?" Li Huang''s voice was cold: "if it''s because I killed the female disciple of the inner courtyard, I know." "You are really too quick and too hard." Even when moonlight company just received the news, she knew that Li Huang had killed 11 female disciples by herself, and she didn''t slow down for a long time. Do you want to be so aggressive? cause uproar? It is also after changing the God to come, immediately let the month cold to pick up the king to leave Huang to come over. "That''s what I always do." Li Huang is still calm. What''s her style? Or do nothing, if you want to wait until she started, then I''m sorry, a living will not be left! "You are too hard to kill so many people." Moonlight even looked at Li Huang, seemed to blame. "I don''t think people who insult me should live in this world." Li Huang answers. "Your idea is too paranoid. They are just bewitched and shouldn''t end up like this." Moonlight even sighed, mostly for those female disciples and feel sad. "Bullying the good and fearing the evil? I won''t forgive a person who insults me for any reason, elder. If that''s all you want to say, then I''ll go first. There''s nothing to say. " People, have died, no matter how to sigh, they will not come back, so let''s end this boring topic. There''s nothing to talk about! "You promised me that you would not lose the fighting power of Zhulu Academy." Moonlight even tried to influence Li Huang. Li Huang''s thought is too extreme and dangerous. "I''m just saying try." Li Huang light way, if these can be easily killed female disciples also calculate combat power, then the moonlight clan is really destroyed is also deserved. Blind. "Well, it''s kind of stupid of me to try to influence you." Moonlight even surrendered, trying to influence such a hard hearted man, he must have drunk fake tea! "Well." Li Huang took a sip of tea and admitted that moonlight was stupid. She may have pity, but not at this time. And her compassion, is not rampant, will not be used in those who do not matter."I have something else to call you." Moonlight even changed other topics, this topic is a bit gloomy, now is not suitable to talk about. "Well, you say." Li Huang also began to listen carefully. "First, Luosheng knows what you''ve done and is ready to deal with you. Do you want to stay out of the limelight now?" Asked moonlight. he has his eyeliner, and what he wants to do, will he not know? Just this girl doesn''t know, so he wants to tell her. "No need." Leave Huang to think didn''t want to refuse, fall rise if dare to move him, the end is still the same! What about the dean? No matter who he is, just do it! "The cultivation of Luo Luo Sheng is good. Besides, you can''t resist the bodyguards in Zhulu Academy." Moonlight even reminds a way. "I need resistance? Just kill it. " Li Huang said. No hesitation, as if at the beginning, that''s what I thought. "You can''t kill all the bodyguards of Zhuolu Academy. At least you should keep more than 90% of them for me!" The moon company set the standard directly. I''m kidding. If Li huangda is allowed to kill, it''s estimated that when it''s over, there will be a few recruits left in the whole Zhulu academy! What''s the fighting power? Can''t, can''t let this girl do so, must inform her in advance! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang is silent. It''s limiting her movement What should she do? "Yes." After thinking for a long time, Li Huang nodded and agreed. Moonlight company needs fighting power. Jun Lihuang can''t be so selfish. How much should he be left with talent. "This time, our moonlight clan will not interfere. It''s up to you." "Well." Li Huang nodded. She understood. "How''s Yi girl?" Moonlight even suddenly asked. "She''s fine." Chapter 304 Li Huang answers like this. "She has accepted the facts." Li Huang added. "That''s good." Moonlight even breathed a sigh of relief. "Easy wench, can think of is the best, old decadent also rest assured." Leave Huang speechless, drink tea silently. "One more thing, it''s about you." Moonlight even looked at Li Huang and sighed. "Me?" Leave Huang doubt, still have moonlight Lian, why want to sigh to her? "You should have noticed that you''ve started to make some changes in yourself?" Moonlight even means to see from Huang, let from Huang can''t dodge. Change "What do you want to say?" Li Huang''s voice is so cold that people can''t hear her current mood. "You know what I want to say." Moonlight even looked at Li Huang with a smile, and added: "Jun Li Huang, do you really know who you are?" ¡­¡­ "Pa!" The cup was heavily placed on the stone table, and Li Huang got up and left without even saying goodbye. Looking at Li Huang''s back, moonlight''s eyes are full of helplessness. "Big brother." An old man came out of the room, looking at the direction far away from Huang and the moonlight. "Brother What should I do with this girl doll? " The eyes of moonlight company are already flickering with tears. For thousands of years, he didn''t shed tears, but now when he saw Li Huang, he couldn''t help it. "Brother, this is her destiny, and she knows it herself." The old man went to moonlight company and sat down. "She is so resolute in her work, so ruthless in her work, and even begins to sneer, because she knows what she will do!" Said the old man. "But ah, brother, it shouldn''t be like this. She shouldn''t bear so much." Moonlight even looked at the bamboo forest, eyes lax. "Brother, do you remember when we were children?" "Of course I do." The old man nodded, but also fell into memories: "at that time, my father and mother were also there, and everyone of the Elves were also there..." "But then they all left and left us." Moonlight sighed. "We''ve met Lord Huang, haven''t we?" Moonlight even looked at his brother, said. "Yes, in those days, she gave the half elves the only way to live, but I can''t imagine that such a good person will die. " "What''s more, it''s a terrible death!" Moonlight even lifted her sleeve and wiped her tears: "Lord Huang has done so much for human beings. What she has done is no less than that of the divine. But in the end, she is dead and nameless. She doesn''t even leave a corpse." "All the people in the future only remember the existence of deities, but no one remembers the existence of Lord Huang." "Elder brother, this is the life of Huang. What she chooses is just like this life. The road she takes is her own choice." The old man comforted his brother. Elves care about love, and half elves are no exception. "Of course, Lord Huang has doubled the life span of our half elves. We owe her. It''s not clear." This is especially true of life and death. "Elder brother, Lord Huang has been reincarnated. Even if he leaves this time, there will be another reincarnation." "Brother, do you know that Lord Huang is..." ¡­¡­ Leave Huang in a hurry of bamboo garden, month cold already waiting for her. "Li Huang?" Yuehan looks at Lihuang, as if something is not right? "You don''t seem very happy? What did the elder say? " The month cold some anxious, leaves Huang this appearance, really good frightening! "No From Huang light way, she turned to the cold said: "cold, I want to quiet, you don''t have to send me." "Ah?" Moon cold some doubts, but see from Huang this mood down appearance or nodded: "good, then you are careful." Li Huang nodded slightly, then left Zhuyuan. "Master, I''m back!" In consciousness came the sound of Huoyang. "Where are you?" "I''m going through the boundary of moon territory." Huoyang replied. "Well." "Master, wait for me where you are. I''ll come right away!" Fire Yang finish no longer sound, and from Huang stood in situ not long, saw fire Yang small body! "Master ~" xiaohuoyang rushes to Lihuang. A jump on the body from the Phoenix! Rubbed the embrace of the master, eh! Still very comfortable Li Huang looks at the little Huoyang in her arms and smiles. "Why? Master, why are you so different from before? " Huoyang found some changes in Lihuang''s body and exclaimed."Shh Li Huang immediately made an action of forbidding sound. She shook her head. Don''t say it. "Oh..." Huoyang nodded. But I''m still worried. How could the body of the host become like this? I''m so worried. "Why did you come back so late?" Li Huang asked. According to the flying speed of rosefinch, it should have come back long ago. How did you come back now? "When I got to the imperial capital, I told your sixth uncle and grandfather everything. Then they asked me to take them back to Hongfeng town for a long time. Then I sent them back to the imperial capital. That''s why I came back so late!" "Master, are you not angry?" Xiaohuoyang toots his mouth. "No Li Huang said with a faint smile, "you''ve done a good job." "By the way, my master''s sixth uncle asked me to take a message to him." "Well, what did he say?" "He said, come back early." Leaving Huang Wei Leng, some negative emotions will rush up and come back earlier This is what uncle Liu told her She has been able to imagine how much she is looking forward to when Jun Motian says this sentence! But she But she? Can you really go back? "Master, don''t cry, Huoyang will always accompany you!" Huoyang wiped away Li Huang''s tears with his chubby little white hand and comforted him. "Well." Li Huang nodded. Even if it was comfort, she accepted it. Lihuang is holding xiaohuoyang, so she is ready to meet Zhulu Academy. "Master, Huoyang will not leave you." "No matter what happens, it''s the same," said xiaohuoyang "Well, we''ve been together." Li Huang raised her head and choked back the tears in her eyes. She can''t cry, she has to be strong. She also has a partner, there are many things to do! She can''t give up! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Small fire Yang''s mouth read out a complex inscription, Li Huang just want to ask what he is doing, feel his neck was bitten. It''s Huoyang. The feeling of blood passing away is felt by Li Huang, and then she only feels that the connection between her and Huoyang is deeper! Huoyang wiped off the blood on his lips and said to Lihuang with a smile: "this life contract, you give birth to me, you die, I die!" Chapter 305 "No one can separate me from my master, live together and die together." A sunny smile from the fire sun. But the smile was so dazzling in Li Huang''s eyes She didn''t expect that Huoyang would make a contract with her, and what Huoyang said to her was more true than what she understood! "Little fool." Li Huang is angry and strange. Huoyang is a child who will never grow up. He is willful, coquettish and even arrogant. But when it comes to the important time, the calmness of Huoyang can''t even imagine Lihuang. It''s like a completely changed Warcraft. She and Huoyang don''t have much communication, but Li Huang doesn''t know that Huoyang has such heavy feelings for her? Or even sign the life contract? Live and die with the master, no one can give up! Originally, Li Huang''s plan was Even if something happens to her, the beasts can go back to their own territory and live a new life, but "Master, you can''t leave me." Huoyang hugs Lihuang tightly and doesn''t let go. The intuition of Warcraft is far more accurate than that of human beings. He just anticipates that something may even happen to Lihuang, so he signed the life contract with Lihuang privately! In this way, no matter what happened to Li Huang, no matter where, he can know! At this time, Li Huang can''t laugh or cry. Xiao Huoyang''s dependence on her is so strong that she hasn''t noticed it all the time. However, now that the contract has been signed, there is no way to terminate it. Li Huang might as well accept this fact with ease. "Well, I won''t leave you." Li Huang''s smile is so light that she holds Huoyang and doesn''t let go! ¡­¡­ "Sister nine, you are back!" Li Huang just walked to his residence and was caught by Ling Feng. Ling Feng looks at Li Huang and the child in Li Huang''s hand: "Huoyang is also here..." "What''s the matter?" Li Huang looks up at Ling Feng and asks. "What Ah, sister-in-law, you are famous in the college Ling Feng is really unable to understand Li Huang''s calmness. Why are his nine elder brothers and nine elder sisters always so calm? A smile paralysis, an iceberg paralysis, this Can you please have a little expression? You are so calm. I''m so stupid! The above comes from Ling Feng''s inner monologue. "Why?" Leave Huang have no what facial expression above of change, still is light of ask a way. "Jiusao..." Ling Feng sighed heavily and said helplessly: "you have killed so many people. Now the Dean has issued your wanted order. Now everyone in the students can come to kill you!" "Oh." From Huang still cold face, she lowered her head, no longer looking at Ling Feng, from his side around, continue to go to his house. Ling Feng is changed into a black question mark face by Li Huang''s calm face. Can you give me some reaction? Can we not ignore this matter so much! "Hello, sister-in-law nine, do you realize the seriousness of this matter?" Ling Feng followed quickly and said. "No From Huang very straightforward gave two words, straight Ling Feng to drive crazy. Li Huang pushed open the door and went in. Looking at Ling Feng, "do you want to come in?" Ling Feng sighed helplessly and had to walk in. "Miss." Yi Qinghuan sees Li Huang coming back and goes to make tea spontaneously. "Jiusao, you are in danger now, OK? You may be in danger at any time Don''t be so calm, OK? " Ling Feng sits down and talks about it with Li Huang. "I know." Li Huang also sat down and put the Huoyang in his hand on the chair beside him. She pulled off the veil, looked at Ling Feng seriously and said, "Ling Feng, I know exactly what situation I am in now." She is very clear what she is doing, so she is also telling Ling Feng that she is not impulsive. "But But Jiusao, after you do this, you will be in a lot of trouble. " Ling Feng is worried for you to leave Huang. The strength of the disciples in the inner courtyard is not one or two higher than Li Huang. It''s very dangerous for Li Huang to go on like this. Ling Feng doesn''t understand. Li Huang knows it will be like this. Why should he do it? Jun Lihuang''s IQ is as good as his ninth brother''s, but it doesn''t look like a man with brain can do it. After hearing Ling Feng''s words, Li Huang just shook her head lightly and said, "don''t worry, I have my plan to do this." Ling Feng just took a strange look at Jun Lihuang and left without saying anything. "Well Li Huang sighed softly. "Don''t sigh, master." Huoyang patted Li Huang''s hand and said.Li Huang looked at Li Huang, feeling slightly better, she said: "even if the world does not understand me, it does not matter." Li Huang raised her head, looked at the ceiling and began to smile. "Miss..." Yi Qinghuan came out with a teacup. Seeing Li Huang like this, he felt inexplicable heartache. "What''s the matter with you?" She asked with some worry. "Nothing, just a little tired all of a sudden." Li Huang smiles lightly, takes the tea in Yi Qinghuan''s hand, points to the seat beside him, "sit down." Yi Qinghuan didn''t know why she sat down. She looked at Jun Lihuang and said, "Miss, are you too tired recently?" She always felt that Jun Lihuang was in a bad mood. Although it''s the same as before, it''s obvious that she is more and more indifferent when she talks, which is like she is in a bad mood. Li Huang shook her head. She looked at Yi Qinghuan and said, "Qinghuan, our plan is going to speed up." Yi Qinghuan''s body shape, but she looked at Li Huang: "Yeah..." Li Huang nodded: "probably soon, the company commander will announce that you have passed. You should be psychologically prepared." Yi Qinghuan''s expression is a little stiff. Li Huang continued: "the affairs of the college can be handled by me. You can adjust your mind as soon as possible." "Miss." Yi Qinghuan couldn''t help opening his mouth: "why is it so urgent all of a sudden?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang shook her head, she didn''t say. Just ordered a few, let Yi Qinghuan good preparation, then went upstairs into his room. "Miss What''s the matter? " Leave Yi Qinghuan a person at a loss to look at the stairs. Li Huang went back to her room and sat on the bed. Huoyang sat quietly on the chair and didn''t speak. She just accompanied Li Huang. Li Huang slowly untied the bandage on his left hand, and the goal was a terrible sword mark, which crossed the whole palm. Li Huang wanted to clench her fist, but she tried several times, but it was only in vain. Chapter 306 "Huoyang, I want to have a sleep. Can you keep it for me?" "Good!" ¡­¡­ Huoyang stayed to leave Huang to fall asleep after, quiet retreated to go out, guarded at the door. Ling changjue came to the front door this time. When she saw the fire sun guarding the front door, she was stunned. "The master is asleep." When Huoyang saw Ling changjue, he took the lead to open his mouth. "What happened to her?" Huoyang shook his head. He looked at Ling changjue and just reminded him: "take good care of the master." After all, there are not many times when you can be together. Huoyang didn''t say that. If it''s so cruel, even Warcraft can''t bear to speak! Ling changjue nodded, pushed them away and walked into the room. Li Huang sleeps soundly, and doesn''t notice anyone coming to the room at all. Ling changjue moved a chair, put it on the head of the bed, and sat down quietly guarding Jun Lihuang. "Little girl, what''s the matter with you..." He asked softly, looking at Li Huang''s eyes with infinite tenderness. Li Huang seems to be uneasy in her sleep. She frowns from time to time. When Ling changjue sees Li Huang like this, she is more distressed. He took Li Huang''s hand and said, "what did you dream of What is the dream, will be so terrible? What''s the thing that scares you? The distance between us seems to be getting farther and farther, you say Why? ¡­¡­ "Miss Luo, we are afraid..." "Yes, yes, please say that all the people who provoked Jun Lihuang last time were killed by her. We dare not..." "You rubbish!" Luolan looks at the disciples in front of her, and her eyes are full of discontent! "If you don''t do as Miss Bennet says, you''ll all be expelled from the moon territory!" She threatened. "This..." "We just do it, and hope Miss Luo won''t tell the dean." "That''s natural. If you work for me, Miss Ben will cover you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ "When did you come?" When Li Huang wakes up, she sees Ling changjue looking at herself with a gentle face, making herself a little overwhelmed. "Not long." Ling changjue said softly, "girl, are you worried?" Ling changjue sat on the bedside and looked at Li Huang. From the expression of Huang Lengzheng a few seconds, looking at Ling changjue''s eyes began to dodge. "Girl." Ling changjue moved back to Li Huang''s head and let her look at herself. "Ah Jue, don''t make me I can''t say Ling changjue let go of her hand, she can''t say, so is it about the memory of the previous life? What did she think of? Or do you remember everything? "Girl." Ling changjue leaned down and hugged Li Huang. She said softly, "no matter what, you can''t make it hard for yourself. I''ll feel sorry for that." From Huang hesitated for a while, very light very light EH. "Ah, Jue." She said suddenly. "Well?" "You know that, don''t you?" You know why she killed her in the inner yard, right? Even if the whole world does not know, but he must know, right? "I know." Ling changjue slightly propped up her body and looked at Li Huang very gently. He said, "I understand you. I said what you want to do. I support you." Because I love you, so, I know you. "And there''s news coming." Ling changjue said: "Shengya enlisted." "What? Conscription? " After hearing the news, Li Huang was shocked. How did you recruit so soon? "Is war about to begin?" "I don''t know yet." Ling changjue sighed: "I only know that Shengya is recruiting soldiers on a large scale, but I don''t know what their purpose is." "So, if you want to end things here quickly, I support it." Ling changjue said. "Well." Li Huang nodded. She had another reason. Now, can you feel at ease? "Ah, girl." "Well?" "Shall we go back to the imperial capital for the new year?" Ling changjue asked softly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang was silent for a long time before she answered in a very light voice, "OK." "That''s settled." Before the new year, we settled the matter and went back to the imperial capital for the new year. "We''ll spend the first year, and we''ll spend the rest of the year." Ling changjue smiles and seems to be imagining a better life in the future."When spring comes next year, shall I take you back to tiankong city?" "Ah?" Li Huang is confused. Why take her to sky city? "I want to take you to meet my grandfather." Ling changjue said with a smile: "it''s necessary for him to see what his future granddaughter-in-law looks like." "Er..." Li Huang Yusai, it seems that there is nothing wrong with this? "Girl, I want to kiss you." Ling changjue looked at Li Huang''s face, especially her pale lips, which were ready to move. "I Well... " Li Huang didn''t say no, so she was directly rejected by someone''s pass and swallowed all her words. Ling changjue''s kiss, gentle and elegant, let Li Huang gradually forget the resistance, began to sink. Just be presumptuous once. After all, she can''t do what she promised him. Just get along with him for a while. For a long time, Ling changjue and Jun Lihuang have been rolling on the bed in rags. The reason is that everyone can understand. How many people can bear to face their beloved woman? If it wasn''t for Ling changjue, she was worried about Li Huang''s injury No, even if it''s not like this, he has no way to get away from Huang. Who can tell that someone else is still a child? No matter how stupid he is, he can''t do such a thing Ling changjue holds Li Huang in her arms and keeps her breath on the bed. She doesn''t do anything drastic. Li Huang is still in Ling changjue''s arms. She doesn''t speak, just lets him hold her. "Girl, do you know how much I like you?" Ling changjue hugged Li Huang and asked in a hoarse voice. "I don''t know." Li Huang gently shook her head, "but I know that I can''t leave you now." Sometimes, Li Huang thinks Ling changjue is very bad. He has been doting on her so gently that she gradually gets used to his tenderness and his doting. Then Li Huang can''t get rid of this damned habit. So habit is not a good thing. Because Li Huang is used to these, she finds that she can''t live without him. His tenderness, his indulgence, even his embrace. Everything about him is inseparable. Jun Lihuang felt as if he had drunk poison, a kind of poison called Ling changjue. Chapter 307 Once you drink this poison, you will be totally addicted and unable to escape. Ling changjue always thought it was the most difficult thing for Li Huang to say something sweet, but now he found that it was only the words she said in ignorance that made him feel most happy. She said that she could not leave him, which means that Jun Lihuang has admitted the existence of Ling changjue in her life. Ling changjue thinks that this is even better than the best sweet words in the world. Because, this is from her mouth. Li Huang leans in Ling changjue''s arms and holds his waist in both hands. She wants him to really feel his emotions. "Well..." Ling changjue suddenly snorted. Although she accidentally revealed it, Li Huang still recognized a little difference. She quickly released her hand, sat up, looked at Ling changjue and said, "you''re hurt!" That''s a pretty sure thing to say! Ling changjue didn''t retort. She couldn''t help it. Her daughter-in-law is an expert in this field. She can''t hide it! "Well. It''s just a minor injury. " Ling changjue soft voice way, he doesn''t want to let leave Huang to worry for oneself. "Show me." Li Huang''s decision can''t be resisted. After that, he goes to tear Ling changjue''s clothes, which are open at the neckline. Although Ling changjue tried his best to cover up, he also knew that his girl''s character was the type of not giving up until she reached her goal, that is, she compromised after a few symbolic revolts! Anyway, the little girl already knows If you want to hide it, you can''t do it. Li Huang quickly took Ling changjue''s clothes off, and then wrapped a thick gauze around her waist. If you smell it carefully, you can smell the strong smell of medicine. Leave Huang''s Mou light moment dark come down. "It''s called a small wound?" She looks at Ling changjue with an eyebrow, a look of questioning. She can smell the medicine to know what material has what effect, and he wants to hide it from her? "Ha ha..." Ling changjue looked away with an embarrassed smile. He took the clothes in Li Huang''s hand and wanted to put them on and sit up. "Lie down!" Li Huang snatched the clothes back, and then pushed Ling changjue''s body back to the bed, "don''t move!" She snapped. After that, he got out of bed and went outside. Ling changjue couldn''t smile bitterly in bed. How could he fix it? However, the feeling of being ordered like this is a bit wonderful, and even he feels very satisfied! Well This man is probably a doctor. But after a while, Li Huang came back from outside. I have a basin of hot water in my hand. She put the water basin on the stool beside her bed, and then gently untied the gauze around her waist for Ling changjue. With a circle of gauze slowly around, from Huang also asked a bloody smell. It was covered by the smell of medicine before, but now it''s very clear! Li Huang''s face was black. She was very upset! "Girl?" Ling changjue looked at the appearance of Jun Lihuang and called tentatively. "Shut up Li Huang stares at Ling changjue unfriendly. The waist and abdomen are full of scars, sword wounds and various unknown scars, probably caused by Warcraft. The injury is very serious. Li Huang doesn''t know what kind of endurance Ling changjue has. She still smiles and talks to her, and teases herself by the way? Looking at the shocking scars, Li Huang gently stroked up, afraid to touch more, afraid to hurt him. "Does it hurt?" She asked. Seeing him like this, she felt a little distressed. Ling changjue has always been invincible in Li Huang''s mind. She never thought Ling changjue would be hurt, but now This kind of situation actually appears in front of her, this lets leave Huang some cannot accept at once. He is not invincible, not invincible, Ling changjue is also an ordinary summoner. That''s all. "No pain." Ling changjue looks at Li Huang tenderly. He sees heartache in Li Huang''s eyes. This girl is concerned about herself. When she thinks of this, where can she feel pain? Are slowly surrounded by happiness, OK? Li Huang received Ling changjue''s sight, so gentle and affectionate, so people can''t ignore. Li Huang gently cleans Ling changjue''s wound with a hot towel, then takes out her own pills and rubs them on his wound. Finally, he carefully changed the gauze and tied it to Ling changjue again. The whole process is so soft that it''s hard to imagine that this is what Jun Lihuang did. She gave Ling changjue several bottles of pills and said, "this is the pill I refined. You can keep it for self-defense." She may not be able to notice the fact that he was injured every time. Just like this time, if she didn''t find out by accident, Ling changjue would not have said it.She can only do what she can to do for him. "Good." Ling changjue was not coy, so he took it. It''s too hypocritical to refuse anything at this time. "Don''t hurt yourself in the future! Your body belongs to me. You can''t hurt him! " From Huang domineering toward lingchangjue said. Ling changjue laughed, hugged this duplicitous little girl, repeatedly said: "well, well, it''s all yours." Li Huang feels powerless about Ling changjue''s teasing attitude. For the first time in her life, she begins to regret why she likes poison rather than medicine? She likes poison, and her understanding of medical theory is just ordinary. So for Ling changjue''s injury, she can only use the most common way of treatment, feeling that her heart is more than her strength. Like poison, also led to Li Huang in alchemy also most practice is poison Dan, rather than medicine Dan, Jun Li Huang really is the first time, he is so weak. "Ah Jue, you asked me to protect myself, and you should also protect yourself." Li Huang''s voice is full of grievances, even she doesn''t know how to have this kind of emotion. She just simply said what she wanted to say. "Well, I promise you." Ling changjue felt that her little girl was about to cry, so she quickly promised. It''s also his fault to let his girl worry! Well, that''s it. "I hope you don''t keep everything from me. I''ll worry." Li Huang said. If she didn''t know that he was hurt, what would she do if she accidentally hurt him again? "Good." Ling changjue should come down. Originally, I didn''t tell her because I was afraid of her worry, but now it seems that the worst thing is not to tell her. Especially injured this kind of thing, she has the ability to help him, but he doesn''t say, it seems to Jun Lihuang don''t trust very much. No wonder Li Huang will feel aggrieved. It''s normal, no problem! Chapter 308 He didn''t want her to worry. "You can recover in two days, but it''s better to do less during this period, and the wound will split again." Although Li Huang said so, she knew it was impossible, because he had his mission. But if you take care of it, there will always be some comfort in your heart. "Girl You look like a good wife and mother. " Ling changjue said with a smile that this little guy is really very considerate. ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Leave Huang white Ling changjue one eye. Ling changjue laughs, but her sight falls on the bandage on Li Huang''s body. "Your injury..." His injury can be cured in two days, but what about her? It''s been a long time. Why are you still wearing bandages? According to her level, there is no fatal injury, and it is not as late as this, is it? "It''s probably a little bit resistant, so it''s better to slow down." Li Huang gives such an explanation with a faint smile. Ling changjue knows clearly that it''s not surprising to have drug resistance. Taking any medicine all the time will have no effect on the human body. In addition, the alchemist''s words seem to have stronger drug resistance. "Are you done with today?" Li Huang asked. "No Unfortunately, Ling changjue shook his head. The people of Qunxiong academy don''t know if they don''t need money. They send people here crazily to catch them by surprise! If they don''t solve it, they will suffer if they break into the campus. So, we have to guard against it! Even for girls. "All right." Li Huang lost his head. "Ha ha." Ling changjue chuckled, and the little girl''s lost appearance was very lovely. He got up and put on his clothes, touched Li Huang''s head and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be back with you when I''m finished." "Well." Li Huang nodded. "Good boy." Ling changjue gently dropped a kiss on Li Huang''s forehead, then silently recited the incantation and disappeared in the room. Li Huang''s expression instantly strides down, her eyes stay in the position that Ling changjue just stood, can''t bear to move for a long time. "Master?" Huoyang pushed the door in and saw his master in a daze. He couldn''t help calling. "Ah..." Li Huang was called back to God, looked at Huoyang and said: "Huoyang, accompany me to alchemy!" "Ah? Oh Huoyang nodded in a daze. "You wait for me next door." Li Huang said. Huoyang nods and leaves, and then Lihuang calls Tianbing out. "Dahuang, what''s the matter?" Tian Bing looks at Li Huang in confusion. Generally, when there is nothing, Dahuang should not call him out? Li Huang said something in Tian Bing''s ear, and then gave Tian Bing something. Finally, Li Huang looked at Tian Bing and said, "remember?" "Well! I know, Dahuang "I will do it. Don''t worry, Dahuang." "Well." Li Huang nods and recalls Tian Bing to Warcraft space. "I feel like you''re making a will." The sound of soul sealing rings in my mind again. "Why? Do you want me to explain it to you? " Li Huang is a little funny. "Don''t, I can''t stand it!" Fenghun quickly refused. "You can rest assured that I will let you see my mother when possible." Li Huang said: "so now, please wait." "Do I look like such a heartless grass?" Feng Hun''s voice sounded angry: "don''t you think of a way? Is it just a matter of fate? " "I''m fighting, too, but I have to prepare for the worst." Li Huang''s faint voice. How could she not think of a way? However, not all things are plain sailing. If heaven wants people to die, people have to die! "I just hope you''re just worrying." Feng said. "Naturally, I hope so." ¡­¡­ After pulling with fenghun, Lihuang went to the next room and began to make pills. After a few days, Li Huang has been spent in alchemy, and even training has directly let Yi Qinghuan to ask for leave. "Woman, there''s something wrong with the weight of this herb." Yao Yu looks at the refined product and says to Li Huang. "Then come again!" Li Huang is not discouraged at all, directly stroked his sleeve, ready to start again. "Woman, you need a good rest." Yao Yu looked at Li Huang''s pale face and said with a frown. This woman has not had a rest for a long time in order to refine pills. "It''s OK. I can''t worry until it''s refined earlier." She said. She can be at ease by finishing earlier."All right." I can''t resist Li Huang. Yao Yu can only give up persuading you to leave Huang. He knew how stubborn this woman was. Once he made up his mind, eight cows would not come back! "But women, this is a cross level attempt. The chance of success is not great." Every time the pills are refined, the effect is not the kind they want, just because of the weight and the heat. These are all things that need to be pondered bit by bit! There is no other way. "Never mind, then try until you succeed." Li Huang doesn''t care. For her, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, there is infinite possibility! There will always be success! As long as there is no hope, Li Huang will try. Yao Yu sees Jun Lihuang''s hard work, and thinks it''s hopeful. Suddenly, the whole energy comes up. Just do it. Countless failures can always bring one success. There is no doubt about that. "Women." "Well?" "Don''t give up." "Well." ¡­¡­ Seven days later, Li Huang finally walked out of the room. As soon as she opened the door, the smoke filled her. It was as if she had just come down from the world! "What are you doing, miss?" Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang in bewilderment. At the moment, Jun Lihuang is a bit sloppy. Her clothes are not as neat as before, but she has a kind of lazy feeling. The whole person is in fog, which makes her feel unreal. "Ah I''ve just been promoted. It''s nothing Li Huang grabs her hair. Her alchemy level has been upgraded, but she has become lazy. "Oh That''s a good thing. " Yi Qinghuan is very happy for Lihuang. These heavenly kings leave Huang all the time in the room, Yi Qinghuan thought that something had happened. It turned out to be closed! "Qinghuan, here you are." Li Huang handed out a bottle of pills. "What''s this?" Yi Qinghuan doesn''t know why. "Save your life. The time of death is not more than 72 hours. You can bring the dead back to life." Leave Huang light say. ¡°£¿£¡£¡£¿£¿¡± what? Miss, are you kidding? The elixir to bring the dying back to life? She''s the only one she''s ever heard of? Is the first lady really refined? It''s incredible! Chapter 309 "But miss, it''s too expensive, maidservant..." Yi Qinghuan says that she will return the pill to Li Huang. To tell the truth, Yi Qinghuan knows that Li Huang can''t be mass-produced and doesn''t have a lot of it. Give it to her It''s really "Now that I''ve given it to you, take it." Li Huang said: "in the future, you need to use it when you go to Zhulu Academy." "This..." Yi Qinghuan hesitates. Jun Lihuang is right, but She can''t either "Then take it." Li Huang lightly turns around and walks out of the house. Li Huang originally wanted to go to the dark forest, but he didn''t know why the guard guarding the transmission gate was not there. Li Huang had to give up his idea and went back to practice sword. "Jun Lihuang! I will challenge you Li Huang had not walked a few steps before she was stopped. It was a woman, about twenty years old, pointing her sword at Li Huang. Li Huang didn''t even look at her. She just ignored her. She didn''t have spare time to deal with these people. "Hello! I will challenge you The woman saw from Huang completely ignored their own existence, quickly catch up. Li Huang suddenly stopped, turned to look at the woman, coldly said: "last time someone wanted to challenge me, they are dead, you also want to try?" Li Huang''s words are not joking. She said that she would do it. Maybe she would start to kill her! "You! You''re just a senior summoner, so am I, and I have Warcraft! I''m afraid I can''t beat you? " The woman thought of the girl disciple who died in Lihuang and got hurt. She couldn''t help shivering. It was very terrible. It''s a killing God! But she has no other way. After all, she has accepted the task "Give up, you have a fear of me, you can''t kill me. Luoluolan, the brainless woman, will only incite you to be the leading bird." Leave Huang cold hum a, raise a pace to continue to walk own road. Leave a woman at the same place to be at a loss of dull, say really, the gentleman leaves what Huang says is not wrong, she has already had the fear to her, even if the cultivation is similar, that also has no the slightest chance of winning. This is the heart devil, the heart devil that cannot be defeated. Li Huang walked her own way, and met many disciples on the way. Some saw her show a look of disgust, and some saw her run away quickly. In a word, there were all kinds of reactions, which made Li Huang feel helpless. But what can she do? She can''t control other people''s actions and thoughts, can she Find a quiet place, from Huang as if no one began to practice sword. "You leave Huang!" After a long time, one of the onlookers summoned up the courage to stand up and called Jun Lihuang''s name. "What to do." Li Huang took the sword and looked at the man who stopped him. Man, I don''t know his name. He should be 30 years old. "I want to challenge you formally, please accept it!" Said the man. After thinking for a few seconds, Li Huang nodded: "yes." She held the sword in her hand and said, "let''s start now." "Be careful!" After that, Li Huang already felt that there was no man''s figure in front of her, and her breath appeared behind her in an instant! "Will!" The sound, double sword confrontation, it is obvious, from the Phoenix block the man''s sword! On swordsmanship, Lihuang is not a boaster! Although she hasn''t practiced sword for a long time, she has a good talent and is willing to work hard. Therefore, compared with her, her swordsmanship is like beating a stone with an egg! "Roar!" From Huang instant flash left the original position, only see the original position, has been Warcraft is obviously rushed to empty! Warcraft! Double attack! Leave Huang cold hum a, even if is again a group of she also won''t be afraid at all! Leave Huang instant rushed up, she hide strength, don''t mean she will slack off this fight! "Sword spirit!" The heart sword was shining faintly, and the sword Qi from the front of the sword hit the opposite side directly. The speed is amazing! "Hum." With the sword Qi, Lihuang also rushed up with the sword! ¡­¡­ The battle ended with the man''s scream. Lihuang took the sword and left directly. The onlookers could only spontaneously give way to the road. Li Huang leaves naturally without any stay. The man who challenges her doesn''t die, but In that case, I should stay in bed for several days! It''s all open and hang? How can it be so strong? Don''t exaggerate? In an instant, people have a new understanding of Jun Lihuang!¡­¡­ In the next few days, Li Huang can basically accept all kinds of challenges. Of course, there are powerful parties and others weaker than her. Although it''s difficult for Li Huang to deal with it, to tell the truth, she doesn''t look like she''s going to lose. So, later, the challengers changed their ways If you can''t fight alone, let''s fight together! Then there appeared a large group of people with mysterious sword wounds every day. The wounds were extremely small but all over the body! Basically, half of the people in the college were crippled by Jun Lihuang, and then there was a slight pause. Li Huang also thinks it''s annoying to deal with it like this every day. In particular, we can''t do it, but we have to teach some lessons. This is very difficult! So ah, Li Huang also has to restrain her power, otherwise, she will really be ganmeover. "Miss?" Yi Qinghuan knocks on Jun Lihuang''s room door. "Come in." Li Huang''s voice came from the room. Yi Qinghuan pushes the door open and brings the meal in. "Have a meal, miss!" "Good." Li Huang put down the sword spectrum and went to the table. "Ah, miss." Yi Qinghuan suddenly makes a sound. "Well?" Li Huang looks up at Yi Qinghuan. "The eldest lady must be tired to accept the challenge these days, isn''t she?" "Not bad." Some are just tired of heart, tired of spirit! "The first lady did all this for me I also want to help the eldest lady take on some responsibilities! " "No need." Li Huang immediately refused, and then before Yi Qinghuan showed disappointment, Li Huang said: "it''s not time for you to appear, but it''s fast." Yi Qinghuan''s eyes immediately appeared the fire of hope, can be like this, that nature is the best! "Don''t worry, miss. I will live up to your hope." "Well." Leave Huang lightly should a, behind of affair, mainly still depend on Yi Qing Huan own. She has no way to contract all the things and can only do what she can. Chapter 310 "Hey, woman, are your accomplishments going up too fast these days? Are you no longer suppressing your weird accomplishments Yao Yu looks at Li Huang, who has just broken through, and says with a frown. "Well, there''s no more repression." Li Huang nodded and didn''t deny what Yao Yu said. "Why? It''s not good for your health to do so! " Yao Yu said that he was very strange. He really couldn''t understand what the master thought more and more. "Mainly..." Li Huang sighed, instantly suppressed his accomplishments, and then said to Yao Yu, "now you should explore my body." Yao Yu looks at Li Huang suspiciously and explores secretly. But it doesn''t matter. It''s really frightening. My God! "Woman, your accomplishments are falling faster and faster!" Yao Yu is terrified! There''s no mistake. After completely suppressing those disorderly growth accomplishments, Lihuang''s internal accomplishments are desperately losing them at a very strange speed! It''s several times faster than what I saw before! Since Li Huang came to the inner courtyard, she no longer let Yao Yu explore her body from time to time, so many times, even Yao Yu didn''t know what was going on with Li Huang. On the contrary, it''s soul sealing. It''s not a matter of grass. You can see it thoroughly. Now Yao Yu has another chance to check Li Huang''s physical condition, which is much worse than before! "I don''t know." Li Huang shook her head: "so I didn''t restrain these forces any more. If I consolidate my foundation according to my daily actual combat capacity, it won''t really hurt me for the time being. You can rest assured." "You..." Yao Yu feels that he has nothing to say. He doesn''t know why. He just feels that Jun Lihuang is so unlucky. How can strange things happen to her? But after this woman knew her physical condition, she could hide it for so long? Yao Yu really doesn''t understand what the master thinks. "Your body..." Yao Yu looks at the bandage on Li Huang''s left hand. The meaning is self-evident. "Ah." Li Huang responds a little. Her eyes follow Yao Yu''s eyes to see her left hand. It''s been at least a month and a half since she entered the inner courtyard. All the bandages on her body have been removed, but the bandage on her left hand hasn''t been removed. Many people are puzzled about what is going on. "That''s it." Li Huang just looked at it casually, and then he looked away. Now, it''s not the time to care. ¡­¡­ "Younger martial sister? Are you there? " There was a knock outside the door. "Who is it?" Yi Qinghuan opens the door, looks at a man standing outside and asks. "That Is Jun Lihuang there The man scratched his head, a little shy. "Yes." Yi Qinghuan opened the door and said to the man, "come in first. I''ll call the first lady." "Oh, yes, please." The man came into the room with some restraint. Yi Qinghuan went upstairs, knocked on Lihuang''s door, and told her that someone came to find her. After a while, Li Huang''s door was opened. She''s curious. Who''s looking for her? "Younger martial sister!" Seeing the figure of Jun Lihuang appeared at the stairway, the man suddenly stood up. "Elder martial brother Wei?" Li Huang feels more puzzled when she sees people. How can he come back to find her? They don''t seem familiar, do they? There''s no mistake. This man, who is called elder martial brother Wei by Li Huang, is the elder martial brother called sword mania in the C hall. Li Huang didn''t know the elder martial brother''s name was Weiran until she went to Bingtang for a long time. "Little younger martial sister, if only you were all right!" Seeing that Li Huang didn''t seem to be hurt, Wei Ran was relieved. "What''s the matter, elder martial brother Wei?" Li Huang doesn''t understand why Wei Ran is so nervous. "The president gave an order to the third hall, saying that whoever catches you in front of him can satisfy a wish. I came just after receiving the news, but you''re OK!" Wei Ran happily looked at Li Huang and said with a smile. "It seems that the president can''t wait." Li Huang chuckled. She didn''t know whether it was sarcasm or something else. "That, younger martial sister." Weiran has the appearance that he wants to talk but stops. "If you have any questions, please don''t hesitate to say hello." Li Huang looked at him with a faint smile. "Well, younger martial sister, how can you offend the president?" I can''t figure this out. "Not the Dean, but Luolan." Li Huang''s frank answer, these are mostly things that people all know, and there is nothing to hide. "Luolan? How could you offend her? " Hearing the name of Luo Lan, Wei Ran obviously frowned.Obviously, even Wei Ran doesn''t think luoluolan is an easy character to deal with! Li Huang said with a faint smile what happened in the outer courtyard before. In fact, she felt that such a small bellied person as luoluolan was really rare in the world! Is a pair of spoiled Miss temper! Everything should follow her temperament, otherwise, she can use all kinds of abilities to punish the person who makes her feel bad. "It turns out that this Luolan usually acts recklessly in the inner courtyard with her own identity, and almost no one dares to offend her. As soon as you have this temperament, you will be regarded as a thorn in her eye!" Not sure said. "If she didn''t show up in front of me, I wouldn''t have made her feel better." Li Huang coldly way, this woman fight of ability don''t have, can only stir up dissension. "Younger martial sister, you are a bit extreme. It''s said that you killed several female disciples, aren''t you too aggressive? " Wei Ran frowned and looked at Li Huang. He thought it was right that the younger martial sister was usually cold, but he didn''t think she was such a decisive person. You don''t even think about killing people? How many do you want to kill? "I don''t have the impulse. They have already killed me. I won''t tolerate anyone who insults me and still exists in the world." Although Li Huang''s temperament is cold, it doesn''t mean that she is a person without temper! The clay figurine will not respond to such harsh words! "Well, well, anyway, it''s common for life to have an accident in the inner courtyard, but I''m just worried that the president will deliberately punish you with this excuse." Their Dean In fact, it''s a person who doesn''t know right from wrong. This Jun Lihuang offends Luolan, but he really doesn''t have a good life! This is really a headache! Chapter 311 "In that case..." There is no need for him to sit down as president. Leave Huang this second half words didn''t say, just secretly fill in the bottom of the heart. As long as this falling rise dare to act rashly, Li Huang will have a way to let him die without a burial place! It''s no joke that she has so many skills! "But you don''t have to worry about Luolan for the time being." Weiran thinks that he has said a more reassuring news for Lihuang. "Well?" How to say that? She doesn''t think Luolan will give up to trouble herself? Especially her temperament, it doesn''t look like she will give up easily? "I heard Xiaoting say that luoluolan is making trouble with a new male disciple of Jiatang recently." "Well?" Noisy? What''s the meaning of "Naoteng"! "Ah, that''s what..." Weiran blushed a little, but he explained to Jun Lihuang: "it''s Luolan who has a crush on a new male disciple of Jiatang. Now she''s trying to figure out how to please that male disciple So you can rest assured that she won''t come to trouble you recently. " Weiran said so. "Which one is unlucky to be favored by Luolan?" Yi Qinghuan inserted a mouth in the side, she pour is very curious, be fallen the man of LAN fancy, that should have how miserable! Who can bear this young lady''s temper? Really! But I can''t refuse it. It''s just like death Wei Ran thought about it for a moment and said: "it seems to be called..." Before he finished, the door was kicked open. Bai Qiqi''s figure suddenly rushed in and said to Li Huang: "no, Li Huang!" "Ah?" This is what happened, how to come in to send her a bad news? What''s more, Li Huang seldom sees Bai Qiqi so flustered. What is it? Make her so flustered? "Luolan has a crush on Jiuwang!"!!! Now I''m pestering the nine kings in hall a! " Bai Qiqi took a breath, and then said to Li Huang in a terrified tone. And then Dead silence! Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang, at Weiran and at Bai Qiqi. He can only blink his eyes. Who can tell him what happened? "Nine kings? You''re right! The male disciple is the ninth king of Xiwei. His name is Ling changjue Before I realized it, I made up for it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Huang doesn''t know what kind of expression she should use to speak, but with the most real idea in her heart, Li Huang is still indifferent. Suddenly, she stood up and went upstairs to her room without saying anything. Only when I heard that the door was closed, the table in front of me broke into powder. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Qiqi is ashamed. Is it jealous or sulky? "What''s the matter with younger martial sister?" Wei Ran was puzzled. Younger martial sister, what''s the matter? How suddenly seems to be angry? It seems a little terrible! What''s going on? "That, elder martial brother Wei." Yi Qinghuan called in a low voice. "Ah?" Wei Ran looks at Yi Qinghuan. "When you are gossiping, do you know that your Highness the nine kings has an engagement with my eldest lady?" Yi Qinghuan said this in a low voice, for fear of being heard by some sulky person upstairs, which made it more embarrassing! "Ah?" However, I was frightened by ten thousand points. The little younger martial sister, who is so terrifying and violent, already has a master! No, no, not only the owner, but also the man that Luolan likes? In this world, do you want to be so clever! "I heard that the man was extremely beautiful, but really?" Weiran also wants to gossip. What will a man who has an engagement with Jun Lihuang look like? "If he hears that, you''ll die!" Bai Qiqi threatened. Although Ling changjue is really male and female, if anyone says he is beautiful, he will become a meat sauce in the next second! Joke, is the appearance of nine kings something that ordinary people can peep at? It''s contempt for the gods! "Is it really that scary?" Did you whisper to yourself, is it not the engagement of the younger martial sister or a violent maniac? So, how can I match my younger martial sister like this? "Oh, no!" Weiran suddenly responded: "since Luolan is chasing Jiuwang, how can the younger martial sister go upstairs? Won''t she stop it? " Although luoluolan and junlihuang have their own contradictions, if Lihuang passes by at this time, the contradiction will deepen infinitely, butAfter all, Luolan is digging her own corner. It''s not the past Are you not afraid of being hollowed out? So why didn''t the younger martial sister go and kill her? It doesn''t seem to be in line with the character of the violent younger martial sister! "No Yi Qing smiles and looks at the upstairs: "the relationship between our young lady and the ninth king is made of iron. Luolan alone has no way to break them up." White seven seven agree of nod: "is such right!" "Then why are you in such a hurry?" Weiran looks at Bai Qiqi with a strange expression. How much does Bai Qiqi mean when he runs here in such a hurry? "Ah? I just came to tell Li Huang. After all, I guess she''s too busy to know about it Bai Qiqi''s face is innocent. She just came to share a gossip. At least she has known Li Huang for a long time. Maybe she has seen a lot of things between Jun Li Huang and Ling changjue. How can others break up their love? What''s more, it''s said that it took her royal highness nine kings a long time to catch her. In fact, it''s also It''s impossible for a girl like Li Huang to go after someone! So, unless Ling changjue is stupid, she will not leave her husband. So long efforts are in vain? Maybe one more enemy will come out in the future? Oh! That''s terrible! "Listen to you say so, I am a little curious that nine Kings is a kind of person." Li Huang scratched her head and became more curious. What kind of magic power does that nine king have to abduct such a non-human little younger martial sister home? What''s more, the younger martial sister''s trust in him is so high? It''s amazing! Ah! It''s like meeting him! "His royal highness is a very gentle man." Yi Qing said with a smile. Everyone will have such an impression when they see Jiuwang. Chapter 312 Seriously, Ling changjue is really picturesque! And he has always been in the protection of a smile, coupled with his beautiful face, people will feel that this is a very gentle person! But it is said that this nine king also has a lot of strange temper, character also do not know if it is really as gentle as the surface! "It''s like this..." It''s hard to imagine what kind of person that is. "Well, if so, why is younger martial sister still..." Get angry? Since these two people have such a good relationship, the younger martial sister should not be so angry? "I think the big sister and the small sister are angry that his highness Jiuwang didn''t tell her..." Yi Qinghuan chuckled, "it seems that his royal highness will coax you for a long time." "Ha ha ha." White 77 suck out laughing. I can''t help it. The picture is so beautiful. It''s funny to think about it! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wei Ran''s face was muddled and he didn''t know why the two women were laughing. "Well, Qinghuan, I''ll go back and see the result." Bai Qiqi got up and left. As if, she really came to share a gossip. But it''s better not to share the gossip! I''m sorry! "I''ll leave, too." Weiran also stood up, he has his things to do, he said to Yi Qinghuan: "let your miss be careful, don''t get hurt." "I see. Slow down." Yi Qinghuan sighed silently after watching Wei Ran leave. What kind of thing is this! Close the door, took a look upstairs, Yi Qinghuan or ready to clean the powder of the table. ¡­¡­ After Li Huang finished practicing Dan, he took a bath and went to bed. Probably not long after that, the space fluctuated slightly, and Li Huang didn''t open her eyes. "Girl?" Ling changjue knew Li Huang wasn''t asleep, but why didn''t she turn around? That''s strange. It shouldn''t have been like this before. "Did you have a good time today?" Li Huang opened her mouth gently, as if asking about the weather. "Ah?" Ling changjue''s face was muddled. Did she have a good time? What can he have to play with? Busy to death, how to play? Little girl, what are you talking about? "I heard that Luolan is chasing you? Shouldn''t we have fun? " "Poof Ling changjue did not give face to smile out. He went to the bedside and brought back Li Huang''s body. He looked at Li Huang with a smile and said with a smile, "how can I smell a sour smell?" "Hum." Li Huang looked away uneasily. She won''t admit that she is jealous! "Silly girl." Ling changjue leaned down, kissed the more attractive red lips, and swallowed all the words that Li Huang wanted to say. ¡­¡­ "I didn''t expect my girl to be jealous. I''m so happy." Ling changjue is lying on the bed with Li Huang''s satisfied face. The expression is really a bit flat. "Hum." Li Huang is held in his arms by Ling changjue. Although his mouth is still unforgiving, he is still very gentle in his arms. "Originally, there was no need to talk to you about it. I didn''t expect you to know it first." Ling changjue smiles. Ling changjue didn''t want to care about such trivial things. How could she let such things bother her little girl? So Ling changjue didn''t mention it to Li Huang, but she didn''t think that she was the first to know it. What a brain classic! "You are..." Li Huang feels helpless. Ling changjue''s temperament has been known for a long time, but there is still no way. To her, Li Huang is always soft hearted. "You can''t kill her. I don''t feel comfortable knowing that you are haunted by her." Li Huang mumbled and said some sour words. Ling changjue chuckled, he attached to her ear, soft voice said: "I''m yours, no one can take away." Ling changjue''s voice line was extremely gentle, and he deliberately lowered his voice. At the moment, what he really said was that Li Huang''s heart was turning into water. What a jerk! "You can only be mine." Li Huang''s overbearing response. This is the person who has stamped her seal. If anyone dares to rob it, he has to weigh his weight! If not afraid of her poison, she would be happy to play with those people. "Yes, I can only be yours." Ling changjue really thinks that it''s very good for Jun Lihuang to have possessiveness! It''s not in vain to spend so much effort to lure her home. Ah, Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to do it!Ling changjue steals music in her heart. "Luoluolan is just a clown in my eyes. I can''t compare with you at all." Ling changjue found the right opportunity to give her daughter-in-law a fierce praise! Good to improve their own sense of existence! "Alas." Li Huang sighed and said faintly: "but, after all, you have to resist foreign enemies. At this time, you can''t make too much trouble with Luo Sheng." At this time, the inner courtyard can''t be too chaotic. If Ling changjue kills Luolan, it''s estimated that the inner part of Zhulu academy will collapse without waiting for the people of Qunxiong academy to kill her. But if this thing is done by Li Huang, it will be different. After all, the nature is different. Li Huang is just worried about Ling changjue''s situation. "Don''t worry." Ling changjue stroked Li Huang''s hair and said softly, "I can''t kill Luo Lan, but it doesn''t mean I can tolerate her..." After all, his gentleness and indulgence can only be left to Jun Lihuang. The rest of us have to get out of here! If luoluolan is so shameless, Ling changjue will naturally have thousands of ways to make Luolan''s life worse than death. "Now the attack on the other side is more and more fierce, alas." Ling changjue sighed. He didn''t mean to be afraid. He was just afraid that he didn''t have much time to accompany the little girl. "As long as you''re OK, everything''s fine." Li Huang said. Since Li Huang knew Ling changjue was injured last time, Li Huang had to check Ling changjue''s body from time to time to make sure he was not injured! In this regard, Ling changjue did not express any objection. He really enjoyed the beauty taking off her clothes. It''s just a pity that we can only watch and do nothing. "These days, Luo Luo Sheng is also worried about the affairs of foreign enemies. He may be more relaxed about your affairs, but you can''t take them lightly, you know?" Ling changjue asked. In this inner courtyard, there are many people with high accomplishments. Li Huang may not be able to retreat completely. That''s why Ling changjue wants to stay by her side to protect her! Ling changjue didn''t want her daughter-in-law to get into trouble at all. Chapter 313 "I know." Li Huang gives Ling changjue a reassuring look. Even if he doesn''t remind her, Li Huang will pay attention to it. She is not such a careless person. "Sleep, I''ll be with you." Ling changjue hugs Li Huang tightly and holds her cool body tightly in her arms, trying to warm her with her own body temperature. "Well." Li Huang safely closed her eyes, with him by her side, very good, very beautiful. ¡­¡­ Li Huang is still accepting the challenge every day. If she can fight, she will fight. If she can''t, she will run. In a word, it''s like this. There''s nothing wrong with it. Most of the people who want to catch her are stopped by Ling Fengbai Qiqi, so how to say, Li Huang is very busy. In his spare time, everyone in the C hall will block the news of Lihuang. The C hall has already entered the period of forbidding non disciples from entering. I''m afraid that someone will come to find Lihuang''s trouble. Li Huang is also grateful. She is very moved to have such a group of friends. "Hello, Jun Lihuang!" Liu long ran to Li Huang, who was sitting in the corner resting, and said, "your husband is going to be robbed by luoluolan. Why don''t you react?" Liu long looks like a gossip. He''s just curious. Now that Luolan is pursuing a male disciple of Jiatang and the whole inner courtyard, Lihuang can''t be unaware of it. But Why didn''t she respond? Before every time I saw Jiuwang and junlihuang together, they were all greasy and crooked. Were their feelings not as strong as they seemed? "You are wrong." Li Huang just lightly looked at Liu long one eye, the voice didn''t take a little fluctuation. "Ah?" Liu Long''s face is muddled. What does she mean? What is he wrong? What''s wrong? "Hey, Jun Lihuang, at least we''re iron buddies. Can we stop being so paralyzed?" Liu long said that he was wronged. He had seen Jun Lihuang when he was gentle, probably at the dust washing banquet in Fengyun city. She is so clever! But now, it''s a perfect ice beauty! It really makes people want to communicate with each other. Real, angry! "You are now blocked by the whole inner courtyard of Luolan, and your husband is robbed again. Why don''t you have a little temper?" Liu long has just brought out the topic, in short, this problem, he does not ask, the result will not give up! Well, that''s it! "Do you think I have something to do?" Leave Huang to see one eye Ling fall, light way. "Well..." Liu long looked at Li Huang carefully up and down. After a long time, he said, "it''s not like that!" In this way, it doesn''t look like a banned person. It''s not too comfortable! Don''t be too calm! How strange! "Luolan wants to take my things. It''s impossible in another thousand years." Li Huang chuckled, and there was more contempt in the laughter. There is disdain, a disdain for Luolan, and even mentioned that she is a shame! "Are you so confident?" Liu long is shocked. How can she be so sure Ling changjue won''t leave her? How to make sure Luolan won''t do it? To tell you the truth, Luolan only depends on her appearance, figure and identity. She belongs to the upper class. Except for her unruly temper, what''s worse? But let''s take a look at Jun Lihuang. Not to mention his appearance, because he can''t see clearly, but his figure can''t be compared with Luolan. Jun Lihuang is only 14 years old. He is not mature yet. He is flat in front and flat in back. What''s his figure? If it wasn''t for her voice, she might have thought she was a boy. What''s more, Jun Lihuang still has a faint herbal smell. It''s not bad, but it doesn''t smell as good as those normal women. And The most important thing is that Li Huang''s character is the character of the Big Bang Who can stand this cold character? Who can handle it? Nima''s aura is so powerful that most people dare not approach her, let alone stay by her side. Why did Ling changjue fall in love with this little girl? It''s hard to say! In short, Liu long is very puzzled. Because of Li Huang''s own conditions, nothing is enough to keep a man''s heart. However, are you not afraid of being poisoned by Lihuang "It''s not confidence, it''s certainty." Li Huang said. Because she believes in Ling changjue, she is not afraid to be robbed by the kind of coquettish and cheap goods like Luolan. Similarly, because she believed in Ling changjue, she was sure that he would not leave her."You..." Liu long is speechless, these two people are abusing the dog! I wipe it. I''m so angry! "Jun Lihuang, let me ask you a personal question in private." Liulong gently close to the Phoenix, quietly Mimi said. "Well?" What''s the problem? "Are you really ugly..." Liu long looked around and made sure that no one was eavesdropping before he asked quietly. "Who gave you such an illusion..." Li Huang doesn''t know what kind of expression he should use to face Liu long. What question does he ask. "Because before, Luolan sent people everywhere to say that you are ugly. It''s because you dare not see people that you wear the veil all the time. Isn''t it Isn''t it? " Do you mean Liu long felt that he was close to the truth! "Ah..." Li Huang just gave a light response and said, "since she says I''m ugly, I''ll be ugly. Anyway, even if she points to the moon and calls it the sun, the disciples in the inner courtyard will say it''s the sun." "Ah!" It''s not fun. If you don''t bring one like this, just say half of it, OK? Is it ugly? Or ugly? "Appearance is a gift from God to everyone. It should not be divided into beauty and ugliness." Li Huang looks at Liu long and says. "But..." Liu long wants to refute, but he finds that he just can''t find any language to refute Li Huang''s words. Because what Li Huang said is really reasonable. "Moreover, everyone''s aesthetic concepts are different and cannot be unified." After a pause, Li Huang continued: "in my eyes, if you have correct facial features, you can be regarded as beautiful, but if you don''t have correct facial features, you can''t be regarded as ugly." "You are so strange..." Liu long thinks that Li Huang is really strange. Why can he take things so lightly? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leave Huang not language. Since he knew Liu long, he had said that he was very strange several times. But what can she do? She is also very helpless! Chapter 314 Li Huang and Liu long are chatting with each other. At this time, Ling Luo comes over. "Miss Jun." He cried. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang''s cold face. "Father emperor urgent message, Junna premature birth." Ling Luo''s voice is a little excited. "Premature birth?" Li Huang is quite interested. If you think about it carefully, it has been more than seven months since Junna was pregnant. Seven months is indeed premature birth. As the saying goes, seven live do not live, this is in modern terms, but in this place, Li Huang really do not know if she can survive, that child! "Well, it''s a boy. Mother and son are safe." Ling Luo is very excited, he has after, this change to do no matter who, will be excited! "Congratulations." Li Huang smiles. Although she can''t stand Ling Luo and Junna, such a happy event is worth blessing. "My father asked me to thank you." Ling Luo looks at Jun Lihuang strangely. "No need." Li Huang smile: "your father also promised me many conditions, so you don''t have to thank me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Luo just left with an embarrassed smile, and there was no way to talk about it that day. This woman, is really not easy to provoke! In the case of being completely banned, there is nothing, it is a monster! I really regret that I didn''t know her earlier! In other words, she is not the one who has an engagement with her? "Well? Jun Lihuang, why does the second king want to thank you for having a child? " Liu long very eight diagrams of gather together to come up: "should not be you provided what can''t describe of medicine?" "Pa!" On the ground, Liu long successfully ate a fried chestnut from Li Huang. What''s in his mind all day long? It''s true! "Do I seem so helpful?" Li Huang asked. "No, it''s not!" Liu long replied immediately. This old man doesn''t look like a person who can help others. "That would be nice." Li Huang really wants to turn her eyes to the sky. "Then why did he come to thank you?" Liu long still said he couldn''t understand. Ling Luo has a son. What are you doing here? It''s really strange! "Because..." From Huang Dun: "originally I didn''t want his son to be born alive." "Scared?! What is it? " Liu long felt that he had been hurt by 10000 points. Why does that sound a little scary? "Junna, his imperial concubine, is a member of your family. If she is unmarried, she will be pregnant first. Even if she is treated according to family rules, it is not too much." Li Huang said. In fact, it''s no big deal for Li Huang to get pregnant before marriage. Don''t you have too many in modern times? But in this world, there is still a gap in total loss. First of all, Junna is not a strong cultivator, and lailingluo is not a big name. It''s just a marriage between families. It''s really not nice to hear that she gets pregnant before she gets married. If Junna is the kind of strong woman, no one will take care of her when she opens the harem! But, unfortunately, she is not! This is very embarrassing! So, this is not clear, but it is not good-looking! "Ah? What else is going on? " Liu long seems to know what a big secret, covering his mouth, a look of surprise! "And then Why did you let her go? " According to Liu Long''s understanding of Jun Lihuang, probably nothing can shake her decision? Why did it waver this time? Didn''t move Junna''s baby? "Your Majesty has asked in private, and I don''t have to pursue any more. Moreover, even ah Jue has come to ask. Naturally, I can''t help but agree." Li Huang said with a faint smile. Liu long is ashamed. In fact, he thinks that the last sentence is the truth. It''s useless for anyone to come. The key is that the words of the nine kings have weight. "I see. No wonder they want to thank you." Liu long made such an expression. Leave Huang light smile, but didn''t say what again. In fact, Ling unparalleled let Ling Luo to thank himself, the fundamental reason is to thank himself for sparing Junna''s life. Without Junna, there would be no children. That''s the root cause. ¡­¡­ Li Huang really found out that Liu long was a chatter. Probably no one will be more nagging than him. Li Huang thinks so. "Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding!" All of a sudden, the whole inner courtyard came out the general alarm! "This is Li Huang and Ling Luo suddenly stand up and are at a loss! "The inner courtyard has been invaded!" This is the voice of the unexpected, he said: "everyone team up with each other, don''t be alone!""The inner courtyard has been invaded..." Li Huang chewed this sentence carefully. The invasion of the inner courtyard represents "Whoosh!" "Hello, Jun Lihuang!" "Younger martial sister!" Weiran and Liulong have never seen such a crazy Jun Lihuang, she just like crazy rushed out, where there is usually calm? Weiran and Liulong and zhuoyun they are also a few spontaneous rushed out, this kind of time, from a phoenix out is really too dangerous! To be able to invade the inner courtyard, I think they are not ordinary people! At this time, Li Huang was very anxious. She just wanted to find the man quickly! Make sure he''s OK! Now that the inner courtyard has been invaded, is the outermost defense broken? This, leave Huang to feel to have no way to be at ease! "Hello! Don''t run around in the hospital. It''s dangerous now! " When Li Huang passed by other disciples, most of them got such a warning! It''s true. The inner courts are very dangerous now. Visible to the naked eye, there have been several burning up! Jue, Jue, where are you! Li Huang just wants to find out where the person is, where can he manage the danger? God block kill God, Buddha block kill Buddha! "Huoyang! Ice in the sky Li Huang let out both of them. "Find him, find him for me!" Li Huang didn''t realize that she was already in a mess, but now this kind of situation can''t allow her to think any more! All over the place in the fight, from Huang want to pass also can''t escape! The invaders in black cut at the sight of people. Lihuang couldn''t escape no matter how eager she was! Before Li Huang was a senior summoner, it was already nine stars at that time. She had seen that kind of battle. Now she is a great summoner. In the face of such a battle, her strength is still insignificant! "Blood dance!" "Blood dance, two sections!" Whoever stands in front of her will die! Blood dancing? It doesn''t matter. We add a little lethal poison to the blade. Are we still afraid of death? This time, compassion, compassion? Show mercy? What are these? Li Huang doesn''t know. She has only one idea, looking for Ling changjue! Chapter 315 She needs to make sure he''s OK! In my heart, there is only one hope. The scenery along the road is constantly changing. Jun Lihuang doesn''t realize that her white robe has been dyed with blood red. No matter who blocked her step, she was cut off by the sword. A murderer! The real killing God appeared in Zhulu Academy. The murderous Qi on Jun Lihuang''s body can''t be ignored at all. No matter how dull people are, they can feel the killing gas that is almost suffocating. There''s no way to survive. "Sister nine!" Before he was about to lose himself, Jun Lihuang heard a familiar voice. "Ling Feng?" "Ling Feng!" Li Huang''s mind had a few seconds'' reply. She rushed to Ling Feng''s side and asked eagerly, "where''s Jue? What about other people? " Ling Feng is really scared by this kind of Jun Lihuang. He really hasn''t seen such an emotional Jun Lihuang! Crazy and terrible. It''s like it''s going to explode at any time! "Don''t worry, sister-in-law nine. Brother nine is in front of you." Ling Feng slowly said, he tried to let his gentle tone can make from Huang calm down. Now Li Huang is like this, he doesn''t trust to let her out. Too unstable! "Is he all right?" Li Huang asked immediately. "I suffered a little bit when I was injured, but on the whole there was no big problem." Ling Feng advised: "nine sister-in-law, you don''t go to the front, the front is the main force, nine elder brother they are against it, if you go, will only let nine elder brother distraction." "Distraction..." Li Huang suddenly quieted down for a few seconds, and then seemed to suddenly understand. She said to herself, "yes, yes, I can''t let ah Jue be distracted for me." She hurriedly took out many pills bottles from the space ring and handed them to Ling Feng: "this is the only thing I can do. I hope I can help you." "Don''t worry, sister-in-law nine." Ling Feng gives Li Huang a reassuring look. Seeing that Li Huang has really settled down, she says, "then I''ve passed, sister-in-law nine." "Well, be careful." Li Huang began to calm down, she cared. "Well!" Looking at Ling Feng''s figure, although Li Huang is calm on the surface and his sense is restored, but This heart still can not calm down. She is very worried about him, but if she goes by, it will only cause trouble. Then she''d better not go there! "Huoyang, Tianbing, help Chang Jue!" She whispered to her two cute idiots. "Yes! Master / Dahuang! " Although her combat effectiveness is not enough, her family''s stupid and cute combat effectiveness is still very fierce! They have been contracted for such a long time, and they haven''t been given a good performance! Now is the time! Li Huang looked around. It was a mess. She settled down. She also needed to do something she could do! Take the sword and go to the chaos. ¡­¡­ "Li Huang!" Li Huang turned her head. It was Bai Qiqi. "You Is it crazy today? " White seven seven solved a in the hand, walked to come over, looked up and down to leave Huang for some time, said. "Er..." Li Huang looked at her dress and was slightly embarrassed. But what can she do? She is also very helpless! I can''t see the original color of my white brocade robes any more. They are all dyed with blood. Make Lihuang look like a murderer who got up from hell. People don''t want to get close. The smell of blood. "If you''re not careful, you don''t notice." Li Huang explained awkwardly. She really didn''t notice that. All kill red eye, where still can basically arrive these? "It''s terrible." Bai Qiqi sighed, and then sighed: "how can we say that being invaded means being invaded? Our hall a is on fire. We can''t stay any longer. " "It''s also There''s no way to control things. " Leave Huang light say. "Ah..." White seven seven again sighed a breath, immediately toward to leave Huang to make an eye color: "together?" "Good." Li Huang nodded. It''s OK for her to follow Bai Qiqi. Bai Qiqi is an assassin. Even if Li Huang''s cultivation is higher than her, she still can''t match her skill. After all, it''s an assassin. The changeable body method makes Lihuang crazy! Because She can''t do it. What can we do? I''m so angry. "Li Huang." White seven seven suddenly turned head to call a."Ah?" Li Huang took out the time to return a sentence. "Your sword Is it a magic sword? " White seven seven entangled for a long time, just asked out. "Well." Li Huang nodded. He readily admitted that there was nothing to hide from her. "I think I probably know what it is." White seven seven one face is clear, but immediately changed into a pair of eight trigrams appearance: "that still has a sword in the hand of nine King''s highness?" But after asking, Bai Qiqi seemed to find something wrong. She said in a hurry: "no, the weapon of the nine Kings is to cut love. Who is the king''s home?" "I don''t know." Li Huang shook her head. She really doesn''t know whose hand Jun GUI sword is. It''s embarrassing. "Then don''t you..." Bai Qiqi''s next words were all interrupted by Li Huang''s expression. Bai Qiqi just smiles. I don''t seem to be able to say that. Probably, you will be beaten if you say it. "But It''s not an eternal rule... " Bai Qiqi still doesn''t give up. She wants to know the real situation. Since ancient times, Jungui sword and Wangxin sword are a pair of Yuanyang swords, and their masters will be a group of lovers. Because Yuanyang sword, also represents the meaning of husband and wife sword. So, as long as you have these two swords, no matter how unfamiliar men and women are, they will still get together in the dark. Get to know each other, get together, even love each other. This is doomed, there is no way to disobey. But How to deal with this situation? Bai Qiqi is very curious. What does Jun Lihuang think? "My heart will not change." Li Huang said firmly. Her love belongs to Ling changjue, only to him, which will never change. This is not Li Huang''s current idea, but a firm belief. She is a person who doesn''t understand feelings. After being moved by someone, she opens her heart and accepts someone. There''s no room for anyone else. Her heart, very small, small enough to accommodate only one person. "Do you really like Jiuwang so much?" White seven seven very don''t understand, why leave Huang can be so firm. After all, not everyone can control the emotional affairs! Chapter 316 "I don''t understand feelings." Li Huang dropped her eyes and said faintly: "I don''t know why I should define my dependence on ah Jue now." "All I know is that he''s mine, only mine." "And I am his." Li Huang brushed off the residual blood on the sword and began to smile: "so, in order to be able to stand beside him, I will make myself stronger." White seven seven disdain of smile: "so that''s why you treat yourself harshly?" Li Huang gave a faint smile and said, "well, there''s a part of the reason." Part of the reason why she is strict with herself is because of Ling changjue. It has always been too powerful to be expected. In the eyes of Li Huang before, Ling changjue was like a god of heaven, untouchable. Although she was near, she was far away. And now, although she does not have this kind of feeling, but for Ling changjue''s strength, is still elusive. His strength, it is not like a person can marry spy. His strength revealed on the surface is far less than half of his real strength. It''s terrible. Li Huang knows that. So Li Huang will be strict with himself, to let himself catch up with Ling changjue''s steps as soon as possible, to stand beside him, to accompany him through these ups and downs. She doesn''t have to hide behind him and keep his shelter. Although this is very warm, but, very uneasy. What is the best thing to undertake together. There are also some reasons for Li Huang''s relationship. Li Huang is a meticulous person. She will not change what she has decided. It''s just a small goal for her to become stronger. Lihuang will accomplish this goal in the shortest time and in the quickest way. As for whether she is abusing her body, it''s not in the scope of Lihuang''s consideration. However, with the passage of time, Li Huang''s belief has gradually changed. Now she can''t become stronger simply for the sake of poison. She has many reasons to be strong, for example, for her family, for herself, for ah Jue. A lot, a lot of reasons. It''s all about making her grow fast, and she has to. "Li Huang, have you ever heard a word?" Bai Qiqi asked. "Well?" What do you mean. "Haste makes waste." White seven seven solemnly to leave Huang to say. She can see that Li Huang''s growth during this period is really fast, which makes people gape and gape! However, as for Bai Qiqi, who is convenient for research, Li Huang is abusing her body in disguise. "I know." Li Huang answers softly. "I don''t think you know." Bai Qiqi shook his head: "Li Huang, I don''t know why you want to do this, but we have plenty of time. You can practice slowly and don''t worry. I can''t see your eyes, but I can see your face. " Bai Qiqi pointed to Li Huang''s cheek and said coldly, "your face has never been better since you entered the inner courtyard. You are a alchemist. You should know better than anyone else. Your body, has not been good, but you have been strong support it "Ha ha." From Huang light smile up: "you say of good." Li Huang nodded. It proves that what Bai Qiqi said is correct. "But..." Soon her voice deepened. "Seven seven, I don''t have much time." She didn''t have much time for her to waste, she had to. Seize all the time to exercise yourself! You can reach as high as you can. This is her only wish now. "What do you mean?" Bai Qiqi''s expression suddenly became serious. How did she feel that there was something wrong with Jun Lihuang''s words? It''s not a little bit, it''s very wrong! What do you mean, she doesn''t have much time? What is she saying? "Li Huang, what happened to you?" Bai Qiqi felt as if he had guessed something, and his expression became a little panic. Li Huang''s voice is light: "ah, this matter is hard to say, you don''t ask." She looked at the white seven seven, deep purple eyes as if to look at her through the veil. Bai Qiqi is not as calm as Li Huang. "Lihuang, if you are in trouble, you must say that if you are alone, you might as well let me help you." This is how she persuaded Li Huang. She always felt vaguely that something might have happened to Li Huang. Otherwise, it would not be."Seven seven, there are some things that I can only undertake by myself." From Huang light said: "I can do, only so much." Li Huang doesn''t say much, but Bai Qiqi is piansheng. He hears a kind of determined taste from this tone. It''s like the smell of life and death. Do you mean "Li Huang, don''t tell me that Yuehan''s sword was fatal. You survived in a special way?" After all, according to the meaning of Li Huang''s words, Bai Qiqi can only think of it. Originally, it was a miracle for Li Huang to survive. Bai Qiqi thought at first that it was because Lihuang''s Alchemy level had reached a peak level. However, what she didn''t consider at that time was that Lihuang was only 14 years old. Even if she went against the weather, it was impossible to make the elixir to bring the dying back to life! Now think about it carefully. It''s true. So, is it really what she thought? Li Huang survived in some special way "You can understand that as well." Awesome, ready to accept either course, but from this answer, you can see that Huang is indeed admitted that she may be at any time GO DIA such a message. This makes Bai Qiqi even more shocked! ¡°£¡£¡ You, really... " Bai Qiqi was shocked and had nothing to say. She, that''s it "Then you don''t think of a way to save yourself, and you abuse your body!" Li Huang just shook his head: "there is no way." "If you don''t try your best, how can you know there''s no way?" Bai Qiqi asked. "Seven seven, have you heard another sentence?" Li Huang asked. "What "Doctors do not treat themselves." Li Huang said coldly. There is a desolation in the voice. Most doctors have the experience that they can help people all over the world, but they can''t help themselves. They pull thousands of people back from death, but they cannot escape the fate of being taken away by death. This is the doctor, and only the doctor. Chapter 317 Although Li Huang is not a doctor, there is no difference in nature. She is no longer a new poisonous Lihuang who has no intention or desire in her previous life. In this cloud land, Lihuang has derived seven emotions and six desires. Although it is not obvious, Lihuang has indeed possessed seven emotions and six desires. It''s hard to say that she is kind-hearted, but at least she is the one she loves and cherishes. She is willing to treat each other with her life. "You''re a poison girl, you''re a doctor!" Although Bai Qiqi cursed like this, her expression betrayed her emotion at the moment. She''s worried about Lihuang. She''s afraid that she will really leave. "Then I have nothing to do." Li Huang shrugged and pretended to be indifferent. "Does he know?" Although Bai Qiqi is sad about this, there must be someone who will be more There''s no way to live! Li Huang gently shook her head: "I didn''t intend to tell ah Jue, you don''t say." "Why?" Why hide it from him when you are the one you love most? "If you say that, I''m afraid ah Jue will go crazy." Li Huang laughs, but there is no half false. She''s not joking. She''s serious. If you know that Jun Lihuang is really going to die, how can Ling changjue not be crazy? That scene, although not very good brain fill, but also easy to predict. "If you don''t say it, he won''t be crazy after you really have an accident?" Bai Qiqi doesn''t know what plans Li Huang has. If Ling changjue is the last one to know about this, doesn''t that mean the world will be destroyed? Jun Lihuang''s IQ is so, how can you not guess? "Don''t worry. I have a way." Li Huang smiles. White seven seven no longer ask, I am so open-minded, she worries again what use? "Ah, Li Huang." "Well?" "Don''t die." "I''ll try." ¡­¡­ "Younger martial sister!" When Li Huang and Bai Qi are cleaning up the inner courtyard, they also find Jun Li Huang. "Elder martial brother Wei." From Huang called a, their appearance is so embarrassed, afraid to find her also waste a lot of effort. Li Huang was moved. No regrets in this life. "Younger martial sister, are you ok?" Wei Ran stops in front of Li Huang and looks at her up and down. But Li Huang''s clothes really make people feel "Li Huang, how many people have you killed?" Liu long thinks that he and Li Huang have reached the point where he has nothing to say. He stares at Li Huang''s appearance. Is this man climbing out of the blood tank? How terrible! "Forget it." Leave Huang light smile, she sees to have not yet, way: "I am all right." This blood is not hers. "Nothing is good." Weiran nodded. "What''s the situation in the inner courtyard now?" Bai Qiqi came and asked. "Most of the people in black who sneak into the inner courtyard are under control, but the president and some strong people are still dealing with the main force of these people in black, so the inner courtyard can only be cleaned up by ourselves." Weiran said. He had gone to know the situation in advance. "The casualties in the inner courtyard are very serious. The strength of these people in black can''t be underestimated, so we should be careful when we move." Weiran asked. "Well." Li Huang nodded. Jun Lihuang alone solved a lot of people in black. Not many people in black sneaked into the inner courtyard, but their accomplishments were very high. Ordinary disciples were not their rivals! "Now Hall A and Hall B have been burned down, but Hall C has not been affected. Some of the disciples in the inner courtyard have to prepare to put out the fire, and some of them have to resist the attack of these people in black. Therefore, we have to do it as soon as possible." "Good! Elder martial brother Liu long knew the seriousness of the matter and nodded seriously. "Seven seven." Li Huang suddenly calls a way. "Well?" "Let''s go to the accommodation." Li Huang has already taken the lead. Yes! White seven seven suddenly wake up! Loading Area! Many of the accompanying students stayed in the residential area. Although these accompanying students have accomplishments, they are not enough to resist foreign invasion, and I don''t know if they have been affected! When Bai Qiqi thought of this, he immediately followed Li Huang''s figure. That''s where the most dangerous thing is. "Let''s go to hall a and Hall B to see if we can save some disciples!" Wei Ran said to Liu long and Zhuo Yun behind him. "Yes, elder martial brother!" ¡­¡­ When Bai Qiqi and Jun Lihuang arrive at the residential area, it has become a mess! "Are you late?" White seven seven seven bite teeth, frown to say.Why didn''t she think of it earlier? If I had come earlier, I would not have been like this! "No, it''s not late." From Huang light said a, raised foot to own small western style house to walk past! This is the best preserved building of all! Kick the door. "Who!" The cold questioning sound, and then comes the cold wind blade! Leave Huang to raise a hand to block down, light way: "clear Huan, is me." "Miss!" After hearing the familiar voice, Yi Qinghuan''s figure came out from behind the wall. Her feet are limping. She must have been hurt. "Qinghuan, how are you?" Bai Qiqi walks over and holds Yi Qinghuan. He gets on the chair and sits down. "I''m fine. I just cut my right leg, but I didn''t hurt the bone." Yi Qing said with a smile: "everyone is OK. They are hiding in it." After seeing Yi Qinghuan for a while, Li Huang said, "it''s hard for you." Those accompanying students, if not for the help of Yi Qinghuan, would have become a pile of bones. "I didn''t do anything either." Yi Qinghuan just smile shyly: "I am very familiar with the alarm bell in the inner courtyard. As soon as the alarm bell rings, I rush out to gather everyone, and then use the invisible border to hide the house." "But you''ve been out there alone for a long time." Li Huang''s words hit the nail on the head. "The corpses outside are all injured by wind spells. I know your swordsmanship. You are the only one who can cause those wounds." Yi Qinghuan sees that Li Huang''s front part is right, and doesn''t deny it. Indeed, this is what she did alone. When the alarm rang, her instinctive reaction was to do so, even she didn''t know why. But now that she has done it, she has to protect the people she wants to protect. They are in Zhulu academy, so they should be protected by her! "You forced a breakthrough." Li Huang looks at Yi Qinghuan and asks. "Well." Yi Qinghuan did not deny it and nodded. Some of the pills junlihuang gave to Yi Qinghuan are used for temporary breakthrough, which can break through several realms, but there are also strong sequelae. Yi Qing Huan will take this pill, which is also beyond Li Huang''s expectation. Chapter 318 Li Huang''s original intention of giving breakthrough Dan to Yi Qinghuan is to protect her life, but now it seems that Yi Qinghuan is not used on it. Jun Lihuang has no idea, because this is Yi Qinghuan''s own decision, she has no way to make more evaluation. "I don''t regret it." Yi Qinghuan looks at Li Huang and says with a smile. "That''s good." Li Huang nodded, as long as she thought it was right. "You do well, I''ll help you with the wound." Li Huang said. Looking at Yi Qinghuan''s long skirt with blood stains, Lihuang knows that Yi Qinghuan hasn''t had time to dress herself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinghuan wants to refuse, but she doesn''t open her mouth. It''s like she feels Li Huang''s irresistible sight. She still obediently swallows what she wants to say. No decision of the eldest lady can be disobeyed! Yeah! This is an order! Yi Qinghuan sits down obediently and lets Li Huang help her deal with the wound. Bai Qiqi went into the room and saw that almost all the accompanying students were here. He sighed. She had to admire Yi Qinghuan, a person saved so many people, this change is her, is definitely not able to do! "How is Qinghuan''s injury?" White seven seven walked to come over, open mouth to ask to still be easy to clear Huan to tie on bandage of leave Huang. "Fair, but it will take four to five days to recover." Leave Huang light say. This injury, indeed, is like what Yi Qinghuan himself said, did not hurt the bone, but it is not light. Li Huang also gave Yi Qinghuan his best pill to recover the injury in such a short time. Bai Qiqi nodded. It means yes. Yi Qinghuan looks at Jun Lihuang gratefully. It''s really beautiful for the young lady to treat her wound carefully! "are you OK, young lady?" Yi Qinghuan noticed that Li Huang''s bloody smell had been around for a long time, but he didn''t have time to ask. Now that he found the opportunity, he could ask. She was very worried! "I''m fine. It''s not my blood." From Huang light said, will hand bandage hit a knot, then stood up. "All right." "Thank you, miss." Yi Qinghuan said. "Ah, Li Huang, what should we do now?" Bai Qiqi asked. These people here, if they go outside, will only die. But now it''s just a moment of calm. No one knows when someone will rush in again. "I''m going to lower the border here, which can last about 12 hours. Before that, Qinghuan, you and them will stay here." Li Huang thinks about it and says to Yi Qinghuan. "Yes, miss." Yi Qinghuan has no meaning to Li Huang''s command. Bai Qiqi also nodded to Li Huang, indicating that this method is feasible. It''s not too late. Jun Lihuang starts right away. With the strength of her great Summoner and the assistance of the invisible stone, the border under the cloth is not something that ordinary people can find and break. Li Huang is confident about this. "Qinghuan in your family is also a wonderful person." White seven seven to is arranging the boundary of leave Huang to say. Li Huang''s action in the hand is tiny a meal, immediately ordered to nod: "EH." "It''s just a pity to be a maid." Bai Qiqi sighed. "I won''t bury her potential." Li Huang said with a faint smile: "you will know later." It''s gold. It always shines. And the light that belongs to Yi Qinghuan will always shine. "It''s mysterious." White seven seven disdain of sneer a, but still didn''t ask to go on. After Bai Qiqi helps Li Huang to arrange the array, Li Huang establishes the boundary. The whole house and all of it disappeared from their sight. It''s like there''s nothing here. "You''re new," Bai Qiqi praised. "It''s probably talent." Li Huang boasted impolitely. Probably because she is the summoner of the whole department and has her own ability to space, so the arrangement of the boundary is quite different. Well, it must be like this. "You''re really beautiful, too." Bai Qiqi sneered. "Where, where." Of course, Li Huang is just modest. Her heart should be the kind of mind that should not let. What? Say she stinks? What is it? rats , screw you! "Who are these people, even the inner courtyard?" Bai Qiqi expressed doubts. The strength of these people in black is very good. Ordinary disciples are not their opponents. Only those who are in the top 100 of the ranking have some room to fight back. As for those who are below, they can only wait to die."They are the dead men of Qunxiong Academy." Li Huang remembers that Ling changjue once popularized science for herself. These people from Qunxiong academy are all the dead men they have cultivated in secret. Without family or reason, they all come out with the task of death. "The dead of Qunxiong academy?" Bai Qiqi frowned: "no wonder..." She seemed to know something. Suddenly sighed: "I''ve heard that Qunxiong and Zhuolu are enemies, but now they don''t look like enemies. They are more like natural enemies." "Well." Li Huang nodded. Bai Qiqi really said the point. They are really natural enemies. "But how could Qunxiong academy send people here? It''s across the border, isn''t it? " Bai Qiqi said he was puzzled. "You just need to go through a dark forest in the poisonous mushroom forest to come directly. Qunxiong academy seems to have a special way to avoid the miasma." Li Huang said: "moreover, this is not the first time." "What? Not for the first time? Are you kidding me? " White seven seven obviously have no reaction come over! This is not the first time? Does it happen all the time? "When we just entered Zhulu academy, their action had already started. It was just that the people were blocked outside the academy several times before, but this time..." But the firepower is too fierce, there is no room for resistance at all! It''s a direct invasion! "This is also..." Bai Qiqi didn''t know what to say. This news is really amazing. That is to say, they are always under attack? And they don''t know anything? When you think about it, it''s scary. No! Bai Qiqi suddenly realized another point. "Li Huang, you already know this?" White seven seven looking at to leave Huang to ask a way. "Well." Li Huang nodded. She did know a little earlier than she did. "That is to say, that''s why you came to Zhuolu academy?" White seven seven pick eyebrows. Feelings, this person, the purpose of coming here is different from other people? Chapter 319 I feel like I''m being hoodwinked. Bai Qiqi is a bit subdued. "No Li Huang''s answer is beyond Bai Qiqi''s expectation. It''s not What do you mean? In other words, didn''t you come to Zhuolu Academy for another purpose? Or something else? "I came to Zhulu academy to get something." Li Huang said faintly: "as for the battle in the middle, I didn''t think of it, and I didn''t plan to participate." I just don''t know how to get involved. Li Huang thought to herself that Ling Wushuang had asked her to come to Zhulu Academy. It was not just a matter of letting her accept the baptism of the moonlight. Maybe she also expected such a situation. If you put her here, what kind of role can you play. But now, Li Huang can''t say how much help she can do, just don''t become a burden to Ling changjue. "Eh?" Bai Qiqi looks at Jun Lihuang curiously. This person has other purposes: "what do you want to get? Is it convenient to say? " She is curious, can let her come personally, want to take things, is what? "Moonlight essence." Leave Huang light way. "Moonlight essence?" Isn''t that the treasure of the Moon Clan? Bai Qiqi is a little confused. What does Jun Lihuang want this treasure of moonlight clan to do? "Moonlight essence is a treasure of moonlight clan. What do you want this to do? Besides, it''s not easy to get it. " Bai Qiqi said. Jun Lihuang is now in Zhulu Academy. Although Zhulu academy and moonlight clan are in moonlight territory, you can''t get out of Zhulu Academy. How is she going to get it? "Moonlight essence, can let Xiao Yu''s eyes see the light again, so I have to get it." Li Huang said firmly: "as for how to get it, I have my own way." "All right." White seven seven see you leave Huang don''t prepare to say too detailed, also don''t have much to ask, about, sooner or later also will know. "Xiaoyu Who is it? " White 77 suddenly reaction, can let him leave Phoenix himself to take the moonlight essence for him, must be a very important person to the gentleman leave Phoenix. "Just a brother." Li Huang said. Junyu and her blood relationship can be traced back several generations. "So..." Bai Qiqi seems to understand. "What''s your plan now?" Bai Qiqi asked. "I don''t know." Li Huang sighed: "one step is one step." moonlight essence, she is in demand, but what she worries is... If something happens to you, what should Jun Yu do. "Younger martial sister!" Jun Lihuang and Bai Qiqi are still talking, but they have already come with Liu long. "What''s the matter, elder martial brother Wei?" Li Huang looks at Wei Ran in a hurry. Is it Heavy casualties? Or something? "The men in black have retreated. The Dean has ordered us to search the courtyard for any hidden men in black!" He said, gasping for breath. "Good." Li Huang nodded and was relieved at the same time. It''s good to retreat. If it goes on like this, it will not hold up. "Then let''s split up. It''s faster." Bai Qiqi said to Li Huang. "Good." Li Huang also has such a plan. Now that the other party has retreated, what they left behind among the students will become waste. It''s really convenient to deal with it. Jun Lihuang and Bai Qiqi almost disappeared in an instant, leaving Wei Ran and Liu long, but they were a little puzzled. "Elder martial brother, I thought that the violent little princess of our c hall was already the most violent girl. I didn''t expect that of a Hall You don''t have to be so far away from Huang. " Liu long sighed. "Yes, the murderous spirit of the younger martial sister is so strong that it''s suffocating, but that woman can hide her murderous spirit. It''s amazing." Weiran is also very puzzled, this issue of trusted disciples, how one by one are like open hang. It''s horrible. "Worthy of being the young master of the Bai family." Weiran sighed, but it''s normal. Who said, this girl comes from the terrible place of Bai family! "Elder martial brother, shall we go too?" You can''t let the girls finish this kind of fight and kill work first, then how shameless their men are! "Well!" After that, there is no Weiran and Liulong in place. ¡­¡­ "Master!" As soon as Li Huang killed a man, two stupid sprouts appeared. Tianbing is held by Huoyang in his arms and appears in front of Lihuang. "How are you coming back?" Li Huang is in a good mood to see them return. "Don''t worry, master. They have been beaten away, but the beautiful man told us not to chase them any more." Huoyang said."Well, that''s enough." Li Huang nods, Ling changjue''s idea, she certainly knows. "But the little fox was hurt a little." Huoyang hands the ice to Lihuang. Li Huang takes back the sword and takes over Tian Bing. Indeed, as Huoyang said, Tianbing''s hind legs were injured. They''re all broken. "It''s all my fault. I should have taken all these responsibilities, but little fox protected me..." Huoyang Wei chubaba is like a child who makes mistakes. It''s so cute. "Dear, Tianbing will be OK." Li Huang touched Huoyang''s head with a smile. She sat down in the same place, and moved the bone of Tianbing quickly, then fixed it with a board. He took out his pills, broke his mouth and took them for him. It''s true that Tianbing can''t even maintain its human form. This is how tired "Master, is little fox OK?" Huoyang asked anxiously. "It''s OK, it''s just too tired." Li Huang said. Tianbing was just too tired to sleep. The injury on his foot didn''t hurt him too much. "That''s good." Huoyang was relieved. With a faint smile, Li Huang puts Tian Bing back into Warcraft space. "Huoyang, are you hurt?" Li Huang asked. Is this little guy hurt, too? "No Huoyang shook his head: "the little fox has always kept me behind. It''s true that I''m the beast. What can the little fox do?" Huoyang snorted heavily. Li Huang chuckles. Xiao Huoyang really wants to pinch his face! How lovely! However, leave Huang or very difficult control oneself, can''t small fire yang to frighten. "Tianbing is worried about you, too." This is what Li Huang said to Huoyang. After all, according to the degree of maturity, Tianbing is more mature than Huoyang. It''s normal to make such an action. Chapter 320 However, Huoyang can''t realize this. After all, I''m still a child, and I can''t understand it. Therefore, Li Huang also laughed it off and said nothing more. This kind of thing, wait later slowly, Huoyang will understand. "Well, let''s go on with our work." Li Huang took a deep breath and said. "Well!" Huoyang nods fiercely. He says he will do whatever the master wants! He is very obedient. Li Huang and Huoyang, one person and one beast, directly launched a carpet search mode in the inner courtyard. No one in black could escape Li Huang''s pursuit. During this period, although Li Huang has some place to be defeated, he can also kill each other very quickly. Who is it that Jun Lihuang is a poisonous girl? What''s more, even if she is defeated, the other side can''t break her defense. Think about it and feel angry for the opposite! ¡­¡­ "Help, help!" This is the last place checked by Li Huang. Li Huang doesn''t know where the inner courtyard is. Anyway, she won''t admit that she came here because she was lost. How can a beautiful person like her get lost? What about the face? Hearing this cry for help, Li Huang just frowned subconsciously. Because This voice is really a little too familiar! Luolan! Nothing wrong! Leave Huang to walk past of time, see two black dress person already drive to fall LAN dead angle, and fall Lan''s bodyguard also already died a ground! Luoluolan has been unable to resist, can only ask for help again and again. However, since the other party is a dead man, it must not give Luolan any chance to escape. So, since Luolan wants to cry, let her cry, anyway, is also to die. But at the moment, luoluolan squats in the corner with her head in her arms. Where is the scenery in the past? That embarrassed look, really incredible! However, this situation makes Li Huang very embarrassed. Is it to save or not to save? This is a problem! If it is according to this wish, Li Huang will never save Luo Lan, who let her ever let her so embarrassed? But If we follow the rules, she should be trying to save her. After all, she is one of the colleges. This How to choose? Li Huang is a little tangled. However, when Li Huang was still struggling with whether she should be saved or not, those people in black had already found her first! "Who is where?" Then Li Huang was caught. This is no accident for Li Huang. The accomplishments of these people in black are all at the level of big summoner. It''s really not impossible that they can sense her existence. She is, indeed, a little careless. "Jun "Li Huang?" Luoluolan raised her head and took a look. She didn''t know that when she was about to die, she saw the person she didn''t want to see! But how could she be here? Luoluolan thinks that Lihuang should have been killed by the man in black for a long time. We shouldn''t live to this day! So, Miss Luolan hasn''t figured out the situation yet! Li Huang felt the cold weapon on her neck clinging to her, just a little smile, gave a wink to the fire Yang hiding in the dark. Fire Yang clear, secretly put away their own flame. At this time, you can''t expose your master''s strength because of yourself! He''d better hide well! "You killed her! Ha ha ha ha! Kill her Luoluolan''s eyes flashed a trace of happiness. The people in black have gone to restrain Jun Lihuang, and no one will pay attention to her any more! Just take advantage of this time, she can escape! Luoluolan can''t help laughing crazily. There is no way to make you leave Huang''s death without a burial place. Now, it''s a heaven given chance. God can''t see her. You leave Huang to live! Luoluolan''s jealousy towards Lihuang has turned into a raging fire of jealousy! However, what luoluolan thinks is pretty beautiful. When she looks up and looks at Jun Lihuang, she sits on the ground in a weak moment! Because Jun Li Huang''s body began to drip blood, the red robe was dyed a new layer of color. Jun Li Huang''s right hand was covered with blood, still dropping down. The two men in black, however, fell to the ground in a strange way, motionless!Obviously, they''re dead and can''t die any more. Luoluolan''s whole body is shaking violently. It''s terrible! That''s horrible! Jun Lihuang''s veil is blown up by the wind. Luoluolan sees it clearly. Under the veil, Jun Lihuang''s expressionless face looks like a murderer from hell. She won''t let go of any prey. And that pair of half purple and half red pupil, more and more deep, more and more frightening! Luoluolan remembers that the color of her eyes is pure purple, deep purple, but now But it''s bloody red! This It''s clear that he''s red eyed! This makes Luolan not afraid! How not to be afraid?! Jun Li Huang didn''t look at the shivering falling haze in the corner. He threw off the blood on his right hand and went straight ahead. Really, melee also splashed his blood, it''s terrible! Li Huang is in a bad mood now. I knew I should wait until Luolan was killed before I came out. This woman is a moth in the world. Nothing but bad things! But now it''s too late to regret. Li Huang simply doesn''t care about Luolan. It''s her life. But if she didn''t cherish it, Li Huang didn''t mind taking it back. After all, this life She gave it to me. After waiting to walk far away from Huang, Luolan stands up against the wall and shivers. She walks in and looks at the bodies of the two people in black, but she can''t stop vomiting the next second! Luolan likes tormenting people and tormenting people with poison. It''s really changeable to see them become twisted and painful. Luolan knows that her hobby is changeable. But no way, she just likes it! This kind of feeling will bring her a strange sense of happiness and achievement! She likes to do such things! She only enjoys the process. As for the result, she never looks at it. Usually the maid would tell her that people are dead. Then there would be no need for her to observe it! And now, to see the real death, luoluolan really can''t hold it! I feel like I''m going to spit out everything in my stomach! "Oh Chapter 321 What kind of person is Jun Lihuang. Luoluolan has a wireless shadow in her heart. This is from Jun Lihuang. In luoluolan''s heart, Jun Lihuang is a witch who kills people without blinking an eye. Killing seems to be a normal thing for her. Luoluolan felt afraid. She thought that Lihuang was too weak to fight with her, but now it seems that she was wrong! Where is she too weak, her arrogance is born, born with this kind of arrogance, she has strength, she is also cold-blooded! She doesn''t care about Luolan, just disdain it! Fully understand this point of luoluolan clenched her lips, she is not reconciled! Not reconciled! In the world, who has such appearance and absolute strength? Impossible, such a person is not allowed to exist! Falling haze''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce, Jun Lihuang, you wait for me! I want you to come to a bad end! Today''s humiliation I won''t give you a chance to say it! ¡­¡­ "Master, why don''t you kill that woman?" Huoyang doesn''t understand. He pulls Li Huang''s sleeve and asks Li Huang to tell him the answer. "That woman said that it''s not good for those bad people to kill you?" Huoyang asked naively. Li Huang just smiles. She touches Huoyang''s head with her left hand and says in a soft voice: "kill her, just dirty my hand." She''s not arrogant, she''s not overflowing with compassion, she can''t have such unnecessary feelings for anyone. She let go of Luo Lan, just feel that killing her is dirty hands. So Jun Lihuang didn''t kill Luolan. Of course, in Li Huang''s opinion, if Luo Lan is stubborn, it''s a simple thing to let her die. "So it is." Huoyang nodded in a dazed way. What the master said makes sense! Anyway, just listen to the master. Li Huang smiles lightly. Huoyang is still Warcraft after all. It''s hard to understand the intricate thoughts of human beings. Therefore, Li Huang didn''t explain too much to Huoyang. Anyway, he didn''t understand. "Is there no enemy near here?" Li Huang asked. With the strength of Huoyang, exploring the surrounding situation is simply not too simple. "No, master." Huoyang shakes his head, the enemy has been eliminated by the master, naturally there is no enemy! "That''s good. Let''s have a drink. Let''s meet them." Li Huang said. Huoyang nods and follows Lihuang''s steps. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the sividi issued an emergency conscription order, which will be delivered to each city as soon as possible. Soon, the whole empire knew that the country had entered into a fighting posture. Some aspiring youths joined the army with dreams in mind. Whether men or women, as long as they are capable, they all go to sign up one after another for fear that it will be too late. "Well Ling Wushuang sighed: "it''s just at this time." "Unparalleled, don''t be too tired. You should come and you can''t get rid of it." Su Jingyue handed out a cup of Anshen tea. Ling Wushuang was really tired these days, and the evil spirit in the past was completely gone! What is shown is the appearance of a monarch! Many ministers in the imperial court were relieved. Your Majesty''s awareness is the best comfort to them! "I don''t know whether conscription is right or wrong." Ling Wushuang shook his head helplessly, took Su Jingyue''s tea and took a sip. These days have no good rest, under the corner of the eye, are heavy dark circles. It really hurts. "These are inevitable, aren''t they?" Su Jingyue is also helpless. He thinks it''s not that Ling Wushuang is not suitable to be an emperor, but that it''s too difficult to be in this position. No matter whether we recruit or not, there will always be death and disappointment, which is inevitable. Ling Wushuang has nothing but a benevolent heart that an emperor should not have. So many people say that Ling Wushuang is not a suitable person to be an emperor. Ling Wushuang shook his head. There was no way to do it. He could only do it. "Jingyue, how''s the ice?" Ling matchless slightly worried asked. "I''m still in a coma. What happened at the beginning hit him too much." Su Jingyue sighed and said. "Then you didn''t tell me that Hanbing''s body hasn''t completely recovered. Otherwise, how could I miss him in order to prevent Hanbing from going to Zhulu academy?" Ling matchless one face of discontent, a pair of blame Su Jingyue appearance.Su Jingyue was very aggrieved: "it''s just that you didn''t control your strength well! Can you blame me! " Su Jingyue was very angry: "you don''t think about it in advance and tell Hanbing about it. It''s lucky that Hanbing didn''t get angry on the spot. Who knows you have to stop him from going to Zhulu academy! I don''t know how your brain grows! " Su Jingyue scolds Ling Wushuang every minute, but it''s strange that Ling Wushuang doesn''t resist. What Su Jingyue said is true indeed. This is his mistake. He is just making excuses for what he has done! Su Jingyue''s words, he has no place to refute! "I''m a little worried about little carrot." Su Jingyue sighed and said suddenly. "I don''t know what the message of the elder moonlight means, but..." Ling Wushuang can''t go on. "Life card will be broken, which means she will die at any time. I guess it''s not man-made, it''s destiny." Su Jingyue said very seriously. "Why do you say that?" Ling Wushuang looks at Su Jingyue. Seriously, this is the first time that Su Jingyue has discussed this issue with Ling Wushuang since her last meeting! So for a moment, Ling Wushuang didn''t know what news Su Jingyue had guessed. "Since Xiaojiu in your family likes xiaoluotou so much, jiumingzhu, the keepsake of sky city, must be on xiaoluotou. Now that she has jiumingzhu, moonlight even says something like this, then it is only possible that xiaoluotou''s life is taken back by heaven." Su Jingyue speculated. "In this world, there is only destiny that can''t be stopped by jiumingzhu." Ling Wushuang''s expression is also serious in an instant. What Su Jingyue said is exactly this truth. He is very clear about his son is what kind of a person, nine life bead must be in the body of Jun Lihuang, and because of this, this matter is particularly difficult. "Jingyue, I suddenly think of the letter that my national master left me before he died." Ling Wushuang said suddenly. "Well?" Su Jingyue doesn''t understand why Ling Wushuang suddenly talks about this. Chapter 322 Are they talking about one thing? Black question mark face? "Listen to me first." Ling Wushuang gives Su Jingyue a look. Really, can''t you listen to him first? "Well, you say." Su Jingyue nodded and motioned Ling Wushuang to speak quickly! "In fact, the letters left by the national master also mentioned Jun Lihuang." Ling Wushuang''s expression became very serious. "I didn''t pay attention at first, because The National Master said that Jun Lihuang is a genius of heaven, but you know what happened at that time. If it wasn''t for Jun Lihuang''s inability to cultivate, she would not be exiled from her master''s home in civil strife. So at the beginning, I thought it was the national master''s mistake and didn''t pay much attention to it. " "But it''s different now." Su Jingyue went on, "after little luofutou came back from Hongfeng Town, it was like a different person. Although Hanbing said that it was because he had untied the first two layers of the poison of biting and leading that he could reveal his constitution, but I always feel that this matter is also very strange. " "You are right. I think so too." Ling Wushuang nodded with approval. "Originally, Jun Lihuang was poisoned by Yin Yin. No one would know about this. No one would know that she was old and dead, but now..." "But it''s all in a mess. I always feel that there is an invisible hand in charge of everything." Ling Wushuang sighed. Jun Lihuang will become a key point. How can Ling Wushuang believe this before? This is clearly funny! But now, this is a fact that we have to admit! "Then, what did you say the National Master said?" Su Jingyue asked. Ling Wushuang pondered for a while, as if to stop the language, and as if to recall something. After a long time, he said, "the master left a message in his letter, saying that there is Jun''s Huang Nu Zhen Xiwei, and Bao''s family is in the country. If Huang Nu is no longer Huang Nu, heaven and earth will be in chaos." "This is the original words of the national teacher. In fact, I have been thinking about what the latter sentence means." "But now it seems that it means that Jun Lihuang will die." Ling Wushuang nodded, thinking that it should be like this, "it turns out that the national teacher could have expected this kind of thing." Su Jingyue just complimented, then fell into meditation. "Well, I said, matchless, if something happens to little luobotou, your little nine will be crazy, too." Su Jingyue asked low. Ling Wushuang sighed. Indeed, it''s not good for the whole person to think of it. His son, he is the most clear, lost loved one, who knows what terrible things will happen. "Probably, time can wash away everything." Ling Wushuang said uncertainly. "It doesn''t have to be. Which one is the heartless one, Qingchen or you?" Su Jingyue shook her head: "your little nine is open-minded, but I don''t think he can come out, and Now it is estimated that he is still in the dark about this matter. " "Tell him..." Ling Wushuang doesn''t know if he will go to the underworld immediately after telling his son? "That''s all. Just go with the flow." Su Jingyue doesn''t say anything any more. Who is right about this emotional thing? There is no right or wrong in this kind of thing. It''s not wrong to fall in love with anyone. It''s just the world that''s wrong! "Where is junmotian now?" Su Jingyue asked suddenly. "Ah?" Ling Wushuang has not yet reflected what Su Jingyue means. It was only after a while that I realized what Su Jingyue was talking about. "Maybe we have arrived at Fengyun city. Although we have stopped the ice, we can''t stop it." Ling Wushuang is also helpless. At the beginning, he said that only because it was the news that the moon came through, and he had to let those people in your family know it. But now think about it, I really regret it! Why not put it mildly? Or not at all! His brain circuits are straight! Now Jun Hanbing is injured and in a coma, and Jun Motian rushes to Zhulu academy by himself. Only Jun Motian can sit in the Junfu. What kind of thing is this? It''s really, hi, I''m so angry! There is no one in Jun''s house. He is the only one who can discuss this matter! "By the way, where is Jun moye now?" Su Jingyue asked. "I''ve already gone back to the border. After all, at this time, I can''t do without him!" Ling matchless said, this is his order, although Jun moye is now in the rest period, but in the emergency period, he also has no other way, can only be like this. Otherwise His country has been broken, and Ling Wushuang doesn''t know who did it. "Moye of Jun''s family is also a hard-working man." Su Jingyue sighed."Jingyue, do you remember that?" Ling Wushuang has a worried look at Su Jingyue. Why didn''t Jun Mo Xie return to the imperial capital for so many years? Is it really because of the military order? It''s not like this. Junmoxie does not come back, there will be his own reasons! "How can I forget?" Su Jingyue smiles bitterly. "My little girl..." Su Jingyue lowered her head: "Jun moxie was born in the same way as Hanbing, but it''s strange. She has a weak temperament. My daughter also loves the wrong person and has lost her life in vain." "Jing Yue, no one expected that Su Nan''s death would be a great blow to moye." Ling Wushuang said. "I know, if it wasn''t for the guilt of his daughter, how could he not come back for eight years? Every emperor has his relatives and his favorite niece. How can he not come back? " "He did it just to atone for her." Su Jingyue knows that as a man, how can she not know what they think of each other? It is precisely because of this that Su Jingyue said that junmoxie is also a person with a bitter life. "Jun moye doesn''t love her, but he has atoned for her for so many years, maybe even longer. As the adoptive father of her, I feel sorry for her." He said at that time that he would use his life to atone, and he said that he would do it. In other words, Su Nan''s life is a drag on a man''s life. The man didn''t love her, but he wanted to atone for her! This is a sad thing! "Jun moye, a real man." Ling Wushuang can''t help praising. "Jun moxie doesn''t want to come back to see her on her death day. I think she hates her too." Su Jingyue sighed: "I can fully understand Jun moye. I just hope that after the war, moye can have her own life again. It''s not necessary for her to bear everything for her faults all the time." Chapter 323 "I hope so." Ling Wushuang sighed. Who can predict these things? Who knows how long this war will last? Maybe decades, maybe hundreds of years, maybe thousands of years! Who knows what the world will look like after the war? "Matchless, wait, everything will be fine." Su Jingyue said. ¡­¡­ "Li Huang, how about your side?" White seven seven see Jun leave Huang to walk to come over, hastily welcomed up. "It''s all settled, just seven people." Li Huang said with a faint smile. "I have seven, too." White seven seven nod, she is also looking for a good big circle, just found a few people in black in the small corner. Fortunately, they were all killed. "Go and tell elder martial brother." White seven seven looking at leave Huang, ask a way. "Good." Li Huang nodded and kept pace with Bai Qiqi. "The loss of the inner court in this battle is not small." White seven seven looking at the broken walls around, said. "Well." Li Huang felt the same way. Most of the inner courtyard was caught in the flames of war. The place that was completely preserved could not be indexed by hand. "I don''t know what kind of orders the dean will have next." This has seriously affected the students'' life. It is impossible to live as usual. Who knows, when will the next wave of attackers come! It''s not a matter to sit and wait to die! Li Huang gently shook his head, no matter what, the next day, also won''t live in peace. Li Huang knows this very well. When Lihuang and baiqiqi meet together, they seem to find that almost all the people in the inner courtyard are concentrated here. Li Huang thought about it. According to the geographical location in her memory, this should be a martial arts training ground. But now, where does it look like before? It''s all beyond recognition. It''s very sad. "Younger martial sister, are you here?" Unexpectedly see from Huang and white seven seven two come over, obviously is happy to overdo. After waiting for a long time, I finally saw her coming. "Girl!" However, before I got to Li Huang''s side, someone had already taken the lead! Ling changjue quickly moved to Li Huang''s side, looked at Jun Li Huang nervously and said, "how are you? Are you hurt? " Li Huang smiles and shakes her head: "I''m not hurt." Sure enough, she looks so deceitful. "Really?" Ling changjue couldn''t rest assured that the smell of blood was flying all over the sky. "Really." More real than real gold! Ling changjue stares at Li Huang fiercely for a while, then he puts down his heart. She''s fine. She''s the best. "Little younger martial sister, this is the one..." Weiran came over, some stuttered and asked. "Well." Li Huang nodded. However, I have no way to say complete sentences. This is really a beautiful man who has no way to describe with words! Weiran has never seen such a beautiful person before. It''s just a shame! Don''t say it''s a man, even a woman is not as beautiful as him! This person, such a person is the engagement of the younger martial sister! Simultaneous interpreting , it is a very gentle person. "This is Weiran, elder martial brother Wei." Li Huang points to Wei Ran and introduces Ling changjue. Ling changjue just nodded to Weiran symbolically, which was a greeting. He is more worried about now, or his little girl! "How are you? I heard Ling Feng say, "are you hurt?" Li Huang looks at Ling changjue. His whole body is clean without any injury? It is a great contrast with her appearance! "It''s OK, little injury." Ling changjue said without care. It''s inevitable to get hurt in battle. Ling changjue has been used to it for a long time. Small injury, also really can''t attract his attention. "Oh..." From Huang low back sound, anyway has decided to go back to have a good check, now, it doesn''t matter! "Jiuwang, the Dean seems to be calling you. Go quickly." White seven seven suddenly appeared a, also pointed to a certain direction. Indeed, a man has been staring at Ling changjue. "Well, be careful." Ling changjue took a gentle look at Li Huang and walked towards the crowd. Wei Ran watched Ling changjue''s back and left. He didn''t come back until he was blocked and couldn''t see. "Younger martial sister, these nine kings It''s really the same as the rumor! " Weiran no longer knows what to say. That face is already full of obsession."I said, elder martial brother, you are a man. Don''t make such a girl''s expression. Look at those people. You have the same expression as them." White seven seven despised of saw a not yet, then pointed to that group of closely stare at Ling long Jue the women of drooling. "Promising!" Bai Qiqi added another sentence. "Ah?" I didn''t know why. I looked along the direction of Bai Qiqi''s fingers. I saw a large group of young girls looking in a direction with love, and there was some unknown liquid in the corner of their mouth £¿£¿£¿ Seeing this, Wei Ran touched his chin. Well, fortunately, he didn''t drool Why?! Why did he do it? How strange! See such a situation, please forgive from Huang very unkind smile. "Younger martial sister, I..." It''s not surprising that he blushed with embarrassment. He was crazy in front of his younger martial sister, and Or to a man, or the future man of the younger martial sister This What a shame! Weiran never felt so shameful as now! "Elder martial brother Wei doesn''t have to explain anything." Li Huang said with a smile. This time, it makes Wei Ran feel shameless! White seven seven is also not to suppress of smile to come out, really is not yet this facial expression pleased her! "The appearance of the nine Kings is the best, but there are few who are so crazy as elder martial brother Wei." White seven seven light voice sneer a way. Imagine that she saw Jiuwang for the first time. She was just surprised. But Appearance itself is not Bai Qiqi''s pursuit, so she doesn''t care about the beauty of others. "It''s just the first time I''ve seen such a fine looking person." Weiran silent head, some embarrassed. He came from a poor place. He had never seen much of the world. In fact, it''s not surprising that he would be like this! "Exquisite?" White seven seven murmured a, immediately was to smile: "that you have not seen to leave Huang Long what appearance, want to say delicacy, no one can compare to leave Huang''s appearance." "Well? Really? " Weiran felt that it was incredible. He always felt that the reason why Jun Lihuang was wearing the veil was that there was something wrong with her appearance. But now hear others say that Li Huang''s appearance is exquisite? Is there any misunderstanding in it all the time? Chapter 324 "You haven''t heard of rumors, so you should have some common sense Which one of your family is not the appearance association? " Bai Qiqi has opened a new mode of ridicule. Of course, that''s how she lives. "What you said seems to be the same..." After hearing Bai Qiqi''s words, did you think it was very reasonable? Huh? What''s wrong with him? "Then, why is the younger martial sister wearing the veil?" Weiran''s eyes are on Lihuang''s body, which has deep meaning. "Don''t look at me I won''t take the veil off. " Li Huang''s voice is light, completely did not give Wei ran a little hope to die out directly. "Ah ~" he begged pitifully. He really wanted to see what the younger martial sister looked like! "You''d better not see it." White seven seven also nearby say. It''s a bit of schadenfreude, though. "Why?" Weiran is very entangled with the reason. "Because Li Huang''s appearance is a crime. " Bai Qiqi laughed: "if you are still a gentleman, don''t look at it." However, Bai Qiqi''s face turned red and stepped back several steps: "well, I still don''t look! " Bai Qiqi laughs. He is really an interesting person. The corner of Li Huang''s mouth smoked to smoke, white seven seven is really a person who is afraid of the world not disorderly! What do you mean her appearance is a crime! It''s just funny! However, Li Huang didn''t say anything. Because she also wanted to take down the veil, this thing with Ye''s eye. But now, Li Huang has no way to make sure that no one knows the soul seal. She doesn''t want to cause panic! Well, it''s really There is no way! "Li Huang." White seven seven suddenly approached to leave Huang, say softly in her ear: "from just beginning, fall LAN has been looking at you, you are more careful." Being reminded by Bai Qiqi, Li Huang finally reacts that his feeling of being watched is right. She looked in the direction of Luolan without any trace. This woman, after being rescued, had already come to the place of the crowd. At the moment, she has become the arrogant look before! And she looked at Jun Lihuang''s eyes, full of hate, kill! This kind of facial expression, leave Huang pour is to see a lot of, so also didn''t care very much. Luoluolan dislikes her, but Lihuang doesn''t have no experience. "I see." Li Huang also quietly reply. Does Luolan hate her so much? What is the reason? Li Huang himself is also very puzzled. "I think you are a constitution that easily attracts hatred." Bai Qiqi said, "I heard that the young master of the Ye family, one of the four families, was killed because he concentrated his hatred on you." Li Huang recalled Ye Chan in her mind: "if she wants to harm me, I can''t keep her." Li Huang said: "but in the end She did give me a trick. " Think about the scene of self explosion at that time, which forced Li Huang into a desperate situation and forced her to lose her memory for a period of time. In the end, Li Huang didn''t get any benefits. "I''m really curious about how you got out at that time." White seven seven recall, still feel very inconceivable: "you still don''t remember?" "No Li Huang shook his head. These are the cards. They can''t be said casually. Otherwise, I really don''t know how I died. Just let this secret rot in your heart. "What a pity." Bai Qiqi said it was a pity that he could not know the truth of the matter. However, since Li Huang had forgotten, she could not force others to remember. After all, this kind of thing can''t be forced. "How much the young master of Ye family hates you, how hard he does things. This is a truth. I think Luolan will be like this soon." Bai Qiqi speculated. "She doesn''t have ye Chan''s ability yet." Li Huang shook her head: "Ye Chan is holding the idea of dying together with me, and finally stepped on the stage. She was determined that I would not abandon Jun''s son and brother in the end, so she dared to explode." "But Luolan won''t. She''s afraid of death." If they are all like Ye Chan, I''m afraid there are a few lives for Li Huang! It is said that the most terrible thing is the people who can save their lives, because they have no worries! So Li Huang didn''t want to meet someone like that. But even if met, leave Huang also don''t counsels, at most is a change one just. Now the nature is not the same. Luolan and yechan are not of the same level. Although Luolan''s accomplishments are a little higher than yechan''s, but On the extent of being able to let go, luoluolan is definitely not as good as yechan.In fact, this is nothing, really, ye Chan is also forced out. The appearance is destroyed, and the family is about to fall. The young lady, who has always been used to being respected and treated well, suddenly becomes a civilian, who can''t accept it. Like luoluolan, there is probably nothing left, and she will not give up her life! This is the biggest difference between the two! "Well, that''s what you said." As an assassin, Bai Qiqi thinks that he is quite accurate in judging people. There is nothing wrong with what Jun Lihuang said. A person''s character reflects everything. Although Ye Chan''s hatred for Jun Lihuang is very high, she is calm and can disguise hypocrisy. Such a person is far sighted. He will never let go of the chance to make a comeback, but once he is in a desperate situation and irreversible, he will give up everything, including his life. But Luolan How can we say that? Luoluolan is a pure person who goes out without thinking, has insufficient intelligence, and is only jealous. She is a pampered young lady who is arrogant and arrogant. She doesn''t know the etiquette. She is arrogant and arrogant When it comes to the time of death, it must be counsellors! Therefore, Li Huang''s ability to analyze people is very positive! She still believes in herself. "But if they have backstage, you can''t handle it alone." Bai Qiqi looked at the direction of falling and rising. Luo Luosheng is said to be a daughter. Although Luolan is not born, it is obvious that the degree of doting has already surpassed her own daughter! What luoluolan has done, luoluosheng sees it in her eyes, but she doesn''t stop it. Instead, she thinks it''s connivance! It''s not daughter control. What is it? If luoluolan wants to kill Jun Lihuang no matter how, then Lihuang will be in great trouble! "It''s just the dean of an academy. I''m afraid of him?" Li Huang''s voice is full of arrogance, not afraid to make things big. Because She''s here to do things! Chapter 325 What''s wrong with falling and rising? His name as the president is not right, she naturally has a way to pull him down from that position! Let him also taste the despair that Yi Qinghuan experienced in those years! A kind of despair called want to live! "It seems that you are also very dissatisfied with the Dean, Li Huang." White seven seven from leave Huang''s tone to hear not to come. Li Huang said that, obviously It''s like a fight! Although she is very fond of watching, but This kind of thing, or don''t happen to be good, is let other people''s small heart can''t stand! "Dissatisfied? Maybe. " Li Huang has never been in direct contact with Luo Sheng, so his evaluation comes from other people''s mouth or his own investigation data. However, it doesn''t mean anything. Since he has strengthened Yi Qinghuan''s position, even if he is a good man, Li Huang will not let him go. But this situation does not exist at all. Because Luo Luosheng doesn''t want to be a good man. Li Huang is not dissatisfied with Luo Sheng. He just wants to kill him. Well, probably, that''s all! "Eh ~" the ending of Bai Qiqi is so long that she seems to understand something! "Seven seven, I want to ask you a favor." Li Huang said softly. "What''s the matter, say it." As long as she can do it, Bai Qiqi will not refuse. There is no reason, just because the person who said this is Jun Lihuang. Li Huang didn''t say it. She just whispered to Bai Qiqi. Until quite a while, white seven seven just muddled of nod: "good, I know." "But is that really going to work?" "Don''t you trust me?" Li Huang looks at Bai Qiqi and asks. "No, it''s not. I think you''re too bold." White seven seven some surprised of say: "but you rest assured, this matter, I will complete of drip." Li Huang nodded. Bai Qiqi had already seen her skill. How could she not know it! ¡­¡­ "Cough, everyone, please be quiet." Just as the inner court disciples were discussing how fierce the war was, the voice of Luo Luo Sheng spread all over the training ground. Almost also in an instant, the sound of one after another in the training ground disappeared completely. Silence There was silence. At the moment, no one is talking. "The invasion of the inner courtyard was the fault of the hospital, but the death of so many students is your own problem. The weak are dead, and the rest are the strong!" "I congratulate you on your survival, but next, we have to face more!" "The people who attacked Zhuolu academy this time were sent by Qunxiong academy next door. What we have to do is not only defend, but also fight back!" "President, I hope you can adjust your best condition and enter the fighting posture immediately!" "As for the inner courtyard has been destroyed, how to do it is your business. What our president wants to say is to adjust ourselves to the best condition before the edict of our president is issued!" "Well, that''s it. You can all break up." Finish saying, fall rise in fall under the help of LAN left first. Only the disciples who were in the same place were left. "As you said, now, I really hate the dean." White seven seven looking at leave Huang, coldly say. "If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth. I think that''s probably what luoluosheng is like." Leave Huang light way. Looking at the falling back disappear in their own line of sight, from the expression of Huang only indifference and indifference! "Ah! How could the President be like this! " Many of the disciples have voiced their grievances. The residential area is almost destroyed. Of the three halls, only the C hall is intact, but the two courtyards of Luosheng and Luolan are intact. This is the fundamental reason why Luosheng didn''t think about his disciples. Because He doesn''t have to worry about his life at all. Naturally, we need to worry more about others. "What shall we do?" Some female disciples no longer know what to do. Female students are naturally spoiled. How can people accept such a situation? I can''t stand it! From Huang is also subconsciously frowned, this fall rise shake hands don''t admit, can really not what good practice. There are still wounded people here, unexpectedly Just use your mouth If it goes on like this, even if it''s not the congratulations of Qunxiong academy, the Zhuolu academy will close down sooner or later!"Don''t worry, everyone!" Weiran and two other men came out to appease everyone. At this time, only by calming down our emotions can we take the next step. Li Huang looked at the two men, who should be responsible disciples of hall a and hall B. The position should be the same as before. "The wounded will rest here. The uninjured male disciples will follow us to cut down some trees outside and make some temporary houses. We have many people and great strength. There will always be a way." After discussing with the other two disciples, Wei Ran took the lead in making such a decision. "But, elder martial brother..." A seriously injured female disciple looked at the three and said weakly, "there are no doctors in the Academy, and we can''t help them here..." What she said is also the common idea of many injured disciples. "Our attendants, probably also..." Without security, they would have to die. No one knows when the dean will call everyone together. They will certainly become one of the cannon fodder. Therefore, it''s not meaningful for them to stay here. It''s better to help them do something together. Hearing this, Wei Ran frowned. However, as if thinking of something, he looked at Jun Lihuang and Bai Qiqi at the end of the crowd. "Little younger martial sister, come here for a while!" Weiran calls the way. When Li Huang heard someone calling her, she subconsciously looked at the past. Seeing it before it happened, she stepped forward. All the people around give way automatically, but the bloody smell of Lihuang is too strong. If you get closer, you will faint. "Well?" Go to the side of Weiran and stand still. Li Huang looks at Weiran with a little doubt. Wei Ran looked at Li Huang with hope: "you and Bai Shi Mei went to investigate the residential area. What''s the result?" "Yes, yes, is there anyone alive?" The disciples asked hopefully. Although the accompanying students are their attendants, at least they are a human life. Who doesn''t want them to survive! Li Huang frowned gently. When her voice was a little lower, she said, "I''m not dead." "Ah?" Many people don''t understand the meaning of Lihuang''s words. Who''s not dead? One or two? Chapter 326 It''s a drop of sweat to know Jun Lihuang and not to know Jun Lihuang, because the girl''s speech is too concise. How dare you say it''s complete! Dare to say a few more words! "What she meant was, none of them died." Ling Feng stands out to look at to leave Huang, some doubts of say. Li Huang nodded to show that he was right. "Really?! How is this done?! I''ve seen it before. It''s obviously in ruins! " Some disciples feel very incredible! People who thought they would die, but now they say that they are not dead and live well. Who would not accept it for a while! "Border." From Huang gently spit out two words. "Border?" "Yes, you can''t see the border after using it. It must be like this!" "Thank you for saving them!" The seriously injured female disciple wanted to thank Li Huang. "Yes, thank you." "No, we didn''t save people." Li Huang shook her head: "it''s Qinghuan who saved us. Qiqi and I just went to reinforce the border." Bai Qiqi nodded his head to show the correct solution. "Sister Yi saved it?" There are still many students who know Yi Qinghuan. As soon as they hear Li Huang mention the word "Qinghuan", many people react. "But I saw elder martial sister Yi last time, and she has lost half of her accomplishments How could it be returned? " It''s hard to save yourself, isn''t it? "You can ask her later." Leave Huang light way. She did this just to give Yi Qinghuan a sense of being. "No one''s dead, it''s the best! Let''s get some wood and build a house. " Wei Ran said with a smile. Now that they are all confirmed, there will be no regrets. "Elder martial brother, let''s go too." Some injured disciples obstinately said that they wanted to go together. They can''t enjoy it here! "If you are injured, you''d better stay here. I''ll go to the outer hospital to find the tea doctor later, and I''ll make sure you recover." Another male disciple standing with Wei Ran said. "No need." Li Huang shook her head: "I can." "Well?" That male disciple doesn''t understand of looking at to leave Huang, what call she can? "I''m an alchemist. You can give it to me here." Seeing that he didn''t understand, Li Huang specially added another sentence. "It was..." "Alchemist..." There was booing around. I was shocked to hear the news! The girl who was blocked by the dean is not only very powerful, but also a alchemist?! The dean is crazy to block her! "That''s even better!" Weiran said: "that little younger martial sister, please come here." Li Huang nodded. Then they took some uninjured disciples out to look for suitable wood. After all, you can''t live without a place. "Excuse me What can we do for you? " Some uninjured female disciples came to Li Huang and asked carefully. After thinking about it, Li Huang said, "you follow me and bandage the patient." Those female disciples nodded without any dissatisfaction. "Seven seven." Li Huang throws several pills bottles at Bai Qiqi. White seven seven see person''s injury is very accurate, so leave Huang also very at ease room white seven seven to be responsible. Li Huang is mainly responsible for the more serious injuries. First of all, it''s the female disciple who just spoke. Before Li Huang spoke, she raised her hand and summoned a tent. She said to the female disciple behind her: "please help me carry her in." "Ah, yes." The two female disciples personally carried the seriously injured female disciple into the tent. Li Huang did this for them. After all, the location of some injuries is really secret. It''s hard to bandage them if you don''t take off your clothes, so Li Huang will do it. Avoid a lot of embarrassment! The girl disciple who was seriously injured was also grateful and took a look at Li Huang. Li Huang just smiles a little and doesn''t say much. "Do you have clothes on you?" Li Huang asked. "Well." The female disciple summoned a set of clean clothes from the space ring. Li Huang nodded. Use scissors to cut off her bloodstained clothes bit by bit. The female disciple was seriously injured, with sword and magic injuries on her abdomen and shoulders. "Open your mouth." Li Huang while feeding the female disciple pills, while grinding another pill on the wound."Here, and here, clean the wound with alcohol." Li Huang pointed to the injuries on the female disciple''s feet and said to the woman behind him. "Okay, okay." After taking the props from Lihuang, the two women began to work hard. "Outside." Li Huang changed his voice. Immediately a woman came in. "What else can I do for you, please?" "Ask outside if you can build a simple place for the wounded to rest." Li Huang orders a way. "Well, I''m going to ask!" Division of labor is very clear, Li Huang is very satisfied with the current state. "That..." The seriously injured female disciple poked Li Huang''s arm in embarrassment. "Well?" Li Huang looks at her. "Thank you." The female disciple said softly. "Well." Li Huang accepted the female disciple''s thanks. "And..." "I''m sorry." "Before, I also aimed at you, but now you choose to save me. I thank you very much and I''m sorry for you." Said the female disciple. The action in Li Huang''s hand didn''t stop at all. She just listened to the female disciple''s words quietly, and then said faintly: "you''re not the one who is aiming at me. If I don''t care, you can forget." What Lihuang really wants to kill is luoluolan. As for those who come out to demonstrate, it''s enough to kill a few. There''s no need to kill any more. "You are really a good person. The disciples of the C hall are right. Luo Lan must have deliberately slandered you. " Said one of the female disciples, who was dealing with the wound. If not for such close contact with Li Huang, they really can''t imagine that the cold Jun Li Huang would be such a careful person. All the time, I misunderstood this girl. But this girl never complained about anything, never explained anything. So, is that fair to her? "Good man?" Li Huang chuckled, "I''m not a good man. You don''t know me well." How can she be a good person? Good people don''t live long! She doesn''t want to be such a good person at all! "But we know that you are saving people, and now you are a good man." Two female students said. "Before, maybe we all had to give in to the trouble that Luolan came to you. At that time, we thought that you were just a girl who was so arrogant that she couldn''t help it." Chapter 327 "At that time, I felt that you were so arrogant. Even if Luolan exaggerated the rumors about you, you should be taught a lesson." "But now All this is made up by Luolan. She is slandering you, isn''t she "Yes, it must be!" Two girls like to sing a duet, it seems that they say is very reasonable. Li Huang just chuckles and doesn''t explain much. After cleaning the wound, she asked the other two female disciples to wrap it up, and then she went to apply medicine to the other injured place. "After that, there may be a high fever. You leave one with her to take care of her." Looking at the female disciple who has already fainted in pain, Li Huang said softly to her back. "Yes, we know." When it''s done, Li Huang asks the two female disciples to change into clean clothes for her, and then puts a bottle of pills into her arms. "Tell her, one a day, a total of three, three days can be good." Leave Huang light say. "Well, when she wakes up, we''ll tell her." Li Huang nodded and went outside the tent. During her treatment of the wound, a huge bed has been built out of some things that everyone has pieced together. Well, it can be called a bed. Because the appearance is not very good-looking, but Li Huang tried it, and it was quite firm. Li Huang was quite satisfied, and then asked the two female disciples to carry the wounded up and have a good rest. "Next." Li Huang went into the tent and said to the female disciple outside. She had already given orders before, starting with the most seriously injured. It''s all in order. It''s obvious that at this time, everyone is working together. Li Huang is working very hard here, and the male disciples are not idle. They have already transported several batches of wood. And some skillful women have begun to build small wooden houses. Everyone around us are practitioners, not men or women. At this time, we have to pay a little. "Li Huang, do you want to have a rest?" Bai Qiqi comes in and looks at Jun Lihuang anxiously. She has taken care of the slight injuries of the male disciples outside. But it''s too late to leave Huang. Li Huang has been working continuously for several hours, and several small wooden houses have been built outside. There are still many wounded waiting for her to treat here. Li Huang shakes her head. Some injuries can''t be delayed. She can only deal with them as soon as possible. "How many tools do you have? Let me help you too!" White seven seven wrinkly eyebrow, looking at to leave Huang, she this appearance already slightly show haggard. He was still the dress dyed red by blood. I couldn''t see what color it was before. She didn''t even have time to deal with herself, so she was busy treating others. Is it possible in modern times? Don''t say it''s impossible to wear such clothes, it''s treatment, that''s even more impossible. She''s playing with poison, not medicine. But here, everything is possible. Even Jun Lihuang, who takes poison as life, will hate this kind of thing for someone one day. "You go to the residential area to rescue Qinghuan and get some food for everyone, especially the wounded. They can''t eat without food." After that, Li Huang takes out a charm and hands it to Bai Qiqi. "Burn this and the border will recede." Li Huang asked. When Bai Qiqi thought about it, it was still the key point. He didn''t hesitate much. He went to the residential area except the tent. "Sister Li Huang..." The female disciple who is being treated by Lihuang looks at Lihuang with pale face. She was sweating from the pain. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? " Li Huang soft voice asks a way. "Can you knock me out I''m afraid of pain. " The female disciple said softly. Leave Huang Mou son dark dark, the next moment, the woman hasn''t reaction come over, already completely lost consciousness. The woman''s injury is not serious, and she didn''t get to the point, but the trouble is Too many wounds, too dense! It should have been scratched by some small concealed weapon. When it hit her, it didn''t hurt, but when it calmed down, it hurt all over her! But she also endured so long, from Huang also had to express admiration to this woman! "Younger martial Sister Li Huang, how should we deal with these injuries?" The female disciple who came to help pointed to several wounds that had been tightened. It should be an emergency measure to stop bleeding. Li Huang''s eyes are dark. They are all bleeding parts"I''ll do it. I''ll leave it to you." Li Huang points to a few minor injuries. "Good." Li Huang and the female disciple call for a position and carefully treat the wound for the female disciple. ¡­¡­ Li Huang treated the wounded for 12 hours. There was no intermission, no eyes closed, no rest, no food. Until there was no wounded at all, Li Huang was relieved, but he was dizzy when he stood up! As soon as he was about to fall, he was held by someone. "Ah Jue." Li Huang didn''t look back. She knew who it was. He should be the only one who can make her feel at ease. "You don''t care about your body again." Ling changjue''s words with a trace of complaint, but more or heartache ah. He will be heartbroken if she destroys her body like this! Can you spare him a snack! "Sorry, I forgot the time." Li Huang said softly. Too busy, I really forget that time has passed so fast. "Go out and eat first." She hasn''t eaten for 12 hours in a row. How can that be! "Not bad." Li Huang rubs her temple and walks out with the help of Ling changjue. In fact, Li Huang''s body has begun to soften, some can''t stand, but the strong willpower is supporting her, she hasn''t fallen down! "Sister Li Huang, here you are." Elder martial sister Ting has handed over all the porridge. "Come, my Lord." Ling changjue took the bowl in the hand of elder martial sister Ting, and she wanted to feed Li Huang. Li Huang doesn''t have any problem anyway. She opens her mouth to hold the spoon Ling changjue handed over. I feel like I''m sick again. Li Huang feels more comfortable. "The relationship between them is really good!" Wei Ran poked Bai Qiqi and said. "That''s, don''t show your love too much when you have nothing to do." Bai Qiqi rolled his eyes. She has seen a lot of things. She has seen a lot of things. Don''t be too familiar with such things! But Bai Qiqi sighed, as if Li Huang didn''t realize it! Chapter 328 But think about it, how can a person like her realize that she is showing love? I think it''s the most common thing! Bai Qiqi nodded and thought that what he understood was very reasonable! "I really envy others!" Wei Ran envied to see one eye two people, moved the vision away. If you don''t move it, I''m afraid you''ll be blinded! It''s really terrible! ¡­¡­ "Another bite!" Ling changjue held up the spoon, some with anger! It''s not a long time to eat such a little! How to eat so much! Hungry how to do! I can''t eat a bowl of porridge - how can I be healthy! Why are you so disobedient! Li Huang''s complexion was complicated, and he muttered: "just one last bite!" "All right, open your mouth." Ling changjue also took away from Huang have no way, this little girl temper a pout up, who have no way to deal with. Ling changjue put aside the bowl and spoon and said in a soft voice, "it''s no wonder she doesn''t grow so many when she eats so little." "No way." Li Huang''s voice is slightly contemptuous. Does it have anything to do with whether she grows or not? It doesn''t matter! Do you need to be so serious? She''s just, just a little bit full. "This is the best situation now." Ling changjue looked at everyone busy and sighed. The male disciples are cooperating to build the house, the female disciples are helping the servants cook and take care of the wounded. Although the situation is not good, it is still harmonious. "What''s going on there?" Li Huang asked softly. "Big fish, big meat, no less." Ling changjue said with a light smile, but there was some disdain in the smile. "It''s a real toss." Li Huang laughs. Leave the wounded and the ruins to them, but enjoy their own happiness. As a leader, it''s a failure! It''s not just about failure, it''s just inhuman! What a son of a bitch can do! "If you like, I can go to Fengyun city to get some supplies at once." Ling changjue soft voice said, let from Huang so bitter, from Huang did not say anything, but Ling changjue is not willing to. This simple life should not be suitable for her! "no need." Li Huang shook her head gently. She knows that Ling changjue wants to go to Fengyun city through the space tunnel, but this will also lead to controversy. If she wants to, she can go by herself without Ling changjue saying, can''t she? "We don''t have much food reserves. Just now, the logistics department has been destroyed." Ling changjue said to Li Huang. Now, their situation is not much better. "Let''s get through these days first. After that, I can let rosefinch go to Fengyun city." Li Huang thought for a while and then said. At the speed of rosefinch, it doesn''t take half a day to go back and forth to the college. It''s enough. "Not bad." Ling changjue nodded and had no objection to Li Huang''s decision. "Shall I take you to wash?" Ling changjue suggested that Li Huang, who always loves to be clean, should have been unable to bear the shape of Li Huang for such a long time! "Good." Li Huang nods, which is also just with her will. She''s been in such a mess for more than 12 hours. It''s going to her limit! Don''t wash clean again, leave Huang to feel that she can be smoked fainted by the bloody smell on her body! Before or too busy did not care, now is simply can''t ignore! Ling changjue didn''t think that Lihuang''s body was too messy, so she picked it up and went outside. As for where they are going, naturally no one dares to ask. One or two are both bull people. Who dares to interrupt? 1 be careful, you can''t take it! "Well, why did younger martial brother Ling and Li Huang get together?" Slow reaction of the people a face puzzled looking at two gradually away figure. "Yes But the two of them stand together. It''s just right, the angel and the witch "But it''s also very pleasing to the eye!" "Silly, you guys!" At this time, all the people in the know jumped out and said: "Your Highness the ninth king and miss Junda have an engagement themselves. On Miss Junda''s fourteenth birthday, they announced their engagement! You''re a bunch of misinformed Hicks "Ah!? Is that true? " "How could such a thing happen?" "I wipe, this is really big news! But I didn''t see younger martial brother Ling say that! " "Yes, yes, we always thought that younger martial brother Ling should be a golden bachelor!""Bachelor, your sister!" Ling Feng laughs. He says with a smile: "brother Jiu is not a show off person, and sister Jiu is not. However, they are no longer in the same hall. If not, what you just saw is just the most basic." Indeed, on the normal way Ling changjue and Jun Lihuang get along with each other! I really envy others! They can do their own things as if there were no one else, or they can talk to each other and ignore others. They can cuddle and touch their heads in front of people, and behind people Does that need to be said?! Basically, as long as it doesn''t exceed the bottom line, it can be done! This is the way Ling changjue and Jun Lihuang get along with each other! It is! It''s a blast! "Brother Feng, is that true?" Some disciples said they didn''t believe it! "Of course." Ling Feng swore frankly: "nine elder brother and nine elder sister-in-law have always been like this! Do not believe you ask other new people! Basically, I know! " Looking around for a week, I found that there are many people nodding! "I think what younger martial brother Feng said is reasonable." Some female students said. "That''s right, that''s right!" "Ah! It''s not right At this time, suddenly appeared a different voice of doubt! "What''s wrong?" Ling Feng was also aroused curiosity, can''t help but ask. "Isn''t Luolan pursuing younger martial brother Ling?" This remark left the masses in an uproar. After holding on for a long time, someone finally said, "I think there''s another reason for Li Huang to be banned." This sentence, a lot of people nodded with affirmation. Luoluolan''s temperament is well known by all the disciples in the inner courtyard. Maybe the newcomers are still a little confused, but Laozi''s younger brother must know. With her temperament, I''m afraid I can''t get it, and others don''t want it! It''s really terrible! "Actually Younger martial sister Lihuang is not a bad person. Although she is colder and more arrogant, she She''s very nice! " "Yes, she gave us a lot of pills! The pills are so expensive that she doesn''t even blink "Yes, yes, she was very gentle when she bandaged us!" Chapter 329 At this time, a lot of people came out to say good things for Li Huang, most of them through this thing, let them see the real face of Li Huang. To tell you the truth, Jun Lihuang is really just Facial paralysis plus poor defense. That''s why it was hacked so badly before. "Miss has always been like this." Yi Qinghuan said with a smile while cooking porridge. "Elder martial sister Yi, where have you been for such a long time?" "Yes, yes, elder martial sister Yi, we haven''t seen you for a long time!" "Yes, elder martial sister Yi, how can you be the companion of younger martial Sister Li Huang?" One question after another, Yi Qinghuan can only smile powerlessly. How can she answer these questions? "She was abandoned, and her cultivation was driven out of moonlight territory. It was sister-in-law Jiu who saved her." Ling Feng answers for Yi Qinghuan. "Ah? Really? " "Is there such a thing?" "So it''s true that the president killed the former president for this position?" "Elder martial sister Yi, have a word!" Yi Qinghuan just hung his head, speechless. So what if I admit it? There will be no change in the outcome. Many of these people deliberately get involved because she is the daughter of the former president, but in the end, there is no one to help her! Pretend you don''t know? Yi Qinghuan snorted coldly. Four years ago, she asked many people for help, but no one was willing to help her, no one! Should I hate it? Maybe it should. But now Yi Qinghuan chooses not to hate, because everything is over. "Don''t say that. Come and have something to eat." Yi Qinghuan put on a smile again, raised his head and said. ¡­¡­ "Here is Moon Lake Li Huang looks at the lake in front of her eyes and looks at Ling changjue in doubt. "Well." Ling changjue nodded to show that he was right. "How did you come here?" Li Huang is a little confused. It''s supposed to be the holy land of moonlight clan! How could Ling changjue come in so swaggeringly? Yes, this is the moon lake which is rich in moon beads! "Don''t worry, if you don''t have a pass, how can I bring you here?" Ling changjue laughed mischievously, nodded Li Huang''s little nose and said, "go and wash it quickly. The lake water here is normal temperature and has a certain ability to wash marrow. It should also be helpful to you." "Good." Li Huang doesn''t ask any more. That''s it. Anyway, as long as she is responsible for enjoying it, she doesn''t need to know anything else. Li Huang took off the blood red clothes, untied the hair band and veil, and walked slowly into the lake. When the lake water touches the skin, it feels very comfortable, as if it''s as smooth as the top silk. The lake is warm. It''s not too cold or hot. Anyway, it''s very comfortable! Li Huang looked at Ling changjue with her back to her and asked, "Jue, do you want to come down and wash together?" He just came over with himself in his arms. He must be full of blood. Why don''t you come down and wash? Anyway, the place is very big. I''m not afraid there''s no place to wash it. Well, Li Huang just thinks so. However, Jun Lihuang clearly saw Ling changjue''s body toppling forward, as if he didn''t stand firm? Didn''t stand firm? You''re kidding! Can Ling changjue, a great God, do this kind of image loss? But It seems to be! "Are you sure?" Ling changjue''s voice spread to Li Huang''s ear in the next moment. Li Huang felt as if there was something wrong, but she couldn''t figure out what was wrong. She just heard Ling changjue''s words and subconsciously replied, "well." After hearing Li Huang''s answer, Ling changjue began to undress. Probably subconscious action, from Huang turned the body to the other side. Always think it''s a bit immoral to stare at someone undress? However, the real reason is probably afraid of nosebleed. This point, from the Phoenix can only in the heart of the silent YY. The sound of the water came to my ears soon. Li Huang turns around slowly. The next second immediately turned back! Li Huang didn''t go to the deep water area because of her height, but Ling changjue was different. He was standing at the same depth as Li Huang, and most of his chest was exposed. The beautiful scenery How to say, Li Huang only felt an impulse to drool. But for Li Huang, it''s just impulseAfter all, how could she do such a disgraceful thing?! Face, girl! The sound of the water is approaching. The next second, Li Huang feels that she is hugged! Body close to body, Li Huang''s expression is a little strange, this posture, seems to be so dangerous! "Why don''t you turn around?" He whispered in her ear. "Don''t hook me." Li Huang raised her hand and patted Ling changjue off her head. The voice was too bewitching. But for her strong determination! Hum! "Ha ha." Ling changjue began to wash her hair seriously with a low smile. Because of busy, Lihuang''s hair has been stained with dust. "Girl, on you..." When Ling changjue lifted Li Huang''s hair, she saw Li Huang''s back, and her golden eyes darkened. "A lot of scars, right?" Li Huang is not surprised that Ling changjue will mention this matter. On her body, there are numerous scars. Compared with the ice muscle jade face before, now Li Huang can only be regarded as a incomplete beauty. "What''s the matter?" What I haven''t seen before, but I haven''t seen it for a few days, has it become like this? During his absence, it seems that she didn''t fight! So, what''s going on? Ling changjue''s eyes were filled with heartache. So many scars, how painful should it be? "I''m studying new pills recently. It seems to be a side effect. It will recover in a few days." Li Huang turns her head and says softly to Ling changjue. "You''re taking your own medicine again?" Ling changjue seems to understand something. Can this girl consider the side effects in advance. "There''s no way..." Li Huang smiles. Collect the bitterness in the eyes, pull out a harmless smile from Huang Qiang. "You, there''s no way!" Ling changjue rubbed Li Huang''s head, as if to punish her! "Hey, water''s going into your eyes!" Li Huang rebelled! Ling changjue chuckled and stopped teasing her. Just give her a shampoo and bath. From afar, this is a beautiful bathing picture! Lure - people to the extreme! ¡­¡­ Fengyun city. "Yuncheng, long time no see." Jun Motian stood outside the gate of the city, looking at the Lord of Fengyun city who came to meet him, and said. Chapter 330 "Mo Tian, long time no see." Cloud Cheng heroic and Jun Mo Tian shook hands. "It should have been decades." Cloud Cheng looked up and down Jun Mo day, this guy is still the same as before, not much change. If you want to change, it means that you feel more mature. "Well." Junmotian nodded. "Yuncheng, I want to go to Zhulu Academy at once. If I want to talk about the past, I''ll be late." Junmotian doesn''t want to delay any time. It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk about the past. After all, he is an old friend he hasn''t seen for decades. It''s wrong to say that he doesn''t have words to talk about. But now he has something on his mind and has to witness it with his own eyes, so We can only put aside the past. Cloud Cheng laughed out: "I have already received your Majesty''s will, rest assured that I will not stop you." "Thank you very much." Junmotian nods to show his gratitude. If Yuncheng doesn''t let him go, junmotian is ready to be tough. Nothing can stop him from finding his niece! "But there are some things that I hope you can bring with me by the way." Yuncheng makes a sign to follow him, and then steps to the city. Although Jun Mo Tian was puzzled, he also followed. Just let it go. As for the things he brought, he really can''t refuse any more. After arriving at the city Lord''s mansion, Yuncheng finds out several space rings and gives them to Jun Motian. "What''s this?" Junmotian is deeply puzzled about this. Why should he take so many space rings? "There are some goods and materials in it. I guess the Zhuolu academy has started a war these days. I don''t know whether it is a war or a civil war. Anyway, you can take it with you." Yuncheng said. It is always better to have these resources than not to have them in a critical moment. "Good." Junmotian nodded, which was not difficult for him. "It was arranged by moye." Yuncheng smiles. If it''s him, it''s none of his business for Zhuolu academy to close down. It''s not that Jun moxie asked him to do this before he took it away! Most of all, they can''t let go of their little niece. Yuncheng knows it! "Arranged by moxie?" Junmo days just confused for a short time to be relieved, Junmo evil like everything planned in advance, will do this is not strange! "I see." Junmotian put away those space rings and said to Yuncheng, "then I''ll be on my way." He can''t wait to see Jun Lihuang! He needs to be quick to make sure she''s safe! "Go ahead." Yuncheng nodded. as like as two peas, the same is true for a certain person. Sure enough, brother I think so. ¡­¡­ Frontier. "General!" A soldier broke into Jun moye''s tent. "What''s the matter?" Jun moye suddenly stood up and looked at the soldiers coming in. "The army of Shengya is near the border!" "Is the message accurate?" "Absolutely. It was detected by flying Warcraft." Jun moye''s brow wrinkled deeper: "how many people have come?" "According to preliminary estimates, it''s about 400000!" "Four hundred thousand..." Jun moye closed his eyes with a headache. There are only 300000 guards on their border. Even if your majesty orders conscription now, can it be equal to Shengya''s army? Jun moye expressed doubt, but did not want to retreat! "General, there is one thing that the general thinks it is better to report." The soldier hesitated for a long time, but said it. "You say so." The general has been with him for more than ten years. He is very loyal and has nothing to say. "The leader of Shengya''s 400000 troops..." "Well?" "It seems to be, third lady!" Junmoxie was in front of the soldier in an instant, and his face became more dignified: "what you said is true?" "Well, as you know, general, I''m the only one in the army who has seen the third lady..." "Good, good..." Jun moxie stepped back a few steps, as if his steps were not steady. "General!" The soldier wanted to help, but Jun moye stopped him. "Write an urgent report immediately and send it back to your house!" Jun moye immediately gave the order! "Yes! General, the last general is going Jun moxie was left alone in the account. He frowned and walked back and forth in the account. This news obviously shocked him a lot. He knows what to do, but After all, we should let our father and sixth brother know about it.More importantly Li Huang ¡­¡­ Ling changjue helps Li Huang dress one by one, but she can''t help but use her hands and feet, which makes Jun Li Huang dissatisfied. But how, this man''s skin is too thick, can''t beat him! "I think the demon pattern on your forehead seems to have faded a lot." Ling changjue helped Li Huang put on her shoes and said something. "Ah. Yes Li Huang answers carelessly. It seems that I didn''t care much about it. "Is there nothing wrong with your body?" Ling changjue asked softly. "No Li Huang gently shook her head and said to Ling changjue, "don''t worry. I''ll tell you anything." "All right." Ling changjue nodded, reluctantly agreed not to interfere. He also felt that his cover up was a little worrisome. But he didn''t want to Always feel that there will be some bad things happen! But Maybe he thinks too much. Ling changjue combed Li Huang''s hair and dried it little by little. The process is very patient. I''m not bored. "You''re not long, but your hair grows fast." Ling changjue joked. "You''re laughing at me again." Li Huang rolled his eyes and expressed his dissatisfaction. "No, I''m telling the truth." Ling changjue didn''t admit that he was laughing at a little girl who didn''t have a long head. "Do you think I don''t know you''re laughing when I can''t see you?" Li Huang said that she despised someone. She could feel his unkind smile when she turned her back on him. She was really in a hurry! "I''m really sad to hear that." Ling changjue pretended to be sad, even in his voice there was a bit of grievance. Li Huang turned her head and held out her hand to pinch Ling changjue''s face: "how old are you! Still playing this game "In front of you, I''m about three years old!" Ling changjue took her hand and said softly. "Glib." Li Huang wants to take out her hand, but This guy''s strength is too big to pull out at all! "When I first met you, your hands were only so big. Now they are still so big. I really hate that they abuse you." Chapter 331 "It''s all over. What are you doing with all this?" Li Huang smile, another hand covered Ling changjue''s hand, she said: "ah Jue, nice to meet you." Ling changjue hugged Li Huang in his arms. He said, "I should say that. It''s my greatest luck to meet you." Perhaps did not meet Jun Lihuang, he will not find true love in his life. I don''t know what love is. He is very glad that he met Jun Lihuang, a girl he is willing to pay any price to love. Li Huang quietly leans on Ling changjue''s arms, closes her eyes and enjoys a moment''s peace. ¡­¡­ It was a few hours later when I came back to the training ground again. Most of the people had fallen asleep, while a few were still taking care of the wounded, and some were on guard. "Younger martial sister, you are back." Weiran is also one of those students who haven''t slept yet. As a student with higher accomplishments and higher seniority, he also needs to help think of some strategies at this time. Even if he is allowed to sleep, he can''t really sleep at ease in the current situation! It''s so sad! "Well." Li Huang nodded: "what''s the situation now?" Wei Ran took a look behind him, sighed and said, "all the wooden houses that can be built have been built. The wounded all live in the wooden houses. In the other part, I let them go to the third hall, where the land is big and many people can stay." Li Huang nodded to show her understanding. It''s really wise to make such a decision. "Many of the wounded have a high fever, and the female disciples are taking turns to look after them. Everyone is tired." Weiran added. "It''s going to get through." This period of time, there is no way to escape, just as Li Huang said, always have to endure. No matter how hard and tired it is, it is a test in life. "Go and talk in my tent." Wei Ran pointed to the white tent not far away. Different from the tent before Li Huang, Weiran''s tent is very big, a bit like a yurt. "Not bad." Li Huang nods and is led by Ling changjue to follow Weiran. After entering the tent, I found that there was everything in it, just like a complete room! Seeing Li Huang''s doubts, Wei Ran laughed and said, "this is actually my spirit beast car, but the shape is strange." Being explained by Wei Ran, Li Huang feels a little more incredible! It''s not impossible to say that such a big thing is put in the space ring, but is it a hearse? Li Huang felt that her cognition had been refreshed again! "This is the spirit beast vehicle of the sky system, floating object." Lingchangjue see from Huang or very surprised appearance, extra to the little girl explained. After hearing this, Li Huang began to replenish her brain. Floating objects Is it like a UFO? It''s amazing! It''s a world of wonders! That''s the end of this topic. After all, Li Huang is not someone who will be particularly entangled with new things. Now that we all know, what else do we need to struggle with? There is no need at all. Weiran moved out two stools and gave them to Lihuang and Ling changjue. He also moved one and sat opposite them. "Now we don''t have much food. Just now elder martial brother Huo went to the yard, but the dean asked us to find a way." Weiran sighed deeply. Now, who will share his depressed mood! "I should have guessed that." Li Huang said coldly. Such a dean is worse than a beast! "The president and Luolan''s yard are protected by heavy soldiers Ah, I always feel that the Dean should only seek self-protection. " He is just a student. No matter what the dean is, he can''t be. "I wanted to ask the moonlight clan for help, but Even the elder martial sister Yuehan has disappeared. I don''t think the Yueyue clan will do anything. " Weiran was very depressed. But he didn''t have any way. Li Huang and Ling changjue look at each other, and Yuehan is gone. That is to say, the Yueyue clan is already at war. This Zhulu academy is really a good stratagem and strategy! Even Li Huang did not expect this. "Ah, younger martial sister, younger martial brother Ling, I was just discussing with elder martial brother Huo. We think that our fighting power and state in the war can''t resist the second attack, so I want everyone to leave Zhuolu academy and not lose their lives. " Weiran hesitated for a long time before he finished this sentence. To be honest, it''s not his intention to be a deserter, but now with so many wounded people, no one knows when the next war will start. He doesn''t want to make people make unnecessary sacrifices.For the sake of a person who doesn''t treat them as human beings, he sacrificed his own life. He didn''t think it was worth it. Li Huang and Ling changjue were silent for a while. Then Ling changjue took the lead in saying, "your decision is correct. Indeed, according to the fighting capacity of Zhulu academy, even if they all stay to fight, they can not avoid the result of total annihilation." Li Huang nods her head. Her idea is the same as Ling changjue''s. Now they have no chance of winning. And the Moon Clan, they are too busy. Luoluosheng only knows how to use his fighting power, but he doesn''t know how to win people''s hearts. Maybe he has a pig brain. "Do you think that''s right? But If we leave, the college will be abandoned. " Weiran lowered his head. Zhuolu academy is also in an important position in Xiwei. If they leave, Zhuolu academy will be abandoned. This myth can only be seen as a past or a joke in people''s mouth. Think about it, it is some unwilling! "It won''t be abandoned." Leave Huang light way. "Well?" Wei Ran looks at Li Huang and doesn''t understand what Li Huang means. "Yi Qinghuan is still alive, and Zhuolu academy is still alive." Li Huang said. "Yi Qinghuan I know her, elder martial sister Yi, but when I came to this college, elder martial sister Yi had already left. " "Elder martial sister Yi is the daughter of the former president and the real young master of Zhuolu Academy." He murmured to himself as if something had happened. Ling changjue smiles at Li Huang: "Zhuolu academy will only belong to Qinghuan clan, not Luo clan. It has always been and will always be like this." Luoluoqinghuan, the two clans are brothers, but My brother knows what to do! Since Zhulu Academy was founded by Feng Qinghuan and developed by Ji Qinghuan, it will not be destroyed by Yi Qinghuan. What the current Zhulu academy needs is just a time for reform! Chapter 332 "Miss, is that really the case?" After hearing what Li Huang said, Yi Qinghuan frowned slightly. "It''s not necessary, but it can reduce some casualties. It''s up to you to decide." Leave Huang light to say. Yi Qinghuan is silent. This used to be her home, but now it''s going to be captured or abandoned. It''s hard for her to feel better. "OK, but before that..." Yi Qinghuan''s eyes sparkle with fire, which is invisible murderous! "I want to rise and fall, pay with blood!" Yi Qinghuan clenched her fists. If she didn''t revenge, she was ashamed of her parents! Even if Zhulu academy no longer exists, she will kill the people who let it die step by step! "Good." Li Huang nodded. Since this idea is settled, naturally he won''t let go of the culprit! "Before that..." Li Huang takes a look at Yi Qinghuan. "Go and see elder Lian." Leave Huang light way. Yi Qinghuan is a little timid, but this time she will not choose to shrink back! She, also should have the responsibility that she needs to bear! "Well!" Yi Qinghuan nodded. "Yuehan, take Qinghuan with you. Be careful all the way." Li Huang calls to the door. Yue Han''s figure then appears. She smiles at Li Huang, and then goes away with Yi Qinghuan. The war of moonlight clan seems to have ended, but the result is not optimistic. When Yuehan comes to find himself and tells his elder that he wants to see Yi Qinghuan, Lihuang knows something is wrong. Yuehan''s appearance was obviously that he was seriously injured and he took the elixir reluctantly, but he didn''t recover completely. The battle they are facing may be more ferocious. Li Huang doesn''t know what to do. At least, what she thinks is that it''s better to have fewer casualties. Ling changjue came in from the outside and gently held Li Huang''s thin body. "These are not what you should bear..." ¡­¡­ Yi Qinghuan and Yuehan walk side by side, walking on this very familiar road, Yi Qinghuan has an impulse to cry! "I asked you a long time ago." Yue Han''s naturally dull face looks at Yi Qinghuan. "It''s just that I''ve never met you." It''s just like this. Yuehan and yiqinghuan are of the same age, and their time in Zhuolu academy is almost equal. But it''s amazing that these two people just haven''t met! Not once! Yi Qinghuan laughs. She doesn''t mean she has heard the name of Yuehan. However, I have only heard of it. "I''m curious about how you got to know daolihuang." The cold moon turned her lips. Yi Qinghuan used to be a man of the moment in the college. Why? Because her talent is very good. At a very young age, her accomplishments have to surpass those of her peers. Yuehan''s talent at that time Seriously, it''s not as good as Yi Qinghuan. So although Yuehan has never seen Yi Qinghuan, she is the target. But four years ago, when her accomplishments finally caught up with hers But get a news, said Yi Qinghuan was expelled from the moonlight territory. After the cold moon, she lost her goal. This is not a sad thing, but when I see Yi Qinghuan again, her accomplishments But it''s only half the original level. This kind of thing, how not to hurt? How, it''s not sad! "My name is Yi Qinghuan, the youngest daughter of the Qinghuan clan. Qinghuan is my surname and Yi is my first name. I have elder brother and elder sister. Because of my outstanding talent, I have been the master of Zhuolu academy since I was a child. I will be the master of Zhuolu Academy in the future. My life used to be very happy. I was accompanied by my father, mother, elder brother and elder sister. I used to be the happiest princess in the world, but all those were destroyed four years ago... " Four years ago. "Xiao Yao, let''s see what my brother brought you back today!" Hu Qinghuan is holding a delicious roast chicken in his hand, and he wanders around in front of Yi Qinghuan! "Roast chicken! Brother, give it to me! I want to eat it Yi Qinghuan stretched out two hands to reach the roasted chicken which was raised high. However, he was so leisurely. Now Yi Qinghuan is only 14 or 15 years old. Even if he jumps up, he can''t reach a chicken claw at all! "Good cry, brother, I''ll give it to you." Hu Qinghuan squints and laughs treacherously! "Good brother, good brother! Just give it to me! " In order to eat the roast chicken, call a good brother, what''s wrong! A man can bend and stretch! Hum, you can call me nice another day! Yi Qinghuan got the roast chicken and ate it tastefully! It''s like eating some delicacies!"Brother, when can I go out and have a look?" Yi Qinghuan looks at Hu Qinghuan naively, and his eyes are full of yearning. Since she was born, she has been staying in moonlight territory. She has never had a chance to go to the outside world. However, her brother and sister often go out, which makes her envious. But there is no way, she has not and hairpin, dad does not allow her to go out. "Soon, Xiao Yao, you''ll be at ease for two or three years. In moonlight territory, it''s actually the most beautiful place!" Hu Qing said to his sister with a smile. The world outside is dangerous. I really don''t want my sister to see such a scene! "By the way, where''s the elder sister?" Didn''t she go out with her brother? Why did my brother come back alone? "Moxibustion elder sister went to Uncle Luo, there should be something to deal with." Hu Qinghuan said. "So." After Yi Qinghuan knew it, he ate chicken at ease. Well This chicken is really delicious! But I don''t know when it will be the next time I eat such delicious food! Maybe It''s not possible any more. Maybe. Four years later, Yi Qinghuan can''t forget the taste at that time, but if he goes to eat roast chicken now, he won''t be able to eat the sweet flavor of that year. My brother is no longer here. My home is no longer here. Happiness has already left her. "It''s delicious. "Yi Qinghuan ate up the whole roast chicken by herself. There was no saying that she couldn''t eat it at all. She licked her fingers and couldn''t finish. "I''ll bring it to you next time, greedy cat!" Hu Qinghuan looks at Yi Qinghuan angrily, but there is a lot of spoiling in her eyes! "Xiao Yao, come to my room!" In the distance came a strong male voice. "Dad is calling you, go quickly!" Hu Qinghuan patted Yi Qinghuan on the back and urged him to do so. "Good." I don''t know why my father asked her to go! She hasn''t finished chatting with her brother about her life! For example, the next time you bring back roast chicken, do you want a bigger one. Or Another roast duck or something? Chapter 333 Yi Qinghuan comes to Ji Qinghuan''s bedroom and arranges Yi Rong a little before entering. Lest my father say that she is not doing her job! This will inevitably be another sermon! "Daddy." Yi Qinghuan came to Ji Qinghuan, very far away. I don''t know what happened when my father called her. Is it not for criticizing her that he made trouble again? "Coming." Ji Qinghuan put down his pen, looked at Yi Qinghuan and said, "Xiao Yao, are you still interested in today''s cultivation?" Yi Qinghuan doesn''t understand Ji Qinghuan''s implication. He just nods awkwardly. Isn''t it the same practice as usual? There''s something wrong. No fun! Ji Qing laughed and said, "Xiao Yao, I have discussed with your granny. I want hu''er to take you to the outside world to experience. What do you think?" Yi Qinghuan felt that he was dreaming! At the last moment, I was complaining with my brother about when I could go out for a walk. At the next moment, I heard that my father wanted me to go out for a walk! God, what good luck she had today! Well, I must have done something good today! "Yes, yes!" Yi Qinghuan''s face was full of excitement, and he agreed immediately! Such a good thing, if you don''t promise soon, what if my father goes back on his promise! Ji Qinghuan doted on the smile: "you this child, is eager to leave my father and mother to go outside to play it!" Yi Qinghuan quickly converged himself, and said in a friendly way, "where is there?" But even so, the smile of her lips is still a hidden smile! How excited! How excited! Finally can go to the outside world to have a look! "Xiao Yao, when you get outside, you should follow hu''er well. Listen to hu''er and don''t make trouble for him!" Ji Qinghuan asked. "Yes, I know. Don''t worry, Daddy!" Yi Qinghuan knew that his father was going to say a lot more. She can guess all these words! "Look at your impatience Ji Qinghuan looked at her daughter angrily and said, "go and say goodbye to some elders, then clean up and leave tonight." "Ah! So early? " Yi Qinghuan had some reactions, but it didn''t come. Just now said let her go out to see the world, at night to go! Do you want to be so resolute! But if you can get out, it doesn''t matter what else! Yi Qinghuan turned around and went out of the room, hopping to find the moonlight and even them. "Husband, Xiao Yao hasn''t reached the hairpin yet. I feel uneasy to let her out like this." A woman walks out of the screen behind Ji Qinghuan with anxiety on her face. "Don''t worry, madam. With hu''er, I''m not afraid of anything." Ji Qinghuan comforted. He knew that his wife was worried about his youngest daughter, so why didn''t he worry! It''s just Now I have to do it! "Hu''er doesn''t have to be able to control Xiao Yao. Her stubborn temper is coming. Who can''t control it?" "Well, madam, Xiao Yao is going to leave us one day and grow up alone. We will only let her accomplish nothing if we get used to her like this!" "I know, but I just can''t help worrying about it..." Ji Qinghuan holds his wife in his arms. He doesn''t know his wife''s worries! As parents, how can they not worry about their children! "Well, well, don''t think much about it..." Ji Qinghuan comforts his wife and gently pinches her shoulder. ¡­¡­ Yi Qinghuan hopped all the way out of Zhulu academy and went straight to the territory of moonlight clan. But before they reached the door of the Moon Clan, they were stopped by two people. "Yi Shaozhu, elder, they are not in the clan. Don''t get close to them!" "Well? Grandpa, where have they been? " Yi Qinghuan is puzzled. In the past, she has never seen her grandfather. Where have they been? How could she be gone when she came to say goodbye today! What can we do! "I don''t know about this matter. Please come back, young master Yi." Two bodyguards made a please posture, Yi Qinghuan had no way, disappointed lowered his head: "do you know when they will come back, grandfather?" "I don''t know. The elder didn''t tell me." "Well..." Even the last hope has been shattered, Yi Qinghuan this is really no way. "When you wait for your grandfather and they come back, tell them that I''ve traveled outside and let them miss me!" "Yes, Yi Shaozhu. His subordinates will tell the elder." AI, Yi Qinghuan sighed and went back. It''s a pity that I didn''t see them. She''s gone, Grandpa. They must miss her very much! Do you think you can''t sleep?Yi Qinghuan thought more and more and felt that it was very possible, but he couldn''t help laughing. Yi Qinghuan is not in a hurry to go back immediately. There''s nothing wrong with going back. It''s better to walk around in moonlight territory! "It''s not Yi Shaozhu. Why did he come outside?" The bodyguard who guards the boundary of moon territory is very surprised to see the appearance of Yi Qinghuan. "I wanted to find even my grandfather, but who knows they are not here." Yi Qinghuan is a little dejected. He doesn''t see the person he wants to see. He''s in a bad mood. "Elder moonlight, they may have something to deal with. The young master doesn''t have to be too depressed." The bodyguard comforted. "But I''m leaving moonlight territory tonight. I just want to tell them goodbye, but..." Who knows the will of heaven! It was impossible for her to realize her wish. "Out of moonland? Master Yi, where are you going Yi Qinghuan pointed to the border: "go to the outside world to experience, this is my father''s first time to let me go out! I''m looking forward to it. " "The Dean finally let the young master go out. It''s a good thing." The bodyguard congratulated: "Yi Shaozhu went out for the first time, didn''t he let someone escort him?" "Yes." Yi Qinghuan nodded: "my father asked me to go with my brother. I really envy my brother. I can go out again as soon as I come back." "I''m joking. You''ve gone out, too." "Yes, it is." Yi Qinghuan is relieved to think that she can finally go out with her brother this time. She can eat more delicious food! "Young Lord, are you leaving tonight?" Asked the guard. "Yes." Didn''t she just say that? "The dark forest is very dangerous at night. How could the Dean choose to let you leave at this time?" The bodyguard was puzzled. It''s the moon territory. It doesn''t matter whether it''s day or night for many years, but it''s different when it''s out of the border. It''s dark forest outside the border. Warcraft and miasma are not good things. Chapter 334 It''s better for Hu Shaozhu to say something. After all, his accomplishments can be regarded as his own. However, although Yi Shaozhu is gifted and intelligent, his age is still there. No matter how high he is, he can''t go anywhere. "I don''t know..." Yi Qinghuan heard the bodyguard say so, unexpectedly also feel strange. Yes, the bodyguard can think of this, doesn''t mean that Daddy can''t think of it, that is to say, daddy is intentional? Yi Qinghuan seems to understand something: "I think maybe it''s my father who let me suffer, but with my brother, I''m not afraid." Yi Qinghuan smiles innocently. After chatting with the bodyguard, he is ready to go back home. She is going to set out in the evening. She is going to pack up some things and bring more gold coins, so as not to be uncomfortable on the way! Yeah! That''s it! Yi Qinghuan hopped back to Zhulu Academy. The bodyguard watched Yi Qinghuan go away with a smile, and said to the partner behind him: "although Yi Shaozhu has a good temper, he is too childish!" "Most of all, the dean and her brothers and sisters are spoiled. After going out and experiencing some things, they may get something." "That''s true. If Yi Shaozhu is so naive to succeed as president, I''m afraid he is not a good leader." "Isn''t it?" ¡­¡­ When Yi Qinghuan just entered Zhulu academy, he found some differences! Usually there are a lot of people coming and going in the inner courtyard. Why can''t you see people today? No sound at all? This is not a normal phenomenon! "Xiao Yao!" On the way back to her yard, Yi Qinghuan heard someone calling her name. Listening to the voice, it was like her brother? Yi Qinghuan turned his head, and guessed that it was his own brother, Hu Qinghuan! "What''s the matter, brother? "Yi Qinghuan felt strange when he saw his brother in a hurry! What can make my brother show such an expression? It''s rare! "Xiao Yao!" Hu Qinghuan quickly walks up to Yi Qinghuan, clasps his sister''s shoulder, and solemnly says: "Xiao Yao, you should remember every word that your brother says next, and remember it seriously. Your brother is not joking!" Yi Qinghuan was so serious brother to frighten, just dull nodded. "Xiao Yao, listen to my brother, Luo Shi rebelled. Luo Luo Sheng threatened my father with moxibustion and asked him to abdicate. They are also looking for your trace in the dark. Remember what my brother said, you should go to hide quickly, where you hide is OK, and don''t be found by them!" Hu Qinghuan tells her sister all she sees. He knew that his sister was more difficult to accept, but it was the truth, and that was the truth. He had no way to resist. "How are they, dad? They''ll be fine! Brother, what about you! What are you going to do? " Yi Qinghuan is in a hurry, so what should she do now? "If you don''t show up, they won''t do anything, as long as you hide!" Hu Qinghuan pressed the anxious Yi Qinghuan and said, "my brother wants to go back to help my father and mother. You should remember that if my brother doesn''t show up after midnight, you''ll find a way to escape from the moonlight territory and never come back!" "Brother Brother Yi Qinghuan cries out anxiously. Brother is so fierce. "But, but..." But she doesn''t want to go. What will happen to her parents if she goes! "Nothing but!" Hu Qinghuan directly interrupts what Yi Qinghuan wants to say. He knows what she wants to say: "if you don''t want your father and mother to die for you, you will listen to your brother. Do you hear me?" ¡°¡­¡­ Well Yi Qinghuan was almost scared and stood straight, not knowing what to do. "Go and hide, don''t be found!" Hu Qinghuan released his sister''s hand and pushed her. "Let''s go!" Yi Qinghuan''s mind is a little blank. She can only run on the way of mechanical communication. When she comes back, she has already run a long distance. "Hide, hide..." She desperately whispered this sentence. Where to hide! By the way! Dad said, the most dangerous place is the safest place! Residential area! Thinking of this, Yi Qinghuan raises her legs and runs to the residential area! On weekdays, some younger martial brothers and sisters have a good relationship with her. It should not be a problem to hide! In the residential area, Yi Qinghuan''s questions have been solved before. It turns out that everyone is nesting here! No wonder half a figure can''t be seen on the street! She quietly into a younger martial sister''s room. "Elder martial sister Yi? What are you doing here? " A younger martial sister who just went downstairs was surprised to see elder martial sister Yi sneaking in. "Ah, Kiki, I''m going to be here for some time. Can you let me stay? It won''t delay you too much space! " Yi Qinghuan said anxiously.Qiqi''s younger martial sister burst out with a smile: "Yi Shaozhu is having a quarrel with the yard adults. Originally, it doesn''t matter when I asked you to stay for a while, but after a while, several elder martial sisters, elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers will come here to have a party. Yi Shaozhu can stay together if he doesn''t mind!" Yi Qinghuan''s brow wrinkled, so many people can''t come, her trace can''t let too many people know. "Forget it." Yi Qinghuan is ready to slip out. When he leaves, he pays special attention to Qiqi: "don''t say you''ve seen me!" As a joke, Qiqi threw it away: "I know!" Yi Qinghuan left at ease. She thought that since Qiqi was going to come to the party, she might as well go to the empty house! After thinking about it, she knocked on the house of a younger martial brother who had a good relationship with her on weekdays. "Elder martial sister Yi?" Younger martial brother was shocked! Isn''t elder martial sister supposed to be with elder martial brother Hu at this time? "Kia, I want to ask you something!" Yi Qinghuan slips into the room and says to younger martial brother Qiya. "What''s the matter, elder martial sister?" "I''ll hide with you for a while, and I''ll leave at midnight." "Yes, but I''m going to Kiki''s party later." "It''s OK, you just don''t reveal my whereabouts to anyone!" "Yes, yes! No problem. " Qiya agreed quickly, and then looked at Qinghuan with a face of gossip: "elder martial sister, is she making trouble with the dean?" Yi Qinghuan reluctantly pulled out a smile, thinking that this thing or don''t tell anyone good, subtle default. "I know, elder martial sister. I promise I won''t tell you where you are! Just stay with me "Thank you, younger martial brother!" Yi Qinghuan expressed his gratitude! It seems that these friends don''t make friends in vain on weekdays! Chapter 335 "Cold moon, do you know what despair is?" The past suddenly stops here. Yi Qinghuan looks at Yuehan with a faint smile and asks. Moon cold confused shook his head: "don''t know." Her childhood life is not good, but it is also plain sailing, despair, she really did not understand what it means. To say some words, only when I learned the news of snow sister''s death, there was a moment of heartache. "Desperation is that when the person you believe in swears to promise you frankly, the next second he betrays you immediately. One moment he takes you to the edge of the cliff to enjoy the scenery of the world, the next moment he pushes you into the abyss..." Yi Qinghuan laughs bitterly. At that time, he is so naive and stupid! ¡­¡­ When Kia returned to the house early and opened her wardrobe, Yi Qinghuan had already fallen into the abyss and could not climb up any more. In front of you, you can see the smile of Luosheng and Luolan, who seem to be kind but succeed in scheming. Yi Qinghuan realizes that he has been betrayed! No, it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is what my brother said. When she was taken away by Luosheng and Luolan in a trance, she seemed to hear Qiya say: "elder martial sister, you should go back with the vice president and admit your mistake. The president will forgive you..." Yi Qinghuan can''t remember what he said after that. At that time, Yi Qinghuan only felt full of fear. She was dragged away by Luolan like a corpse. She had no resistance at all! "Hide! Do you think that if your brother asked you to hide, we would not know where you would hide? " Luoluolan mercilessly pinches yiqinghuan, and the painful yiqinghuan tears! Her hands have been tied to the rope, she has no room for resistance! "Where are you taking me?" She asked, trembling! "Where? Of course, I want you to see your parents for the last time! " Luolan said maliciously. Yi Qinghuan wanted to say something more, but she didn''t know what Luolan had given her. Next second, she didn''t know anything. When she woke up again, she was awakened by pain. Her hands and feet were burning with pain. She opened her eyes and felt that something in her body was dissipating. Yes It seems to be cultivation! "You are not as good as a beast!" This seems to be the voice of a Niang, Yi Qinghuan''s consciousness is hazy. But she is not stupid, this feeling, should be picked off the tendons of the hands and feet, waste all her talent and cultivation! Consciousness began to focus because Yi Qinghuan felt a pain of tearing his scalp! Her eyes began to focus hard, in front of her, it is her father, mother and brother! "Ji Qinghuan, if you want this daughter to live, don''t resist! Otherwise, none of you will live! " This is the sound of falling and rising. It comes from Yi Qinghuan''s head. Yi Qinghuan knows that the man pulling his hair is falling and rising. "Daddy Go This is Yi Qinghuan bear the pain to say, she can die, but can''t let her father and mother die for her! She can''t be so selfish! She wants her family to live well! "Shut up He was slapped hard on his face. It was made by Luolan. Very painful, but no heart to the pain. "Ji Qinghuan, moxibustion Qinghuan is dead. It doesn''t matter if another daughter dies!" Make a gesture. The sword in Luosheng''s hand depends on Lihuang''s head. "Stop it Ji Qinghuan called to stop at the last moment, he said: "release my daughter, I''ll let you handle it!" This sentence seems to be what Luo Luosheng really wants to hear, because Yi Qinghuan feels that the hand controlling her hair has been released! Her head fell on the ground feebly. Although there may be some pain, Yi Qinghuan can''t feel it any more! Later Later, she only remembered that she was red in front of her eyes. It was all blood, the blood of her family! Her consciousness is more and more hazy, she knows she can''t be in a coma, but She had no way to control herself. When I wake up again, Yi Qinghuan has seen the blue sky. Blue sky, this is no longer moonlight territory. Yi Qinghuan realized that she was lying on the ground. She didn''t know where it was. Next to her was her brother Hu Qinghuan. It''s as if he was seriously injured, and then Lying there motionless. "Brother?" She cried hoarsely. No response. "Brother?" She called again. Still no response! Yi Qinghuan began to panic, she seems to think of something, and dare not admit it! It seems that someone came along the way. She pasted it on the ground and listened carefully. "Old man, why are there two people lying on the road?"It seems to be a woman''s voice. "Go and have a look, there''s a lot of blood!" It was an old voice. ¡­¡­ "And then?" Yuehan wants to know what happened after the man and woman came. "Later..." Yi Qinghuan was silent for a moment, and said faintly: "they found that my brother was dead, and I was still alive, so they had a crooked idea to sell me to the land of flowers and willows." "But the bustard didn''t agree to me because I couldn''t walk normally. The two men turned to the slave market I bought. It was four years." "In four years, I gradually recovered my ability of action, but I can only reach the level of ordinary people, and I can no longer practice. Thanks to the baptism of the moonlight." Yi Qinghuan chuckled: "one day four years later, several generals bought me back. From what they said, they wanted to serve the young master who just came back. There were no female dependents in the house. So they bought some." "Is it Li Huang?" The month cold voice asks a way, in fact in the heart have already guessed. Yi Qinghuan nodded: "I was arranged in the yard of the eldest lady, but the eldest lady was very quiet, and she didn''t need the maid''s close service. She couldn''t even say a few words a day. It was quite different from me when I was an ordinary age. I realized that I was protected by my family at that time. It was too good and naive." "I was noticed by the first lady, and I only helped the first lady to deliver pills to another lady in the mansion. After that, the first lady kept me by her side and gave me the chance to practice again. She knew my identity clearly, but she never gave up..." "That''s why you will serve Li Huang wholeheartedly?" Yuehan has fully understood that although she is naturally dull, she is not a fool. Of course, she knows how important this heart is. She was not surprised that Yi Qing''s party gave birth to such feelings. "I can come back here again because of the first lady." Yi Qinghuan looked back at her way: "no matter what the final outcome, I will come back to her and serve her." That''s all she wanted. Chapter 336 Routine inspection of the wounded, from Huang got empty, sat down to rest for a while. "Here you are, younger martial sister." Wei Ran handed Li Huang a glass bottle. Li Huang took it, just as he was thirsty, he drank a few mouthfuls. "How are their injuries?" It''s been a day. Weiran knows that even if it''s a panacea, it can''t recover immediately, but he still can''t help asking. "The slightly injured have been greatly improved, but the seriously injured..." Li Huang shakes her head. It''s not a problem to pour more on her body. The main problem is to hurt her muscles and bones. This kind of problem is more troublesome. Originally, there was such a pill that could connect tendons and bones, but The pain that must bear is not what ordinary people can endure. Lihuang doesn''t dare to take it for them easily. It''s not good if the adverse effect is achieved. "I see." Weiran''s voice was low, and then, even if Li Huang didn''t say it, he could roughly guess it. "I''ve just discussed with elder martial brother Huo. If you can leave as soon as possible, you can leave as soon as possible. You can be relieved earlier." Wei Ran said to Li Huang, but there was a little hesitation on her expression: "but..." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t speak directly, elder martial brother." Leave Huang light to say. In front of her, there''s something you can''t say. "But what should the Dean do?" If they leave on such a large scale, Luosheng will certainly get the news. When the time comes to stop, what should I do if I hurt everyone again? "Don''t worry. He doesn''t care about you." Li Huang sneers, she will let him never manage this kind of thing! "Since you say so, I''m relieved." A heart that has not yet been suspended has been put down. In this case, there is nothing else to worry about. Li Huang smiles, but says nothing more. "Girl!" Far away, Li Huang heard Ling changjue calling his name. Li Huang stood up and looked over there. £¡£¡ The man standing behind Ling changjue is "Sixth uncle?" How did he come to Zhulu academy? Before Li Huang has stepped forward, Jun Mo Tian has come to Li Huang and picked her up. Jun Mo Tian just hugged Li Huang and didn''t say anything else. But Li Huang could feel that her hands were shaking. Sixth uncle, what''s wrong with him? Li Huang is deeply confused. "It''s OK. It''s OK." Li Huang can only hear his murmur in his ear, which is a very lucky voice. "Sixth uncle, what happened?" Li Huang asked softly. Why does uncle Liu look so flustered? And uneasiness? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jun Mo day did not say anything, just gently put down from the Phoenix. "The family is worried about you, so I''ll come and have a look." Jun Mo Tian looks at Li Huang and says. Leave Huang heart to have doubts, but in the end still accepted this explanation, slightly nodded. "Younger martial sister, who is he?" Wei Ran stood aside, a little at a loss. "Ah, this is my sixth uncle, the sixth master of the jun family." Li Huang explains to Wei Ran. "Sixth uncle, this is my elder martial brother, Weiran." "It''s Jun LiuYe I''m afraid few people in the world don''t know this name! "Well." Jun Mo Tian just nodded slightly. He didn''t talk much with others. "Girl." At this time, Ling changjue has come slowly. "Ah Jue." Leave Huang to smile lightly to return him a. "Li Huang, you Zhulu Academy..." Jun Mo Tian visited for a week, and probably knew what had happened. Unexpectedly, Mo Xie''s expectation was so accurate. Leave Huang sighed tone, the affair simple say with the gentleman Mo day listen to. "Here you are." Junmotian hands the space ring given by Yuncheng to Lihuang. "What''s this?" Li Huang is quite puzzled. "I passed through Fengyun city before. You can probably use the materials your second uncle asked Yuncheng to prepare for you now." Jun Mo day dotes on to drown of knead to knead to leave Huang''s head, say. "Great." Li Huang and Ling changjue had already had room to solve the material problem they were worried about before! What a timely help! Li Huang gave it to Wei ran directly: "elder martial brother Wei, you can use it directly." At present, food is a big problem. With this, we can survive for a long time! Weiran is also very excited, did not say anything, holding those directly ran to the crowd gathering place! Now there are only three people left, and junmotian doesn''t treat Ling changjue as an outsider. He looks at Li Huang with heartache in his eyes: "you are thin. Are you not doing well here?""Everything is fine. Don''t worry about uncle Liu." Li Huang said. Jun Mo Tian takes a look at Ling changjue. Ling changjue said hastily, "it''s very good that the girl is here. You don''t have to worry!" After that, he will be his elder. Naturally, he will please him, but Now, they are the same generation, which is very embarrassing! Junmotian nodded contentedly, which is just like saying! "Sixth uncle, how are you at home?" "It''s all fine, and you don''t have to worry." Jun Mo Tian said. The only bad thing at home is thinking about this little girl! Leave Huang to put down a heart, the home is all right, also good. "By the way, uncle Liu, there is one thing. Please take it back to the emperor and give it to Su Jingyue for me." Li Huang summons a wooden brocade box from the space ring and hands it to Jun Mo Tian. "What''s this?" Junmotian felt the weight of the wooden box. This thing, looking small, is not light at all? "Moonlight essence." Previously, when Yuehan came to find Yi Qinghuan, she gave it to her. "This thing can cure Xiaoyu''s eyes. You give it to Su Jingyue. He knows how to do it." Li Huang said. "Well, I''ll bring it for you!" Jun Mo day put away that brocade box, solemnly said. "We will return to the imperial capital soon." Ling changjue inserted a sentence at the moment. "Is it?" Jun Mo Tian seems more surprised: "how do you plan?" "Withdraw from Zhulu Academy." Ling changjue said that when everything here is over, she can really return to the imperial capital! Junmotian was glad that his niece could go back, but he just sighed about the current situation. "Shengya is really becoming more and more rampant. The troops on the border are ready to go. It is very likely that war will start immediately." Jun Mo Tian said. "In addition..." Jun Mo day saw a body some stiff Jun Li Huang. "Li Huang?" Jun Mo day called, how did she lose her mind? "Ah?" Suddenly called, Li Huang was obviously scared. "Are you listening?" "I''m listening." Li Huang mercilessly nodded. "There''s one thing I want to tell you, you control your emotions!" Chapter 337 Control your emotions? Li Huang doesn''t understand. There are not many things that make her out of control. I just don''t know if the thing that Jun Mo Tian wants to say is in the range that can make her out of control. Li Huang thinks that after learning that her death is coming, there should be no news for her Ah, just should. After all, some time ago, she was out of control about whether Ling changjue was injured. It was like she was crazy. It was terrible! It''s not easy to judge. "Sixth uncle, but it doesn''t hurt to say so." Li Huang said. Jun Mo Tian frowned and said, "moye came from the border and sent home an urgent document saying that your mother appeared at the border, and..." And? Li Huang guessed it vaguely. She took a deep breath and said, "is it my mother who has become the enemy''s general?" Junmotian didn''t want to admit it, but it was a fact and nodded. When Yuncheng gave him the communicator, he couldn''t believe it, but the fact is that no one can disobey it! Li Huang felt cool behind her, and even Ling changjue felt incredible: "the girl''s mother is the early morning of the night..." Actually went to the battlefield and became Shengya''s general? This It''s not impossible, but it''s incredible! They know the character of yechuchen. They should not be like this! No one wants to believe that such a thing has happened! Li Huang didn''t get out of control as Jun Mo Tian imagined, but she was shocked. How to say, also her mother! "Li Huang?" Jun Mo day see leave Huang don''t speak, hurriedly called a, isn''t this kid scared? "Ah?" Li Huang said, "I''m ok. I''m just thinking about something." "Tell me?" At this time, the things that girls associate with must also be related. Li Huang nodded. She looked at Ling changjue and said, "ah Jue, do you remember the soul seal I once mentioned to you?" Ling changjue heard this term, subconsciously face black, this thing is also troubled him for a long time! "I remember." Nevertheless, Ling changjue nodded. "It''s on my mother, too." Li Huang said: "so I won''t be surprised that uncle Liu told my mother how earth shaking she was." "Morning Does the third sister-in-law have a soul curse on her Junmotian obviously just knew such a thing! What is soul seal? It''s like a spell that can control people! Can let a life, also can let a person die! This is an evil and terrible thing! Li Huang nodded, and she said: "the sword has no eyes on the battlefield, and even if the second uncle is merciful to his mother, the controlled mother will not be merciful. If she can save it, she can''t..." When Li Huang went on, she didn''t want to talk. After all, she was her mother. Up to now, she hopes her body can last longer! I hope I can survive until I go to the border! First no matter can save mother, she also wants to see her! Real, meet her mother! "Saints are too much!" Jun Mo day anger slowly, as if to have the appearance of killing! Li Huang just sighed. Shengya, who is in charge of all this? Why, so domineering? "Sixth uncle doesn''t have to be angry. Maybe mother''s life will be doomed." Li Huang can only comfort you like this. Just like herself, there must be a disaster in her life. Even though she didn''t agree with this day, she had to fall into the hands of this day. "Well All three sighed. With a faint smile, Li Huang finds a new topic: "it''s not good for uncle Liu to come out this time. It''s better to go back quickly. After a while, Li Huang will return to the imperial capital to reunite with you?" She really doesn''t want Jun Motian to stay here. Otherwise, she has to face not only ah Jue, but both of them. She couldn''t accept it. Her family saw her death again. Absolutely not! Junmotian didn''t find any other meaning in Lihuang''s language, but the sentence Ling Wushuang said before is still lingering in his mind. He is still worried about Lihuang''s safety. "Uncle Liu wants to accompany Li Huang back to the imperial capital." Junmotian just wants to see Lihuang in peace. Li Huang''s brow subconsciously wrinkled. "I think, girl should want you to go back as soon as possible, let Su Jingyue cure Jun Yu''s eyes." Ling changjue at this time out of the siege, he is to see out the little girl seems really don''t want to let Jun Mo day stay here.But junmotian is also very tangled, but after all, it''s his niece''s request, and he can''t refuse it! It puts him in a dilemma! He looked at Ling changjue and said, "come with me." Ling changjue left behind. Even though Li Huang was confused, she was not too surprised. Anyway, she believes that Ling changjue will have a way to deal with it. Therefore, Li Huang went in the direction of Wei Ran. "How?" Li Huang patted Wei Ran''s shoulder and asked. "That''s a big help!" Wei Ran was very excited: "thank you very much, little younger martial sister!" Pose, also want to give a hug from Huang. Be left Huang very clever dodge. "But isn''t Jun LiuYe always staying in the imperial capital? Why are you here this time? " But I''m curious. I''m really happy to see the legendary characters today! "He''s probably just coming to see me." Li Huang is not sure why Jun Mo Tianwei ran all the way here. If it''s just to see her, it''s not realistic. It took so many days just to see how she was doing. Li Huang didn''t think it was something that Jun Mo Tian could do. So there must be other reasons for him to come here. But Jun Mo day does not say, leave Huang also not easy to ask. Don''t ask then don''t ask, leave Huang also isn''t such a thorough inquisitive person. "Your family is in favor of you. I will come to see you from the imperial capital." Surprise way, this should be how crazy, to come all the way just to see one side? Most of the time, Jun''s brain is not normal. Li Huang smile, but not, her family''s people, pet her to pet God! Love is boundless! "How long is your sixth uncle going to stay here?" Wei Ran asked. "It won''t be long. I''m about to leave." Li Huang''s wish is that Jun Motian will leave as soon as possible! Because she didn''t know how long she could last! May fall down at any time, she does not want him to see! Chapter 338 "Oh, no?" Weiran some can''t believe: "Jun LiuYe just came to leave? This... " Is this a flurry of leisure? Come all the way just to see you? This is the real sense of "see one side" ah! "Uncle Liu has just become the owner of the family. There should be many things to deal with." From Huang just light answer way. If it wasn''t really hard to say, how could she hope that uncle Liu would leave so early? I don''t know whether the scam she set up is good or bad in the end! "Elder martial brother Wei, how about elder martial brother Huo''s deployment?" Li Huang dodged the topic. Wei Ran scratched his head: "elder martial brother Huo is setting up a border, but such a long border can''t be made in a short time." "Of course I know, but it''s also for everyone''s safety. It''s better to let the enemy delay when they invade." Li Huang said. Although they have not lost much in combat effectiveness, they can not win a battle because of their unstable morale. Li Huang is not a leader. In this respect, she has nothing to do! We have to find another way. "What about elder martial sister Qinghuan? I don''t seem to have seen her for a long time? " Unexpectedly, seeing the awkward atmosphere, I couldn''t help asking. In fact, many people in the college are asking Yi Qinghuan where to go, but no one knows. In fact, in some people''s minds, Yi Qinghuan''s status is higher than everything else. "She went to the Moon Clan." Li Huang replied that this time, Li Huang believed that Yi Qinghuan would have a big change! "Moonlight clan?" Before I thought about it, I figured out that since Yi Qinghuan was once the young master of Zhulu academy, how could he not be familiar with Yueyue clan? "After you leave Zhulu academy, those who are willing to stay will follow Qinghuan." Li Huang asked. "Well? Follow elder martial sister Qinghuan? " How does Wei Ran feel that this sentence seems to be not quite right? But for a moment, I really can''t think of anything wrong! After a while, Wei Ran just reflected: "little younger martial sister, you mean, you don''t want to join us?" He chewed the meaning of the words for a long time before he realized such a meaning. Li Huang nodded: "Qinghuan can''t be with me after all. She has her life. I shouldn''t intervene." Apart from Li Huang''s own factors, Li Huang will not work with Yi Qinghuan. She and her together, Yi Qinghuan will not be able to recognize their identity, so for Yi Qinghuan, it is not good at all. So no matter what it is, Li Huang will not let Yi Qinghuan follow her. "Younger martial sister, you..." Li Huang raised her hand to stop Wei ran from blurting out her words. She said, "I have my way, and she has her life. If you don''t dislike it, you can help Qinghuan." Yi Qinghuan, Lihuang believes that her vision will not be wrong. This woman must be a wonderful person in the future! "I see, younger martial sister." Weiran dropped his head. Although he was not reconciled, Li Huang''s explanation was reasonable, and he could understand it naturally. A person''s path of practice can not be hindered, once hindered, it will not become a major event! Li Huang is right to do this! "That younger martial sister, when we meet again in the future, can you compete with me in sword skills?" Wei Ran said with a smile. "That''s nature. I can''t get it." Li Huang returns with a smile. She met two sword Crazies, one is Weiran, the other is Junli wine. These two people are also close friends of Li Huang! "At that time, if my brother is here, you can have a fight." Li Huang said. "Brother?" Wei Ran recalled: "but the young gentleman of your family left the wine?" Li Huang nodded. Unexpectedly, her brother''s reputation was not small at all. Almost no household name, right? "I''m looking forward to seeing your brother earlier." In Weiran''s tone, there was a kind of eagerness to try. Across the veil, Weiran didn''t see the loneliness and helplessness in Lihuang''s eyes. She, I''m afraid she can''t wait for that time any more? For a long time, Li Huang was afraid to pat the dust on her clothes and said, "I''ll go to find something about Qi Qi, so I''ll leave first." "Good." Weiran watched Lihuang leave. Bai Qiqi is beside the fire, not cooking, but wiping her dagger strangely. I noticed that Li Huang was coming, but Bai Qiqi didn''t stop his action. "There''s a bloody smell on my dagger that can''t be eliminated. You''ve come just in time. Can you help me?" White seven seven strange smile, let leave Huang some careful get flustered. Li Huang casually looked at the dagger in her hand and threw a bottle.White seven seven smile happily of catch: "how to use?" "Open with warm water and soak for a quarter of an hour." Leave Huang light way. "Thank you." If Bai Qiqi gets the treasure, he quickly puts it away. "77, do you remember the last time I asked you?" Li Huang said. "I remember." Bai Qiqi nodded. Naturally, she would never forget. "I guess it''s just these two days. You''re always ready." Li Huang reminds a way. "I see." Bai Qiqi gives Li Huang a positive look to make her feel at ease. "It''s you." White seven seven close to leave Huang, in her ear light voice way: "can you still hold on for long?" Li Huang is a little stunned again, isn''t white seven seven see out what? Before saying anything, Bai Qiqi took the lead in saying: "it''s justifiable that others can''t see it, but don''t forget what my duty is!" Assassin, good at observation and concealment. How could Li Huang forget that he was hiding so well, but he was also seen by Bai Qiqi? "You have lost the pain before. Now, I''m afraid you can''t even hear..." White seven seven didn''t finish saying, leave Huang already interrupted her. "You''re right." From Huang this is admitted, before losing pain this matter, from Huang who did not say, only her a few Warcraft until. But now Bai Qiqi tells the truth. Li Huang also thinks that this matter has come to the point where she can''t hide it. "On the day when I entered the inner hospital, I lost my sense of pain after I was seriously injured. In recent days, even my hearing gradually declined." Li Huang said. Loss of pain is not terrible, but loss of hearing, Li Huang really don''t know how to hide from others, especially Ling changjue. "In fact, it''s more than that. My body mobility has gradually declined..." Li Huang said that from that day on, her physical mobility, even though she worked hard, still showed a downward trend. This makes her at a loss! Chapter 339 "After all, is it because of the cold moon sword?" Bai Qiqi asked. She always felt that Li Huang''s recovery speed was too weird, weird to It''s not like the speed of human recovery at all! Before, Li Huang did admit vaguely that he had used any special method to survive, but Bai Qiqi always felt that it was not so simple! Li Huang''s brow is tightly wrinkling, can see, she doesn''t want to say very much, but she appears to be very tangled. After a while, Li Huang began to say, "well, if I leave in the future, someone will explain it for me." She attached to Bai Qiqi''s ear and began to talk about something. ¡­¡­ "You leave Huang!" Li Huang is the first time to feel his name is too harsh, why? Because these days, I don''t know how many times I have to be called every day! She was upset. Who called her this time? Li Huang is two bodyguards. Look at the dress, it should be Luolan or the people around Luosheng. "What''s the matter?" Li Huang said coldly. If they come to her, it won''t be good! This is certain and certain. "President, please!" Two bodyguards look at Li Huang very unfriendly. Hello? This attitude, I''m afraid, is not please? If she doesn''t agree, is she going to use a strong one? Li Huang looks back at Bai 77: plan, start. Bai Qiqi understood and blinked his eyes. "Let''s go." Li Huang is the first to walk in front. She knows where the yard is! The attitude of the two bodyguards was very bad, but I didn''t know what the reason was, so I put up with it. All the way to the falling yard, this should be the most complete place to preserve the inner yard, the whole yard, there is no trace of being destroyed. Hum. Li Huang gave a cold hum at the bottom of her heart. Just to the gate of the yard, Li Huang was pushed into the yard, almost unsteadily! Li Huang looked back, but the two guards quickly closed the door. This is to close the door to deal with secretly? Even so, will she be afraid of leaving Huang? "You leave Huang, don''t you? You are very famous The middle-aged man''s voice penetrated into Li Huang''s ear. Li Huang slowly turned around, and then saw Luo Luo Sheng come out of the room, looking at Jun Li Huang with a high look. "Yes." Li Huang didn''t answer, but asked. She didn''t like the language struggle. She would be more than happy to do it directly. "You should be clear about the purpose of our dean''s calling you here!" Luoluosheng looks at Jun Lihuang acutely, as if he wants to see through Jun Lihuang. "I don''t know." Leave Huang cold way, she if know, isn''t intelligence quotient also only he general? Better not know! "I don''t know?" Luoluo shengleng snorted: "the dean will let you know today!" Leave Huang to smile but don''t language, quietly looking at fall rise just. "On that day, you killed 11 female students of Zhuolu Academy. What happened?" Luoluosheng raised the volume and said, for fear that Lihuang couldn''t hear! "So what?" Li Huang cold way. It''s just to find an excuse to trouble her! It doesn''t matter whether she remembers or not. "You killed 11 students, cruel, vicious heart!" Luoluosheng seems to point at Lihuang with grief, as if he wants to reprimand her, but he feels powerless! "Yes, I''m cruel and mean. What''s the matter with you?" Leave Huang as before light looking at to fall to ascend to pack force, this guy''s acting skill, can only be regarded as third rate. It''s the worst acting she''s ever seen! She''d better put up with it and see what he wants to do! "You''ve all heard. What kind of person is she? Do you still want to be partial to her? " Fall to rise to say to the house, leave Huang this just see, several students that walk out from the house. Coincidentally, they are all acquaintances! For example, Weiran, elder martial sister Ting, elder martial brother Huo, Liu long, zhuoyun and Ling changjue. Just six people? The corner of Li Huang''s mouth is slightly upturned, and her vision moves back to the falling body. "So, is the Dean here to convict me?" she said Tone, it is not difficult to hear full of irony. Next, without waiting for Luo Luosheng to say anything, Li Huang took the lead in laughing: "however, just six people, I''m afraid it''s not enough." Having said that, the hands of the cohesion of the magic, separated by a distance, then the door to blow open! All of a sudden, I found that the originally empty corridor was full of people!Seeing that the door was gone, they all rushed into the courtyard! For a moment, the empty inner courtyard can not help but become full up! "This..." Luoluosheng is at a loss for a moment, but on second thought, more people are more conducive to his play. Does Jun Lihuang think that someone has come to support her? Don''t be so naive! "No matter how many people come, do you still dare to admit what you said before in front of so many people?" Li Huang sneered: "what do you admit? Did I kill 11 female disciples or am I Evil hearted? This is a well-known thing. Why do I have to admit it again? " Luoluosheng said: "some time ago, the Dean had affairs that were inconvenient for you to deal with. Now we have to try your crime in front of everyone!" "All right, let''s hear it quickly." Li Huang is not afraid of it. She will try it. How can she counsele her? "You didn''t challenge the 11 female students in the training ground that day, did you?" "Yes." Li Huang readily admitted it. What is a challenge book? She doesn''t know! "According to the rules of this court, it is a great crime to fight without a challenge and die!" "Ladies and gentlemen, are you wrong when you talk about our president?" Luo Luo Sheng looks at Wei Ran and elder martial brother Huo behind him. Although they want to help Jun Lihuang, but This Court regulation really exists. Even if they have a heart, they can''t guarantee it! "Yes..." It''s hard to say this word. Wei Ran and elder martial brother Huo feel that they are about to be hollowed out! "In that case, the president has the right to deal with you." Luoluosheng turns his eyes to Jun Lihuang, who is very proud of his appearance. Many of the disciples on the scene secretly knead a cold sweat for Li Huang! Although Li Huang did do those things, they wanted to hide them. In their opinion, Jun Lihuang is a good man! Absolutely undoubted good man! It''s obvious that the yard is here to find fault! But They can''t lie with their eyes open! So even if is anxious, also all anxious in the heart! "I''m afraid that''s wrong." Li Huang suddenly sneered. Chapter 340 "What do you mean? Can''t you deny it? " Luoluosheng calmly looks at Lihuang, as if she''s determined that she won''t admit it! "Oh." Li Huang sneered, and then said, "if the president wants to use the rules to bind me, don''t blame Li Huang for reminding the president." "At the beginning, I saw many eyes, big and small, in the training ground. I killed those disciples, which belongs to the backhand. That is to say, it belongs to the counterattack, that is to say, it is possible to kill them by mistake. I didn''t write a challenge letter, but it wasn''t written in the hospital rules. Passive counterattack needs some challenge letters. " "So..." Li Huang stopped for a moment: "if you want to punish me, I''m afraid it''s not me, but the disciples I killed?" Li Huang''s words really don''t have any loopholes. Even the present disciples didn''t think of this, but now they are mentioned by Li Huang, but they wake up. It''s really so good. Since luoluosheng wants to restrict Jun Lihuang with the rule of the court, don''t blame Lihuang for playing word games with him. Not to mention that most people don''t see the rules of the hospital very much, they only know about it. Li Huang is sleepy when he reads a book, let alone, he won''t read it. But before, Li Huang had asked Yi Qinghuan to circle out the more important points in Zhulu academy, and she had really studied them! Li Huang doesn''t like reading, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t like to use her head! "Dean, what she said is really reasonable. You should not punish Jun Lihuang." Liu long said: "at the beginning, several of us were very close to each other, and we could see clearly that Jun Lihuang was really passive in fighting back." Falling rise for a moment, he thought, Jun Lihuang will not notice his language loopholes, did not expect, he still underestimated her! In this way, there is no reason to punish Jun Lihuang. "Yes, Mr. Dean, you misunderstood Li Huang!" Some unknown disciples spoke one after another. "Younger martial Sister Li Huang is not an unforgivable evil. She gave us some healing pills and gave them to us for free!" "Yes, that''s right. Li Huang''s younger martial sister just seldom talks. It must be the dean who misunderstood something!" ¡­¡­ All kinds of explanations have come out, but Luo Luo Sheng has heard something from these words. No one can see the light in luoluosheng''s eyes! He cleared his throat, and the crowd immediately quieted down. Luo Luosheng immediately said: "but the Dean didn''t consider this. I misunderstood you." Li Huang smiles quietly. She doesn''t know what to do with Luo Luo Sheng. It won''t be a good thing anyway! "However, as a disciple of Zhulu academy and a alchemist, it''s hard to say if you don''t take the initiative to share the worries for the dean. Lan''er was injured a few days ago. Why don''t you know to send some pills to Lan''er?" Li Huang really spent a lot of time to stop laughing. Feeling is to want to pay attention to hit to oneself Dan Yao to go up again now? I think it''s very good. Li Huang said faintly: "Miss Luo is so noble. I''m afraid she disdains the pill made by me." It''s not hard to hear the irony in Lihuang''s language. Ling changjue is more meaningful to evoke a smile. This little girl is really "What the hell are you talking about?" Luosheng scolds Lihuang seriously. "The Dean knows that you have some problems with the little girl, but when is it? It''s time for us to compete with each other. How can you be so joking? Don''t worry about trifles Ah ah, what a stern elder! It''s so dignified! Before Li Huang was ready to speak, a man ran into the door. He said in a loud voice: "father, she is a woman with a small stomach. When the man in black invaded the inner courtyard, she watched her daughter besieged by the man in black and didn''t help her!" It was Luolan who came. This woman who confuses right and wrong! "Is that true?" Luo Luo Sheng looks at his daughter in surprise! I don''t seem to know about it at all! "Yes, father! That''s her Luoluolan went to the side of luoluosheng and pointed to Lihuang! After careful look back at Ling changjue, a obedient look! Ling changjue turned a blind eye. "Jun Lihuang, a disciple of Zhuolu academy, how can you not save yourself when the enemy comes?" Luoluosheng''s expression changed from heartache to sternness. He looked at Jun Lihuang and said harshly: "before, you had some gap with my little girl, but I didn''t care about you, but now you are so small! I really lost my faceThis words really is to say of ugliness some, even leave Huang of smile all more appear cold. Their father and daughter are in harmony, but they don''t know what to do. Ling changjue has maintained a mild smile has also completely faded, golden eyes, has begun to brewing killing. Some unknown disciples are hanging some ignorant? Very don''t understand of looking at Jun leave Huang. Is this really what Jun Lihuang will do? Some of them can''t believe it! "Lose your face?" Li Huang suddenly gave a cold hum. Her face was slightly measured. Facing luoluolan, she said in a cold voice: "luoluolan, I''m kind enough to let you die, but I don''t see you cherish it. It seems that I''m really kind that day." After that, he sighed and expressed his deep regret! "Presumptuous, you are so ugly! Who am I! Who are you! I have the right to talk to Miss Bennet like this! " Luoluolan points to Lihuang, who is very high. This words a, leave Huang then smile. No, it''s not just Li Huang. Many people laughed. "Miss Luo, I think it''s you who don''t know the situation." Ling Feng walked out of the crowd with a smile, went to Li Huang''s side, crossed Li Huang''s shoulder, and said: "in terms of status, you are just the adopted daughter of the dean of Zhulu Academy. I don''t think you have anything to do with it! In our xiweidi clan, the reason why we give face to Zhulu academy is that Zhulu academy is supported by moonlight clan, not you Luo clan. In this Zhulu academy, Yuehan, the adopted daughter of moonlight clan, has a higher status than you. " Having said that, Ling changjue took a rest for a while and then said, "who do you think she is?" Ling Feng pats Li Huang''s shoulder and looks at Luo Lan with a funny face. "It''s just an ugly monster. What''s his status?" Luolan disdains to say. Although the words Ling Feng said made her very angry, she knew Ling Feng''s identity and didn''t dare to make mistakes! Chapter 341 But Luolan hasn''t used her brain to think about it. What did she say. "No matter how ugly it is." Ling Feng looked at Luo Lan with a smile and said: "she, Jun Lihuang, the head of the four families, the young master of Jun''s family, and the future master of Jun''s family. Can you compare with Miss Luo just for this?" "So, so what!" Luolan has not yet understood Lingfeng''s meaning. I can''t watch the fall and rise any more. This daughter hasn''t gone out of the moonlight territory. She doesn''t know about these situations at all! Jun''s young master, what does he mean? He knows very well! "So what?" Li Huang laughed and said coldly, "my Jun''s main battle is a war clan. If I want to, Zhulu academy can be razed to the ground in an instant." Most of the military generals of the imperial court came from Jun''s family. Jun''s soldiers were the soldiers of the whole Xiwei empire. They had so much power that they could even stand on their own as kings! Jun''s clan is a clan that even the imperial clan dare not offend. She is a small woman who does not even deserve to mention her identity. How can she say such a thing? "You don''t know what to say!" Luolan is not willing to believe it! "Who has the courage to step down Zhulu academy! Your tone is too loud, isn''t it Luoluolan looks at Lihuang and says! "Do you think you can cover the sky with one hand? You are not an emperor, don''t talk too much! " "Miss Luo, I wonder if you''ve ever heard of one thing?" Ling Feng looks at Luo Lan with a smile. "What''s the matter?" Luoluolan doesn''t know. So, how did he go to other places? "The one behind you, his royal highness Xiwei Jiuwang, is the future husband of Jun Lihuang. You still need to use your brain to say that she is not an emperor!" The irony of this remark is so strong that many students can''t help but marvel at the news. Luoluolan only heard four words about her future husband. As for other words, she didn''t seem to listen to them! "This..." Luoluolan turns her head and looks at Ling changjue in shock. "He said it, but it''s true?" she asked It''s really wrong to ask this question. It''s like what''s the same between Luolan and Ling changjue. On the contrary, it makes things more complicated. "Xiao Feng is right. I am engaged with Li Huang. When she reaches hairpin, I can get married. What''s Miss Luo''s question?" Ling changjue said gently, his face still hung with a constant smile. However, there are seven points of alienation between people! After hearing Ling changjue''s own admission, luoluolan steps back in disbelief. Ling changjue and Jun leave Huang? They, they?! "Why? Why? She''s just ugly. Why are all the good things around her! Why even you have something to do with her! " Luoluolan''s fingers leave Huang, but her eyes look at Ling changjue. To tell the truth, under the gaze of so many people, Luolan can go crazy regardless of face. Ling changjue naturally doesn''t care, but Luosheng wants to face. He goes to pull his daughter, but is thrown away! Luoluolan, already crazy! "How about Ben Zun and Li Huang? It seems that they have nothing to do with Miss Luo." Ling changjue still smiles. "It has nothing to do with me!? I like you so much! But why you never pay attention to me! Not even my name! " "No one stipulates that if you like him, he will like you." Li Huang''s voice came from behind coldly, with a trace of irony. "It''s just that you''re being sentimental, Miss Luo." "Shut up! Ugly Luoluolan quickly turns his head and looks at Jun Lihuang viciously and says. "Miss Luo, I don''t think you are qualified to scold my girl." Ling changjue''s smile, with a trace of coolness. He is going to the limit of tolerance! "Why do you treat me like this..." Luoluolan''s transformation is really quick. She is vicious in front of Lihuang, but weak and vulnerable in front of Ling changjue! Women''s face changing speed is really fast! Li Huang can''t help but praise! Ling changjue walked down slowly, and then said: "Miss Luo is wishful thinking. I have nothing to do with you, but I''m not very reasonable. You insult the girl so many times, but I can''t..." In the meantime, he has already taken out his love and is about to pull it out! "Nine kings, no!" Luoluosheng quickly went up to stop it, but he knew what it was to cut love. It was a magic weapon that couldn''t come back without blood! How can he let his daughter suffer such a bloody disaster! "It''s the little girl who is rude. Please show mercy to her royal highness. Don''t hurt your kindness!" Said Luo Sheng. It''s really a big Buddha. I can''t be bothered. He knew that his daughter liked Ling changjue. He thought that his daughter''s appearance was good. It would be a great thing if she could be liked by Jiuwang, but now it seems thatIt''s not enough to be successful, but more to be defeated! Ling changjue did not take back his sword, but looked at Li Huang. What he wants to do depends on Li Huang. Luoluosheng is also an old driver. Knowing his face, he turned to Lihuang and said, "Jun Lihuang, you can persuade Jiuwang. In the past, Lan''er can ignore it, but don''t hurt his harmony!" "Never mind?" At this time, don''t you forget to pour dirty water on her? Make her look like a real villain, and then they''re forgiving her? Is she really a bully? "If Luolan apologizes to me, it''s just that. It''s a mistake to pour dirty water on me at this time." Li Huang said coldly. She looked at Luolan and said: "Luolan, how did those people in black die at that time? I think you should see clearly. It''s just that Miss Japan''s hand is itching. Why don''t you let me try it?" It doesn''t sound strange, but only those who have experienced it can feel what it means to be creepy! Li Huang''s words directly remind Luo Lan''s memory. Of course, she won''t forget how the two men in black died. They were directly penetrated through the heart and killed! Blood splashed everywhere, she still remember, when Jun Lihuang whole body blood dripping, not her own, is someone else''s blood! Step by step blood, behind her, a long road of blood, as a guide to death! So terrible, so people dare not recall! Luoluolan began to be afraid. She could feel the chill from Lihuang. What she said was serious! She didn''t joke any more! She seems to have changed back to the previous murderer! Luoluolan seems to see her red eyes! Chapter 342 "You can''t kill me!" Luoluolan is scared to hide behind luoluosheng. Her body is shaking with the naked eye! Ling changjue took the sword and stood beside Li Huang. Ling Feng took the paw down. The Lord is coming. He dare not make a mistake in front of brother nine! It''s not a fight! "Don''t scare the little girl!" Falling rise will fall LAN protection in the back, facing Jun from Huang said. "Threats? You think I''m a threat? " From Huang suddenly smile: "previously I have admitted that I am cruel, good, for me to start, than move the mouth to the more straightforward." "Up to now, it''s not quite right if the president can''t make the situation clear." Li Huang cleared her throat. She seldom said anything at length, but she was ready to use her mouth. She has always been averse to saying too much, but at special times, the use of language is indeed an art of hating people. "What do you mean by that?" Luoluosheng''s eyes narrowed. How did he feel that he had a bad premonition? "When I was in the outer courtyard, I just had a few quarrels with Luolan. Luolan could trap me in her courtyard for favoritism and torture me with poison." Li Huang stroked her sleeve and continued: "it''s not a secret. This group of freshmen who came to the inner courtyard with me almost knew it. After all, when Xiaofeng rescued me, he didn''t avoid people''s eyes and ears." "Luoluolan tried to torture me with poison and destroy my face with a knife. Do you think you shouldn''t pursue this, or should I?" Tone up, but a little more killing. "My husband Li Huang is seldom in such a mess. You can trap me by pretending to be powerful, but your biggest mistake is that you didn''t kill me that day. If I live, I won''t let you live." As soon as these words came out, all kinds of comments came one after another. Even Ling changjue''s eyes towards Li Huang were somewhat complicated. It happened when he was not with her. If Xiaofeng didn''t go in time, he didn''t know what would happen! "I didn''t expect that there was such a thing. Younger martial sister Lihuang had been so wronged before. Luoluolan had the face to ask younger martial sister Lihuang to heal her?" "If it were me, it would not be her! Let her die in the hands of the man in black "Say, a few years ago several good-looking younger martial sisters disappeared for no reason, isn''t there a rumor that they died in the hands of Luolan? Now it seems that it is true! " "Why should such a vicious person live in this world?" "Li Huang''s younger martial sister is also really, this kind of thing, incredibly can endure to go on!" ¡­¡­ "You, you..." Luoluolan listens to the voice of scolding her one by one, but she is about to cry. Li Huang didn''t plan to give up. "Let''s talk about the invasion of the inner courtyard a few days ago. In that case, it was the survival of the strong. Your cultivation is so low. Why do you let others pay their lives to protect you?" "I really don''t want to save you. At the beginning, those two men in black were killed by me because they got in my way. But after that, I didn''t kill you. It''s my greatest kindness." "If you don''t take this opportunity, it really proves that you don''t have much brain." Li Huang''s words are based on what Luo Luosheng said to a group of students after the end of the war a few days ago. The weak are dead, the strong survive. The weak can only become a burden. Luoluolan is the biggest burden, in addition to capricious, will not do anything! The truth came out, and all the students who thought Li Huang was really a different person changed their outlook. How to say, in fact, if you don''t tell the truth, you will only leave unlimited imagination, the more you bring, the more crooked you are. Now that we have the truth, we don''t worry about more and more outrageous rumors! "You You''re bloody! If you are really tortured by the little girl''s poison, how can you be well now! " Luoluosheng is in a hurry and wants to plant another one! This is indeed a doubtful point. And falling rise is to seize the place that everyone can''t explain, borrow a topic to play. However, it turns out that if you are beaten in the face, you don''t want to fight back. Otherwise, it will only make the face more painful. "It''s a pity that Miss Ben has no characteristics. She''s a natural poison girl. Although she''s not very nice, she has made sure of me many times." Leave Huang light smile to say. This word comes out, the face that falls rises directly black gives oil! Born poison girl What''s the name of this? You can''t be beaten in the face but be beaten! "Then, do you have any other questions?" "Li Huang doesn''t want to carry any more pot. I don''t talk much. If I have any questions, I''d better ask quickly."Ling changjue after hearing from the strength of Huang ridicule, just spoil the smile, rubbed from Huang''s head. It''s the first time for him to see the girl in his family force each other like this! It''s really comfortable! "The president and Luolan are such people. It''s so disappointing!" "I even wanted to ask Li Huang for pills before. It''s really a toad who wants to eat swan meat!" "When we were injured, their father and daughter didn''t take a look at it. They were all in charge of Li Huang''s younger martial sister. Now they set up Li Huang''s younger martial sister in such a way. It''s really cruel!" "How can such a person be the president of Zhuolu academy?" "That''s it My heart is so cruel! ¡­¡­ "Presumptuous! You people, I''m still the dean. How dare you do that! " Luo Luo Sheng was angry. He didn''t expect such a humiliating thing to happen. But now, we have to continue to be cheeky! Jun Lihuang has Ling changjue to protect him. He can''t move, so these students can always move! "I''m going to teach you today that it''s a curse that comes from the mouth." Just about to start, Li Huang is going to stop him, but Ling changjue is holding him! A golden light from the door straight line, hit the body of falling rise, he pushed back a few steps! "When I came back, you were no longer the Dean!" The girl''s voice came from the door, followed by a girl with a faint golden light! Li Huang is shocked to see Yi Qinghuan again! She had known that she would change this time, and the moonlight clan would use some magical methods to improve her ability, but what Jun Lihuang didn''t expect was that she could change so much! If it wasn''t for her own eyes, Li Huang didn''t even want to believe that it was the servant girl before her! Chapter 343 "Elder martial sister Yi! It''s Yi''s elder martial sister! "Many people know Yi Qinghuan. When Yi Qinghuan was called by moonlight, many people came to ask Li Huang where Yi Qinghuan was! "Elder martial sister Yi seems to have become more powerful!" "Yes How beautiful elder martial sister Yi has become To say the change, in fact, there is no obvious change, but the feeling is completely different! How to say, even if Li Huang now looks at Yi Qinghuan, she will be dazzled by the light around her! Can achieve such an effect! Let Yi Qinghuan change so much! "It''s you! Yi Qinghuan Luoluolan stares at the moment when Yi Qinghuan comes in. She really doesn''t want to believe that this bitch is still alive! What''s more, I live so well! "You have been banished by moonlight territory, what else do you want to do?" Luo Luo Sheng looks at Yi Qinghuan and rebukes him calmly. He had long thought that the little beast was dead. After all, how could he survive if he was injured like that! But thousands of calculations, after all, can''t be against the will of God! I didn''t expect that the little beast was still alive and came back! "Out of moonlit territory? Who has the right to expel this young master! " Yi Qinghuan voice domineering reply way, the original Yi Qinghuan gives a kind of impression of Huan Tuo, but now it looks very dignified! It''s like a ruler! "Luo''s father and daughter, you have occupied Zhuolu Academy for four years. Now that the young master is back, it''s time for you to abdicate!" Yi Qinghuan looks coldly at a man and a woman in front of her. Many times because of them and caused her to come out of the nightmare! Four years, day and night, where can I forget that moment? "That''s it! Elder martial sister Yi is the orthodox successor of Zhuolu academy! " "It''s not right to be promoted to the throne. After being the dean of Zhuolu Academy for four years, he didn''t make much achievements. He really lost the face of the old Dean!" "Since the fall and rise of the throne, we have been fighting blindly, but there has been no guidance. The standard of these students is getting lower and lower." "Well said, elder martial sister Yi came back just in time this time! Instead of being promoted to be president! " "Shut up, you animals!" Luoluosheng can''t keep the mask of hypocrisy. Since Yi Qinghuan appears, he knows that he has no chance to turn the tables again! But even so, he was reluctant to give up. How many years did he plan to get the position of President! How can it be lost again in just four years? He can''t stand it! It''s totally intolerable! "Four years ago, the former president died, and this president''s position is naturally inherited by me, the vice president! What do you people know? " "They don''t understand, because they don''t know the truth!" Yi Qinghuan said coldly! "Shut up Luoluosheng uses his mana and rushes up directly to aim at Yi Qinghuan''s famous family! He''s trying to kill Yi Qinghuan! This is a very obvious thing! However, this big change of Yi Qinghuan is obviously not in vain! She is not flustered at all, even looking at the eyes of falling rise, are full of irony! She looks down on him. Yes, she looks down on him! This expression is not suitable for Yi Qinghuan, but in this case, it is very suitable! Yi Qinghuan just waited for Luosheng to meet her. He raised his hand to block her. The green mana in his hand mixed with the color of the moonlight. It was beautiful! This gear, not to say, blocked the attack of falling and rising, but bounced his whole person back! Yi Qinghuan, cultivation is so advanced! Li Huang, who was watching the battle, was also surprised! She can''t see through Yi Qinghuan''s accomplishments. It''s not that her accomplishments are really three grades higher than her. What special method should be used to hide them! But! It''s easy to block the attack of falling and rising. Li Huang can definitely guess that Yi Qinghuan''s strength is among the great summoners, and above her! Li Huang doesn''t know what methods the moonlight company used on Yi Qinghuan, but she believes that the moonlight company won''t harm Yi Qinghuan! "You Falling rise was bounced back, a face of disbelief! This cultivation Permeated the full energy of moonlight! "Moonlight clan has taught you the secret script of moonlight!" Fall rise big surprise! How can Yi Qinghuan''s real cultivation be his opponent, but this moonlight secret book It can''t be underestimated! Falling and rising I don''t know what to do! "Even my grandfather loves me as much as his own grandfather. It''s not surprising to pass the secret book of moonlight on to my little master, is it?" Yi Qinghuan smiles."You are eager to kill me, but you are also afraid that I will tell you what happened four years ago?" "However, the young master wants to say that only when the truth is revealed to the world can my father and mother see clearly under the nine springs!" Falling rise also want to come forward to stop, from Huang see time machine scattered a silver needle out, set his acupoints, told him not to move! She wanted him to listen to what he had done, which was worse than animals! "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Yi Qinghuan. Maybe some of you don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll introduce myself now." "I am the last survivor of the Qinghuan clan, the granddaughter of Feng Qinghuan, the founder of Zhulu academy, and the youngest daughter of Ji Qinghuan, the former president of Zhulu Academy. I am the young master of the orthodox Zhulu Academy." "Four years ago, Luo Luosheng tried to seize the president''s position. Because he didn''t dare to start from the front, he used his elder sister moxibustion Qinghuan as a threat. Later, he caught me who ran away at that time, killed my elder sister moxibustion Qinghuan, broke my hand and foot tendons, abandoned my whole body cultivation, and forced my father and mother to compromise." "Luoluosheng personally chopped my father and mother under the sword. My elder brother Hu Qinghuan took the last breath to escape from Moonlight territory. Later, my elder brother also died. I endured humiliation for so many years. Fortunately, God had the eye to let me meet Jun Lihuang, the eldest lady of jun family, and help me to practice again. Now, I can stand here!" ¡­¡­ After talking about these, Yi Qinghuan was very relieved. These truths are only a few words now, but when you think about it, can a 14-year-old girl bear it? The past is vividly remembered. It''s a bloody lesson! Never forget. Suddenly out of the crowd came a man and a woman, suddenly kneeling in front of Yi Qinghuan. "I''m sorry!" Two people kowtow a head respectively, then kneel all the time. They are not others. They are Qiqi and Qiya who Yi Qinghuan went to ask for help. Up to now, they recall that if they had used so much heart at that time, the little Lord would not have suffered so much! Chapter 344 Think of Yi Qinghuan in a hurry to find them for help, but they are so determined! In retrospect, it will become a nightmare of their life! Can''t go away! Yi Qinghuan looks at them without expression and says, "don''t you hate them?"? That''s impossible! But do you really hate it? But it seems not! Yi Qinghuan can''t be as determined as Li Huang. She knows that if Li Huang is faced with this situation, she may not choose to forgive. But she is different. Although she has been with Jun Lihuang for a long time, sometimes she still can''t agree with Jun Lihuang''s decision to kill her too much. Maybe this is the special kindness of Yi Qinghuan. Standing here, she will persuade herself to forgive the two people on the ground that they are innocent! Even, they will not be punished for any reason. "Get up. Now that the past is over, there is no need to talk about it any more." Yi Qinghuan said, but his eyes had moved away. Don''t you care? That''s impossible, that''s what the Virgin Mary would do, but although she is kind, Yi Qinghuan won''t trust others again. People also need a long memory! "Now that the cause and effect of things are clear, elder martial sister Yi has officially returned to the moon territory and accepted the baptism of the moon. Let''s welcome back to elder martial sister Yi and be our new president." Elder martial brother Huo and Wei Ran came out and said to everyone. They still have some prestige. It''s most appropriate for them to put forward this matter! "Good!" "That''s good!" No one is against it. Although Yi Qinghuan is still young, he is much better than ups and downs! Zhuolu academy will be depressed for some time. Yi Qinghuan walks to Li Huang and looks at her with expectant eyes. She seems to be waiting for Jun Li Huang''s comment on her performance! "I don''t know what the dean is going to do with these two people?" Jun Lihuang did not say what Yi Qinghuan wanted to hear, but asked in a tone full of alienation. Yi Qinghuan is a little disappointed. Yes, she is now with the eldest lady Is not a world of people, can no longer speak as before without scruples. Although this is inevitable, there will still be great disappointment in my heart. All she had done was just to get a compliment from the first lady. But now it seems that she thinks too much. Yi Qinghuan tidied up her mood, cleared her throat, and said, "first imprison, and then dispose of it in the future." Yi Qinghuan''s hatred for the father and daughter can''t be solved by a dead word! She won''t let them die so easily! Li Huang nodded, and then let them sleep in the past! She took out a bottle of poison pill and gave it to the disciple beside her: "give them both." "What is this?" Weiran came and asked curiously. "Heart eating pill, would you like to try it?" Leave Huang to take a bottle again to come out, make an appearance to want to hand to Wei Ran. Weiran waved back: "no, no!" Heart eating pill, it doesn''t sound like a good thing! He had better not risk his life to try! Leave Huang light smile then took back. Ling changjue''s favorite smile, this girl, actually learned to joke. "Dean Yi, what should we do now?" Elder martial brother Huo bows to Yi Qinghuan and asks respectfully. Yi Qinghuan pondered for a while. She stood on the steps in front of the door, facing everyone, and said, "everyone, I don''t think I should hide the situation from you." "Premier, you say it is!" "A few days ago, those who invaded the inner courtyard were the dead men of Qunxiong Academy. I think we all know that. What do you think of the fighting power of the enemy and us?" Yi Qinghuan asked. A lot of people face down the eyes, some embarrassed. In fact, not many people in black broke into the inner courtyard, but they were injured like this! I really have no face to go on. "Your Highness, can you tell me your opinion?" Yi Qinghuan bowed slightly to Ling changjue and said. Ling changjue naturally won''t brush Yi Qinghuan''s face. Who told her to serve his girl wholeheartedly! "I was defending the enemy on the front line that day. Most of the enemy''s people were stopped outside, and a small number of them took the opportunity to sneak into the inner courtyard. The enemy''s accomplishments were almost between the senior Summoner and the big summoner, and a few of them had the peak accomplishments of the big summoner. Judging from the situation in the courtyard, they were not the enemy." Yi Qinghuan nodded, and then looked at Yin and Yang Ying: "little master of yin and Yang, you were defending the enemy that day, what''s your opinion?" Yin Yang Ying didn''t hold her back, so she said, "seriously, the accomplishments of those people in black are all higher than me. If it wasn''t for my fighting skills and some advantages of Warcraft, maybe they would be seriously injured."Next, there is no need for Yi Qinghuan to call the roll. Someone will come out automatically. It''s the person Li Huang knows, Qin Xing. "I should be the representative of the lower ranking people in the inner courtyard. In the face of those people in black, we have no chance of winning unless we fight one out of five It''s no match Qin Xing knows that Yi Qinghuan is from Huang, but at this delicate juncture, he still gives up the so-called face problem and faces the right topic. Qin Xing''s words also aroused many people''s repercussions, because it is true, right, the gap between strength and strength is here, because the gap between the various students is so big, although there will be, some people kill people like numbness, some can''t afford to be seriously injured! This is the difference between Zhuolu academy and the top and the bottom! "You''ve all heard that. I''ve asked these three people what class they represent and which class you belong to. But after all, there are only a few high-level people, and If Zhulu academy is attacked again, how many chances do we have to resist? " "Dean Yi, I have a question!" Suddenly someone said. "He said "Why didn''t you see them when the inner courtyard was invaded last time? It seems that the several nominal elders of the moonlight clan are not there, either? Why? " Yi Qinghuan sighed: "this is the second thing I want to say." "The moonlight clan is at war with the sunlight clan at the moment. They can''t come to wish us any good luck. Do you understand?" "Ah! How could this be... " Seeing that some of the students had lost hope, Yi Qinghuan said again, "I have discussed with several younger martial brothers before. Would you like to leave Zhulu Academy with me? Shall we find another place to live in seclusion? " This is the silence of the polar region. Because some people agree with this proposal, while others disagree with it. There are always times when there is disagreement. Chapter 345 "Dean, we are one with moonlight clan. If we leave, what about moonlight clan?" This sentence asked a little euphemistic, Jun Lihuang this not human also can understand the meaning. I''m afraid this person wants to say that they are so thorough. For the moonlight clan, it''s also a kind of betrayal, isn''t it? They are not willing to do such a thing. After all, the reputation of treachery is not good. Of course, Yi Qinghuan didn''t miss the meaning of this person''s words, but she didn''t show any different emotions. She had considered this matter for a long time. "I have already discussed with the moon company commander of the Moon Clan. When we find a new territory, they will come. When we leave the moon territory, they will lock up the moon territory completely, and no one can break into it." This is what Yueguang Lian said to her before. She also promised Yi Qinghuan that as long as she founded a new deer chasing academy, Yueguang Lian would take Yueyue clan to go as a backing. What Yi Qinghuan said made many people feel relieved. "But where are we going?" Yes, where else is there such a place as moon territory? Can they really be found? "This..." This also bothered Yi Qinghuan for a long time. Yes, there are so many of them. Where are they going? "I think of a few places, but I''m afraid I''ll disturb the local host." Ling Luo stood up at this time and said. "Two kings, but it doesn''t hurt to say so." Yi Qinghuan said. "In the territory of Xiwei, there are forbidden forests in the imperial city of the imperial capital, ancient battlefields of Jun''s family, hometown of Murong''s family, residence of Bai''s family, Jiuwei waterfall in the valley of yin and Yang, wanhualian dream in the ghost King City, luoyuntai of danzong, and Yinxue void in the sky city. These places are, among other things, absolutely hidden." Ling Luo finished with a breath, and then looked at several people present. It was obvious that the young masters of the place he said, except Murong, were all here. "This..." Yi Qinghuan takes a look at Jun Lihuang. How can I answer that? Some of these places have heard a little, and some have never heard of them! Jun''s ancient battlefield? This What should we do? Jun Li Huang feels that what Ling Luo said is really reasonable. "Yes, it is." She took the lead and said, "can you stay for a while, the rest of you, please go back and wait for our news?" "You''re welcome, younger martial sister. We''ll wait for your news." After all, no one wants to offend a alchemist. The crowd dispersed in a crowd and left with all kinds of feelings. Lihuang and yiqinghuan knew that many people would stay after they left. However, this is also expected, there is no need to have so much emotion. And those who stay are Yi Qinghuan, Jun Lihuang, Ling changjue, Ling Feng, Ling Luo, Yin Yang Ying, Bai Qiqi. Weiran and elder martial brother Huo took both Luosheng''s father and daughter away. Yi Qinghuan moved a few chairs into the room, and everyone sat down and began to discuss the matter. "All the young masters are here in the places that brother Erhuang just said. Why don''t you give us your opinion?" Ling Feng interjected. Everyone nodded to show that there was no problem. "The Forbidden Forest in the imperial city is a forest full of poisonous fog. It''s very big, but it''s hard to say whether it''s suitable to be a foothold." This is what Ling Feng said. There are three princes on the scene. In fact, there is no problem for anyone to say it, but Ling Feng is a nag. If he says it, there is nothing wrong with it. "It''s easy to say that because of the family''s professional relationship, our family really lives in a secret place. Most people don''t know the correct address. It''s not a big problem for Zhuolu academy to take root there. It''s just that the environment there is difficult and dangerous. It''s suitable for individual cultivation. If it''s group cultivation, I don''t recommend it. There is no need to say about Murong''s hometown. They love peace, which should not be accepted. " As Bai Qiqi said, Li Huang nodded. With such skill, Bai Qiqi can see what kind of environment he usually lives in. If the environment is not difficult and dangerous, how can he practice this skill? "Jiuxu waterfall in our valley, behind the waterfall is a different space, and the secret is hidden, but..." "But the space is not stable, it is likely to devour and so on." Yin Yang Ying is also very helpless. Originally, it was behind the waterfall. It was the last place to practice, but She doesn''t know if the space is unstable and life is in danger! "The luoyuntai of danzong is quite suitable for cultivation, and I can promise to lend it to Zhuolu Academy." Ling Luo said that since this idea was put forward by him, he certainly knew that there was no problem in his own place. "Wanhua lotus dream..." Ling Feng''s expression is a little strange, he said: "wanhualian dream is a man-made space, very stable, but after entering it, all the sensory system will disappear, just like a dream.""The ancient battlefield is a special space field designated by my Jun''s ancestors as a memorial by their space division technique at that time. I have never been to that place, but my grandfather told me that the ancient battlefield still keeps the appearance of the battlefield, and the creatures in it will continue to die and come back to life, which is a place suitable for fighting." Li Huang''s evaluation is very pertinent. After all, she has never been to the ancient battlefield and has mentioned it, but Jun Hanbing refuses to let her in. In Jun''s family, apart from Jun Hanbing and several experienced elders who have been to the ancient battlefield, the youngest is Jun Motian. "But it''s a dangerous place. I''m not qualified to go in." Li Huang added that although her accomplishments are not the highest here, they are also passable! She had no way to get in. Most of the disciples of Zhuolu academy couldn''t get in at all. "Yinxue void is the human world in the age of gods and demons. It is a mirror space-time. A small part of it reproduces the scene at that time. Just like Jun''s ancient battlefield, the creatures in it are immortal." "Only people from sky city can enter Yinxue void, so I can''t promise to lend Yinxue void to Zhulu Academy." Ling changjue said lightly. Silver snow void is not for fun, even he did not dare to go in. Don''t say that only a small part of the copy of the scene at that time, but this is enough to kill several of him! Chapter 346 Although these places are very hidden, but can be used as a base camp, really few. Li Huang pondered for a while and said, "since your Highness the second king can promise that the cloud platform of danzong can be used, Qinghuan, you might as well take the cloud platform as the base camp. As for the others If you agree, it''s better to use these places as training bases. " "That''s a good idea." Ling Luo nodded, indicating that he had no opinion. "We have no problem." Several young masters took a look and said the same. "As for building materials and so on, both danzong and xiweidi are willing to provide some help." Ling Luo said, although can''t help but have the mind to draw, but it is also a lot of help. "Naturally, we can also provide some human resources." Yin Yang cherry and white seven seven seven said so. Li Huang takes a look at Yi Qinghuan. She has to go on her own. "Thank you for your help." Yi Qinghuan stands up and salutes several people. It''s really touching that she is willing to help her at this time! "So, does Erwang need to contact danzong?" Li Huang turns his head and asks. "Ah..." Lingluo see from Huang and his talk, some of the embarrassment, he said: "this king and mother know a can." "Thank you for that." Li Huang said. She turned to Yi Qinghuan again and said, "Qinghuan, let all the colleges go to Fengyun city for a rest as soon as possible, and then plan to do it no later. Now the urgent thing is to let the company commander close the moonlight territory, or less war." Yi Qinghuan nodded solemnly, she also has this intention! "The rest of the things, you discuss, I have some things to go to the moonlight clan." Li Huang stood up and said. "All right." The departure of Li Huang didn''t affect anything. We still discussed it blindly. Because Li Huang was in a hurry, he directly recruited Huoyang to come out, turned into the original shape, and flew over! "What a big phoenix When the sky was covered, the disciples could not help exclaiming. "Phoenix, you are tall. It''s a rosefinch!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ "Here you are." Moonlight even for the arrival of Li Huang is not shocked, but like is waiting for her arrival. "Well." Jump down from the body of rosefinch, fire Yang also changed into human form again, standing behind Li Huang. "You know I don''t want to come." Li Huang is not so polite now. He just comes according to his temperament. "But you have to come, too." Moonlight even a loving smile: "this time I call you, there are really some important things to please you." "If you can do it, I''ll try my best to do it." Li Huang readily promised. "As soon as you leave, I''ll be ready to seal this moonlight territory. That is to say, there can''t be any human here except half elves!" Moonlight even words is let leave Huang a surprise, can''t leave other human? That is Other members of the Moon Clan are leaving? "What does the elder mean?" Li Huang doesn''t understand what moonlight company''s plan is. "I want to entrust all these individuals to you, or to Jun''s family. One day, I will be able to carry forward the moonlight clan." Moonlight even slowly finish saying, the whole person has some relief? "Elder, you?" Li Huang seems to think of something, shocked to see the moon even. "You''re right. After all these years, it''s time for us half elves to die." Moonlight even nodded, which confirmed that Li Huang''s conjecture was correct. End of life Li Huang dare not think that these things will happen at the moment! "The reason why you say that to Yi Qinghuan is to make her feel at ease, right?" Leave Huang light say. Moonlight even nodded: "really so, easy girl''s temper is old, know, can''t let her have worries." "Well Li Huang sighed. "As the elder said, I will try my best to do it, but just like you, I can last for a few days, and I can''t guarantee it any more." Leave Huang light a smile, unexpectedly some desolate. "I know that the more you remember, the more your physical skills will decline. Now your eyesight, hearing and taste have obviously declined, right?" "Not bad." Li Huang nodded: "if it wasn''t for my cultivation, it would be better than an ordinary person." But in this way, Li Huang is still very difficult to adapt to his body, everything is too strange! "You don''t care much about life and death." Moonlight even looked at from Huang insipid appearance, laughed. "Life and death is nothing to worry about, but now there are some concerns, there is always a bit reluctant to give up." Li Huang smile: "don''t say these, elder still have what command?"More said, she is afraid that she will be more and more reluctant! After all, the people she loves are here. "No, it''s a big problem for me to entrust my people to you." "Where." Li Huang smiles and shakes her head. It''s just a little help. It''s not a big trouble. "Girl, how much do you remember now?" Moonlight even gently asked tentatively. "How much?" Li Huang chuckled: "about, I already know who I am." It''s completely clear. "I don''t have much to say now. There are people dying on both sides. I just feel that I''m not willing to live such a light life." "If you don''t dare, you''d better not be born in a powerful family in the next life." Otherwise, she will carry the responsibility of the world on her shoulders, and finally play chess well, but the chess player has already died. "Maybe it should be." Li Huang replied with a smile that she took off her veil. "Is my appearance different from that of that time?" Moonlight even looked at it carefully for a while: "it''s young, but it''s old, and it''s not easy to use its eyes." The moon sighed, but it moistened her eyes. "In the afterlife, Lian would like to meet Lord Huang and hold him to save his family!" Moonlight company salutes Li Huang formally. Li Huang didn''t refuse. If she refuses now, it will only make him uneasy in the end. She had already remembered that she and moonlight, even their intersection, knew very well what she had done. But these are not important now. "Meeting again may be the afterlife. Everything in the past has long been unimportant." Li Huang gently lifted the moonlight up, and she said, "in the next life, I''ll be a good family and a human." Half elves, in fact, have endless suffering. Chapter 347 Half elves are the descendants of elves and human beings. They have a long life span far longer than human beings, and they have the talent that makes the gifted people in human beings unnecessary. They were born beautiful, and everywhere they went they were the place of light. But Who can feel their pain? What about their talent? What about beauty? They don''t belong to human beings, and they don''t belong to elves. No matter what kind of people they are, they won''t be able to accommodate such a special group. They can only stand on their own and live quietly in unknown places. They can''t have children, this is their biggest pain! However, the fate can not be violated, even if they have a big grievance, there is no way! Without future generations, there will be no expectation. They will comfort each other, just Time is in a hurry. Ten years and a hundred years have passed. It''s still like this. How can we not be lonely? How not to be cool? "In this life, I don''t even have any regrets. Just because I met Lord Huang, I gave my family new hope." Moonlight even said so. Half elves, in fact, is a tragic race, but he has no regrets. When I was young, I regretted. Why did my father abandon them when he left? But now, they are relieved. Even if they are like elves, they are not elves after all! Never live together harmoniously, can be in this human world inside a corner, moonlight even they, have no complaints! Even feel, incomparable happiness. "I''m just doing what I have to do." Li Huang smiles. What she had done in her previous life was a little vague, but in retrospect, she could probably guess a few points. She will carry the world events on her own, all the people to all as their own people, now think about it, it is too silly. "Well, let''s not talk about that." Li Huang shakes her head. Everything in the past has passed. What else do you want to do? Right now, it''s the most important thing to do what you can! "Has the elder informed others?" Before the moon even let himself take away the human beings of the Moon Clan, so, don''t you need to know? "Yes, I have already said that." Moonlight even nodded: "they are still fighting now. When the two sides stop fighting, they can leave with you." From Huang tiny nod: "so good." "The truce between the two sides is about two days away. During this period, please help Yi girl to evacuate all the disciples in Zhulu Academy." The moonlight company carefully said, "I''ll use astrology. Two days later, Qunxiong academy will launch another attack. If you want to escape, you have to evacuate as soon as possible!" Li Huang nodded solemnly: "I know." She took a deep breath and said, "then I''ll leave. I''ll see you in two days." "Go on, walk slowly!" Li Huang left the territory of moonlight clan. She felt that every step of the way was very difficult! Two days! We must do it as soon as possible! Otherwise Li Huang really can''t believe the consequences! ¡­¡­ Back in Zhulu academy, several of the people who had been discussing had already left. It was estimated that the discussion was over. Jun Lihuang finds Ling changjue. "What do they want from you?" Ling changjue saw Li Huang coming back and asked with a smile. "There are still two days left. The company commander always says that we have only two days to evacuate, so we should do it as soon as possible!" Li Huang is very hasty, and Ling changjue said. "Two days?" Ling changjue also frowned, two days of time, it is too hasty! Li Huang nodded. She didn''t know that the time was too short, but there was no way! "That also can, set out now, rush to the storm city directly." After thinking for a while, Ling changjue said. "Well, I''m going to Fengyun city now. Let''s talk to the city owner." Li Huang is about to get up and leave. "No!" Ling changjue took Li Huang''s hand and pulled her back. "Well?" Li Huang is quite puzzled. "Your sixth uncle doesn''t trust you very much, so I told him to stay in Fengyun city and wait for you. I guess the city master should know the news." Ling changjue gently smiles and caresses Li Huang''s head: "don''t be too anxious. You have to be calm in everything." Li Huang nodded: "indeed, I am impetuous." "In fact, I don''t need you or me to make a fuss about these things. Most of the time, your servant girl dotes on your servant girl too much, which leads to so many things in vain." Ling changjue said jokingly. "Is it?" Li Huang takes off the gauze and looks at Ling changjue with disdain. His eyes are full of discontent.When Ling changjue saw all the faces in her heart, she felt sad. He looked at Li Huang''s face and felt that something was wrong! It seems to be these eyes It''s not as attractive as it used to be. "Are you too tired these days? My eyes are dead. " Ling changjue slightly frowned and said to Li Huang. Li Huang buried her face in Ling changjue''s arms and quietly covered the bitterness and sadness in her eyes. She would rather he never knew the truth! "Well, I''ve been tired recently." Stuffy voice from Ling changjue''s arms, Ling changjue pet drown a smile, take advantage of her whole son into his arms. "Then sleep in my arms." Ling changjue said. "Not bad." When she closed her eyes, she felt tired. Lihuang just felt that something was pouring in and something was disappearing. She wanted to keep something, but she just couldn''t do it! This kind of feeling, really is not very good! Seeing that Li Huang was asleep after a while, Ling changjue took Li Huang to his temporary residence. Then he came out in the spare time and ordered Tiemian to do something, so he came directly to accompany Li Huang. To tell you the truth, Ling changjue looks at Li Huang''s sleeping face and thinks that she can''t see it enough! But the heart is a burst of guilt, he accompanied her time, really too little! Jun Lihuang won''t complain. She is very strong and independent, so she never complained to him. But it happened that Ling changjue felt sorry for her! "After returning to the imperial capital, no matter where you want to go, I will be with you." Ling changjue whispered softly. "I used to think that it would be the best experience for you if I didn''t interfere in your growth, but now I find that I was wrong." "Even if I''m by your side, you don''t need me to step in and protect you..." "So I decided, I I don''t want to leave you any more... " ¡­¡­ Chapter 348 Most of you have such feelings. When you are with your beloved, you will not have too much time. After a long separation, you will be full of missing in your heart. Ling changjue just looked at Li Huang''s sleeping face and felt that it was enough! The happiness he wants is just so simple! Suddenly, a little white light flashed from Lihuang and fell to the ground! Ling changjue looked at the man who appeared after the white light passed Is the man he has never met a little girl''s new Warcraft? Ling changjue was not hostile to the man, but simply looked at him with a very confused look. Fenghun pulled his dark green short hair. He was not used to his human form! He finally adapted for a while, but saw an exquisite incredible man looking at himself! Fenghun knows this man. He is the best friend of his temporary master! It seems that his cultivation strength is unfathomable, but it''s very good for his temporary master! Fenghun cleared his throat and said, "I''m her temporary contract beast." Speaking, Feng soul''s finger to someone who is sleeping. "Temporary?" Ling changjue didn''t understand. He didn''t like the person who would sign a temporary contract with her? What''s this? "Well, my contract with the little girl has been broken, and I''m going to leave." Fenghun didn''t intend to explain anything more. He started and was ready to leave. "Do you know that girl?" Ling changjue was not familiar with fenghun. Before that, he did not know the existence of fenghun, so without saying the reason, Ling changjue was helpless. Just this Warcraft is about to leave now, if the little girl doesn''t know, will she be sad? Although it''s very likely that it won''t, it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any accidents. After all, with the temperament of a little girl, she even made a temporary contract, which means that Warcraft is very important to her, right? "Ah, I know." Feng soul looked at a sleeping person and said casually. "Well." Ling changjue nodded, the girl knew it. At least, there will be no loss after. "Well, although I only get along with the little girl for a short time, I have something to tell you before I leave." Fenghun looks at Ling changjue''s full love for Li Huang in her eyes, but she can''t help saying it. ¡°£¿¡± Ling changjue''s eyes fell on Feng Hun again. "Little girl cares about you very much, and she didn''t tell you some things, but everything she did is because she cares about you." After this sentence, fenghun left. Ling changjue did not understand the meaning of fenghun. However, it was understood that Li Huang''s heart was his, and he didn''t think deeply. ¡­¡­ In fact, Li Huang didn''t sleep for long. Under such circumstances, no matter how tired and sleepy she was, she couldn''t really have a good sleep. When Li Huang wakes up, Ling changjue is still around her, which makes Li Huang feel very warm inside! There''s also some guilt. She was afraid to face Ling changjue. "What would you like to eat?" Ling changjue saw her wake up and asked in a soft voice. Li Huang shakes her head. She is not hungry. "Your eyes are still so dull. Do you want to sleep a little longer?" Ling changjue asked, he can not care about things outside, just leave Huang so, will let him heartache! He just wants to leave Huang an! "No From Huang light way, said to prop up the body, Ling changjue see quickly to help from Huang up. After putting on the shoes, Li Huang smoothed the wrinkles on her body. Looking at Ling changjue, she asked, "what''s going on outside?" "The evacuation has started, and some people have left." Ling changjue said. "That''s good." Li Huang nodded. "Those seriously injured people may be in some trouble. I don''t want Huoyang to help." The rosefinch itself is large, and it should be able to send a lot of people at a time. "Is that good?" Ling changjue doesn''t know what Li Huang means. In order to hide herself, she never shows her Warcraft in public. Although it''s a bit of a crisis, there is no way to solve it? How did she think of such a way? "Well." Li Huang nods. What strength does she need to keep now? Are all dying people, keep that strength to go into the coffin? "That''s the best, of course." Ling changjue nodded. Although Li Huang didn''t say why, Ling changjue believed that she had her own plan! "The moonlight company commander entrusted me with the general members of the moonlight clan." Li Huang says to Ling changjue. "Well?" Ling changjue didn''t quite understand. Did you entrust him? "Human beings are not allowed to exist in the fiefdom of moonlight territory, so he entrusted them to me." Li Huang said.Ling changjue nodded clearly. As the little Lord of the sky city, he knew the secrets of the Moon Clan. Now Li Huang said something, and he was able to completely react. "What are you going to do, earn your money?" Ling changjue asked. The people of moonlight clan have high cultivation talent and master the secret method. If they are in the income clan, they may have a great help! But Li Huang shook her head, "moonlight clan is always moonlight clan, should not submit to any clan." "I just can give them a place to live." "That''s fine." He knew that his little girl would not have such great ambition. But even if there is, he will only fully support her! No matter what Li Huang does, Ling changjue will not stop her! "It''s just that I have to ask you something." Li Huang looks up at Ling changjue and says. "What''s the matter?" He looked at his little girl gently. "The people of moonlight clan can''t go to the battlefield with my Jun clan. It''s better to put them in the imperial court. They have no power behind them and should not have any influence." "It''s just that. I''ll take care of it." Ling changjue said, I thought what little girl Li Huang would say, such a thing, for him, don''t be too simple! "Well, then I''ll let Yuehan come to you directly." Li Huang smile, that smile looking at Ling changjue''s eyes, but there is a trace of desolation. But Ling changjue soon put down this idea, which must be that he thought too much. Look again, the little girl has already collected the smile, just isn''t the eye dazzled? "Good." Ling changjue nodded and touched Li Huang''s head. "In two days, Qunxiong academy will attack again. I don''t plan to face the enemy head-on." "Are you going to use poison?" "Yes." Li Huang nodded: "it''s poison!" Chapter 349 "The fundamental purpose is to drive the enemy back from the Zhulu academy, and there is no need to fight." Li Huang said. "Well." Ling changjue nodded and agreed with Li Huang. "Girl, we will be able to set out to return to the imperial capital in two days. How long will it take to celebrate the new year? What do you want?" Ling changjue rubbed Li Huang''s head and asked. "What do you want?" Li Huang thought about it carefully. She didn''t need anything, and she didn''t need anything. Li Huang shook her head: "nothing." "Then I''ll give you New Year''s gifts as I like?" Ling changjue''s intonation rises. It''s reasonable for the little guy to say that. "Well, it''s up to you." Li Huang casually replied. ¡­¡­ There was a knock at the door. "Come in." Li Huang said. The wooden door was pushed open. Bai Qiqi came in, but when he touched Li Huang''s face, he was stunned. Li Huang suddenly realized that she had forgotten to put on her veil! But now, it doesn''t matter whether you bring it or not. "Now I know why you''re wearing it." White seven seven seven Na soliloquy, that among them the shock meaning is not little! Li Huang''s weak smile: "ah Jue just left, you came. You really came by the time." She didn''t want to answer Bai Qiqi''s words. "I''ve been waiting outside the door for a while, and I didn''t come in until he left." White seven seven cold channel. Her eyes still stayed on Li Huang''s forehead, as if to see through something. "Don''t stare at it. It won''t change if you look at it again." Even if Li Huang''s vision is not on Bai Qiqi''s body, he can feel a strong light staring at him! It''s really hard. White seven seven this just moved a vision, but still involuntarily can see past. "It''s not a good thing at first sight, and it''s thanks to your endurance." After a while, Bai Qiqi said. Since Li Huang began to wear the veil, it has been more than half a year since Bai Qiqi''s imagination. He began to bring it from the imperial capital. There are few things that can keep you away from Huang for such a long time. Since it is rare, it must not be an ordinary thing! "Even if you can''t bear it, you have to." Li Huang sighed: "but I don''t need to bear it now." Bai Qiqi frowned and looked at Li Huang. "You..." She has really changed a lot! Her face is as pale as a piece of paper! "I just took a nap for a while, and I found that I couldn''t see things two meters away..." Li Huang said to herself. In fact, not only vision, but also all aspects of the body have obvious degradation. "You must hold on." Bai Qiqi can''t say anything else. Li Huang''s situation is really helpless! She has no way of her own. What else can others do? "I''ll try." Li Huang light way: "seven seven seven, do you still remember you promised me four things?" "Remember, you said I could do anything." White seven seven don''t want to all then agreed, leave Huang to say these four things now, afraid is true account last words. "First, after I leave, please stay in Fengyun city for a period of time. One of my Warcraft has sneaked into Shengya army. If there is news that he will come to you, please take charge of it and give it to your majesty." "Second, this book, please give it to Su Wu, a member of the Su family. He has a good talent. If he practices hard, he should be able to inherit my legacy." Li Huang took out the pamphlet given to her by tea master that day and gave it to Bai Qiqi. All the contents in the poison part have been replaced by Lihuang, so Lihuang is not afraid of his disciples going astray. "Third, give these two letters and this to my grandfather." Li Huang summoned a big box, which was the relic of her father that Murong Huashu gave her. Now that she''s going, it''s not convenient for her to keep these things. "Fourth, after I leave, I will take one pill for each of Qinghuan and Weiran." White seven seven took from Huang''s Dan medicine bottle, already almost know from Huang this is to do what. "This bottle of pills..." If she guesses well "I named it" forgetful pill ", which contains my blood. People who take this pill will completely forget me, and there will be no shadow of me in their soul." Li Huang said with a light smile: "originally I wanted you to let ah Jue eat one, but I think you should not be close to ah Jue''s body, so let it go." She wants ah Jue to forget herself, and she doesn''t want ah Jue to forget herself. Love to the depths, it is so. "If it''s what you want, I have a way for him to take it." White seven seven said very seriously.Li Huang closed her eyes. It was hard to make a choice. After a while, she said: "if After I went, his mood fluctuated too much, so let him take it and forget me. " Forget her, also less pain, those pain, from Huang now in experience, she is not willing to let Jue has been suffering! "I promise you that even if everyone forgets you, I won''t forget you." Bai Qiqi looks at Li Huang, very serious. "So Li Huang, this elixir, only I won''t take it!" "It''s nice to have you remember me." Li Huang didn''t say anything. White seven seven far more than others to calm a lot, she doesn''t accept pill, from Huang didn''t feel wrong. But he went like this, but he was very unwilling! "At your present level, two days at most?" White seven seven not quite sure guess a way. Li Huang nodded: "I think it''s probably two days, too." "But..." Li Huang took a slow breath and said, "I''ve decided to break through after a while. I should be able to hold on for half a day." The strange growth of cultivation in her body, although Li Huang doesn''t know why it happened, now it seems that it has helped her a lot! "Did you break through by force?" Bai Qiqi is afraid that Li Huang will do something stupid again! Li Huang shakes her head: "it''s just a breakthrough." "That''s good." Bai Qiqi was relieved. "I''ll ask rosefinch to send a group of wounded people to Fengyun city later. You should be responsible for organizing." Leave Huang light way. "Leave it to me." Bai Qiqi nodded. It''s just a matter of lifting a hand. Li Huang summoned Huoyang out, and after a few words of advice, let him go with Bai Qiyi. At the moment when the door was closed, Li Huang seemed to have no light. Suddenly, it was dark! When slowly over God to, she is really holding his forehead, faint smile. She I''m afraid! Chapter 350 She''s interested in death I''m afraid! She didn''t want to believe it, but it was true. The fear that emerges from the heart is not deceiving, nor can it deceive itself! Li Huang really doesn''t want to escape, but at this moment, she has to face this problem. "Yao Yu." She called softly. "I''m here." Yao Yu floats out of Li Huang''s body and looks at Li Huang anxiously. "If I leave, take my space with me and give it to your next master." Li Huang said in a soft voice, as if explaining her will. "Women Don''t say that Yao Yu''s expression is a little sad. He is an instrument with no emotions. But now he hates why he has no feelings. Even if he wants to be sad, he has no place to vent! He really didn''t want Li Huang to leave, but "Just help me break through. This is probably the last time." Li Huang drew a pill from her sleeve and put it into her mouth quietly. Then she sat cross legged and began to practice. Yao Yu frowns. Even if he is reluctant, he can''t disobey his master''s orders. He lights up Qingshen fire and starts to help Li Huang break through! ¡­¡­ The song of rosefinch hovered over Fengyun City, but fortunately, no one in the city was frightened, on the contrary, it was calm and inconceivable. Bai Qiqi jumps from the rosefinch and comes to the leader of Fengyun city. "These are the last batch of wounded. Please the city master." Yuncheng nodded: "the Lord of our city will send people to take care of them." Bai Qiqi breathed a sigh of relief, but he was worried. "How many people are left in Zhulu academy?" Cloud Cheng see white seven seven so appearance, can''t help but get voice to ask a way. "It''s all on the road. There are still a small number of people who haven''t come out of the moon territory." Bai qiqihui reported: "however, among the Yueyue clan, the Yuexing branch, most of the bodyguards and the nine kings are still in the Academy." "Why don''t they leave?" Yuncheng asked, but there is a big Buddha in his family at the moment. We must make it clear and explain it! "It is said that the closure of the moon territory requires guiding time and can not be interrupted, so some of them are left there to be cut off." Bai Qiqi said. "I see." Yun Cheng nodded clearly. "If that''s the case, you should go back and urge again. Time is pressing." White seven seven immediately then with rosefinch together returned to moonlight territory. Now it''s a day and a half away, and there''s still half a day left. Their war is about to start! There are not many students left in the college. Most of them are Ling changjue, Ling Feng, Bai Qiqi, and elder martial brother Huo. The rest of them have already left. If you don''t have enough force, you''ll only be delayed if you stay. These people all got together and were looking at the same wooden house. Bai Qiqi had just come back, but they didn''t move. They didn''t even blink. "Not yet?" Bai Qiqi asked. "The breakthrough of the great Summoner itself will take a longer time." Ling changjue light way, but in the eyes of worry is a lot of. "I didn''t expect that Li Huang''s younger martial sister was the one who called the great master." Elder martial brother Huo was a little surprised. Most of the people in the inner courtyard are able to hide their accomplishments. Therefore, elder martial brother Huo always thought that Li Huang''s talent is very high, and he is a senior summoner. But now, he is just a wizard, a great Summoner! The 14-year-old Summoner? Who has seen it? White seven seven also just take what to say, fire Yang directly pushed open the door! Li Huang''s figure walked out slowly! "Master!" Huoyang pours into Lihuang''s arms! Li Huang catches Huoyang and rubs his head! This breakthrough is quite smooth, but the pain is not less! "It went well." Ling changjue looked up and down and said softly. Li Huang smiles and nods. Elder martial brother Huo was a little stunned: "it turns out that younger martial sister Lihuang looks like this." Li Huang didn''t wear the veil this time. Elder martial brother Huo seems to have seen the immortal! Li Huang replied with a light smile: "originally, she didn''t want to cause trouble because of her appearance, but now it seems that there are not many things to cause." "It''s just the jealousy of those daughters. The appearance of Li Huang''s younger martial sister is really beautiful!" Elder martial brother Huo said seriously. "It''s just skin." Li Huang doesn''t care much. She took a bunch of bottles and put them on the ground, saying, "these are the venoms I prepared. They will become foggy in the air. You can spread these in places that are easy to invade." "This is the antidote. Take it first." Li Huang took out several bottles and handed them to them respectively."OK, sister-in-law nine, leave it to us!" "Well." Li Huang nodded: "move faster, you can also leave the moon territory earlier." "And you?" Listen to the tone of Li Huang, like there is something else to do? "I''m going to look for Yuehan. I''ll be back soon." Li Huang said. Ling changjue nodded her acceptance. Before leaving, Li Huang took a look at Bai Qiqi. Bai Qiqi understood and lowered her eyes slightly. Jun Lihuang, goodbye! I white seven seven, forever, will never forget you! Li Huang left with Huoyang, and went to find Yuehan first. "Li Huang! I''m waiting for you Moon cold seems to have been waiting for a long time! I''m happy to see Li Huang! "Yuehan, you start to evacuate now. I''ve poisoned the whole Zhulu academy, including the surrounding area of Yueyue territory. It''s not safe for you to stay here." Li Huang said. "Eh?" Moon cold stupefied: "don''t you need us to do something?" Li Huang shook her head: "nothing to do, listen to me, just leave." "All right." Moon cold nodded stupidly. "You go to Fengyun city first, and then you go back to the capital with the nine kings and give this letter to my sixth uncle." Li Huang takes out a letter from her arms and hands it to Yue Han. "Good." Moon cold dull reply way. "And you?" She asked again, intuitively thinking that something might happen! "I''ll go back later. Just wait for me in the imperial capital." Li Huang said with a faint smile. "Then I''ll wait for you!" "Well." Li Huang''s smile, with a trace of fatigue. "Li Huang, your forehead..." Why is it different from when we first met? She''s slow. She''s only reacting now. "Nothing." Leave Huang casually perfunctory a took. "Get ready and leave at once!" Li Huang said. "All right!" The moonlight ran away, leaving Li Huang a dynamic figure! Chapter 351 Just looking at the back of Yuehan''s leaving, Lihuang has already had infinite embarrassment. "Huoyang, are you afraid?" Li Huang looked at the little cute girl beside her and asked softly. "Not afraid." Huoyang shook his head. He looked at Lihuang seriously and said, "as long as you are with your master, no matter what happens, you won''t be afraid!" "Good boy." Li Huang rubbed Huo Yang''s red hair and laughed. "It''s time for us to finally do something." From Huang looking at the distance, light way. "Well!" Huoyang jumped into the original shape and carried his master. Fly far away! ¡­¡­ A white ball of light in the moonlight tree between the rapid shuttle! Ling Feng is the first to notice! "That''s not..." He made a little guess, and only after a look did he confirm his guess! "Aren''t you jiusao''s Fox? Why are you here? " Ling Feng came forward and poked the little white fox that just stopped! "Dahuang asked me to inform you that she had left with the army surnamed Yue. She told you to go to Fengyun city to join her." Said the fox, licking his paw. It''s true that foxes are good at telling lies. But when someone wants to talk to Tianbing again, what does he think? "Ah, sister-in-law Jiu has already left?" Ling Feng is quite surprised, before nine sister-in-law is not also said to let them wait for her? Why are you leaving now? It''s not like Li Huang''s style! "Well, Dahuang said that there were some problems when she broke through, so she should go back and shut up as soon as possible." The sky ice tone is not flurried, way. Ling changjue, who just came here, frowned: "what''s wrong with the breakthrough? What''s the matter with her? " Tian Bing shook his head: "I don''t know. Da Huang didn''t elaborate." "What about here?" Although the poisons were all arranged, no one left them until the moment before the closure. It was wrong in the end. "I''ll just stay here." Said Tian Bing. Ling Feng nodded at the moment. The strength of the sacred beast is not for fun. Those foreign invaders really can''t take Tian Bing! Jiusao''s step is quite reasonable! Ling changjue thought for a while, then relaxed: "before closing, we must come out! Otherwise, even if you have a contract, you will not be called He said to Tian Bing. Tian Bing nodded: "I know that. Don''t worry." Ling changjue thought about it for a while and then left with Ling Feng. Before leaving, Bai Qiqi looks at Tian Bing, who shakes her head. Bai Qiqi left in frustration! ¡­¡­ "You really didn''t leave a person behind." Moonlight even looked at the moment guarding at their side of Jun Lihuang, sighed and said. "You need someone to protect you when you cast. I''m the only one." Leave Huang light way. Moonlight even looked at Li Huang''s stubborn face, it was helpless after all. She can cheat the world, but can she cheat herself? The array headed by moonlight company finally started. Once it started, there was no way to interrupt it. Once it was interrupted, the caster would be attacked. Because of this, Lihuang would stay by their side. Jun Lihuang takes out Wang Xinjian and launches the pattern of defending the enemy! And the fire sun is also around, ready to enter the battle at any time. There is no wind in moonlight territory, but Li Huang suddenly feels a little cool. But now, it''s not the time to care about these things. "Bang!" With a loud bang, the wall of the Moon Clan was blown out of a big hole! "Here it is Li Huang sighed and held the sword tightly! "72! Master Huoyang quickly sensed it, and soon learned the specific number of enemies. 72 Is that right? That''s not enough to make her flinch! "Sure enough, as the Dean expected, the moon territory has begun to close! But you don''t want to succeed! " "It depends on whether you have the ability to stop it." Li Huang cold hum a, lift sword to meet them! With few enemies, Lihuang knows that she has no chance of winning, but she won''t be afraid. As long as they are injured by her sword blade, the chronic poison will erode their heart and lung. As long as she delays until then, it will be OK! "Huoyang, protect the elders!" Li Huang gives an order to Huoyang. The fire sun immediately turns into the original shape and hovers in the sky. If anyone dares to approach the array, he will burn anyone! The intensity of red lotus fire is not what human bodies can stand! "Blood dance!" Lihuang also liberates the heart sword. Is it time to hide it? "It''s just a little girl, and she''s delusional that someone will stop us!" The man in black laughs wildly. Several of them are able to escape from the attack of Xuewu!"Well, then try it!" Li Huang gives a cold hum and releases the second section of blood dance again. At the moment when the enemy is confused by the petals, he releases Tianxiang to the man in black on a line! Phoenix''s name reverberates in the moonlight domain for a long time! Li Huang''s attack directly penetrated many people''s hearts, and he died on the spot! Blood splashed on Li Huang''s dress and stained her gorgeous clothes. Li Huang didn''t care much about anything. After all, it didn''t happen! Alone to meet the rest of the enemy, from Huang''s figure without a trace of panic! If someone is here at this time, you can see a young girl waving her sword, even if she is hurt, stabbed, bitten by Warcraft, her waist is not bent a little bit! She didn''t know the pain, and she didn''t feel it! Her strength can only barely see around, but she still waves her sword with intuition! More and more people fell down, but more and more injuries on her body! The bloodstain on the dress can''t tell who is who! Jun Lihuang''s eyes are red, but she also clearly feels that she is more and more weak and cold! Her long hair was cut off a lot in the battle, and now she is in a mess! All of a sudden, the heart sword in Li Huang''s hand gave out a faint voice of fighting! It''s like ringing the iron bell, long and full of morale! Light faint but revealed the meaning of desolation! "Wang Xinjian?" Li Huang doesn''t understand what happened to Wang Xinjian. Why didn''t he listen to her all of a sudden? Her body has reached the limit, but Wang Xinjian lost her chain at the critical time? "Bad!" Seeing that he couldn''t avoid the sword, Lihuang used the space magic under the crisis. The sword passed through Lihuang''s body, but the tip of the sword pierced the heart of the sword holder! How close! Li Huang herself also feels thrilling. If she didn''t respond in time, she will be back now! "Er..." She lost the sense of pain, but she could feel the cold sword body through her body, and looked down at the tip of the sword penetrating her shoulder blade. Li Huang could not react! "get away! Sister Huang Chapter 352 Hazy in, leave Huang seem to hear who is calling her? But her consciousness was in a trance, and she couldn''t react. Her body froze in the same place, but her eyes were trying to look at the source of the sound. But, it''s just a blur. Time seems to become a lot of slow, Li Huang watched helplessly in front of the man in black in the hand of the sword pierced his abdomen, and then was mercilessly pulled out! It doesn''t hurt, it''s just, it''s cold. Well, it''s cold. "Sister Huang!" The voice closer, from Huang only feel hope heart sword out of their own control, toward the people fly. Then there was the sound of the collision of knives and guns, and the hazy shadows fell one by one. She felt a little sleepy. "Sister Huang! Don''t sleep There was a clear voice in her ear. This time, she could hear it clearly. It''s a familiar voice. She thought, it seems to be the voice of brother Jiu "Brother wine? Is it brother wine? " She trembled and raised her hand, trying to touch his cheek, but no matter how wide her eyes were, she couldn''t focus I can''t see where he is! The hand seems to be held, touched a piece of warmth "Sister Huang, don''t sleep. Listen to my brother, don''t sleep!" Jun Li Jiu holds Li Huang''s hand and puts it on his face. He looks at Li Huang''s lax eyes and tries not to make his voice tremble! "Why are you so stupid! Why should one face it here? " Jun Li wine looks at the younger sister whose breath is more and more weak. A free and easy man cries out! "Brother I''m cold. " Li Huang curls up in the arms of Jun Li Jiu, like a child who is afraid of cold! "Don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid, there''s a brother here! " Jun Li Jiu presses Li Huang''s abdomen and wants to stop the blood from flowing. He quickly summons a piece of clothes and drapes it on Li Huang''s body! "It''s going to be closed. Let''s go!" The fire sun in the air burned the last two people and hurriedly came down to Jun Li''s side. Jun lijiu made a quick decision, picked up Lihuang and jumped on the back of rosefinch! For a moment, the hissing sound of rosefinch resounded through the whole moon territory! You can''t leave Huang, and Huoyang can''t persist for too long! Just, he also wants to safely send the host''s brother to a safe place to dissipate again! So, be sure to hold on! Feeling the wind in her ears, Li Huang knew they were flying in the air. "Brother I see our past, I, I miss the past so much.... " Li Huang''s eyes had completely lost their luster, and were no longer as bright as before. "Well behaved, sister Huang, as long as you survive, we can go back to the past. I believe my brother will go back!" Jun Li wine said eagerly. "No, never again." Li Huang shook her head slightly. She said with a smile, "I should have guessed that Jun GUI sword is in my brother''s hand So, that''s why my brother left... " "We I can''t go back. " Even if she is alive, everything can''t go back. The past only exists in the memory. "Don''t talk, sister Huang. You can bear it for a while. You''ll be in Fengyun city soon!" Jun Li wine looked at their position and said. "Don''t bother, I It''s time to go. " Li Huang said that she was indifferent. Although there was no spirit in her eyes, her expression was calm. "This This is my life... " She struggled to finish this sentence, then closed her eyes "Clang, clang!" Rosefinch''s voice of mourning sounded in Jun Li Jiu''s ear. Huoyang''s body fell a little feebly, but it seemed to be forced to fly to Fengyun city like crazy! "Rosefinch? Brother nine, look, it''s sister nine''s rosefinch Ling Feng and Ling changjue, who are wondering where Li Huang is, come to the outside of the city immediately after hearing the song of rosefinch! Ling changjue''s face was dignified, and rosefinch''s appearance seemed not right! "Clang, clang!" Another whine, the whole body of rosefinch fell on the ground outside Fengyun city! Raise a dust! "Away from wine?" Ling changjue fixed her eyes on the person sitting on the rosefinch. Although she turned her back to herself, her friends for many years would not be confused. That is Junli wine! Jun Li Jiu didn''t turn around as he had imagined. His shoulders were shaking slightly The mourning of rosefinch is getting weaker and weaker. The fire Yang turns into a human type and crawls towards Jun Li Jiu little by little! Ling changjue''s pupil dilates instantly! Something''s wrong! In a flash, he found that there was a man in Junli''s arms A person who has lost the breath of life. Jun Li''s tears drop by drop on Li Huang''s hand, and then fall from Li Huang''s fingers Ling changjue''s whole body was unstable. He trembled step by step and knelt down in front of them with soft feet!Shaking out his hand, want to touch the person in your arms! "Pa!" Jun Li wine knocked Ling changjue''s hand off, "don''t touch my sister!" Ling changjue did not move, looking at Jun Li wine, red eyes looking at himself! "What did you say when I gave you my sister?" Jun Li wine asked aloud. Ling changjue is still confused. Ling Feng on one side has been shocked to be unable to speak! Because rosefinch''s previous behavior has already disturbed some people in the city. At the moment, more and more people come out of the city gate. Just looking at this scene, no one dares to make a sound! Huoyang finally climbed to the side of Jun Lihuang. He tightly grasped Lihuang''s hand, and his pale little face gently leaned up. He murmured: "master, I Here we are Master, wait for me! Huoyang won''t let you go alone. In people''s eyes, rosefinch''s body turned into starlight and scattered That picture, very beautiful, beautiful suffocating! But no one has such leisure time to appreciate this! Junmotian and Yuncheng came to see their nephew and nine kings, one sitting on the ground, the other kneeling on the ground! Nephew''s hand, still holding a person Jun Mo Tian''s breath almost stopped. He rushed up quickly just to confirm who is in Jun Li''s arms! What is it like to watch the person you love most and want to protect most die in front of you? Maybe except for the parties, there is no way to understand. At least, when junmotian saw Lihuang''s body, he almost went crazy! Just, Jun Li wine said: "six uncle, you come to hold for a while Huang younger sister, don''t let her frozen." This sentence, let Jun Mo day have no time to go mad, carefully came forward, took from the body of Huang, is very serious protection in the arms! Jun Lihuang patted her clothes, stood up and punched Ling changjue! Ling changjue didn''t defend himself, so he hit the ground directly! "That''s how you protect Huang Mei!" Chapter 353 Although Ling changjue didn''t know the situation, she still didn''t have half a word to answer what Jun lijiu said! He can''t answer I''m not qualified to answer. Jun Li''s wine seems to be not enough. He pulls out Jun GUI''s sword, points to Ling changjue and says, "Huang Mei only likes you in her life. Why don''t you accompany her? Don''t make her lonely!" Ling changjue didn''t mean to fight back. She just let herself collapse on the ground without image. The image of the past in this moment, disappear clean. I don''t know if I''ve listened to Jun Li''s words. "Wait a minute, master wine!" At this time, a female voice rushed in. Jun from the wine impatient look back, is easy Qinghuan. Yi Qinghuan trembled and walked forward, handed over a bottle of elixir, and said, "this is the elixir made by the first lady. It can bring the dying back to life. Would you like to let the first lady have a try?" Yi Qinghuan thinks of the precious pills that Jun Lihuang gave her some time ago! He rushed out without thinking! No matter how valuable things she can give up, as long as Just let the first lady come back to them. Ling changjue and Junli''s wine lit up hope in an instant. Ling changjue stood up and grabbed the pill bottle in Yi Qinghuan''s hand, holding it in her palm as if it were a treasure. They go to Jun Lihuang It''s not hard to see the excitement! This It''s their only hope. "If you want Li Huang to be peaceful, you''d better not let her take that pill." Bai Qiqi came out suddenly, but what he said disturbed people''s hope. "What do you mean?" Jun Li wine red eyes looking at white seven seven, this is their hope, why will someone come out to stop?! "The elixir in your hand can save the person with complete soul after death, while Jun Lihuang is extremely scared. If you let her take this elixir, it will only spoil her body!" Bai Qiqi said coldly that she was not like anyone present. She had never changed her expression since she arrived here. It seemed that this incident did not seem very shocking to her. But Ling changjue and Junli obviously don''t believe it! They have serious doubts about Bai Qiqi''s attitude! Because that pill is their only hope! "If you don''t believe it, ask him!" White seven seven fingers only think of the distance. Jun Li Jiu and Ling changjue looked in the direction and saw a white haired boy limping towards them! "Ice in the sky!" Ling changjue recognized that this young man was the contract beast of Jun Lihuang, Tianbing! Tian Bing seems to be hurt. He slowly walks to Li Huang, kneels in front of her and kowtows three heads quietly. After a long time, he said, "that woman is right. The pill can''t save Da Huang." "What are you talking about?" I can''t believe it! Why does the contract beast of Li Huang say so?! "You can also see the end of the rosefinch. He and Dahuang have a life contract. They live and die together. If Dahuang''s soul is sound, the fire sun will not die." Tian Bing is very calm at the moment. He reaches out his hand and takes Li Huang out of Jun Mo Tian''s hand. He puts it on the ground and arranges Li Huang''s messy hair and clothes lightly. He doesn''t have time to take care of his injuries! "If you are good for Dahuang, don''t abuse her body." The sky ice light way. As soon as Jun Lihuang dies, their contract has been terminated, but Tianbing has suffered a lot because of this, and suffered a lot! "But Huang Mei, she just..." Jun Li wine also want to say something, but was interrupted by ice. "Dahuang''s death was predestined a long time ago. She has told the woman all the truth." Tian Bing refers to Bai Qiqi, Tao. After finishing what he was doing, Tian Bing stood up, went to Ling changjue''s side, stretched out his hand and handed over a ball. "It was Dahuang who asked me to give it to you." Ling changjue took the ball tremblingly Nine life pearls "You mean Sister Huang knew long ago that she would die? " Jun Li wine instantly looked at Bai Qiqi and asked her to explain! Jun Li''s eyes are getting red. It''s obvious that he is on the verge of collapse! The same collapse, the presence of people, there are many! "Yes Bai Qiqi nodded for sure! "Why didn''t she say that? Why don''t you tell me... " Ling changjue came to Bai Qiqi, a little crazy. The voice, though not big, could be called hoarseness. Bai Qiqi slightly lowered his head. After two seconds of silence, he said faintly: "I can tell you the truth, but I''d better arrange Li Huang first." Ling changjue pursed her lips, turned around and gently picked up Li Huang. But Just hold in the hand, Jun Lihuang''s body has a very wonderful change!Yi Qinghuan collapsed on the ground and burst into tears. He blurred out: "no, no Miss, don''t go... " Ling changjue''s hands began to tremble, and her body became lighter and lighter. A little bit of fluorescence floated out of her body "Sister Huang No Jun Li rushed to stop this change, but his eyes became more and more hazy. Finally, the seven foot man cried like a child! Although junmotian is not as fierce as Junli''s reaction to wine, his eyes are really red and tears are falling! Bai Qiqi tried not to shake his body, nor let himself have any other expression Tian Bing can''t bear to see the direction of Li Huang again. She just walks silently to the place where there is no one "Where are you going?" Bai Qiqi asked coldly. "Where you come from, where you go back." Tian Bing turns around and leaves. Dahuang, I''ll wait for you to come back Jun Lihuang''s body is more and more thin, and finally suddenly turned into stars, like a flash in the pan, disappeared completely! There''s nothing left! It''s true that nothing is left, clothes, jewelry, nothing All disappear with her body! Many people in Fengyun city witnessed such a scene. Some people knew that it was Jun Lihuang, the successor of jun family. Some people didn''t really get it, but they were already in tears. Ling changjue still kept that posture, did not move! Seeing her lover disappear, Ling changjue feels that Something seems to have broken. Jun Li wine raised his sleeve to wipe his tears, but found that, how to wipe, all wipe, simply, let her go. "In fact, she left something behind." Bai Qiqi spoke at this time. She pointed to the ground. The nearest Jun Li Jiu picked up the local sword "Wangxinjian..." Only she didn''t take the sword Chapter 354 At the end of 688 in Yunwu mainland, Jun Lihuang, the successor of jun family in Xiwei Empire, died at the former site of Zhuolu Academy. The cause of death is unknown. At the same time, Yueyue clan moved to the imperial capital and became an official in the imperial court. Yuehan, the female martial god, worshipped Jun''s family and changed her name to Jun Yuehan. She was appointed a general and stood by the imperial capital. Yi Qinghuan, the new president of Zhuolu academy, led the remaining students to luoyuntai of danzong to create a new academy. Lingfeng, the God of war, shut down the ghost King City, and lingchangjue, the ninth king, has no trace since Fengyun city. Jun Li Jiu, the new successor of Jun''s family, entered the ancient battlefield alone, and there is no news so far. In 688, because of the waves caused by one person, at the end of the year, because of this person''s leaving, everything seems to have no change. "Newspaper! Your majesty, Miss Bai of Fengyun city has sent a secret report Ling matchless rubbed the temple that rubs to swell, light way: "present come up." After receiving the secret report from the bodyguard, Ling Wushuang took a look, but his brow was more tight. "Your Majesty, is there any big trouble at the border?" In the study, several confidants guessed. "Not really." Ling Wushuang shakes his head and hands the secret newspaper to Jun Hanbing, who is sitting beside him. Jun cold ice took the secret newspaper, looked at it, no expression. "In the early morning of the night, I left the border at this time to return to shengyadidu. What do you think of Hanbing?" Ling Wushuang asked. Jun Hanbing gently put down the paper in his hand and said without expression: "something happened in the family." Ling Wushuang nodded, also very likely because of this reason! "Go and invite the ROC bird out of the Forbidden Forest in the Imperial City, and let him go to the border immediately to get general Jun moye back!" ¡­¡­ At the beginning of 689, the mainland was still in the age of peace, and the whole mainland was celebrating the arrival of the new year. As the most powerful empire on the mainland, the Shengya empire was somewhat low-key in the New Year Festival. However, to low-key or what happened, the information is very good, this outsider is not known. And shengyadidu, it is true that a more shocking thing happened. The saints, who had always been mysterious and unknown to outsiders, began to raise their profile. This new year''s festival was even more lively. For this matter, not only his majesty expressed his full support, but also the mysterious national master expressed his support. This is really very reverie. Why does the mysterious saint do this? Later, news came that it was because of the lack of the main pulse of the night clan of the saint daughter clan that the main one woke up! This words, the whole emperor are boiling up! This is a story with a beginning. It is said that more than ten years ago, a candidate of the saints gave birth to a baby who was born with aura to protect her body, even though she was granted the title of little Lord. It''s just a pity that the young master didn''t wake up since he was born. He was not stillborn, but he was sleeping all the time. As a result, Ye''s family searched for ways to solve the problem, and finally they didn''t come to an end. A few days ago, I was still arguing about whether to re-establish the little Lord, but the elder of the night''s main vein firmly said that the little Lord would come back Now, there is such a saying that the young principal is awake? That''s a happy event! But It is also curious that a person who has not woken up since birth will wake up after more than ten years. Is it really the same as ordinary people? In fact, most people look at this matter with a funny attitude. It''s really a laughing tooth for Saint girls to have a fool who doesn''t know anything. And on the third day of the new year, the national teacher also visited the saints, which made people pay more attention to this matter. At the moment, within the virgin. "The national teacher is here in person. Let''s meet him!" "Get up." A half evil voice came into everyone''s ears. "Yes Kneeling on the ground of a crowd to get up one by one, back to one side. Only one of the most holy elders half bent to stand beside the national master. "The national master came to see the young master this time?" The elder asked softly. "Not bad." The man, who was called the national master, nodded. He looked at the elder and said, "the national master speculated that your young master should wake up today, so he set out to have a look." "I''m sorry to trouble the national teacher. Please come inside." The elder led the way for the national master, while the rest of the people scattered one after another to do their own business. Stop no one to follow, in addition to a man around the national master, only the elder was left. Then the elder began to ask: "national master, the girl woke up, really don''t need to curse her again?" The National Teacher''s brow wrinkled with an invisible radian, and his voice revealed some coldness: "our national teacher warned you at that time, dare to curse her, I will report your deal with our national teacher to your majesty word for word."This words a, that elder''s body trembled twice, repeatedly way: "dare not, dare not, is small old son many words." After a long time, he said, "why do you call back early in the evening?" "If you come back to China, except yechuchen general, yechuxue is the only one who looks the most similar to the girl. Although the girl''s appearance has changed a lot, she still can''t escape the charm. Yechuxue is not allowed to live, so we can only let yechuchen come back and be the girl''s mother, so as not to make people suspicious." It seems that the national master was not surprised to hear this. He just said casually: "you can stop people''s mouths. Do you think you can stop them at will? Not to mention whether yechuchen will recover her memory, it''s hard to tell the connection between yechuchen and that girl. You''d better get ready early. " "Thank you for your advice!" The elder was humbly taught. I don''t know why, although the elder of the holy family has a very high status, he is so afraid of this young man who seems to be no more than 20 years old! And this young man who can become a national teacher naturally doesn''t look like an ordinary man! His appearance is very good. It is said that the most perfect appearance in this continent is Ling changjue, the ninth king of Xiwei. But people who have met the master of Shengya know that their master is not inferior to Ling changjue at all! If they hadn''t met the nine kings, maybe they would have rumored that the appearance of the national master would be better! This national master is full of immortal spirit, and his whole body exudes a kind of extraordinary bearing. Everyone''s first idea to see him is to worship! There''s nothing else, just worship! From the heart surging out of want to kneel his an idea, almost no one can escape such an idea! Chapter 355 The teacher of that country is not pretty. It''s said that jiuwangsheng is indisputable between male and female, and it''s hard to distinguish his gender because of his gentle temperament. But the teacher is different. His appearance is the impression that he is a man at a glance, and he is a very beautiful man. It won''t confuse the public! Moreover, the national master loves red very much, so all the clothes except the court clothes are red. It''s a joke for men to like red, but the red clothes on the national master are unexpectedly suitable! As if red is because of this man and the existence of the general, all other colors are inferior to a bit! "National teacher, it''s inside." The elder led the master to a palace and stopped. The national master nodded, pushed the door open and went in by himself. This time, neither the elder nor the national master''s bodyguard went in. I think they all know his temperament very well. The underground palace is exquisitely built. The night pearl takes this place as if it were day. But the only disadvantage is that it''s very cold. It''s not so much for people to live in as for the dead to sleep in. There is only one ice bed in the middle of the palace. There is an icicle hanging above the ice bed. The icicle is bound by the chains hanging from the four corners of the palace. It can be seen that there is a naked man in it. About, it should be the girl''s body. The national master walked around the ice couch without hesitation, and then used some force to break all the four iron chains! The icicle lost its pull and fell down in an instant! Fall to powder In the blink of an eye, the girl''s body was held in her arms by the national master, and a coat was covered with consideration. The national master took the girl''s body into the side hall. It was the same layout as the main hall. The national master put the girl''s body flat on the ice couch, and he also sat on the edge, looking at the girl''s face fondly. The girl''s skin white some not quite normal, estimated that it is mostly frozen for too long, appears to be some morbid beauty. And the strangest thing is that the girl has white hair Snow white hair, I do not know why, looking at some people distressed. "Wake up quickly..." The master held the girl''s hand and murmured to himself. In addition to expectation, there was a lump in my voice. ¡­¡­ It''s cold. It''s really cold Originally there was no breath of life in the body, but slowly began to have a heartbeat! It''s weak, but it''s strengthening. It''s good. It''s so cold Fingers gradually began to move, from the beginning of the struggle, to ease after. Wake up I think, wake up Eyes began to shake, but it seems that eyelids seem to be glued, how can not open! She doesn''t give up. She tries to open her eyes. She knows that after opening her eyes, there will be light "You wake up." When she opened her eyes, she couldn''t see anything, until for a long time, her vision gradually changed from blurred to clear. Eye, is a red, pure red. A very beautiful man, his voice is very good, even if there is no emotion to her that you wake up, also can let her some trance. She didn''t answer, she just looked around. Strange, very strange She had no impression of the surrounding buildings or the man in front of her. No, no, no, I can''t say that. I should say She has no past. She slowly sat up, clothes slip, revealing a large white incense shoulder, red man''s quick eyes, clothes instantly pulled up, covered her body. The girl then reflected that she had nothing on her body except this dress. After sitting up, a long hair came out. The girl picked up a wisp of white hair She was very calm, no expected panic, no other problems, just sitting quietly, that''s all. "What''s wrong?" The man in red spoke again, but there was a trace of concern in his voice. The girl was silent for a while. After a long time, she said, "it''s cold." Red man micro Leng, and then chuckled out, he turned out a suit of clothes to put aside: "you put it on first." Then he stood up and turned his back to the girl. The girl was puzzled for a while, then she lifted the clothes on her body and went to get the suit. Strange to say, this dress fits her unexpectedly! Finally, I put on the dress that was covered on her. Although it is a little long, the sleeve length is obviously appropriate, which means that the coat itself is for her. It seems that it is tailor-made! White hair tilted down, scattered on the red robe, with a particularly sharp contrast!"All right." She spoke faintly. The man in red turned around and saw the girl who was already dressed. He was suffocated for a moment. Amazing He went over, let the girl sit down, and then took out a red hair band from the sleeve, quietly put down the woman''s hair behind her, tied a bow with the hair band at the end of the hair. The girl was quite puzzled. But the man explained: "such beautiful white hair, it''s better not to tie it up." After tying the bow, he took out a bell and hung it on the headband. It''s a special match! "I''ll take you out." The man said, and then bent down to hold the girl up. The general reason is that the girl has no shoes to wear, for fear that she will be frozen. The girl didn''t resist, so he took her out of here. Out of the palace below, the girl felt a trace of warmth, just Looking at everything around Mo Sheng, she just felt empty in her heart, not afraid, but absolutely uncomfortable. The man in red walked all the way to the biggest house with the girl in his arms. As soon as he stepped in, he saw people kneeling on the ground. There were women and men in one row. "See you master, see you master!" "Get up." The man in red said. The girl in her arms was silent. The man took the little master to the soft couch of the upper position, put her on it, and sat on the chair next to it. The men and women at the bottom stood up one after another. Some of them looked up at the girl curiously and secretly, while some of them were rather stiff. The elder who took the national master to the underground palace stood up and said, "when are you all speechless? Now that the young master has waken up, you''d better serve him honestly. " At this time, another middle-aged man stood up and said with righteous words: "elder Yeda, although Ye''s family is the main vein of the holy family, it''s still divided into the holy daughter family and the Holy Son family. It''s hard to say whether your girl has the ability to be the little Lord of the holy family. Elder Yeda is better not to make a decision." Chapter 356 When elder Yeda heard this, it was not good immediately. He had known for a long time that the Shengzi clan didn''t accept the management of Yeshi. He didn''t expect that he would even interfere with the young master. It was a sign that he wanted to turn over and be the master! "Elder amda, since ancient times, the holy family has been under the unified management of my holy daughter''s Ye family. Only my Ye family can have the holy daughter of ten thousand poisons. As the holy daughter, yechuchen general and yechuxue are both the body of ten thousand poisons. So is the young master. If elder amda is dissatisfied, won''t he let the Holy Son also have the body of ten thousand poisons?" It''s ironic, but it''s a big fact. "You The middle-aged man''s words were blocked for a moment, and he was really too angry to be ridiculed like this! Yes, I don''t know why, the body of all kinds of poisons of the holy clan only comes from the Ye clan. Whether it''s the main vein of the imperial capital or the branches far away from the border, they all come out of the body of all kinds of poisons, but other clans can''t ask for one! No wonder Ye Shi is so arrogant! They do have capital! "Elder Yeda, elder amda is just worried about whether your yeshao Lord has the ability to take charge of the holy family. You don''t have to be so tit for tat." Another man said. "It''s hard to say whether it''s tit for tat. Elder dark two, now the little Lord is sitting on it, and you all have eyes. The little Lord''s poisonous body is the purest one for thousands of years. If you don''t want to obey the little Lord, don''t blame the old man for driving you out of the holy family!" The dark big elder''s eyes are about to get angry. He wants to rush up and slap the old woman! How many years, how many years by this woman! He is not willing! Fortunately, the dark two elders hold him, don''t let him do stupid things. When he was so nervous, the national master who was sitting on the upper side of the table spoke leisurely: "you saints can''t fight with each other, but you don''t know what the current situation is, do you?" This question is light, but it seems that something is wrong in the girl''s ears? After hearing the words of the national master, the two clansmen who wanted to fight all knelt on the ground and said in a low voice: "clear! Please make atonement "There''s no need to make atonement. Our teachers can''t take care of these things, but I''m afraid the elder of Yeda hasn''t made it clear to you yet." The national master turned his head, looked at the girl sitting on the soft step and said, "our national master has decided to accept your little master as an apprentice. In a few days, our national master will take her to the national master''s office. If our national master''s apprentice has any mistakes these days, you holy people don''t have to exist." Obviously speaking, it''s very clever, but the people on the scene are all in a cold sweat! Repeatedly kowtow: "yes!" It''s the master who takes in the apprentices, but it''s the little master of the holy family It''s hard to believe, but they can only accept the reality. As the most mysterious and powerful person in the whole Shengya Empire, no one can disobey his orders! Otherwise, it''s not just exterminating the family. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to get to the spring! "Get up, young Lord. You''ve recognized it. Step down." The national teacher said lightly: "elder Yeda, just stay." "Yes! We''ll leave! " A group of people are almost close to the ground to go out, even dare not lift their heads! The dignity of the national teacher is so great It''s horrible. The only remaining elder of Yeda stood aside and did not dare to make a sound. Don''t you want to talk casually without the instructions of the national teacher? The national master turned his head and pulled the girl''s sleeve, half jokingly asked: "after listening for so long, I don''t express any opinions?" The girl''s eyes were clear again. She turned her head and looked at the man with deep purple eyes. After a while, she said, "you bring me here, don''t you mean you don''t let me talk?" Girls speak clearly, clear without any pimples, where like a newborn did not wake up? The National Teacher laughed out: "smart boy." But the girl did not have half of the joy of being praised, and there was still no half of the expression on her face. "You have nothing to ask?" Asked the national teacher, was she too calm? Ordinary people don''t have any memory in their brain. I''m afraid they will be extremely scared, but this girl seems to have no such worry at all. Is it Strange? "No The girl blurted out very quickly, and did not pause as long as before. The answer is that both the national master and the elder of Yeda can''t laugh or cry What kind of thing is this! For the first time Meet this wonderful flower. "Well, if you don''t want to ask, shall we talk to you?" The national teacher asked patiently. "Good." The girl whispered. At this time, elder Yeda came forward and stood on the other side of the soft couch, respectfully said: "your name is yefeihuang, the daughter of general yechuchen. You are more than 14 years old. You have been sleeping all the time. This is the first time you wake up.""This is the territory of the Holy Family in the imperial capital of Shengya empire. The holy family is divided into two families, the son and the daughter. Now it''s under the command of Zhongye family, which is your family." "Since you were a child, you have been established as the young master of the holy family. You have a body full of poisons. You are a natural poison girl. Take you and hairpin, and you can take over the position of the holy queen." "Lao Jiu is the elder of the night clan. At present, he is in charge of the holy clan. If the young Lord has anything to do in the future, he can come to Lao Jiu at any time." The girl frowned in an invisible way, and opened her mouth gently, as if muttering to herself: "night, non, Huang..." This name is so strange. But is that her name? "What do you want to say Elder Yeda observed the girl''s expression and asked carefully. "What a bad name." But she did not think that she just make complaints about it, but it is only one sentence, and she will not say much more. It''s hard to say whether the name is really bad or she doesn''t like it. After all, everyone''s cognition is different. The national master laughed and waved to let elder Yeda go down. At this time, only the girl and the national teacher were left. "Do you have any objection to the fact that our teacher said before that he would accept you as an apprentice?" "No The night is not the answer of Huang coldly. She''s new here, but she can tell right from wrong. "That''s good. Three days later, when you see your mother, I''ll come to take you to the National Teacher''s office." He said. "Good." She has no opinion. "As a teacher, you also know that Shengya''s national teacher usually stays at home most of the time regardless of the government, so you don''t have to worry about being too lonely in the future." "I''m not worried." "Your name," she said coldly Chapter 357 "If you don''t ask, I can''t even remember." The national teacher has no choice but to smile. Over the years, he has been called the national teacher. Even the emperor of Shengya doesn''t know his name. "Yun Liangyi, this is the name of my teacher." He said. "I see." Night is not Huang light way, have no too big mood fluctuation. "Apprentice, how do you think you are absent-minded?" Cloud cool Yi looking at the night not Huang once again distracted, can''t help but get a voice to ask a way. "I''m sleepy." Her eyes were cold, and the drive was obvious. Cloud cool Yi helpless, he had to stand up and prepare to leave, the world can talk with him like this, probably only night Fei Huang so one. I don''t know the height of the world. Cloud cool Yi fire red back gradually disappeared in the night of non Huang''s line of sight, then, before that night big elder came in again, behind her, also followed four people. "Young master, go to the sedan chair and let them send you back to rest." So said elder Yeda. The four men behind him came forward. Yefei Huang stood up from her soft couch and stepped on it. Elder Yeda kindly laid down the fringes around for Feihuang. "Four of you, take the young Lord back to the yard, without any mistake!" "Yes! Elder Sitting in the sedan chair and looking at the scenery outside, Yefei Huang found that it was not so much a big family as a stockade. The building was very simple and simple. Small houses were erected one by one. It was a unique scenery. It seems a long way from the biggest house just now to her yard. Because ye Feihuang felt that they had been walking for a long time. On the way, they really saw a lot of people. Night Feihuang although just wake up, but the hearing is not bad, what they say, she heard clearly. However, she is too lazy to pay attention to these comments. Let these women gossip. She has heard of them before. "Little Lord, here we are." Four people carried her into a quiet courtyard in front of the main room. She came down barefoot. The floor of the room was covered with soft fur. It was comfortable to step on it, and she didn''t feel cold. "Young master, do you want to send a slave to serve you?" "No need." She finished the light answer and closed the door. Only four people look at each other, Wan Mian Dun force! Night Fei Huang looked around her room, with a desk, a chair, a wardrobe, a mirror, a dressing table and a couch. It''s the standard room for her daughter''s family. She was also quite satisfied. She went to the bed, undressed, lay down and covered herself. Looking at the beam, she was in a trance. Who am I and where am I? "Night is not a Phoenix Is that really my name? " She murmured to herself, tired and asleep. ¡­¡­ "How long have you been sleeping?" Elder Yeda comes to yefeihuang''s yard and asks the guard. "Two days and one night." The guard replied. "Never wake up?" Elder Yeda expressed surprise. "Yes, I didn''t wake up." The guard replied. "That''s strange. I''ll go in and have a look." "Yes The bodyguard opened the gate of the courtyard for the elder of Yeda. When he entered the room, he walked in with slippers and hands. As the bodyguard said, night Feihuang is fast asleep. The elder of Yeda quietly catches the pulse of yefeihuang. He finds that there is no big problem and then releases his hand. For night not Huang Ye Ye Ye quilt, just quietly leave. "Haosheng is guarding the young master. If the young master wakes up, he will come to find Laojiu immediately." "Yes, elder!" As soon as the elder of Yeda left, the two bodyguards restored their original posture and guarded the yard meticulously. Also completely nobody knows, the person inside the house, light opened an eye. ¡­¡­ "Elder Yeda, the little Lord has waken up and is washing now." "I''ve been sleeping for two days and two nights. It''s time to wake up." The elder of Yeda sighed, "I guess I just woke up and didn''t get used to it. I should be sleepy." "Since the little Lord wakes up, let the general go to see the little Lord at the beginning of the night. After all, it''s the mother and daughter who must see him." "Yes! Elder Night Feihuang heard the news that her mother came to see her, but she didn''t have the slightest emotional ups and downs, just a faint hum. "You don''t have to bundle your hair. What you did two days ago, you can do today." Night Feihuang looks at the woman behind in the mirror - Nu is about to do her hair, voice to stop. She has white hair. No matter how she does it, it won''t look good. "Yes The female slave behind her is terrified and arranges her hair for Yefei Huang and ties her hair band. "Go down. Don''t stay in the yard if you have nothing to do. It''s dead." She said coldly."Yes, I''ll leave!" The female slave ran away in panic. This young master is so terrible! Even if you stay one more second, you will feel suffocated! After a while, the gate of the courtyard was opened again. Listening to the voice, it was like three people came in. Night non Huang also don''t know why oneself can hear out is three people of, just simple, know just. Until all three of them entered the room, Yefei Huang heard: "Yechu morning / Yechu snow / flowers fall, I''ve seen you!" She slowly turned her head, eyes touched three people, mouth light way: "mother, aunt, uncle." At the beginning of the night and at the beginning of the night, the snow all saluted back, but the little uncle''s flowers fell, but when he saw that the night was not Phoenix, he was a little stunned. But it was just a moment, and it soon returned to its original state. "Sit down." Night Fei Huang pointed to the chair, he also moved to sit down. She looked at the three people in front of her, very strange, but also very familiar. She didn''t know where the familiarity came from. She just felt familiar in a vague way. Her appearance is three points similar to that of yechuchen, but six points similar to that of yechuxue. However, she heard from the elder Yeda that she was infertile in the early snow of the night. My little uncle flowers, night Feihuang know little information, only know they just married soon, seems to be just a gifted young man. "It''s good to wake up." At the beginning of the night, I was also a paralyzed face. Looking at my daughter, I didn''t have half an expression. It was just business. "Well." Night is not a phoenix is also a symbolic answer. "It''s hard for my mother to rush back from the border." She returned. "It''s very important." It seems that the answer formula should not be the scene of mother daughter recognition. Anyway, I think it''s weird. "Little Lord, you just woke up. How are you?" Although the early night snow is also facial paralysis, but the voice is gentle, not so ferocious. "Nothing but fear of the cold." Night is not the answer of Huang. "That''s good. You''re afraid of the cold. One is that you''re still in winter. The other is that you''ve been frozen for so many years. You always have to be afraid of the cold." "I know." The night is not Huang light way. ¡­¡­ Chapter 358 The three chatted for a whole morning, but it was just a chat, just a word from anyone who thought of anything. The atmosphere was not harmonious, but it was not too bad. Later, some servants came to report that there was news in the army. Yechuchen left in a hurry, leaving only yechuxue and Hualuo in yefeihuang''s room. Yechuxue watched yechuchen''s back disappear in her sight, but she was relieved. She seemed to be no longer taut, and said with a smile: "it''s really boring to have chuchen here!" She is so ridicule, of course, the object of speaking is her husband, Hualuo. "Also want to understand early morning, after all, she was stripped of seven emotions and six desires, will be so normal." The remaining light of flower falls is looking at Fei Huang, seem to say such words is intentionally want to remind her something. However, this move, the early snow did not find, all quietly. "Early morning is also poor, non Huang, if you have time in the future, go to chat with your mother." At the beginning of the night, the snow looks at the night and says. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night non Huang didn''t reply, just light sitting, she knew that night early snow still had words to finish. "Your mother once made a big mistake. She was locked up in the snake cave for more than ten years. It can be said that she was a woman who crawled out of hell. After she was released, she was stripped of her seven emotions and six desires, which is also pitiful." At the beginning of the night, the snow sighs. "Well." The night is not a Huang light voice should a, can''t say is to promise, but also don''t calculate is not to promise. A very ambiguous answer. But just to hear such an answer, the early snow seems to be relieved. "My aunt once died." The night is not the Huang calm looking at the night beginning snow, light way. At the beginning of the night, snow was a little surprised. She blurted out: "how do you know?" The flower falls also don''t have deep meaning of looking at night not Huang, eyes is full of inquiry. Night is not the purple eye of Huang deep for a while, light way: "nothing, is this pair of eyes can''t see." Although the explanation is equal to no explanation, but at the beginning of the night snow seems to know something. Without waiting for the flowers to ask, she said, "I did die once, and now my body is not the same as before, but I can''t remember what I died for and how I died." At the beginning of the night, snow smiles and holds Hualuo''s hand. She says, "however, I can''t bear children before I die. I''ve changed my body. I''m sorry for Hualuo." "Aunt, you are wrong." Night is not Huang in this time cold voice way. "Well?" At the beginning of the night, the snow did not understand. "If you were in good condition, you would not have married your uncle." Not Huang light way. At the beginning of the night, snow and flowers fall. They are the only couple in the holy family. The tradition of saints is that saints and sons mate with each other, give birth to offspring, and distribute races according to gender. In other words, there is no husband and wife between saints and sons. If it is not for the early snow at night, how can they marry Hualuo? Besides, Hualuo is not a saint. Although he is a saint now, he is different in essence. We can''t say that we are lucky and we can''t say that we are unfortunate. "Yes." At the beginning of the night, the snow wants to understand that she can combine with the flowers, thanks to her inability to live. "I marry you because you are the one I want to guard for my whole life. It doesn''t matter whether you have children or not." Said the flower. They looked at each other and laughed, as if relieved. "The soul summoning skill of the holy clan is forbidden. Since the clan used this skill for me, I don''t know what it was for." At the beginning of the night, snow murmured to herself, very puzzled. The night is not Phoenix, but do not have deep meaning to see the flowers. Obviously, she knew something, but she didn''t say it. "Feihuang, you just wake up, there''s nothing wrong with it?" It''s strange at the beginning of the night. A person who has never woken up since he was born will wake up more than ten years later. Will he really be like yefeihuang? But don''t wait for night not Huang mouth, outside again came a person, called night early snow to go out. Immediately, she put out a head from the door and said, "Your Majesty calls me into the palace. I''ll go back. Husband, you can talk with Feihuang." "Good." Flowers with a smile nodded, night Fei Huang also did not stop. After the snow left at the beginning of the night, the room was quiet again. Yefeihuang poured a cup of tea for herself and Hualuo and tasted it by herself. The flower falls to see the night is not Huang several times, want to talk and stop, but the words pour to the side of the mouth, but can''t say again. Night is not Huang pour also not anxious, quietly drank a cup of tea, put down the cup, just light way: "little uncle want to say what say." Hualuo frowned and stood up. He went to close the door first and confirmed that there was no one around. Then he came to yefeihuang and took her shoulder and said, "are you really forgetting or pretending to be stupid? Don''t you even recognize me? "The night is silent. The frown of the flower fell deeper: "you have changed a lot, but I won''t admit it, but Why are you here? And the little Lord of the saints? " Night Fei Huang was silent for a long time, then said coldly: "I naturally know who you are. I said that there is nothing I can''t see." "But..." Night Fei Huang pause for a moment, she looked up slowly at the flowers, line of sight on his line of sight. "I am the little Lord of the holy family. If I am not here, where will I be?" All of a sudden, night Feihuang felt that the force exerted on her shoulder disappeared. It turned out that Hualuo was shocked and stepped back a few steps. He couldn''t believe it: "did you forget it? But it shouldn''t be... " "Forget?" Night not Huang half doubt: "what is to forget." "Don''t you doubt your memory of the past 14 years? Have you ever thought that anyone who has never woken up in his life will not only speak, but also be so calm when he wakes up 14 years later? " The flowers are in a hurry. "I don''t need to doubt it." Yefei Huang just said coldly: "in the past 14 years, I naturally know that I can''t just fall asleep as the elder said. In this case, it''s OK to cheat others, but it''s not convincing to cheat me. " "Then..." "But I don''t care." Night Fei Huang said very seriously. "How could..." Hualuo can''t believe it. It''s very different from the person he knows. "I''ll forget what happened today, but if you want to stay in the holy family for a long time, don''t do anything honestly." Night Fei Huang poured a cup of tea again and said. "What do you mean?" "No one in the whole holy family can see your identity except me, which doesn''t mean they won''t check." Night Fei Huang no longer mention, words have been so far, enough. Chapter 359 "I see." Hualuo is also a wise man. Night Feihuang reminds him that if he doesn''t understand, he will be a fool. "But I still want to say one last word. I hope you will listen to it. " What Hualuo said is very sincere. "He said "In the future, if you have a chance, I hope you can go to sivididu." He said. "Good." The night is not Huang''s acceptance. Anyway, I don''t know when this will appear in the future. It doesn''t matter if I promise. "Sit down and wait for my aunt to come back." The night is not Huang light way. "Oh, good." Hualuo sits down. He looks at yefeihuang strangely and says, "I''m curious. You don''t have any accomplishments, but your eyesight and hearing don''t seem to be owned by an ordinary person." "What you see is not the truth." The night is not Huang light way. Flowers suddenly clear, no longer involved. She said that, obviously, she would not explain anything more, but at this point, Hualuo should understand. Flowers idle boring, picked up the cup, the cool tea drink. So silent for a long time, when the door came to the sound of footsteps, flowers relaxed. The door was pushed open. At the beginning of the night, Snow said with a smile: "what do you do with the door closed in the daytime? Isn''t it boring? " Flower falls to still wait to open mouth to explain, but hear night Fei Huang say: "open a door cold." At the beginning of the night, Xue Leng said apologetically: "yes, it''s my negligence." The night is not Huang to talk before, she is afraid of cold. Therefore, there is no doubt about this explanation, and even an apology. "It''s too late. If you don''t have breakfast and lunch, we won''t disturb you." Said the early morning of the night. "Good." Night non Huang nods, but did not get up to send two people. "Young master, it''s already afternoon. Can I ask the kitchen to make some food for you?" Outside, a female slave asked. "No, back off." Night is not a cold way. She got up, closed the door and folded her dress slightly. Or a faint sigh: "it''s so cold..." No matter how many clothes she wears and how many braziers she puts in the room, it''s still very cold. Her limbs are stiff because of the cold. She sat in front of the mirror, looking at herself in the mirror, dead white skin, completely not like the skin color of a normal, healthy person, the whole person looks like a zombie, as stiff as a ghost. It''s so annoying. But what can we do to change it? She Strange. It''s out of place with the people around it. But where is the problem? In the evening, as soon as she had finished her dinner, someone reported that the elder was waiting for her outside the courtyard. She straightened her clothes and put on a cold proof Cape before she went out. Outside the courtyard, elder Yeda was waiting alone, with two sedan chairs waiting outside. Seeing that night Feihuang came out, she seemed worried and asked, "still afraid of the cold?" Night Fei Huang nodded. "Tomorrow, I''m going to send you a ferret Cape to the National Teacher''s office. You are so afraid of cold that you don''t want to leave any disease." Said elder Yeda. Night Feihuang just nodded and didn''t answer. "I''ll take you through the holy family tonight and tell you what you need to pay attention to. Maybe you won''t have a chance to say it when you get to the National Teacher''s office in the future." "Good." She said faintly. "Get in the sedan chair first." The elder of Yeda put down the tassel for yefeihuang, and then stepped on his own sedan chair. The two sedan cars began to move, and the elder of Yeda began to speak one after another: "there is only one ethnic group, the dark family. Because of various reasons, they have become the only special profession in Yunwu continent, the dark doctor. There are many branches of the saint daughter clan. The biggest clan is our Ye clan, as well as the Feng clan and the Liu clan. The saint clan is a general practitioner of witchcraft and incantation. Because they have to have more poison bodies, they are also a general practitioner of poison. " "Well." Night is not Huang light response a. "As a young master, you must learn these things. When you go to the National Teacher''s office, I will send you some books and materials. Please learn by yourself!" "I see." There was still no emotion, as if all this had nothing to do with her. ¡­¡­ "This is the ten thousand snake cave, one of the places used by the saints to imprison their people." Elder Yeda pointed to a cave in front of him and said. Fei Huang nodded. "At that time, your mother was imprisoned here for more than ten years. General yechuchen was also full of poison. He was not afraid of these snakes, but he couldn''t use magic power here. Dealing with those snakes day by day was a mental grind." "Viper?" The night is not Huang to open mouth to ask a way. "Yes, these snakes can''t be demagogic before they are thrown in. Most of them are fierce." Elder Yeda explained."Young master, general yechuchen made a mistake in those years. I want to tell you that you are entitled to know." "He said "At that time, she was the holy daughter of Yeshi. She fled without permission and married a man from an enemy country. This was a violation of the clan rules. When she brought her back, she found that she had a little Lord you and delayed the disposal. Because you gave birth to the body of ten thousand poisons, yechuchen''s death penalty was saved. She was locked up in the ten thousand snake cave for more than ten years. After she came out, she was stripped of seven emotions and six desires. This is the right of the clan She''s the mildest punishment. " Night Fei Huang is silent for a while, just light way: "big elder says these, is reminding this little Lord what." "No, I dare not! I just want to tell the young master about it. " Night Fei Huang cold hum a: "is like this best." The sedan chair drove away from the ten thousand snake cave, but night Feihuang''s vision still stayed at the entrance of the ten thousand snake cave, and she felt uncomfortable. "What''s the matter with you, young master?" "Nothing. Let''s go." Night is not Huang to turn head, light way. "Young Lord, don''t you ask who your father is?" The elder of Yeda is curious. Their little master seems to be calm and abnormal. "So what, but a dead man." The night is not Huang light way. "How do you know?" Elder Yeda was surprised. Did someone tell her? "Guess." Who knows the night is not Huang''s answer is to let the night big elder laugh and cry! What is guessing? How naughty! "You''re right. He''s dead indeed. He should be damned if he defiles the saint''s daughter!" Night Fei Huang blinked gently, did not answer. How can she not know, this elder, again give oneself brainwash, threaten or good words to persuade, she has already used, night Fei Huang also really has no spare strength to talk with her again. It''s better to just listen and not talk. "Young Lord, please remember not to follow your mother''s footsteps, otherwise, no one in the family can protect you." Elder Yeda would like to make a final remark. Night not Huang never answer, just eyes dark. Chapter 360 At night, night is not in the house. "Young master, do you want to remove the brazier from the house? It''s not safe to keep it at night. " Nu asks after waiting for ye Feihuang to take a bath. "Well." Night is not Huang should a, anyway add not add this brazier is all same cold, also not bad. It''s better to withdraw. "Well, I''ll leave." The woman and the slave left with the fire basin, and the whole yard was quiet again. Night is not Huang lying on the couch, eyes clear, where half of the tired? She murmured to herself: "the little Lord is still the holy queen, and they are all puppets." After that, he sighed as if he had nothing. I don''t have any regrets. I just want to have some regrets. She looked at her slender fingers, a reversal, is a bright poisonous flower. "You dare to deceive me even if you don''t know the real details Do you think highly of yourself? " Night non Huang took back poisonous flower, some cold irony. She did not know who she was, but she knew that what the saints had said to her was not entirely true. But judging from the reaction of the whole clan, it doesn''t seem that something is wrong. In this case, maybe her arrival was planned by some people for more than ten years. But now, for Yefei Huang, she doesn''t care what the truth is, just let it be. ¡­¡­ The SIVI Empire, the imperial city. In the Imperial Palace, Ling Wushuang was awakened by the light of the pillow. He quickly picked up the jade plate beside the pillow, but the next second, the whole person jumped up! "Somebody He called out. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" "Right now, right now, go to your house Forget it. I''ll go myself. " Ling Wushuang dressed as fast as he could, and then said to his kneeling servants, "don''t spread the news that I am going out of the palace tonight!" "Yes! Your majesty Ling Wushuang''s cultivation is very high. It''s only a moment to get to Jun''s residence! "Ice, ice!" Ling Wushuang enters Jun Hanbing''s bedroom and wakes up the sleeping Jun Hanbing. "Your Majesty came here late at night. What''s the matter?" Jun Hanbing didn''t get up. He sat up calmly and put on a piece of clothes, then calmly looked at Ling unparalleled. Since Jun Lihuang''s life card was broken, Jun Hanbing became colder and spoke little, but he began to attend the court. Every morning, I''m not absent. I''ll bring some government affairs back to work. I''m afraid I want to paralyze myself with my work. Ling unparalleled is to see in the eyes, but not much to say. After all This kind of thing is to be digested slowly by himself. If others persuade them, it will not have the opposite effect. Ling matchless hand the jade plate to Jun Hanbing: "this is light dust back." Jun Hanbing result that jade plate, eyebrow inadvertently wrinkled up, jade plate only two words. "Mutiny." "The Senya mutiny." Ling Wushuang said seriously. "It''s not quite right." Jun cold ice light way. "At the beginning of the night, when he was recalled to the imperial capital, there was a mutiny. I think the direct reason between these two things may be." Ling Wushuang speculated. "Such things..." Jun cold ice pause: "some like your family''s son-in-law do." Ling Wushuang scratched his head awkwardly: "I don''t know where Xiao Jiu is now, but how can he be in Shengya?" "It''s hard to say." Jun Hanbing said faintly: "since Li Jiu entered the ancient battlefield, he has never been willing to come out. Although I don''t like him very much, I won''t doubt Li Huang''s eyes." The implication is that a Jun Li Jiu is depressed because of Jun Li Huang''s death, not to mention Ling changjue, who is deeply in love with Jun Li Huang. What he will do, ordinary people really can''t imagine. "If it''s really Xiao Jiu What does he want to do? " Ling unparalleled wonder, his son has nothing to go to other people''s home country to do something? What if I''m caught! What nonsense! "As long as he doesn''t get caught, whatever he does." Jun cold ice light way. "Ah..." Ling Wushuang sighed: "there are not many things that can make Xiaojiu care. Maybe he wants to bring back chuchen." Jun Hanbing shook his head: "the soul washing skill and stripping Warlock of the night family of the holy family are unique. Even if they bring back chuchen, they just bring back an enemy." "Ice..." "Your Majesty, you''d better go back quickly. In a few days, Bai Shaozhu will come back and make it clear." "All right." Ling unparalleled helpless, also had to go back to the palace. Jun Hanbing sighed secretly, took off his coat and went to sleep again.Not easy to sleep, was Ling unparalleled such a noise, do not know when to fall asleep again. ¡­¡­ The next day. "Little master." Outside the door came the voice of a female slave. "Come in." Inside the house came the cold voice of the young master. When Nu came in with her toiletries, Yefei Huang had already dressed herself and tied her hair. Nu Nu was a little puzzled. She said, "why did you get up so early today Night non Huang coldly looked at a female - slave, female - slave to know mutually of shut mouth. Why ask so clearly about the matter of the little Lord! I can''t control my mouth! It''s time to fight! "Put the things down and get out." Night Fei Huang said. "Yes Panicked, she put the things in her hand on the table, and the female slave bent down and lowered her head. This young master''s temperament is really elusive! When everything is ready, night Feihuang just stepped out of his courtyard. The sedan chair sent by the National Teacher''s office had already arrived at the gate of her courtyard. Gently stepping on the sedan chair, the bodyguard put down the tassels around and left. Night Fei Huang nothing left, nothing to take away. When the sedan chair drives her to the front of the stockade, yefeihuang sees her master, who is already the elder of the holy family. Seeing the arrival of Yefei Huang, the National Master said something to several elders, and came to her. The bodyguard carrying the sedan chair put down the sedan chair to facilitate the national master to step on. The sedan chair is very big. There''s no problem for the next two people. Besides, Yefei Huang doesn''t care much about making a sedan chair with her master. "How have you been these three days?" Cloud cool Yi caresses night Fei Huang''s white hair and asks. "I slept for two days, chatted with my mother, aunt and uncle for more than half a day, and visited the holy family for half a night." Night non Huang simple account of his three days of journey. "You are honest." Yun Liangyi said with a smile, "they didn''t embarrass you, did they?" "Do you think I''m going to be embarrassed?" Night is not Huang to ask in reply, pour is not to joke, some serious. Cloud cool Yi astringent smile, way: "unlike!" Chapter 361 "I was worried that you would not adapt, but now it seems that I think too much about being a teacher." Cloud cool Yi light voice way, he looks at night not Huang''s facial expressionless face, a burst of helpless, how can be a facial paralysis? This is not very scientific! "Just let it be." Night is not Huang light way, the tone can''t help but also mixed with a few sigh. Yun Liangyi didn''t speak any more, but with Yefei Huang, he went through the dense forest of the Holy Family and really entered the holy and elegant imperial capital. The imperial capital looks very prosperous, the people kneeling down on the street are all well-dressed, and the roadside buildings are mostly high-end goods. It''s not like the imperial capital, just like the rich area. Just at a glance, night Feihuang had this feeling. "What''s the matter?" Cloud cool Yi looking at night not Huang closed eyes, think she has what uncomfortable place, hurriedly urgent ask a way. "It''s just that I don''t like the excitement." Night is not Huang light way, the feeling that here gives a person, some suffocate, not what she likes. Cloud cool Yi subconsciously frowned, he told the outside: "faster back to the house." The moving speed of the sedan more than doubled. How can we not abide by the orders given by the national master! Guoshifu is located in the southernmost part of the imperial capital. It has an absolutely quiet area. To enter guoshifu, you need to go through carefully designed arrays. If ordinary people enter it by mistake, they will not be able to come out alive in this life. After passing the array, the sedan chair chased him into the palace. Instead of stopping at the door, he walked directly into the main hall. Yefei Huang also looked around all the way. It was quiet and there were many flowers and plants, but the color was only single green, so she didn''t look dazzled. It''s a good place. Night is not the evaluation of Huang''s heart. "As a teacher, there is plenty of aura here, which is very suitable for you to take care of your body. You will take this place as your home and live at ease." Cloud cool Yi will night not Huang helped out of the sedan, light way. "Good." Li Huang nodded. "I''ll take you to where you live." Cloud cool Yi took night not Huang''s hand, pull her hand to go back. Night Feihuang although the heart has resistance, but finally still did not break away from his hand. Her hands are cold, his hands are warm, holding together, but there is no sense of disobedience. Yun Liangyi takes ye Feihuang to the only backyard of guoshifu. Into the backyard, there were only two rooms. Cloud cool Yi light way: "here is your usual rest place, one is your, one is a teacher." Night Fei Huang nodded, no doubt, did not even ask, why two people want to live in a yard. She seemed to think nothing and worry nothing, but she would do whatever he asked her to do. Will not resist, but will not express their views. Yun Liangyi didn''t directly take Yefei Huang into the room, but took her to turn a corner, bypassed the two rooms, there was a very secret portal! He stood up with her, and in the blink of an eye, he came to a magical space Why space? Although it looks like woods, it is illusory. If you look closer, you will find that you can''t touch it at all. Only the eyes can see. In the middle, there is a large cylindrical pool. "This is the real place for you to sleep." This is Yun Liangyi''s original words. ¡°£¿¡± Night not Huang slightly with doubt looking at his cheap master. Does he let her sleep in the water, or who is by the pool? "Go and feel the water." The cool clouds guide the night. Night Feihuang walked over, slowly stretched out her hand, gently touched the water, the water immediately started a circle of ripples, the blue water is like a picture, very beautiful. But night Feihuang felt something wrong! Once again, she slowly put her hand on the water, even hard! But the strange thing is that she has no way to go deep into the water! What''s more, her hands are not wet at all! This is Water couch? "This is the snow girl''s tears that I brought back from the northern polar region. It''s made into a water couch. You can practice and sleep here. It''s beneficial and harmless." When Yun Liangyi said this, he glanced away unconsciously, as if he had poked something sad. Night Fei Huang noticed this, but she didn''t ask much. This is her master''s privacy. If he doesn''t say it, she just doesn''t know. "Good." Night is not the answer of Huang light voice. They return to the backyard through the teleport. "In the afternoon, I''ll bring you some books. In the future, from morning to afternoon, I''ll guide you to practice. In the afternoon, you''ll make your own arrangements."Night Fei Huang nodded, indicating that it was acceptable. Yun Liangyi brings Yefei Huang to her room. He says, "your clothes are ready for you." Along with his fingers, Fei Huang saw a big wardrobe. She didn''t need to open it to know that it was full of clothes. She didn''t think what he should do as a master. He had gone beyond what he should do between teachers and apprentices. "I don''t have any servants in my house. If you need to, I can transfer some maids to serve you." "No Night is not Huang a mouthful declined. She is not a delicate person. She can do it by herself. No one to wait on, but can be more comfortable. "I''ve said so much as a teacher, but I don''t know what I''m talking about as a teacher." Cloud cool Yi suddenly said, although it is half with a smile, but night non Huang saw from his eyes and his indifference. His smile is also fake, he is actually as indifferent as she is. Night Fei Huang moved her eyes and put it elsewhere. She said faintly, "is the master making up for something?" As soon as the words come out, the space seems to be still and quiet. Night is not Phoenix can not verify the answer, and cloud cool Yi is just blindly silent. As if a century had passed, Yun Liangyi opened his mouth, but this time his voice was slightly hoarse and choked: "why do you say that?" "I can''t see myself from master''s eyes." The night is not Huang light way: "the master is afraid to see another person through the student, put the regret to that person on the student''s body." Yun Liangyi reaches out his hand and wants to caress night Feihuang''s face several times, but finally puts down his hand. But the unexpected thing is that after Yun Liangyi put down his hand, he was immediately held by a cold object. Cloud cool Yi some shocked looking at night not Huang. Night is not Huang is smiling, this is her wake up, the only smile, but also the only expression in addition to no expression! Chapter 362 "I didn''t care. I became a substitute or a substitute." The night is not Huang to hold cloud cool Yi of hand tight tight tight, her light entreaty way: "just want to ask the master to remember, your apprentice, now is I, not others." At least in this moment, ye Feihuang hopes Yun Liangyi can remember her. Don''t know why, night is not Phoenix always have a kind of uneasiness, a kind of don''t know whether oneself is real fear. Is she real or fake? Is the world she lives in real or fake? For her, there are no answers. Even if it is to find someone to ask, answer, she will still feel panic! Because her side, no one can trust. Including her master Yun Liangyi. For the inexplicable master, Yefei Huang can''t say she doesn''t like him, but it doesn''t mean she can trust him! Even if, since she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was him! Yun Liangyi gives Yefei Huang the feeling that she is beyond reach. She is a person who is right in front of her eyes and can be touched with her hand. But Yefei Huang always feels that she is too far away from him. Although I don''t know where this feeling comes from, yefeihuang''s favor for yunliangyi also declines for this reason. This kind of erratic person makes her doubt herself and the world. Therefore, even if she saw that Yun Liangyi didn''t have herself in her eyes, she was not angry. He didn''t stipulate that she must be her own person. She just didn''t want her own existence to be ignored. That''s all! Yun Liangyi is really shocked by this sentence. After hearing the plea in yefeihuang''s words, he is inexplicably distressed. He stretched out his hand to take Yefei Huang into his arms and patted her on the back like a child. "Master knows that you are not a substitute for anyone. You are just my apprentice, the only apprentice." He said. He can''t forget the past, but now he just wants to use the best to send it to her and start all over again. He really shouldn''t stick to the past. The night is not the gentle nod of Huang. Can be remembered feeling, very good, very satisfied! She doesn''t ask for anything, at least for now, she only asks for a sense of existence. Yun Liangyi gently released yefeihuang, and his hand brushed her eyes and nose, as if depicting something. "I still have something for you as a teacher." After that, he took out a brocade box from his sleeve. After opening, take out those two snowflakes and put them on yefeihuang''s ears. "It''s the first snow. It''s for protection." He understated the past and didn''t explain much. Night Fei Huang of course also didn''t ask, estimate is asked, also can''t ask what to come. She just took it. The earrings don''t feel much when they are worn on the ears, so they can be ignored directly. "You''ll have a rest here and deal with some things as a teacher." Cloud cool Yi heard a whistle, frowned, he bid farewell to the night is not Huang in a hurry. Night Fei Huang stayed in the house, lying on the soft couch. She always didn''t sleep enough. She felt very sleepy and her head hurt. I don''t know how to describe this wonderful feeling. Night Fei Huang is not good at expressing her position. Even if she has such and such physical discomfort, she doesn''t mention it. She just bears it. ¡­¡­ When Yun Liangyi comes back in a hurry, he finds that ye Feihuang is in a deep sleep. He doesn''t dare to move her more to wake her up. Yun Liangyi takes a quilt to cover ye Feihuang and goes out quietly. "My Lord." The man in black suddenly appeared beside Yun Liangyi. "She''s asleep." Cloud cool Yi light way, the tone reveals some regret. "Don''t worry, my Lord. She will open her heart one day." Said the man in black. Cloud cool Yi is to shake head: "she forgot everything, but become so insecure, I may be wrong." Yun Liangyi is an arrogant man, who seldom reviews himself. He is also a perfectionist and seldom does anything wrong. But now, he not only feels that he has made a mistake, but also reviews himself. Is it for her good or hurt her? "My Lord brought me to the mansion just to keep me away from the world. Those wars are not suitable for me." The man in black took a look at the house and said, "if the Lord hasn''t called him back, he can go to the battlefield. At that time, she will also die." "My own apprentice, how can I not know." Yun Liangyi sighed: "no matter how many years have passed and how many generations have passed, her temperament has changed from lively to so indifferent, but her nature will not change.""At that time, I refused to leave, but I never thought it would bring her such harm." "The adult is also helpless move, for this world, you also have to leave, small Lord just didn''t want to understand this matter." The man in Black opened the way for his master. He followed Yun Liangyi and had some thoughts. The only one who saw him sad was to mention his apprentice. It was a lifelong regret for him. Even if he wanted to make up for it today, he had already faintly discovered that there was no way to go back to the past. "Well, let''s not talk about that." Cloud cool Yi turned to open a topic, say again go on, he estimate to probably want tears eyes. The man in black nodded and didn''t want to say it. Anyway, he just kept avoiding it. After all, it''s not a matter. "What''s your opinion on the mutiny?" Asked the man in black. Yun Liangyi stepped forward and went to the front yard. "Someone did it on purpose." He said with great certainty. "Do you want to..." What else did the man in black want to say, but he was interrupted by Yun Liangyi. "I won''t get too involved in human affairs." This is Yun Liangyi''s standard answer. He is just a national teacher who doesn''t care about the world. He usually has nothing else to do except to count the emperor''s life and push a lucky day. Even if he looked at the overall situation, he would not take the initiative to say anything to others. "Yes, my Lord." The man in black obeyed his master''s orders. "When Huang wakes up, prepare some food for her, and Don''t take her abroad without her special request. " "Yes, sir." The man in black probably knows why Yun Liangyi doesn''t let Yefei go abroad. But there was a word he didn''t say. Fate comes from heaven. It''s destiny, even God, not to disobey. But this sentence, what he said, would only make the host more sad. It''s better not to say it. Let it be. Chapter 363 Yefei Huang spent two days in the National Teacher''s residence, and lived a very full life. When Yun Liangyi taught her how to become a qualified summoner, she was very strict, completely different from the way he usually treated her. Night is not Huang but don''t mind, strict teacher out of high apprentice, she is understand. And what Yun Liangyi said was right, and she had no reason to refuse. In the morning, ye Feihuang will practice with Yun Liangyi. In the afternoon, she will study the books sent by the elder of Yeda. Yun Liangyi will also offer some friendly help. For example, ye Feihuang is helped to organize a room for studying poisons. For example, under Ye Feihuang''s implicit expression, Yun Liangyi brings a medicine tripod for her to study and provides her with a lot of grass Medicine. In the words of Yun Liangyi, if he really has the talent to become an alchemist, he will go to capture the strange fire for Yefei Huang and give it to her. With such a master, ye Feihuang has nothing to ask for. The only thing that makes yefeihuang feel speechless is that the clothes that yunliangyi prepared for her are all red. Every time I stand with him, there are always some differences. It''s not suitable for lovers, but father and daughter? It''s not right! But yefeihuang doesn''t reject red. She even likes it. She doesn''t know how to dress. But every time she wears red clothes, her white hair is always very obvious and her eyes are bright. In the past two days, Yun Liangyi didn''t make a clear statement, but Yefei Huang can feel it vaguely. Yun Liangyi doesn''t want her to go abroad. She was originally a stuffy character and didn''t like to join in the fun. Of course, there was no big problem if she didn''t go out, but many times she felt that she didn''t adapt. I don''t feel very free. Today is the third day. Since she came down from shuita, yefeihuang dressed, washed and had breakfast, and then waited for the arrival of yunliangyi. Not long, the cloud cool Yi appeared in the night not Huang''s line of sight. Before Li Huang gets up to serve him tea, he raises his hand and interrupts. He said, "today, you will go to the palace with me to meet the emperor." The night is not Phoenix The emperor? Why? "In the future, you are going to be a saint. You will take over the position of sacrifice in the court. Naturally, the emperor wants to see you." Yun Liangyi explained. Night non Huang nodded, that can understand. She light way: "that student goes to change clothes." She is now wearing clothes that are convenient for her to show her skills, some of which are simple and crude. Yun Liangyi nodded, "I''m waiting for you in the front yard." "Good." Night Fei Huang see cloud cool Yi also didn''t wear court clothes, so didn''t choose those particularly gorgeous heavy, those she wear all feel uncomfortable, don''t say to see people. After choosing a dress that was still a formal dress, Yefei Huang quickly changed into it, straightened her slightly messy hair, and rushed to the front yard. Cloud cool Yi negative hand but stand, after hearing the footstep immediately then turn head. That eye''s astonishment, is not allow to neglect, night not Huang nature also did not neglect. However, Yun Liangyi''s control power has always been so strong that it''s appalling. Just a glance, he has been shocked. These two days, although she has been with Yefei Huang for a long time, Yun Liangyi finds out that her dress is very simple, and she doesn''t like complicated clothes. However, with her appearance, she is perfect enough to ignore the simplicity of those clothes. Now she changed into a slightly gorgeous dress, but it completely highlights her temperament to a realm. It''s human nature to be amazing. "Let''s go." Cloud cool Yi stretched out a hand to night Fei Huang. Night Fei Huang naturally stretched out his hand and caught up with his warm hand. Hands clenched, the two boarded the sedan chair together. On the way back, Yun Liangyi said, "why don''t you wear these clothes on weekdays?" He remembered that he had made a lot of clothes for her. In addition, a new batch has been ordered today. It''s just that she doesn''t wear it, so there''s nothing to say. Yun Liangyi is not a person who is obsessed with his appearance. If you want to talk about his appearance, it''s enough for him to look at himself, but he is a perfectionist, so I hope his apprentice is the same as himself. Night Fei Huang''s brow with invisible radian wrinkled, way: "such a long tail of the robe wear trouble." Walking is like sweeping the floor, and if you don''t walk on the carpet, it will make the sound of silk rubbing against the ground. This is not her feel! She does not deny that such clothes are really good-looking, but they are not practical and useless! She prefers more practical clothes. Cloud cool Yi thought, the woman''s drag tail outer robe is really very troublesome, not as sharp as the man''s clothes. It''s no wonder that I don''t want to wear it.It''s his thoughtlessness. I''ll have another batch of other styles made to order another day. You must dress up your little apprentice! ¡­¡­ Ghost city. "What do you say, the wind is gone?" A gorgeous woman slapped on the table, which frightened many people present! "Yes Yes, miss three! That day, after the young master left the pass, he disappeared. " A bodyguard trembles to answer a way. "What a bunch of rubbish!" She''s so feminine that she''s about to lose her image. "Well, rain, the breeze is not small, we can''t be too strict where he is going!" The city Lord sitting on the top of the good-natured persuasion. "But Dad, you don''t know what Xiaofeng has been doing these days! I''m a mother. I don''t care! " The woman''s mood eased slightly, and there was nothing wrong with her mother worrying about her son. What''s more, no matter which mother she is, it will be distressed to see her children getting thinner and thinner! There is no doubt about this. "I think Xiaofeng is going to find the little Lord of sky city." The city master stroked his beard and said faintly, "Xiao Feng has been close to the child since childhood. Maybe he learned that his brother has no news. Go to find him." The woman suddenly lost her temper. She sat down obediently and said angrily, "I also know that changjue is a poor child. Feng''er loves him and beats him. Anqingqu walks away. Changjue is taken care of by me and the empress. Now the three brothers are in harmony. But if changjue doesn''t want to be found, I''m afraid that feng''er will not find him. I just want to know I don''t want the wind to ignore my body any more. " "You can rest assured, yu''er. Xiaofeng has been living alone these years. You don''t have to worry about it. As for the one in sky city, emotional injury is a lifelong injury. It''s impossible to cure it. He can only wait until he slowly accepts it. If his parents were around him at this time, it might be better. " Chapter 364 The woman shook her head: "it''s probably 17 or 18 years since anqingqu left. If changjue really follows her, I''m afraid..." Well, then he sighed. She is not Ling changjue''s mother''s concubine, but that child is also what she grows up with. From the bottom of her heart, it is painful to be half a son. But now that this kind of thing has happened, they are from the older generation. They know that there is no way to solve this kind of thing. It only depends on time to dilute. I also hope that the child can be more open-minded. "Yu''er, we adults should not interfere in children''s affairs." Said the Lord of ghost King City. Don''t look at their age. In the eyes of parents, no matter how old they are, they are still children, but children have their own ideas to solve problems. Respecting children''s ideas is what a qualified parent can do. "Ah..." Worry about their children, but the son is old, and no longer need the mother''s noisy heart. Should it be a relief or a loss? ¡­¡­ Holy yadidu, a riot. "Ah, little brother, I want to ask you something." A noble young man sat on the second floor of the restaurant and got a bartender. "My guest," he said The store is small, and the young man looks young, but he has a lot of money. Naturally, he is willing to wait on him. "Who''s the big man who just passed here?" The noble youth asked curiously. He has been sitting in the restaurant for a long time, and he has been paying attention to the movement below. He just saw a big battle going by. There were guards at the front and back, but there was only a sedan chair passing by. Although the sedan chair was not very formal, he could see that taking things was not a leisurely thing at a glance! The tassels hanging around are made of flint. They are exquisite! People can''t help but wonder who can afford such a thing! "Oh, my guest, you are not from the imperial capital, are you?" The shop boy asked. "What do you say? I am not a member of the imperial capital. " The shopkeeper scratched his head and laughed: "there was only one person who could have that battle in the imperial capital. That was our national teacher. Although there were very few people in the National Normal University, in the imperial capital, basically no one didn''t know the pomp of the national teacher." "Oh, I see." The noble youth suddenly realized, and suddenly asked: "ah? But I seem to see two people in the sedan chair? " Who can sit with the national teacher? Is there anyone else in the world? It doesn''t seem very scientific. "My guest, you have a good eye." The bartender flattered him by the way, and then said, "I heard that two days ago, the people of National Normal University accepted the young master who just woke up from the holy family as an apprentice. I guess the other person should be the young master of the holy family." "Little master of the Holy Family..." The noble youth murmured, and he asked again, "brother, is the young master of the holy family a man or a woman?" "Of course, it''s a woman. Only the night family of the saint daughter family can be the heirs of the body of ten thousand poisons." The shopkeeper seems to have some dislike for the boy''s intelligence. Everyone knows about it in the emperor, but the boy asked so many idiotic questions Ah I''ve lost my face! "Well, I see." The boy took out a copper coin from his sleeve and threw it to the shopkeeper: "thank you very much." The shopkeeper left happily. This young man is probably the legendary one. He has a lot of money! Seeing the waiter leave, the boy''s eyes look out of the window to the palace. Eyes dark dark, the people around blink, this seat on the youth, has already disappeared. What a ghost! It turned out to be a master! Entering the palace without the slightest obstruction, the sedan chair is straight through, and there is no restriction to walk. Sure enough, it is a very happy thing to have a big backer. The night is not Huang in the sedan chair drive out of already drowsy, cloud cool Yi also homeopathy let her lie in his arms. It''s only 6 days after waking up, but her drowsiness hasn''t abated. She still sleeps unconsciously from time to time. She herself doubted the source of the problem, but Yun Liangyi was not in a hurry when he saw this situation several times. There is even a feeling that everything is expected. This is very suspicious. Yun Liangyi''s arms are warm, much better than her ice cold body. Confused wake up, see cloud cool Yi a face dote drown of looking at oneself, the sedan chair drive has stopped, sat on the ground. She is very calm mouth: "Apprentice sleep for a long time?" She can''t control her sleeping time, and in the process of sleeping, she can''t wake up at all!So, has she been sleeping for a long time? Then the master kept this posture all the time? "Not long." Cloud cool Yi gently night non Huang help up, for her is the corner of the fold: "go down." Night Fei Huang nodded, stood up, lifted the tassel and came out. Cloud cool Yi takes night non Huang''s hand and takes her up the steps that can''t reach the edge! This place is not convenient to drive up with a sedan chair, and we can only walk on our feet. Night is not Huang care, this step looking at more, in fact, walking, also came to the end. "What do you think of the palace?" While walking, Yun Liangyi also asked questions. Night non Huang turned to see the scope of their own can see, looking back only said: "extravagant." She has not seen many buildings, but she is sure that the palace is very extravagant. Building this palace also wastes a lot of human and financial resources and priceless gems. But No matter how expensive the palace is, it only exudes the flavor of an old-fashioned upstart. Very tasteless. LOWB£¡ "I don''t like that?" Night Fei Huang shook her head, "it doesn''t matter whether I like it or not, but I think it''s hard to stay here." Compared with plain elegance, night Feihuang prefers plain elegance to stay. "It''s like this when you are a king. You haven''t seen the emperor yet. What do you think of him?" Night Fei Huang is silent for a while, slowly way: "licentious tyranny." Although I have never seen the emperor before, TV can guess something by virtue of the palace. Night Fei Huang doesn''t know what the purpose of Yun Liangyi''s question is. Anyway, he must have his reason. She''ll know by a certain time. Now, why worry to know? "If you are a minister of such an emperor, what will you do?" Cloud cool Yi asks a way again. This next, the night is not Huang to want to all don''t want to, say directly: "with master general." Chapter 365 When there is no as like as two peas, we must become a courtier. No matter what, the emperor thought of himself and then perfunctorily, did not think of nor take the initiative to go up. It''s not that night Feihuang connives at the birth of a dujun, but a dujun has been born. How difficult is it for him to change? Night Fei Huang thinks that she is not a good person, so she won''t do those troublesome things to help others! "Is it?" Cloud cool Yi light says, can''t hear happy anger, also don''t know is to support night not Huang such idea, still oppose. Night Fei Huang also didn''t answer again, the matter in the future who also can''t say. She is 14 years old, and she has two years to go before her hairpin. What will happen during this period is unpredictable. Walking to the last step is not as tired as expected. Even Feihuang herself is very strange. Her constitution is weak. She should be paralyzed after walking so many steps, but now she is breathless, as if she had just been carried up! It''s amazing! Because of doubt, she looked at Yun Liangyi. Yun Liangyi seems to know what she wants to say. Before night Feihuang asks, he says, "I''ve been delivering accomplishments to you." In this way, all the problems are solved. Night Fei Huang lightly glances at the hands that she and Yun Liangyi hold tightly. It must be through such a medium that he transmits cultivation to her. In my heart, I feel grateful. In front of the grand palace gate, now also tightly closed. The eunuch at the door saw the appearance of Yun Liangyi, and immediately pushed open the closed door, respectfully invited Yun Liangyi and ye Feihuang in. "Here comes the national teacher!" The sharp and thin voice reverberated in the whole palace. In short, the people who listened to it were getting goose bumps. There was no one in the main hall of the palace, and Yun Liangyi seemed to have been used to it for a long time. He led Yefei Huang to the side hall with a turn. "Here comes the national teacher!" A more powerful and thick voice came into Yefei Huang''s ear. Looking up, he found that a man in emperor''s clothes came over and said hello to Yun Liangyi warmly. "Well." And cloud cool Yi just light should a, and didn''t very respectful to the emperor, but a little more cold. "This is the night home?" The emperor had been attracted by Yefei Huang''s white hair for a long time. The child was really beautiful! "Yes." Yun Liangyi doesn''t intend to let go of Ye Feihuang. His intention is very obvious, that is, he doesn''t let ye Feihuang salute the emperor. The one who can be an emperor is not retarded. Yun Liangyi is so obvious. If he doesn''t know what''s interesting, it''s meaningless. He pretended to have nothing, but respectfully stretched out his hand, invited Yun Liangyi to the side hall, personally served tea for Yun Liangyi and yefeihuang. After both sides sat down, the emperor said, "I heard that the national master has accepted this as his apprentice. I haven''t congratulated him yet." "No, I''m a gifted student. I shouldn''t be buried." Cloud cool Yi light reply way. The implication is that he doesn''t need the emperor''s reward or anything. He takes night Fei Huang as his apprentice. He doesn''t worry about his face perfectly. "Night home, what''s your name?" The emperor turned his head and asked if the night was not Phoenix. "Not Huang." She said faintly. "Ye Feihuang, eh!" The emperor read the name of Yefei Huang once, and then nodded with satisfaction: "good name, good name!" "I thought you should be a stranger to the world when you first wake up, but now it seems that you wake up for only six days, but it seems that you are not unaccustomed at all." Night Fei Huang nodded and didn''t reply. "I don''t know if the emperor has any orders for this call?" Cloud cool Yi timely mouth, through the phase holding hands, he has felt the night non Huang impatient. "Oh, I wanted to see the young master of the night family. I heard that he was the daughter of general chuchen, so it''s strange how he looks. Second, I want the national division to figure out who did this mutiny of the imperial capital?" The emperor looked very modest. "Emperor, if you want to know who did it, you need a hundred years of life. Do you still want to know?" The emperor was startled. He frowned at Yun Liangyi and said, "don''t frighten me, master. Don''t you want to tell me?" "The secret of heaven can''t be revealed. If the emperor wants to know, the local teacher can tell you. It''s just two hundred years of life lost for both sides." Cloud Liangyi said very lightly, it seems that he doesn''t care about this matter. It seems that all the seizing power is in the hands of the emperor. But how could the emperor, who had been defined as immoral before, exchange his 100 year life for a name? The man with high accomplishments should not care. The emperor''s accomplishments were not very high, so his time to live was limited.How can you sell your life? "No, that''s fine." The emperor shook his head. "Does the national teacher have a solution?" "Let it be, it''s not a big deal." Cloud cool Yi''s answer is still light. But in Yun Liangyi''s point of view, the destruction of the world is not a major event, he said, it is really unconvincing! "National teacher, the man in the palace has wanted to see you for a long time. When can you meet him?" Cloud cool Yi suddenly cold hum a: "Your Majesty wants to with the devil for five this national division inconvenient to interfere, but our national division won''t." "National teacher!" The emperor slapped the table fiercely, obviously angry at Yun Liangyi''s words. "Don''t think I dare not move you!" He is a threat. He has long been unhappy with the national teacher. He is arrogant to death all day long, and he has to lick his face to please him! His intelligence, is not equal to White said, is to die! What logic! Is this national teacher used for decoration? I really want to open a dyeing workshop if I give you some color! "If your majesty wants to move our national teacher, just try, but our national teacher hasn''t moved his muscles and bones for a long time. It''s not easy to say whether it will destroy an imperial capital or the whole Shengya." Yun Liangyi''s words are full of artistic color. On the surface or let this emperor, but secretly, it is a threat. But in the words, you can also feel how terrible and powerful his power is! "Guoshi, don''t be too rampant. Don''t forget who gave you the status and the glory!" "Status? Glory? " Yun Liangyi looks at the emperor in a funny way, and his mouth is filled with an intoxicating radian: "my teacher is used to idle clouds and wild cranes, and suddenly you invite him to the imperial capital. I''m really tired of staying for decades." Chapter 366 Yun Liangyi has an invisible sense of oppression, even if he doesn''t do anything! He is like a God coming to the world, he has his majesty, no one can disobey him! If you disobey him, you will be punished for disobeying God''s will! No one will get special treatment. Because God has no feelings. God, there is only cold and heartless. Their world is cold. They even love to kill more than demons. Yun Liangyi now looks at the emperor''s expression, that''s what it is. He just looks at it like this, and he has made the emperor''s legs soft and limp on the ground, and his sweat has soaked his clothes! But the whole person can''t move at all! It''s not that I don''t want to move, it''s that I can''t move at all, as if I''ve been acupointd! Fear, that''s endless fear. He has always known that Yun Liangyi is very powerful, but he has never seen him kill anyone. Although he has been indifferent to him, he still listens to everything. But if you think about it now, it is obvious that the emperor thinks too much. This man, no matter how beautiful and coquettish he is, is ruthless. He doesn''t kill people. He just doesn''t want to dirty his hands. It''s not afraid, it''s just not thinking. Terrible man, terrible man Night Feihuang is just watching, she doesn''t know what happened, but she also knows that it''s inconvenient to participate. Just before Yun Liangyi said that the emperor and the devil are together, this is very disgusting. But I didn''t like it anyway, that''s all. Yun Liangyi didn''t seem to be ready to do anything more to the emperor. He said faintly: "since your majesty has nothing else to do, then our national division will go back." Say, also don''t wait for the emperor to have reaction of come over, lead night not Huang to leave. "My Lord, this is..." The eunuch in front of the door looks confused. What''s the matter? Do you need to stop the master? But just thinking for a moment, Yun Liangyi and ye Feihuang have gone a long way. "Half of the reason why Master said this today is for me to listen to him." On the way, night is not Huang suddenly open mouth. "Well? Why do you say that? " "With the style of a master, we will not quarrel with the emperor. This is not the temper of a master." Night is not Huang light way: "moreover, that emperor is also obviously the first time to see you so." Yun Liangyi chuckled. He raised his hand, rubbed night Feihuang''s hair, and said: "I''m so delicate, but I''m a little embarrassed." "Shifu is modest." Night non Huang said, if cloud Liangyi know night non Huang can''t hear the meaning, how can he make today''s play? "I''ve been looking around for so long, but what can I see?" Yefei Huang blinked her purple eyes and was silent for a while. Then she said faintly, "that man has been invaded by something, and has been stationed for at least ten years. In the past, he caused huge losses to the allies and killed millions of soldiers. In the future, he will let some creature invade the mainland, and the people will not be able to make a living." Yun Liangyi said with a smile: "I know your eyes are very special, but I don''t know it''s like this? You can see the past and the future? " Night Fei Huang nodded, but shook her head: "now, I can only see ordinary people, just like master or my mother, I can''t see them." She couldn''t see anything about herself. Her own future and past are also blank. "Do you know the origin of purple eyes?" Cloud cool Yi asks a way? Night Fei Huang shook her head. When she woke up, she knew that she had the power to look like this, but she didn''t know where it came from. In front of the sky, the clouds are cool, as if they are recalling something. "At the end of the age of gods and demons, gods and demons have left this continent, leaving a disciple of God, a human being." "The gods and disciples have a pair of magical eyes, but no one knows about the magic. The God and the disciples are stubborn. Before God leaves the world, he destroys the eyes of the God and the disciples for fear of bringing imbalance to the world. " "Later, it is said that the godfather gave her broken eyes to a little girl who was adopted by her at that time. All the descendants of this little human girl had such purple eyes, but the magic power seemed to have been lost." "The ancestors of the saints?" Yefei Huang has already guessed that she, yechuchen and yechuxue, all have a pair of purple eyes. It''s not the purple of the summoner of the thunder department, but a very special purple. "That''s right." Cloud cool Yi light nod. "Without her eyes, how did she survive?" If you go on like this, how did the achievements of the saints mentioned in the historical books these days come from?"At that time, the way of cultivation was different. Besides, the divine power was inherited by the divine disciples, so they could see things without eyes." Yun Liangyi explains so, but the voice is a bit desolate. I don''t know where this desolation comes from. Night Feihuang only sees that cloud Liangyi''s expression, which is almost ready to cry, is very distressing. "Will this God disciple hate her master..." Night is not Huang murmurs a way. Cloud cool Yi confused looking at night not Huang, he asked: "apprentice, if one day, as a teacher also destroyed your eyes, you will hate as a teacher?" Night Fei Huang is silent for a while, also don''t know how to answer. She frowned and said, "if the Lord of God took the eyes of the God disciple for the sake of the common people, the disciple thinks that even the hatred is only temporary. If the master wants his apprentice''s eyes, and if it''s also for the sake of the common people, he will hate him. He doesn''t hate his ruthlessness, but his distrust. " Twitching for a long time, night non Huang just said so. This is her personal point of view. In the future, if her eyes will be a disaster, they will be destroyed. Only if it is the hands of the master himself. So Maybe I will put all my hatred on Shifu. It''s Shifu who doesn''t trust her and won''t harm the world. It''s 100 times more painful than destroying your eyes by yourself. No, maybe, maybe more. Yun Liangyi seemed to be frightened, motionless and shocked. Such an expression is hard to see on Yun Liangyi''s face. "What''s the matter, master?" Night not Huang pulled pull cloud cool Yi sleeve, ask a way. "Ah..." Cloud cool Yi back to God. Night is not Huang, but found that cloud cool Yi palm is very hot, as if out of a sweat. How could that be? "Don''t worry, apprentice. The master will ask casually, and he will never hurt you in the future." Cloud cool Yi says to night not Huang in a hurry. I''m afraid it''s too late. Chapter 367 What Yun Liangyi said is that night is not Phoenix. In fact, he didn''t pay attention to it. She has such a pair of eyes, which is determined by heaven. Once upon a time, someone destroyed them for the sake of the common people. Now it''s no big deal to destroy them again. But yefeihuang is a person who wants to sacrifice for the world. When she doesn''t want to do so, no one can touch her hair! She knew that Yun Liangyi was sincere in saying this, but now, who would expect it in the future? "I don''t believe in being a teacher, do I?" Cloud cool Yi looking at night not Huang what expression fluctuation, can''t help but cautiously ask a way. "No Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "Master said, apprentice write down is." Yun Liangyi was relieved. Then he asked, "I''m not curious. What''s in the emperor''s body?" "Master, please say it." If you are curious, it''s really not. It''s not something she can manage. But since Yun Liangyi also mentioned it, it''s OK to understand it by the way. "It''s a ghost." Cloud cool Yi light way. "Ghost?" Night Fei Huang is very puzzled, is the ghost of that kind of ghost? How come she never heard of this race? That''s strange. "It''s not something from this continent, it''s not the kind of ghost that people often say. In terms of this kind of biological hierarchy, the lower ghosts have no thought. Their food is human beings, or human cultivation. The medium ghosts have the same appearance as human beings, and it''s hard to be found in the crowd. The higher ghosts have high IQ, and they will control their desire, hope, and lure The hook of things. " "And where did they come from?" What Yun Liangyi said is novel and strange. I''ve never heard of such a race. "Come from other planes. Each plane has its own survival law. Unless the plane is broken or soars, it cannot leave its own plane." "Master said that, that is to say, the original face of the ghost was broken, so it came to this world?" "Yes and no." Yun Liangyi frowned: "generally speaking, the space is broken, and the creatures will only go to the same or higher level." Ye Feihuang understood the meaning of Yun Liangyi, which means that ghosts should not appear in this world, but now they are in this world. This is very difficult to explain. "They will destroy the human world." Night not Huang light said a, not doubt, is affirmative sentence. "Do you see the future?" "Just a little bit of the emperor." Night Fei Huang can''t describe what kind of scene she saw. It''s light enough to describe it as people don''t talk about life. What''s more, it''s hell on earth! "Apprentice, master wants you to agree to be a teacher." Cloud cool Yi says very seriously. ¡°£¿¡± "As a teacher, I hope you don''t get involved in this incident." Cloud cool Yi says. Don''t get involved in this, which means Cloud cool Yi let night non Huang regardless of human life and death, alone? Night Fei Huang frowned: "master, why do you say that?" She''s not the great virgin who wants to make a living for human beings. After all, she knows how much she''s worth. She doesn''t like to make a show. She just doesn''t know why Baiyun Liangyi says that. It''s OK for her not to interfere. She''s not a good person. "I know too much about fate. I can''t intervene in human affairs. If you are involved in this dispute, I can''t protect you." Cloud cool Yi looking at night not in the eyes of Huang, full of is worried. If something happens to her, what can he do? He searched for thousands of years, paid the price of pain to find her! He couldn''t lose her any more. He didn''t want to go through the torment that he couldn''t find again. He just wants to be with her forever and never be apart again. Cloud cool Yi''s earnest let night not Huang move, she light way: "as long as I don''t be involved in them, apprentice is not active participation." She made such a promise. Cloud cool Yi night non Huang embrace into the arms: "the teacher will not let you be involved in." No unable! It will never be allowed to happen! In the sedan chair, they felt each other. The road is still moving forward, just out of the palace, but I hear the rapid footsteps behind me. "Tell the master that the dark elder of the holy family is using the sacrificial platform, and his subordinates can''t stop it!" The air around Yun Liangyi immediately became cold. He said to Yefei Huang in his arms, "apprentice, you go back first. I have something to deal with." Night non Huang nods, light way: "good."Although I don''t know why the dark elder of Shengzi clan used the sacrificial platform to make Shifu so angry, it''s really a character to make Shifu so angry. Yun Liangyi jumps out of the sedan chair and orders his servants to send yefeihuang back to the mansion safely, then leaves in a hurry. Once again, the sedan began to go on the road, but this time, there was only one person in the sedan. "Little master, are we going the right way or the wrong way? The path will be quieter. " Night Fei Huang thought, the noise on the street is really not what she likes, so she said: "the path." It''s better to be clean. The next people are very skilled into a lonely path. It seems that I have walked this way before. Night Fei Huang doesn''t care much. However, after walking less than half of the way, the sedan car suddenly stopped. The next people did not move, as if they were acupoints! Yefei Huang feels strange, but she feels like someone TA TA ta The sound of the wind blowing on the tassel was just a blink of an eye. Night Feihuang felt her body light and came back to herself again. She was already in a very old room with two men standing in front of her. One of them has the same looks as her master, the other Night is not the purple eye of Huang dark dark, see through what. So, was she kidnapped? She doesn''t make a sound, but it doesn''t mean that her kidnapper won''t make a sound. The young and lively looking man breaks down a step forward and looks at yefeihuang, saying excitedly. "Jiusao, you are not dead! How wonderful Sister nine? Night Fei Huang coldly looked at the man who spoke, this person has and? She''s only 14 years old. How could she get married? Besides, who dares to marry a saint''s daughter? Did not expect to kidnap their own or a psycho! Ling Feng didn''t see ye Feihuang''s eyes, and continued: "sister-in-law Jiu, your appearance has changed so much, your hair has turned white, and your face has changed so much. It''s really hard for you these months!" Chapter 368 "Sister nine, since we have found you, you can go back with us. We..." Lingfeng said on the night of non Huang''s line of sight, just want to say the words but all swallow back. From these eyes, he saw hostility, indifference and all kinds of things, but he didn''t see any familiarity! So, what''s going on? This is not what his ninth sister-in-law would do! This is definitely not like Jun Lihuang''s style! Ling Feng retreated a few steps, and he was shocked to see Ling changjue who didn''t speak. But Ling changjue just looked at yefeihuang. In her eyes, she had no other feelings except for her tender affection. "Brother nine!" Ling Feng pulled Ling changjue''s sleeve and pulled him back. Ling changjue blinked her eyes and looked at Feihuang in the night. He said in a soft voice: "fortunately, I didn''t go with you at that time. You are the best if you are still alive. At the beginning, you let Bai Qiqi eat the pill of forgetting worries for everyone, but you know that a pill can''t be forgotten for those who integrate into the soul. " Night Fei Huang listen to this man''s voice, very good, with the master''s voice is different. This person''s voice is very gentle, like the spring breeze, listening very comfortable. But for what he said, night Feihuang can''t agree. She slowly stood up and walked towards the door. It must have been the two men who recognized the wrong person. One is the misidentification of his sister-in-law, the other is the misidentification of his wife. It''s not enough. She has no obligation to do these things. The master told her to go back earlier, but she can''t stay too long. "Li Huang!" The beautiful man holds ye Feihuang''s hand and stops her from moving forward. Night Feihuang stopped, slowly turned around, looked at him, coldly said: "I am the little Lord of the holy family, night Feihuang." Not Li Huang in his mouth! But did not expect that the beautiful man grasp more tightly. He said, "don''t you really forget me?" Words, with a trace of injustice and urgency. If ordinary people see such a beautiful man, I''m afraid they''ll immediately soften their hearts. But Yefei Huang is not an ordinary person. She has no response to this. She just passed Ling changjue and looked at Ling Feng for a while. Light way: "ghost King City Little Lord, West ten King Ling Feng, he calls you nine elder brother, you are probably Sky City Little Lord, West nine King Ling changjue." saw this, Ling Chang JE was about to speak, but he had not spoken yet, and listened to the evening''s non Phoenix saying: "the prince of Xi Wei is also in Santa ya. Is your West royal royal house too busy?" "Li Huang..." Ling changjue wronged mouth, he had never seen such a look of her, even in the day just know, she was prickly appearance, also not as cold as today. What''s the matter with her? "You''d better not recognize the wrong person." Night Fei Huang even used honorifics, she broke away from Ling changjue''s hand and went out. Ling changjue just wanted to catch up, but she was caught by Ling Feng! "Nine elder brother, you calm down, now nine elder sister-in-law what all don''t remember, you chase down like this again, will only implicate big brother!" Just the night is not Huang to say so of words, obviously is to threaten them two people with Ling light dust. Ling changjue how can calm down, not easy, not easy to know that she did not die, not easy to find a little courage to live. But now, she forgot all about it! Forget all about Ling changjue''s eyes are wet. The man has tears, but he doesn''t feel sad If you really answer this sentence, you only experienced death a few months ago, but now you have to live and leave again. How can his heart not hurt? How can it not hurt "Girl, she Forget me His voice with hoarse and infarction, like a child abandoned. "Brother nine, cheer up! There will always be a way! If sister-in-law Jiu can''t remember, let''s start over. " All over again, from the beginning. It will be difficult, but This is the best way. Although Ling changjue may suffer a lot, she must persist! "Start over..." Ling changjue whispered "Xiao Feng, the national teacher of Shengya, is not an easy master to deal with." Ling changjue sighed a long sigh, not to retreat, just lament some of his life experience bumpy. ¡­¡­ Night non Huang back to the original place, the next people have been sober, see night non Huang in front of them, it is obvious that a Leng! "Little master, how can you..." Why come down all of a sudden? The night is not Huang light walk over, step on the sedan chair to drive, say: "have nothing to do, walk, quickly some return to the mansion."The next people don''t ask any more questions, so they just carry the sedan chair to keep on going it''s better not to ask about the master''s affairs. Or you might lose your head. In less than a quarter of an hour, Yun Liangyi came back in a hurry. Looking at his dusty appearance, ye Feihuang only feels that some of them are not in line with the image created by the master. "Tea, master." Night non Huang to cloud cool Yi handed a cup of tea, let him slowly. "Apprentice, you have a good rest in the mansion. Master will go out for two days." After drinking tea, Yun Liangyi said. Night non Huang no surprise, just light nodded, said he knew. "I''ll put my teacher in your room for the morning class these two days." "Good." In his busy schedule, Shifu will think of himself. Night Feihuang really don''t know cloud Liangyi this is when his apprentice or when his daughter. It''s too considerate! "Yannuo, take your apprentice to lunch." Cloud cool Yi in exchange for a man, LED Night non Huang left. Cloud cool Yi is frowning to sit at the same place, the black dress person quietly appears nearby. "What''s the matter with you, my lord?" Yun Liangyi shook his head helplessly: "the elders of the holy family want to curse Huang privately through the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. I just stopped her, but there will be something that makes Huang in crisis in the southwest. These two days, I''ll go back and see if I can get rid of it, I''ll get rid of it." "My Lord, you It will cost you your life The man in black is very worried. What does Yun Liangyi want to do besides changing his life? But in this way, his punishment will only be heavier and heavier! "For the sake of Huang''s safety, what are these? I came here for Huang''s sake. I have already affected the cycle of cause and effect. It doesn''t matter if I have more." It doesn''t matter what Yun Liangyi said. He doesn''t care about death, death or punishment. What he wants is to give his apprentice a peaceful life. Even after that, he will die forever! Everything he did Just for her! Chapter 369 Cloud Liangyi is no longer in the mansion these two days, night Feihuang is still in accordance with cloud Liangyi plan, what to do. Such a constant life, night Feihuang didn''t show very impatient, regular, safe finish. And then they immerse themselves in their own world. She has read all the books sent by the elder of Yeda. She has a good memory. She can remember them after reading them four or five times. Although there are many things to learn, yefeihuang shows that she is most interested in making poison. Whether it''s hand-made poison juice, poison powder, or alchemy to make poison pill, Yefei Huang is happy with it. In addition to the poisonous herbs sent by the master and the elder of Yeda, there are many poisonous herbs in her own chip space. She has materials and time to study what she likes, which is a great pleasure in life. "Little master." Someone called outside. "Well?" Usually when she is in alchemy, no one will disturb her? Did the master come back ahead of time? "Little Lord, there is a man named Hualuo outside the mansion. Do you want to see him?" Asked the man in black. "Flowers fall..." Night Fei Huang murmured a, thought to think, still agreed: "let him come in." "Yes The footstep of the servant gradually goes away. Yefei Huang gets up, cleans the poison powder on her hand with special water, cleans it, arranges her clothes, and goes to the front yard. The arrival of flowers did not shock yefeihuang, but it was not expected by yefeihuang. "You all go down." After waiting for the flowers to fall, night non Huang sent back all the servants and dark guards. Only one person was left behind. Two people are sitting opposite each other. Night non Huang did not speak first, just waiting for the flowers to open. "How have you been in guoshifu these days?" At the beginning, Hualuo asked this question first. You know, among the saints, Hualuo is the only one who worries about night. "Everything is fine. Thank you for your concern." Night is not the answer of Huang. "You..." It''s obvious that I don''t know whether to ask or say. "Little uncle, if you have anything to ask, just ask. There is nothing to be taboo in Feihuang." Night Fei Huang said. She claims that she is not a good person, but she still has the ability to distinguish. Although the purpose of this flower is not clear, her concern for her is not fake. Her eyes are so special that she can see through. "That''s good." Hualuo seems to have made up his mind to fight. He asks, "Feihuang, don''t you really remember your past?" The night is not Huang to have no cold words to collide, but very cooperate of shook head. "Don''t you want to know at all?" Flower falls to ask again. If you don''t remember your past, you won''t hesitate? If the newborn baby will cry for this strange world, but after waking up, the child in front of him has no memory, no crying, no confusion. Why? Night Feihuang this time did not answer the usual do not want two words, she said: "I am too not curious about my, to say want to know, I do not care. You know, my little uncle, where I am now. " Night Fei Huang pause, continue: "I have a complete background, perfect social circle, and then think of the second person''s life, I can''t accept this situation." This is a very contradictory situation. People like yefeihuang are strong in appearance and very fragile in heart. Although she may know her sense of existence more when she thinks of the past, she will worry about her situation at the same time. Do you want to be who you are now or who you were in the past? It''s all going to get tangled. "However, the life you live now is fake, and everything is deliberately created. Aren''t you afraid of the day when you wake up?" Flower falls to say, night is not Huang''s life now and before presumably, how much difference? Not bad! Even better! Are you happier than before, free? It''s hard to say, but life is hundreds of times better than before. But her smile is also less, before even a smile, fake smile, sneer, at least smile, but now, he has never seen her smile. Did she really enjoy herself? "Wake up..." Night is not Huang Niannian''s way. Dreams always wake up, but she is greedy of the scene in the dream. "Are you here to speak for your brother?" Night Fei Huang blinked, looking at the flowers, oh no, now it should be called Ling Qingchen. Ling Qingchen smiles: "yes and no." "On the one hand, I''m really worried about you. On the other hand The two countries are going to war, and it''s no good for you to stay here. " He said. Ye Feihuang shook her head: "you are wrong. I will not intervene in this war. Moreover, in this war, SIVI will be defeated. Not only SIVI, but also the whole continent will be ruined."When she said this, she was very calm. She must have no worried tone. It seems as usual as the weather tomorrow. "You! Can you see the future? " Ling Qingchen stood up in shock! Yefeihuang didn''t answer this question, but continued: "SIVI has no chance of winning. At that time, many people will die. Things that don''t belong to human beings will occupy the mainland, and the mainland will always be in the dark." "Then you will also be involved. Since you know the future, why don''t you try to stop it?" Ling Qingchen asked. Night Fei Huang said that although the future is only a few words, but it is enough for him to make up for that situation in his brain! It is really too terrible, his home, his family, will lose all the comfort now, perhaps death, perhaps exile. But whatever it is, it''s something he doesn''t want to see. "History will not change." The night is not Huang light way. "But human beings should also fight for their own future." "What''s the chance of victory in the battle between human and non-human? You know what? " Night not Huang looking at Ling light dust eyes, very serious ask a way. Can the fight between human and ghost be equal? It''s something to doubt. This question asked Ling Qingchen, he has no way to answer the cruel answer, but he is not willing to give up. "Even if it is..." Ling Qingchen thought of another way! "Even if your family died in this war, it''s none of your business?" ¡°¡­¡­ Family? " Night Feihuang seems very confused, are those people of the holy family? It''s no big deal if she dies. Her mother is a puppet and her aunt is a reborn "Not the saints, but your real family!" Ling Qingchen said: "your grandfather, your brother, uncle, second uncle and sixth uncle are all your close relatives! Are you willing to let them die? " Chapter 370 They are all people that Jun Lihuang is willing to protect with her life. Does she really have the heart to watch them die one by one? Once Jun Lihuang, in order to cure Jun Hanbing''s disease, how much effort did he spend, and how much contribution did he make to the well-being of his family? Yes, she has forgotten all of them now, but can she also forget the feelings for her family? If one day she wakes up, will she be in agony? She''s not a cold person, but she is now. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang can''t speak, these superfluous things are too strange for her, she doesn''t want to touch them at all. Yun Liangyi told her not to take part in the war anyway. She also agreed. She won''t break her promise. Even now, Ling Qingchen uses more words to bewitch her! "You don''t have to say any more. The decision I made won''t change." Night non Huang interrupted also want to talk again of Ling light dust. She said, "if you want to be with your aunt, take her away from Shengya as soon as possible." This is her advice, stay in Shengya, after all, nothing good will happen. Shengya will usher in the invasion of ghosts. Yefeihuang is also kind-hearted and wants to wake them up. "What can you do to remind Cher of?" Ling Qingchen asked. He never thought about it, but he forgot everything at the beginning of the night. Even if he had a heart, he couldn''t. He was lucky to find his wife after three years. But she forgot everything, he can start all over again, but there are many things that she can''t arrange completely! For example, it''s easy to think about bringing the early snow back to SIVI, but it''s actually hard to do it. "The evocation of the holy clan will wash away all the original memories of the soul. There is no way to get them back." Night is not Huang light way, that kind of thing that vanishes, how can find again come back? Ling Qingchen is depressed, but fortunately, yefeihuang is not a completely indifferent person, she said: "I recently studied a new pill, can let two people function memory, aunt''s memory is not, your memory is still." After hearing this, Ling Qingchen immediately came to hope! This is a magic stroke! Send charcoal in the snow! "It will be developed in about a month." Night Fei Huang calculated a process, said with Ling light dust. "Thank you very much." Ling Qingchen stands up and bows to Feihuang at night. "No need." Night non Huang picked up Ling Qingchen, she rarely showed other expressions except indifference, she said some sad: "in addition to the master I first saw, you are the second person I saw who was worried about me and had me in my eyes." Help him, not because of her kindness, but for this sense of identity! "You..." Ling Qingchen doesn''t know what to say to ye Feihuang. In fact, he has already said what to say and what not to say. But looking at her with such an expression, he would still be distressed. "Whether it''s you or your two brothers, you think I''m another person. Maybe that person is very important to you, maybe I''m that person, but it''s all over." "Even though I am also a puppet called back by the saints with the art of evocation, my feeling can''t be wrong. This body, even without any memory, is my body, that is to say, if the person you know is really me, she is a fake." The words said here, night non Huang is not to sensational, just to tell the truth. Ling Qingchen was shocked by Mandai and was taken away from the National Palace. In the Imperial Palace, it is a pure place again. Night Fei Huang has nothing to do, sitting in the courtyard to build flowers. "Xiaozhu, you seem very boring?" The night is not the Huang answer a voice to turn head, saw to suddenly appear in the beautiful youth of own side. "promise, you are also very busy." Night Fei Huang said. "my mission is not to take care of you, nor is it very idle." Yan Nuo grabs his head and sits down beside ye Feihuang. "You''re listless. Is something wrong?" Yan Nuo asked curiously. Night Fei Huang shook her head: "just want to relax." Or does she want to relax? "It''s rare." Yannuo underestimated. Since Yefei Huang came to the National Palace, he didn''t see that she had leisure time. Except for the necessary rest, she would never do anything unnecessary. But is the sun really coming out from the West today? Or is it because her master is not in the mansion? "Don''t you think I''m just a workaholic?" Night is not Huang to ask a way in return. "Isn''t it?" Yannuo thinks this question is not to be answered. It''s absolutely right! The title of workaholic is really suitable for her!Night not Huang helplessly sighed a tone, didn''t say again what. "Well, little master, if you are bored, I will catch a Warcraft for you to play with? Do you want a sacred beast or a divine beast? " Yan Nuo''s words are really easy to ask. If they are heard by others, they will probably faint. Night Feihuang knows yannuo''s real body, so even if yannuo says so, night Feihuang doesn''t feel the slightest wrong. Yannuo is another face of Warcraft, or a kind of almost God of Warcraft, in this continent, not to mention god beast, super god beast, even the legendary level of Warcraft, see yannuo also only let him butcher! It''s just so cool! "No need." Night is not Huang but refused. "Little Lord, as a summoner, without Warcraft, what kind of Summoner are you?" Make complaints about this. "The summoner should have contracted Warcraft and ignored his own experience. I don''t want to." Night is not Huang light way, immediately she then shifted a topic. Well, it''s very clever. She said, "yannuo, since you are the holy ancient Warcraft, have you ever seen the scenes in the age of gods and demons?" Yan Nuo was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "are you interested?" Ye Feihuang nodded: "in fact, I''m a little curious about how human beings were at that time. In the age of gods and demons, there are still many warriors surging up." Yan Nuo was clear, and he recalled: "at that time, human beings were very fierce. Although they could not compete with the gods and demons, the strong human beings at that time could turn the river and the sea by moving their fingers. At that time, magic went through and holy light flew everywhere. Although it was very free and there was no restriction from any capital, looking at the present and the past, the days were really comfortable and impeccable. ¡± Chapter 371 "Well?" How do I say this? Yannuo looked at the sky, then looked at yefeihuang and said: "at that time, the sky was red, the devil''s world was gray red, and the divine world was slightly bright." "At that time, no matter which piece of land was a battlefield, no one could live a harmonious and peaceful life, and spent every day fighting or practicing." Yannuo recalled: "although it is because of this that human beings are also very strong, at that time there was no order. The strong human beings could challenge the gods and demons, and the fighters could even fight for a few days and nights. At that time, the sky was red with blood, and people at that time could go against the sky. " Yannuo said. "Ah..." Night non Huang''s eyes gradually emerged yearning. "You yearn for that period?" Is Yan Nuo very strange to Jun Lihuang? Why does this person still show such an expression? This time of the world, not too terrible? "Although I think the life at that time was too chaotic, I still think that it should be a more suitable time for me..." Night Fei Huang said so. "Then you are quite wrong." Yannuo underestimated. But when the night is not Huang holding doubt to see to speech promise, speech promise but shut up, not ready to go on. Well, Yefei Huang is not that kind of inquisitive character. If she doesn''t ask, she won''t ask. "Little Lord, in the present era, the sky has faded and everything has become orderly. Isn''t it good?" Night non Huang light shook his head: "I just feel that my inner pursuit is not these." Then she closed her eyes. She really didn''t understand herself any more. "Well, let''s not talk about these historical things." Yefeihuang also felt boring. To be honest, yannuo said that although there was no special novelty in the history books, she could not arouse her curiosity. "Then yannuo left first?" He asked cautiously, he thought night Feihuang didn''t seem very happy? Why? "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded. Yannuo ran away in an instant. Since she changed her body, the little girl seems to be a different person. She is not as innocent and kind as she used to be. £¿£¿£¿ "Night is not a Phoenix Ye Feihuang, who are you? Are you someone else''s chess piece or a poor Canary... " Night Fei Huang looked up at the sky and murmured to herself. "Get some sleep. I''m tired, too." She said to herself, got up and patted her clothes, then went to the water couch space. ¡­¡­ Li Huang didn''t sleep well. She always seemed to hear the cry of a child. She kept crying in her ears, crying, crying! Annoyed, she couldn''t sleep. She suddenly opened her eyes, but found that beside her, there was a crying baby! £¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡ It''s not a dream? Yefei Huang gets up and looks at the baby carefully. He is a man and has been crying. He has fiery red hair and fiery red eyes She gently picked up the baby and patted him on the back. Although she didn''t say anything to coax him, the child seemed to have the same spirit. When she was hugged by Yefei Huang, she stopped crying. Facing the night is not Huang straight smile! Also want to use meat Du Du''s claws to pinch Li Huang''s face. What a lovely child. Night is not the thought in Huang''s heart. But when she saw through the child''s real body, she was surprised. "Young rosefinch, why did it become what it is now?" She seems to see the past of rosefinch, but hazy, there is always a layer of fog blocking his past, she can''t see, can''t see clearly. She only knew that he was a rosefinch in his youth. It seemed that he had something to do with himself, but The key point is that you can''t see clearly! "Isn''t it My contract beast She thought so. An idea in her mind has begun to shape, she seems to have understood what, eyes instantly dark! "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee The child in her arms seems to want to say something, but what she blurts out is the whispers belonging to children. Yefeihuang doesn''t know what he wants to say, but just holds him in her arms by intuition. His body is warmer than hers. But even if the night is not Phoenix''s body again cold, the baby in the arms is still willing to close to the night is not Phoenix, a moment is not willing to let go! ¡­¡­ Two days later. Yun Liangyi''s dusty return to the house seems to be hurt. Night Feihuang rushes by in a hurry, but is blocked by Yun Liangyi at the door of the room and doesn''t allow her to approach. "My Lord, he doesn''t want me to see him in such a mess. I''d better come back later." The man in black advised. Night Fei Huang stares at the closed door, looks at it for a while, then follows the heart of the man in black and leaves.How could she not know how proud her master was? But how could she not worry about him? It''s a pity that she doesn''t know much about medical theory. The only one she is good at is detoxification by system. Otherwise, she can help. After non Huang''s figure disappears, the man in black rushes into the room to heal Yun Liangyi. It''s not easy to be seriously injured, but it''s never better than that. His red clothes had been dyed black and red, and he was still on the ground in disorder. The original color of his white inner clothes could not be seen. He was about to raise his hand for treatment, but he was stopped by the man in black! "No! adult! I''ll help you with the treatment. If you use your magic power again, you won''t be able to support it! " Hearing this, Yun Liangyi put down his hand and gave it to the man in black. What the man in Black said is not wrong. If he uses the divine power indiscriminately, it won''t be long before he is destroyed, or the time and space are broken because of the disorder. He has nothing to do with himself. The main thing is not to involve his apprentices. This is not good. The man in black tried his best to cure Yun Liangyi. Although his recovery was not as good as that of divine power, it was not slow at least! The effect is good! Two hours later, Yun Liangyi finished bathing, dressed himself up again, and then came out of the room. He''s going to see his apprentice. She must be worried about herself, right? So think, cloud cool Yi''s step can''t help but accelerate a little bit. Push open the night non Huang''s door, but see night non Huang is holding a baby, face expressionless rely on step on. See cloud cool Yi come over, just at present a bright! "Master, are you ok?" She stood up and asked, looking at Yun Liangyi. She was really worried about him. "It''s no big deal to be a teacher." Cloud cool Yi says to night Fei Huang with smile. He looked at the child in Yefei Huang''s arms and asked: "this is..." Chapter 372 Night Fei Huang looked down at the baby in her arms and said, "the baby suddenly appeared beside me. I saw that he was pleasing, so I kept him." There are some words that she didn''t say to Yun Liangyi, because she actually knows what to say. Talking too much will only make both sides unhappy. After listening to Fei Huang''s words, Yun Liangyi said clearly, "since you like it, keep it. Rosefinch is a rare Warcraft." Night Fei Huang nodded. Except that he was crying on the day he saw him, he was unexpectedly good. As long as he was beside yefeihuang, he would not cry. He just looked at yefeihuang with his eyes, and he would see where yefeihuang went. To this end, night Feihuang also asked the servants in the house to look for animal milk to feed the little guy. Fortunately, the child is not picky and easy to feed. "How are you doing these two days when I''m no longer in the mansion?" Yun Liangyi asked as usual. "Everything was done according to the master''s instructions. There was no shoddy work." Night Fei Huang said. In fact, Yun Liangyi also knows that ye Feihuang is not a human being. He can only do more without telling himself, not to be lazy and do less. "I want to choose a weapon for you. What do you want?" Cloud cool Yi asks a way. Yefei Huang now has no contracted Warcraft in her body. All her cultivation is just to improve her cultivation and refine her body. In terms of combat effectiveness, she is still not so powerful. Night Fei Huang thought about it, and finally shook her head: "master can choose, I don''t want anything special." Yun Liangyi nodded. In fact, he had already guessed the result at the beginning. His apprentice is good at everything, but she has no desire and no desire. Does she say that she doesn''t know the world? That''s not true. She knows a lot about it. It''s just that a person''s character is like this. If you want to change it, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort. "Listen to Yan Nuo, during the period when I was no longer a teacher, the flowers of the holy family came to you?" Cloud cool Yi asked inadvertently. "Well." Night is not Huang did not cover up, but generously admitted. "Don''t blame me for being a teacher. The holy family is a place of right and wrong. I have to be careful in everything." Cloud cool Yi care way. What did the saints do behind their back? How could they escape his eyes? In the past, I had to cooperate with them in order to let them come back to me, but now that I have come back, I don''t need to care about anything any more! "Master, don''t worry. I''ll save you." Night not Huang gave cloud cool Yi a reassuring look in the eyes, if she didn''t know that the saint clan those people have a mind to her, she also won''t so easily agree to come to the National Teacher''s residence. Her ability is still small, even if it is arrogant, I''m afraid it will eat a lot of pain, but now, she''s not wrong, Yun Liangyi at least sincerely for her good. Don''t say other purposeful things, at least he cares about her! This alone, night non Huang can put down most of the wariness to Yun Liangyi. In other words, there is little sense of preparedness. "That''s good. It''s not convenient to talk about it as a teacher." Yun Liangyi nodded, there are apprentices like this, what else do you want? Don''t worry about anything! "Tomorrow morning, I''ll teach you something new. Today you should have a good rest." Cloud cool Yi concerns a way. "Good." Night is not Phoenix nodding. "Then I won''t disturb you. I''ll call you at dinner." Cloud cool Yi said, then left night not Huang''s room. Night Fei Huang looked down at the baby in her arms and sighed. Shifu''s injury this time is not light. Even after the cure, there is still a part of fatigue can be seen. "Little rosefinch, master is injured this time, mostly for me..." The night is not Huang''s murmur, a tiny sigh that can''t be heard. What on earth is Shifu doing this for? He is special to himself, and a little too special. She was overwhelmed. On the contrary, ye Feihuang doesn''t know how to face Yun Liangyi. She doesn''t know how much Yun Liangyi has done for herself, but how can she repay him? This point, night Feihuang thought, thought, but there is no answer. The most difficult thing to pay is the debt of human relationship. ¡­¡­ The next morning, night Feihuang got up early. Before the little rosefinch woke up, she was not afraid of him crying and quarreling. Yun Liangyi is also waiting for yefeihuang early. After yefeihuang offers tea, they begin formal teaching. "I''ve added a lesson to you today." After that, Yun Liangyi found out a wooden bow. He handed it to yefeihuang: "this is a bow made of agarwood. It should be enough for you to practice at the beginning." It''s a light thing to say, but the agarwood, which is regarded as a treasure by outsiders, is used by Yun Liangyi to practice for yefeihuang?It''s really enough! I''m afraid Yun Liangyi is the only one who dotes on his disciples. "Master asked me to practice bow?" Night not Huang don''t understand of take over that wood bow. She thought that Yun Liangyi would choose her sword and halberd, but she didn''t expect that it was a bow? How few people use bow on the mainland now? Historically, bowing is the symbol of the elves, but human control of bows and arrows is far less than that of the elves. Up to now, there are still a few people learning bow. Night Fei Huang is not quite understand, cloud cool Yi why let oneself learn this? It''s not opposition, it''s just pure confusion. "Well." Yun Liangyi admitted: "let you practice bow may be selfish, but I sincerely hope you will practice bow well." Yun Liangyi didn''t say the specific reason, maybe there is a reason why it is difficult to speak, but it doesn''t matter. Night not Huang no longer curious is. Anyway, one day, she will know the truth. "The apprentice promised the master." Night Fei Huang said. Yun Liangyi smiles and begins to teach Yefei Huang At the end of the spring of 389 in Yunwu continent, a dark air began to spread from shengyadi to the whole continent. Some human beings were seriously ill because of the erosion of the dark air, but no one knew the reason. This is also what happened after Yefei Huang had been in the imperial palace for nearly three months. It was the end of spring, but the emperor of Shengya was still chilly, which made Yefei Huang very difficult to accept. Naturally, Yun Liangyi, who is crazy about protecting the apprentice, also notices this, so he plans to leave Shengya imperial capital with Yefei Huang. "Master, where are we going?" Cloud cool Yi let night non Huang pack things, night non Huang asked a sentence. "The ends of the earth, where there is no war, go." Yun Liangyi said so, and at last he added: "but don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer!" Chapter 373 Yun Liangyi''s degree of protection for his apprentice is almost unknown to everyone. His words are absolutely convincing. Yefei Huang just thought for a moment and then went to pack up her things. In this holy Yadi capital, the imperial palace is isolated from the outside world. There is no way for the turbid air from the outside to invade here, but there is no way to change the temperature of the weather. The night is not Huang''s fear of cold, which is so afraid that she can roll on the ground. Yun Liangyi doesn''t want yefeihuang to suffer from this kind of torture, so he naturally wants to take her away. When everything is ready, Yun Liangyi is ready to leave with ye Feihuang. But at this time, it is often unsatisfactory. Guoshifu is surrounded by people! From the sky to the earth, are firmly surrounded! This is what ye Feihuang didn''t expect. To be honest, she thinks that the emperor of Shengya should be a counsellor, and she doesn''t have the courage to do such a thing. But now it seems that a counsellor with power can become a counsellor as long as he has a strong backing! Even do something difficult to understand. Like now. Yun Liangyi gently frowned. The person who came here was not human. It was the "ghost" that he popularized to yefeihuang a few months ago. Their faces are basically the same as those of human beings, and some of them are even extremely delicate! Although the name of the ghost race is not nice, the race gene is also very good. Most of the ghosts have delicate faces and are highly combat effective creatures. So even Yun Liangyi can''t help frowning. He can''t do too much, but it''s really hard to do now! The ghost standing against the wind in the sky looked at the bottom and said loudly, "listen to the people inside. Your majesty summoned you to go out to the palace as soon as possible!" Night Fei Huang after hearing this words, but was puzzled. What do you want them to do at the palace? "Master?" Night non Huang looking at cloud cool Yi outward figure, is very confused. Master, what are you going to do? "As a teacher, you can go alone. You stay in the mansion. They can''t get in." After that, he also told yannuo and the man in black to keep watch on yefeihuang. Yefeihuang must not be hurt at all! "Master..." Looking at the cloud cool Yi gradually away figure, night non Huang has a kind of bad premonition. Her brows were frowning, and her purple eyes became deeper and deeper. "Don''t worry, master. You''ll be fine." The man in black stood beside Li Huang, but said. Yefei Huang shook her head: "I hope so..." She just hopes that her feelings are not illusions! Otherwise She doesn''t know how to face it! With the little rosefinch in her arms, night Feihuang was escorted back to the room. In the middle of the night, the border of guoshifu weakened a lot. Yefeihuang was awakened by the whole son. She ran out in a hurry and looked at the sky. The border was almost broken! "Yan Nuo! Man in black! What''s going on? Is it Is something wrong with Shifu? " She asked in a hurry, the border is supported by Yun Liangyi''s cultivation, the border is not firm now, it must be something wrong with Yun Liangyi! "Master, don''t worry, don''t worry!" The man in black comforts the restless night Feihuang. The border becomes so weak. Isn''t it really the adult who has an accident? "Yannuo, go and have a look!" Said the man in black. "Good!" Yannuo turned into the original shape and disappeared with a whoosh! "Little Lord, calm down. You are the strongest man in the mainland. You will be fine!" "Really?" Night is not Huang''s uncertain question. "Really The man in black is determined! Night not Huang a little calm down, just put down the heart has not been stable for a long time, again was put up! Because night is not the fluctuation of space that Phoenix feels! She looked around alert, a place, suddenly empty space, someone came out from inside! Night Feihuang just wants to take out his weapon, then he sees the man''s face "It''s you!" Ling changjue, the ninth king of Xiwei? Why is he here? Ling changjue did not speak, but looked behind him, the space tunnel, it seems that there are people! The flowers, the snow and the wind all came out. Li Huang''s pupil enlarges instantly, and finally Ling Feng comes out holding a person in his hand! It''s her master, Yun Liangyi! "Master!" Night non Huang can''t take care of other, quickly came forward, from the hands of Ling Feng captured cloud cool Yi. "How could..." Night Fei Huang''s voice trembled, she looked at the man in Black: "didn''t you say master will be ok?" But, but why? Is Yun Liangyi''s body cold? "This No way The man in black shook his head firmly. Yun Liangyi would never die like this! Night Fei Huang holds the cool clouds in her arms. Her favorite red dress is stained with blood, but it looks like she has been splashed with a basin of waterYun Liangyi always loves to be clean. He can''t stand this "Girl..." Ling changjue looked at Yefei Huang and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, when we got to the palace, the national master had already..." "You don''t have to apologize. I''m the one who''s wrong." Night Fei Huang interrupts what Ling changjue wants to say. In fact, she has already felt it. She is too confident, so she subconsciously ignores that master is not omnipotent. She has no ability, and even has to be protected. She can''t save Shifu. "Thank you for bringing back the master''s body." The night is not Huang light way. They have no obligation to go to yunliangyi. It''s a great help to bring yunliangyi''s body back. "Little master..." The man in black walked over and took over Yun Liangyi''s body. Night Fei Huang ordered: "help master change into new clothes, master love clean, don''t let him angry." "Yes The man in black was ordered to leave. "Feihuang, don''t be too sad." Flower falls, oh no, is Ling light dust to come forward, comfort way. Night Fei Huang is to shake a head: "I have no sad, black dress says of good, master won''t so die." Therefore, she believed that Yun Liangyi was not dead at all. It''s just a fake. "Feihuang, come with us. We''ll meet SIVI, OK?" Yechuchen came forward, holding yefeihuang''s hand and persuading him. Night Fei Huang is silent for a long time, just say: "I want to wait for Yan Nuo to come back, these things, talk about later." After that, he looked up at the sky: "although the border is weaker, it is still useful. You are free. I won''t accompany you." Turn around and leave. "Brother Jiu, sister Jiu, she..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue caught up with her frowning. See his girl for others sad, he some taste, but more, is distressed. She seems to have experienced too many such things in her life. It''s really unfair to her. Chapter 374 "Why are you following up?" Night Fei Huang stopped, but did not look back. Since the beginning, this man has been following behind him, but he doesn''t come forward. He just follows himself silently and doesn''t speak. Night non Huang this time just want to be quiet, listen to the footsteps behind, this let night non Huang feel very not used to. "I I want to be with you. " Ling changjue walked to the night not Huang''s side, soft voice said. His voice is very gentle, with heartache and regret. His girl, this white hair Night Fei Huang sighed: "I think what I said to you has been very clear." She just wants a plain life, she doesn''t want more twists and turns in life. It''s not good to live a life in an ordinary way, isn''t it? "I won''t give up." Ling changjue said. "Why?" Night Fei Huang turns around and looks at him seriously. "Because I love you and I want to marry you." Ling changjue looked into the eyes of Yefei Huang and said word by word. He loves her. There''s no need to hide it. There''s no need to be shy. He just loves her. What''s the matter? No way? Love is about to be said, not held in the heart. Night Fei Huang was frightened by Ling changjue''s seriousness. She hurriedly looked away and looked away. "Girl!" Ling changjue moved her face back and forced her to look at herself! "Don''t run away. I don''t believe you will really forget me..." Ling changjue serious mouth, every word, every word! Night Fei Huang is so pessimistic Ling changjue''s emotion to render, she also has some impulse to cry. Heart, a little pain, I don''t know is the psychological reason, or it is really in pain. This kind of feeling, is night Fei Huang has never experienced. "Sorry, I don''t know you." Night Feihuang even if feel strange again, still told the truth to Ling changjue, she is really, really, don''t know him. In the impression, in the memory, has never had him Ling changjue this person. He didn''t look like a fake when he looked at himself. She had seen that emotion in her master''s eyes, and it was not bad at all! Especially when I wake up! This sentence falls, night not Huang saw Ling changjue eye of lose. "Really, you really, really don''t remember me..." He was in a low mood, as if he had been deprived of something. "But..." Night Fei Huang says again: "I can believe what you say." This time, Ling changjue rekindled his hope. "You..." "Don''t rush to be happy." Night Fei Huang interrupted Ling changjue to say, she turned and continued to move forward. Ling changjue was in a hurry to catch up. "When I first woke up, I was in the underground palace of the holy family. The first person I saw when I woke up was Shifu. Later, the elder of Yeda told me that I had fallen into a deep sleep since I was a child, and now I wake up." "If other people believe this, but if I were myself, I would not believe it." The night is not Huang light way. "Although I have no memory, it doesn''t mean that I can be fooled at will. I have to doubt something about the subtle warning given to me by the elder of Yeda and the various performances of the holy sons." "And mother and aunt." "Mother was washed away the memory, took away the seven emotions and six desires, aunt was also killed, re cast the art of resurrection, some start again." "The only two people who could know the truth of my life experience had such an accident. Can''t I doubt it?" Ling changjue heard here, is very distressed, she had, not good! "Then why are you..." "Shifu is the only one who protects me. Although he may have any purpose, he wants to protect me sincerely, so I came here. Master will leave the best things to me. He can do anything for me. " Night Fei Huang sighed: "master is so powerful, there will be no accident." "Girl, don''t do that. I''ll be sad." Ling changjue said. "I choose to believe you, not only because you saved Shifu, but also because I see the same feelings in your eyes as Shifu." The night is not Huang light way. But this sentence made Ling changjue alert. The same look? In other words, Yun Liangyi is also Whether it''s night non Huang or Jun Li Huang, they are all nervous and don''t know much about feelings. But just because she doesn''t understand doesn''t mean someone doesn''t. Ling changjue knows what her eyes look like when she looks at ye Feihuang. Since ye Feihuang says that Yun Liangyi looks at ye Feihuang in the same way, it is very likely that ye Feihuang will appear in Shengya, which is planned by Yun Liangyi! But now, Yun Liangyi has How should he seek the answer?Little girl''s heart, whether also already in the latent silently, approached that person? Just as Ling changjue was daydreaming, yefeihuang stroked her hair and continued: "I''d like to believe what you said, but Some of them can''t go back. " Ye Feihuang looked at Ling changjue seriously and said, "I don''t know how much you love me or how much I love you, but now, I don''t have these feelings." Now the intention is to refuse Ling changjue. "What about your master?" In a hurry, Ling changjue blurted out before she could think about it. "Master?" Night Fei Huang is quite puzzled, why should this matter mention master? "Shifu is my benefactor. Naturally, he is different from you." Night Fei Huang said. "You mean you don''t want everything in the past?" Ling changjue looks at night Feihuang with complicated expression. "I just want to live a quiet life." Just such a light wish, can''t satisfy it? Why did everyone force her? What does she have to do? What''s her choice? She doesn''t want to choose, she doesn''t want to get into endless disputes Ling changjue was stunned. He suddenly remembered that once upon a time, Jun Lihuang had said such words to him. Yes, no matter she or Yefei Huang, their wish is to live a plain life. They don''t want anything, they just want to do something they like. Before Jun Lihuang''s tragic death, Ling changjue hesitated and reminded her of everything. Is it really good? Will history repeat itself? Will he experience another parting? No, he doesn''t want to! "Once, you said the same thing." Ling changjue''s voice choked: "but But I can''t let you live such a life, you die in front of me, I...... " Tears can not stop the flow, men''s tears, leaving the United States, not lost to any woman. "Don''t cry." Chapter 375 Yefei Huang reaches out her hand and gently wipes the tears from Ling changjue''s face. She says, "I also promised master that I would not take the initiative to join the war. I will not violate my oath." She has nothing but gratitude for the man in front of her, even if she believes what he said is true. She may have been his lover, but now she is not. She can''t force herself to fall in love with a person who has no feeling at all. She will feel very sorry, but she will not be wronged because of this kind of regret. "I see." Ling changjue held ye Feihuang''s hand: "I can wait. Even if I can''t wait for the day you remember, I can wait for the day you accept me again." Night Fei Huang did not speak, but also did not draw back the hand. She doesn''t hate this man, maybe it''s because he looks too good-looking. She didn''t exclude the man. But that''s all. "I want to be alone, and you can join your partner." After a long time, night non Huang took out the hand, a person left. Ling changjue knows that she can''t keep up. He should know her temper. The tighter she sticks, the tighter she will hate. No matter how helpless she was, no matter how she wanted to express her emotions, Ling changjue could only bear it. But think about it, he once wanted to treasure the woman, now others hold in the palm, that kind of taste, not very good. At least, he didn''t feel well. Yefei Huang walked around the National Palace for several times. She didn''t know what she was going to do, but she always felt depressed. She was waiting for an almost impossible fact. But even if it was a dream, she had to wait until yannuo came back to tell her the truth. Otherwise, she would not believe it. Ling changjue reserved a large part of her opinions on what she said. After all, she is not a stone girl. When Ling changjue asks yefeihuang about her feelings for her master, yefeihuang chooses to hide. Ye Feihuang''s feelings for her master are very special. She is not sure whether it is love or not, but she knows that she respects Yun Liangyi and respects him. He is her God and can accept her devout kneeling and praying. "Little master." The man in black, who has been cleaned up, suddenly appears behind yefeihuang and is ready to stand by. "Black clothes, please accompany me for a walk." The night is not Huang light way. "Yes, master!" The man in black respectfully follows ye Feihuang. He looks at her strands of white hair blown up by the wind and feels a little desolate. "Don''t worry, little Lord. My subordinates have a life and death contract with the adults. If the adults have an accident, my subordinates will never survive." The man in black told his secret regardless. I just don''t want to worry about it. The master''s favorite apprentice, even by all means to bring the apprentice to his side, will never fall off the chain temporarily. The long cherished wish of the master has not been fulfilled. How can he leave like this? "I know." Night Feihuang performance is very calm, it seems that before almost crazy people are not like her, calm like a lake, completely no waves. "Black clothes, you don''t have to worry. I can''t think of it. I know Shifu won''t die. Shifu once told me that if he died, no one in the whole mainland would remember having him. Since I haven''t forgotten now, it means Shifu is OK." Sometimes, night is far more calm than others imagine. "That''s good." The man in black breathed a sigh of relief. I can''t think of it anymore. It''s really But I think it''s also true that such a calm person as Xiaozhu would not have done anything drastic. He really forgot this. "Black clothes, when the master comes back, we will go to a place without war and live together in peace." The night is not Huang light way. This is the life she yearns for. Their life can be very beautiful. She can study the poison she likes and live the life she likes. Yearning is yearning, but often a step away from the ideal, all the messy things, will appear, prevent them to realize their ideals. Night Fei Huang is not complaining, just some regret. Now the most important thing is to know what happened to her master, Yun Liangyi. "I can rest assured that as long as it''s what I want, adults will do it for me." Anything, even if it can''t be realized, Yun Liangyi will go against the sky and do it for the night. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night not Huang lightly sighed a tone, should say what good. Yun Liangyi''s love for her will really spoil her. After about two hours, yannuo came back in a hurry.He had just turned into a human figure, and before night Feihuang asked him, he said in a hurry: "pack up your things quickly, and we''ll leave at once!" Night Fei Huang''s expression becomes very serious, she is very clear Yan Nuo, he is like a bohemian youth, never put anything in the eye, but now he is so serious, it will not be good. "Good." She immediately nodded, "black clothes, to inform them to leave immediately, and then take the master''s body." After giving orders, he immediately ran back to the room and carried out the little rosefinch. "What''s the matter?" Ling Feng they rush to gather, don''t understand of ask a way. "Let''s go out. You''ll go with the nine kings." Night Fei Huang looked at Ling changjue, this man can space magic, she is not worried that they will not go away. "Let''s go." The man in black has already arranged the array. Yannuo and yefeihuang step into the array one after another. It disappeared with a search. "Ah Ling Feng''s voice to stop stopped. "They just left. Where can we find them?" Ling Feng scratched his head. They didn''t talk about the meeting place before they left, did they? "Let''s go." Ling changjue didn''t say anything more, but directly delimited the space and brought the people into it. When the ghost army of Shengya capital broke through the National Palace, there was no one here! "Cut, it''s a step too late!" ¡­¡­ The array of people in black leads to a small city on the border of Shengya. Night Feihuang ate Yirong Dan, completely changed his appearance, replaced the eye-catching red clothes, replaced the plain linen clothes. Yan Nuo and the man in black also changed his appearance. By the way, Yun Liangyi''s body also changed completely for him! After disguised like this, three people take a man and a child to the city gate to walk! "Stop! What do you do? " He was stopped by the guards. Yan Nuo''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous. Chapter 376 But for the sake of the master, the feeling of wanting to kill was severely suppressed by him. Now this kind of time, it is not the time to be capricious again, even in order to protect the master, in order to protect the little girl, he can only bear his own nature! The man in black came forward, pretending to be very sad, and said to the guard of the city: "this soldier, we are from the imperial capital. My master has been invaded by evil spirit and can''t afford to be ill. I came to this city to let my master rest assured." The bodyguard looked at the group of people in front of him suspiciously. He pointed to yefeihuang and yannuo and said, "what''s their relationship with you?" The man in Black said quickly, "these are the two children of our master. The child in the young lady''s hand is also a neglected child we adopted on our way." In order to cooperate with the black clothes, night Feihuang is still sick, and she has to curtsey to the weak guard. The bodyguard frowned, looked at several people and asked, "are you here on foot?" "No When we were on the way to a city, in order to cure the master, we sold the horses and carriages for blood money... " The bodyguard nodded: "I''m sorry. Go in." "Thank you "Every city is not safe today. Your majesty has begun to blockade every city, so don''t make trouble after you enter the city." The guard warned. "We don''t have to. Thank you for reminding us." Having said that, he led night Fei Huang and others into the city. "I''m afraid the emperor has ordered a thorough investigation, so we should be careful." The man in black warned. "Let''s find a foothold first." Night Fei Huang said. The man in black nodded: "my Lord also has a mansion in this city. Let''s go there." "Good." Night is not Phoenix nodding. this mansion as like as two peas is very similar to the imperial residence, but it is more complicated than the other one, and the invisible boundary is also set up, so that people outside do not know that there is actually a mansion. Although the mansion has been empty for many years, it is very clean. Yefeihuang asks the man in black to take care of the master''s health. Then he and yannuo begin to discuss business. "Yannuo, what did you find?" Asked the man in black. Yannuo nodded. "I sneaked into the palace. The dead old man had completely controlled his mind. The master was caught by them and took away the spirit. Fortunately, I stole the spirit back." After that, he spits out a bottle from his mouth. Inside the transparent bottle, it''s a miniature version of Yun Liangyi! Now he is sleeping quietly. "This is the container where the ghost imprisons the owner. I''m not sure what will happen when I open it, so I didn''t open it rashly." Yannuo said. "You did the right thing." Ye Feihuang said faintly: "the soul will be in a state of emission after leaving the body. This bottle has the effect of gathering the spirit. The soul of the master will be fine in it. On the contrary, if you open it, you should let the master come back again. There is probably no other way to make the soul reunite except the soul summoning technique of my holy family." However, there is a big drawback in the art of evocation. It will forget the past. It is impossible for the art of evocation to return to its original body. It can only be reposed in other bodies. So, fortunately, yannuo was not impulsive and reckless, otherwise, he really caused a disaster. "That''s good." Yan Nuo nodded and sighed that he was more careful. "Leave this to me." Night Fei Huang said. ¡°¡­¡­ Good Although yannuo has doubts, he still gives the bottle to yefeihuang. Night non Huang carefully took the bottle, a careful look inside the small soul, cloud cool Yi sleep is fragrant, the whole person curled up there, very lovely! Compared with the usual appearance, at the moment the cloud cool Yi a little less angry. Night Feihuang put the bottle into the palm of her hand and put it into the chip space. No one knows this place. It''s the safest place on her. Even if Yefei Huang dies, this chip space will be OK. So night not Huang will let Yan Nuo cloud cool Yi soul to himself, because this is the safest way, the most secure place. "How can we let the soul of the master return to the body?" Yannuo asked. Yefei Huang thought: "if the master is still awake, it should not be a problem to return to his body with his ability, but the main thing is that if the master is hard to wake up It''s hard to do. " "I''m right." The man in black also agreed: "adults have special strength. It''s not a problem to return to the body in a sober state. But now adults'' spirits are also in a coma. It''s not likely to return to their own bodies. If you force them back into the body, I''m afraid they will only hurt adults'' souls." "Well." Night is not Phoenix nodding. "Black clothes, you go outside to find out if there''s any way. I agree to imagine a way in the mansion.""Good." The man in black nodded immediately and went out of the house. Yan Nuo went to night non Huang''s side, afraid to pat her on the shoulder: "since the master is OK, there will always be a way, small master don''t over hurt." "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded. She said faintly: "I know Shifu is not an ordinary person, but no matter how extraordinary Shifu is, there are always helpless things. I can''t rely on Shifu for everything." "The master will be very happy if he thinks so." Yannuo said. "Well Night Fei Huang sighed. "By the way, there''s something you can do for me." Night not Huang suddenly thought of a thing, turned his head eagerly looking at Yan Nuo. "Little Lord, please say it Yan Nuo said. What thing can let night Fei Huang this anxious? Night is not Huang did not immediately speak, but took out the pen and ink paper inkstone, immediately repair a book, after writing, sealed, to Yan Nuo. "I remember a few days ago when my mother went back to the border, she had a contract beast named zombie grass, called fenghun. You gave this letter to fenghun secretly." Yannuo took the letter in his hand, stuffed it into his mouth and nodded: "I will do it." "Then I''ll go." Yan Nuo bid farewell to the night Fei Huang, also went quickly. Night Fei Huang sighed a tone, hope can some help. At the moment, she is the only one left in the house, a child and the body of the master. She has to cheer up! ¡­¡­ Three days later. The capital of the West. "Your majesty!" "When are you in such a hurry?" Ling Wushuang rubbed his eyes. He didn''t have a good rest these days. When he heard these sounds, he felt headache. "Miss Bai Qiqi used the forbidden technique to send this letter back." The guard presented the letter in his hand. "What? Didn''t I tell her that the forbidden technique was used to protect her life? And she sent a letter back? " Chapter 377 Ling Wushuang thinks that Bai Qiqi is just mischievous! He gave her the forbidden technique in order to save her life in such a dangerous situation! There will be a lot of side effects after using this forbidden technique! Is Bai Qiqi really stupid, or just confused? What kind of important letters do she need to send back at her own cost? Ling Wushuang took the letter, and before he opened it, he saw the words on the envelope: Emperor Xiwei. There was nothing special about these five words, but Ling Wushuang had a strange feeling. First of all, the font is elegant and elegant. It is a very beautiful font. It''s not a specific font, but a self created writing style? It''s hard for Ling Wushuang to judge whether the person who wrote the letter is a man or a woman just by the font. If it''s a man, it''s too elegant to write such a word. Except for scholars, no one can write it. If it''s a woman, she is not a layman if she can write such a big font! In addition to the font, what makes Ling Wushuang think deeply is the first four words. King SIVI. This is not the address that the West Uygur people will use. Generally speaking, only the enemy people will use this kind of address. And this letter is from Bai Qiqi. In other words, does Shengya know that SIVI has been paying attention to them? What is the purpose of this book? After thinking a lot, Ling Wushuang began to open the envelope. There was only one piece of writing paper, but it was very long. Letters in the font is still the same as the cover, let people see it will feel particularly pleasing to the eye. Ling Wushuang looked down with curiosity. His expression was constantly changing. He was surprised and frowned. After a while, he suddenly realized. This made people at the bottom puzzled. Put down the letter in hand, Ling Wushuang closed his eyes and thought for a while. After a while, he opened his eyes and asked faintly, "where are the old God of war and the Lord of your family now?" "My Lord, I''m in the middle of shutting up." "Shut up..." Ling Wushuang said a word, and then quickly said: "quick, now immediately send Jun to leave wine and Su Jingyue!" "Yes, your majesty!" The bodyguard was about to leave, but Ling Wushuang gave an order: "also, call all the heads of Su''s and Murong''s families and their related personnel!" "Yes! Your majesty Although the bodyguards at the bottom did not know what their majesty was fighting for, they also knew that it was because they had read the letter. It seems that This imperial capital will not be in peace for a while. ¡­¡­ Shengya border town. "Little Lord, my subordinates have explored some places and rumors in various places in the past three days, but they have not found any techniques related to resurrection." The man in black kneels in front of night Feihuang, with some apology in his tone. "Yeah..." Night not Huang light sigh tone: "just, also is I too anxious." Yes, her rhythm is completely out of order. I know there is no possibility, but I can''t help trying. The result is so unacceptable. Yefei Huang sighed that she was not decisive enough. Maybe she met something about her master "Yannuo, black." Night not Huang suddenly call a way. "What do you want from me?" They both replied at the same time. "The ghost uses a special method to separate the body and soul of the master. It mostly uses something that doesn''t belong to this plane. Neither of you belongs to this plane. Do you think of the related techniques?" Feihuang suddenly reacts that yannuo is the spirit snake of Shenggu. He should have heard a lot of things. Whether it is the world in the past or the realm of all living beings they went to, it belongs to the oldest race. The man in black, Yefei Huang, doesn''t know much about him, but her eyes can see that he is not a person of this plane, or even that he is probably not a human, but a different race. However, the man in black never said that night Feihuang would not take the initiative to ask something. Only now, I have to ask. Yannuoto thought for a while with his chin. He said: "in the realm of all living beings, there are spirit bodies. There is no so-called difference between the physical body and the soul. There is only one spirit body. When the spirit body dies, there is nothing. Besides, the realm of all living beings is Warcraft. Unlike other races, our way of life is very simple. ¡± "so it is." Night Fei Huang looked at the man in black. If Yan Nuo had no answer, what about the man in black? "My subordinates live in the field of equality, which is a world created by the God of judgment. In the field, they pay attention to equality and justice, which is a perfect world. Therefore, there is no such problem as the little Lord asked."In the field of equality Night is not the bottom of Huang''s heart. It turns out that there is still such a place. The equality of all living beings is really the highest ideal that human beings want to achieve. But the reality is always cruel, to have such a world, is really enviable! However, equality is only relative to human beings, and there is no real equality. Therefore, no matter how eager it is, there will never be real equality in human society. Just when yefeihuang wanted to give up, yannuo said again: "but, little Lord, I know that there is a kind of magic method in the period of gods and demons that can have the effect of resurrection." Yannuo thought for a long time, but he finished this sentence. "Well?" Night non Huang''s vision immediately stares at Yan Nuo, this guy knows know don''t know don''t know why want to stammer? It looks strange. "Don''t look at me like this. I''m just hearsay." A promise is a promise. "Go ahead." As long as there is any expectation, night is not Phoenix, she will not give up! Any hope! "That kind of technique is called Gu soul technique. Once upon a time, the God and the devil cast this technique on the gods and disciples." Yan Nuo said timidly. "Gu soul technique?" Night Fei Huang listen some don''t understand? "So what do you mean?" Yan Nuo nodded: "it should be with two mutually exclusive forces to jointly cast Gu soul skill, in order to achieve the effect." "But why will God and the devil..." Night Fei Huang expresses to this matter very don''t understand. God and the devil should be enemies, right? How can two people get together peacefully for the same person? "I don''t remember that very clearly. It seems that the God and the devil are friends for many years. After the war between God and devil broke out, the God and the devil didn''t break up their relationship. At that time, it seems that the spirit of the God and the devil had something wrong, so the God who protected the disciple didn''t care about the past of the devil and saved the God and the devil together." Chapter 378 "But that''s what I say, but I''m not sure about it." Yannuo said that at that time, in addition to the demon generals, gods and disciples at the scene, all the human Protoss were driven out of the hundred Li, and no one knew what happened at that time. "It''s good to have a way." Night non Huang firm say. "Little master! You want to... " Black dress seems to know what night non Huang want to do, the performance is very surprised! "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded: "since there was such a way to save people before, it can still be used now. If there is no one in this world who can save master, I can try my best to go to that world." Night Fei Huang said this very light, she did not worry about whether she can reach that height, but has a kind of no matter how she will go to the world. This is not a blind firmness, but Yefei Huang''s trust in herself. She believes that she will reach that height. "No matter how many years it takes, I will wake up the master!" In Yefei Huang''s eyes, there is a fire of power. She has no desire, but she is willing to exchange her life for the peace of those who are good to her. Yun Liangyi is one of them. Although many of the things yunliangyi did for yefeihuang are unknown to yefeihuang, these are not enough to stop yefeihuang. The grace of dripping water should be reported by Yongquan. Yefeihuang is such a person. "But little Lord, after the formation of the cloud and fog continent, the soul tree left the continent. The aura on the continent alone can''t support it to that extent." The man in black advised: "these auras are transformed by the power of the deities and disciples. In those days, the deities and disciples were not able to become gods. How can the little Lord now..." In fact, you don''t have to finish. Ye Feihuang can understand what the man in black wants to say. In those days, the deity had not yet become a deity, but her power turned into the aura of the continent to support the cultivation of human beings. In other words, no matter how hard Yefei Huang tried, she could not reach that level. "I know." Night Fei Huang closed her eyes. "Little Lord, the cloud and fog continent has been forbidden, because the gods and demons were once in this world, and their power almost made the world out of balance. In order to prevent the mainland from being destroyed, the gods and Demons and even many races left this continent, and the cloud and fog continent was imprisoned by the way of heaven, and its power will never exceed a certain height." Said the man in black again. In fact, this is the truth of heaven, which should not be said. But some things, can''t but tell night Fei Huang, she has the right to know. "Then go to other fields." Night Feihuang looked at the man in black and said, "unless I find a way to revive my master on the way, I won''t give up." Since this continent can''t be realized, it''s time to go to other world to practice. No matter how long, how many years, she will wait. "Ah..." The man in black sighed. The little master''s temper was stubborn. He and Yun Liangyi retreated. No matter how persuasive they are, they will not listen, and no matter whether they will lose their lives or not. But What if Yun Liangyi knew about it after he woke up? He will certainly blame himself! I''ve tried my best to protect my apprentice. Now I''ve tried my best to save myself! What''s the point of what he did? "Little Lord, you should know what the master wants." Yan Nuo said seriously. "I know." Night Fei Huang nodded: "but, I can''t do it." She can''t stand by. This is her master. Although it''s only about three months, Yefei Huang feels that it''s impossible for them to have only three months'' friendship. There must be something else between them. It''s just that night Fei Huang doesn''t know. ¡­¡­ In just a few days, the whole holy grace began to be filled with black fog. The human beings who had no cultivation or weak cultivation had already died and were sick. No one was still alive. Some people with high accomplishments began to migrate on a large scale and escaped from Shengya. The emperor of Shengya had already issued a decree to seal the city. No one was allowed to leave the city or his own country. But the effect is very little.. Later, the emperor sent ghost troops to garrison in every city. If one escaped, one would be killed. A week later, no one would dare to try again. Night is not Phoenix, their city can not be spared. If they don''t go out, they all know that they are closely monitored in the city. If they go out, they will be caught! "Little Lord, the two countries are at war!" Yan Nuo hurried back, even the human type did not have time to jump into the night Feihuang''s arms. "How''s it going?" Night Fei Huang asked. "It''s been a day since the war started, and SIVI has been defeated. The zombie grass says that SIVI is raising people from ghost city and sky city, but..." "Hang!" Night Fei Huang said a word. It''s really hanging. She has seen a scene in the future. How can history change so well?But clearly know the future, she can''t help but want to care about the current situation. I always feel that it''s wrong to let it go like this. "By the way, what did you say after I asked you to take the letter with me last time?" Night Fei Huang asked. "The zombie grass said, the people of SIVI want you to go to their imperial capital." Yan Nuo is very reluctant to say. Night Fei Huang''s brow also wrinkled. "It seems that I have to go this way." Night Fei Huang sighed a tone, "immediately set out is." "Black clothes, go and take master''s body and little rosefinch." "Yes Black clothes immediately went to do it. Yan Nuo also immediately said: "I''ll go and put away the water couch space." Night Fei Huang nodded. Ye Feihuang also took advantage of this time to depict the transmission array on the ground. This is a teleportation spell that Yun Liangyi taught her, which is more stable than the space tunnel of space summoner. Yefei Huang is very talented and good at learning. With the depiction of the Dharma array, even if the cultivation passes at the fingertips, night Feihuang doesn''t stop at all. After a while, the man in black and yannuo come to help yefeihuang prepare for the transmission. Night Feihuang put Yun Liangyi''s body into his own chip space, let the man in black hold the little rosefinch, and guide the transmission array by himself! Purple light flashed, there had been no shadow here. It''s not a traditional teleportation spell, so there''s no way to intercept it. However, Yefei Huang''s cultivation is limited, and she doesn''t know the way, so she doesn''t teleport to the imperial capital of Xiwei, but she doesn''t know that she teleports to a small village outside of Xiwei. "Where is this?" Yan Nuo looked around, very confused. He''s been to SIVI, but he''s not a resident. I don''t know where it is! Chapter 379 Night Fei Huang looked around for a while. There were many woods and mountains. There was only such a small town nearby. "Go and have a look first." Night is not Huang rate to go out first. There is a towering Tongtian tower in this small town, which should be the Tongtian auction house of ghost city. There, you should be able to get some news. "Yes." The man in black and yannuo follow ye Feihuang closely and walk to the town together. The town is not very big, but the atmosphere is good. Folk customs can be regarded as simple, at least what night Feihuang saw was that everyone''s face was full of smile. There are few outsiders in and out of the town, so when they see yefeihuang enter the town, many people''s eyes are focused on them, especially yefeihuang. Maybe it''s because Yefei Huang has long white hair and wears red dress. It''s a little strange that it''s not obvious. Night is not Phoenix because the eyes are watching there is not natural, she is very calm walking, there is no purpose. Some people around whispered, but the night is not Huang tube, also let them say. Run into a woman, that woman should be urgent, also don''t look at the front, just blindly bow forward, night Feihuang thought that this woman will avoid, didn''t expect to bump into! Yefeihuang doesn''t have anything to do. She just takes a few steps back. The woman is bounced to the ground by yefeihuang''s self-protection cultivation, and suddenly becomes a little confused. "Get up." Night not Huang stretched out a hand to pass to that woman in front of, light way. That woman mistily grasped night not Huang''s hand, made a strength to let oneself stand up. She was about to raise her head to thank her, but she was stunned: "big, big miss?" ¡°£¿¡± Night Fei Huang is very puzzled, she is to call oneself again? However, before waiting for night Fei Huang to think more, the woman stepped back and distanced herself, saying, "I''m sorry, I''ve recognized the wrong person. I''m so sorry!" She bowed and bowed, very humbly. "No problem." Night is not Huang light way: "since have no matter of words, that then leave." "Please The woman pushed to one side, to send this night Fei Huang away. Until there was no more Yefei Huang''s back in her eyes, the woman patted her chest and sighed: "at first glance, she thought it was the eldest lady in the imperial capital, but she had been dead for so many months, how could she still be alive?" Women have been brainwashing themselves and comforting themselves. "Ah! The daughter-in-law of the jun family, what did you just say to those outsiders? " "Yes, our Hongfeng town has not been visited for a long time." The woman gently shook her head: "I bumped into that lady by accident. I just apologized. I didn''t say anything else." "Hongfeng town has been closed for more than half a year. There are new guests, isn''t it?" Asked the woman. "Jun''s daughter-in-law, have you forgotten what happened last year? The hell of Hongfeng town can''t be repeated like this! " "Don''t worry, gentlemen." The woman smiled, picked up the thing that had just been knocked down and left in a hurry. "Your daughter-in-law looks strange." Some passers-by commented. "Ah, it''s not easy for a woman to fight like this when her husband''s family is dead and there is no house left." "Yes, I dare not recall last year''s events. Jun''s daughter-in-law survived from the nearest place in hell. It would be unnatural or unacceptable. That''s right." "Yes, yes, we can help our neighbors as much as possible." ¡­¡­ Night Fei Huang walking on the road of the small town, is also walking slowly to the direction of Tongtian auction house. "There must be no outsiders in this town at ordinary times." Yan Nuo looked around and said. "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded, indeed, just to see the reaction of the people, you can guess the result. "I don''t like the excitement. Did I get upset just now?" Asked the man in black. He followed Yun Liangyi for a long time, so long that he forgot how many years he had. Compared with Yun Liangyi, the knowledge of night Feihuang''s little habits is not bad at all. The man in black knew that night Feihuang didn''t like excitement, so he asked. "Yes, it''s not very busy here." The night is not Huang light way. She doesn''t like too busy places, such as this place. Although she doesn''t like it, she has a good impression of it. It''s not a nuisance. "That''s good." Humanity in black. "What happened to the little rosefinch?" The night is not Huang to lightly ask a way."Still asleep, the rosefinch thought it was seriously injured, so it was sleepy." Yan Nuo looks at the rosefinch in the arms of the man in black and says. The night is not Huang to express clearly. Little rosefinch does not cry is the biggest help to night Feihuang, but the rosefinch sleep time is too long. This makes Liye Feihuang a little worried. "When you have time, refine some pills for rosefinch to help him recover as soon as possible." Night is not Huang secretly thought. This rosefinch can''t speak, but it has a strange sense of dependence on yefeihuang. Night is not Phoenix, either I love this lovely little guy! "Little Lord, it seems that there are ruins ahead." Yannuo looked at the building in front of him and said. Night Feihuang also went to have a close look, indeed as Yan Nuo said, the front of the field has been a mess. "It looks like it was eroded by everyone." Night Fei Huang said. "Fengshui used to be the courtyard of a wealthy family, but if it can be burned like this, it must not be an ordinary fire." Said the man in black. He just looked a few light, and then came to the conclusion. It can burn the courtyard of Nuo University red, almost nothing left. It must not be that ordinary flame can do. "I don''t know what happened here. It''s a pity. " Night Feihuang left this inexplicable words, then came around this place and continued to walk to the sky. Yannuo and the man in black hurry to keep up. Although it''s hard to think about the little master''s idea, the way is to say less and do more. It''s better not to ask about things you don''t understand. "Ladies and gentlemen, what can I do for you?" Come to Tongtian auction house, two guards are very respectful to night Feihuang salute greetings. "We want to know where it is? How far is it from the imperial capital? " Yan Nuo came forward and said. "You are Far away Chapter 380 Although the man who asked questions in front of him was young and boastful last year, the white haired woman and the man in black behind him looked unfathomable. This group of people is not so simple. The bodyguards of Tongtian auction house have good eyesight. When these three people come to ask for directions, they must not know the terrain of Xiwei. Apart from the farsighted, it can only be the work of other countries. "I think so." Yan Nuo took it in a daze. Far away? They are not the kind of people who have nothing to do when they are full. If it wasn''t for Xiao Zhu, he wouldn''t come here! But to be honest, the holy and elegant environment is no longer suitable for Yefei Huang to recuperate her body, so even if she doesn''t come for this matter, she will come after all and can''t escape. "This is Hongfeng Town, located in the north of the imperial capital, near Fengyun City, which is a long distance from the imperial capital." Said the guard. These three people are supposed to go to the imperial capital, but they came here by mistake. "Longer? How long will it take? " Yannuo asked. The bodyguard bowed his head and thought for a while, and said, "if you ride in the past, the hearse will be faster in a month or two." "So long..." The night is not Huang lightly Niandao a, she looking at that speech of bodyguard, light ask a way: "your house young Lord now where?" "This..." The two bodyguards looked at each other. It''s really hard for them to answer the white haired woman''s question! Where is the little Lord? How can they know? "I''ll take you to see the steward. I don''t know much about these things." The bodyguard finally decided. "Not bad." Night Fei Huang has no objection. A bodyguard with night Feihuang three people into the auction house, found the steward. "This is The steward looked at the visitor, quite puzzled. "In charge, these three want to find the young master." The bodyguard reported the basic information to the steward and then retired. After all, some things, as a servant, know too much is not good for themselves. "What do you want to do with our young master?" The steward smiles at Yan Nuo and asks. "We have something urgent to go to the imperial capital. We also want to ask if your young master is in the imperial capital." Yan Nuo according to the night non Huang''s command, said. The steward is not clear, so: "we don''t know the journey of the little Lord in recent days. The little Lord should still be in the ghost city." "We''ve seen each other in St. yaddish a few days ago." Night Fei Huang made a sound, the whole body came out from behind Yan Nuo. "Well? Have you met in Saint Jacques Look for the voice of the steward, "!" The enlarged pupil and hard to hide expression all represent that the steward is shocked by Yefei Huang''s appearance. As for what is shocked, Yefei Huang can guess. "In charge, please don''t stare at my little master like this." The man in black reminded coldly. Although he held the little rosefinch, it was not dignified. "Ah "I''m sorry, this young lady looks too much like an old friend. She''s a bit out of her way for a while," he said Night non Huang gently shook his head, said he did not mind. "Just now you said you met in Shengya?" "Yes." Night is not Huang light way: "not only your master son just, still have his two elder brothers, we separated on the way of escape." The steward lowered his head and thought for a while. After a long time, he raised his head and said, "I understand. I''ll contact the imperial capital immediately. Please wait for a moment." "Well." The night is not Huang''s soft voice to answer a way. The steward left in a hurry, and they were arranged to rest in the lounge. "Little master, as long as we get the map, we can send it directly. There''s no need to be so troublesome." As soon as the man in black sat down, he said so. Night Fei Huang lightly shook his head: "this I am very clear, just..." She closed her eyes gently and took a deep breath. "It''s just that my body can''t stand teleportation anymore." She said. ¡°£¿£¡¡± "Little Lord, what''s the matter with you?" Yannuo is very nervous! "You know what kind of system I am. I''ve been busy hiding recently. I can''t have a good rest. Now I''m overloaded." Night Fei Huang explains. She wants to adopt a fast and convenient way. However, there are too few satisfactory things in the world. Even if she wants to do it, she is powerless. "We have forgotten that. Please make atonement." The man in black became serious at once. Suddenly, I remember that Xiaozhu has a body full of poisons, and his bones are very weak. In addition, Xiaozhu has just woken up, and his body''s adaptability is not very good. It''s not right to say that he should lose his chain. It''s also something that must happen."Don''t say that." Night not Huang light way: "is also my own problem." "At present, as long as Ling Feng is informed, that man will be able to know our location." The night is not Huang light way, the appearance of Ling changjue begins to emerge in the mind. She knew that the man was a space Summoner with the ability to tear space apart. Although night Feihuang disdains to use others, but now there is no way to do it. It should be OK to use it once, right? "Little master You''d better not get too close to SIVI''s people. " Yannuo said. It''s not that there is any special treatment. It''s just that yannuo is only defending the rights and interests of his master. If night not Huang once again to that man had a good feeling, the master did all this, all destroyed. Yannuo doesn''t want to see his master''s hard work in vain, so he can only do it in this way. "Don''t worry, I know." Night non Huang said, she once promised master what, she quiet clear. She''ll do it, too. "Little Lord, please take good care of yourself, even for the sake of your master." Said the man in black. "Well." Night Feihuang should be under: "no good body, still take life to save master?" She will make her body stronger and stronger, at least not worse than ordinary people. She has a goal. In order to achieve her goal, yefeihuang will definitely keep her body and her life. Until, own goal big hits becomes it. They prepared cakes and tea, but told them not to stroll around at will, which the three of them said they could fully accept. They are not curious and nosy people. They can stay in the lounge and be quiet instead. Do something you want to do, for example, sleep? Chapter 381 At least yannuo did. As a qualified snake, it''s a miracle that it doesn''t hibernate in the whole winter. It''s hard to say that it''s not sleepy now. So yannuo thought that he should be an authentic snake and the most beautiful one. He had to do something to be worthy of his race. Then he did it! The content is that he turned into a prototype and fell asleep in Yefei Huang''s neck. Well, I fell asleep. As for why it''s in Yefei Huang''s neck Because, warm and quiet! Besides, I don''t mind. It''s not that everyone is happy! "Yan Nuo is a bit aggressive. Why don''t you scold him?" The man in black looks at the small snake that is not obvious between the neck of night Feihuang and says to night Feihuang. "Yannuo is tired these days. Let him go." Night is not Huang light way, Yan Nuo in cloud cool Yi not in this period of time, pear man, to her care is also wholeheartedly, completely regard her as the second master. Night Fei Huang is not without humanity, Yan Nuo so tired, there are some requirements, what''s the matter? Can satisfy, still can satisfy. The man in black didn''t say anything after hearing the words of Ye Feihuang, but his eyes were still full of disapproval. Night Fei Huang looked at him and said, "black clothes, you are tired too. When you get to Xiwei''s imperial capital, you also have a good rest." The man in black immediately replied, "but, little Lord, don''t we have to hurry up..." Night is not Huang but shook his head: "the road ahead, although I can''t see clearly, but also know the difficulties, you are my backing, must pay attention to their physical level." "Black clothes, you and promise, have become my only backing." The night is not Huang light way. Suddenly some melancholy, count carefully, she also only has the promise and the black clothing to be able to rely on. She has to rely on them and protect them at the same time! The figure of the man in black was a meal, and he looked down and said with some apology, "I know. I''ll listen to the arrangement of the little Lord." Night Fei Huang nodded and gently held the little rosefinch in the arms of the man in black. She said to the man in black, "I''ll take care of the little rosefinch. You close your eyes and have a rest first." The man in black wanted to refuse, but after seeing the eyes of Yefei Huang, he closed his eyes and began to meditate. Night Feihuang looks at the sleeping rosefinch in her arms, smashing it, smashing its mouth. It looks lovely. But night Feihuang remember, he was seriously injured, lead to rosefinch become now this appearance. It seems that she has a lot to face. Patting the little rosefinch on the back, Yefei Huang thinks about her next journey About two hours later, someone finally knocked on the door of the lounge. The steward came in and said, "I don''t know that the three of you are distinguished guests, but they are neglecting." After that, he made a 90 degree bow, which was very respectful. "No need to be polite." Night is not Huang light way: "contacted?" "Yes The steward nodded fiercely, and he said: "the little Lord said that the nine kings are near here, and he will come to meet you later." Night is not Huang''s heart. Space Summoner is rare in the world. The emperor must have said it to hide it. Otherwise, how can there be such a coincidence? "I see. Thank you for telling me." Night is not the way of Phoenix. The steward was about to leave, but suddenly stopped. He looked at yefeihuang and said, "Miss, can I ask you a question?" Night Fei Huang nodded and motioned to the steward. "Do you know the jun family in Hongfeng town?" Night Fei Huang very decisive veto: "don''t know." The steward was disappointed. He said, "the old man will leave." The night is not Huang eye to take to doubt of looking at to take care of to go out, don''t understand his problem is what meaning. "Little master?" The man in black looked at the night Feihuang and called softly. "Nothing." Night is not the way of Phoenix. The man in black was also puzzled. Yannuo is still sleeping soundly. Before long, yefeihuang feels the wave of space tearing. The man in black and yannuo wake up and jump in front of yefeihuang to protect her behind! When Ling changjue came out of the space tunnel, what he saw was two men protecting their own girls behind them like hens protecting their babies. They made themselves like a vicious villain. "So you''re in SIVI." Ling changjue''s eyes looked at night Feihuang with a smile. "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded, she said to the two people in front of her: "Yan Nuo, black clothes, it''s OK." With the words of Ye Feihuang, yannuo and the person in black take down their guard and reluctantly stand behind ye Feihuang. "according to the eyelid, the city of Saint Ya and the blockade, what scars do you get?" Ling changjue asked softly."No." Night Fei Huang light way: "I before to West Wei emperor presented a book, I want to ask you to lead us to West Wei emperor." "That''s what I mean." Ling changjue said: "the emperor was surprised and sent the flying beast to meet you." "Thank you very much." Night is not the way of Phoenix. "You are welcome to me." Ling changjue looked at ye Feihuang tenderly: "after all, it used to be your home." After this, the man in black and Yan Norton look at Ling changjue with a murderous look, and they want to fight. Is night Fei Huang pressed them both, gently shook his head. "I don''t know about these things, so I don''t want to talk about them any more." Night not Huang looking at Ling changjue said. She knows what Ling changjue''s intention is. He just wants to let himself see the reaction of yannuo and the man in black. But She can''t manage these now. The most important thing for night Feihuang is not to pursue the past. Even if she really thought of it, she would not give up the plan to save Yun Liangyi. Ling changjue sighed softly. She still didn''t want to believe herself. "Is that rosefinch in your arms?" When Ling changjue saw that Yefei Huang was holding a child she had never known before, she turned away from the topic, "yes." Night Fei Huang nodded. "How could it be so small?" "Shifu said that he would be so hurt." Night not Huang looking at the small point in the bosom to say. "Rosefinch is a god beast. It will recover slowly." Ling changjue advised. "Of course I know. It''s just that he''s always so sleepy. It''s pathetic." Night is not the way of Phoenix. Ling changjue didn''t say anything. Why did rosefinch become like this? He couldn''t be more clear. It''s just that I can''t tell her. At least not now. He didn''t want to think of the unpleasant past again. Every time I see Yefei Huang standing in front of me completely, I feel like I''m dreaming. At least, very satisfied, very happy. That''s enough. What else do you want? No need. That''s all. Chapter 382 Now maybe he doesn''t pay much attention to yefeihuang''s memory of the past. Ling changjue knows that her life is the greatest wish of his life. As for their feelings Take your time. When the stone is dripped by water, is Ling changjue worried that he can''t deal with yefeihuang again? Now, just let it be. However, every time she thought that Yefei Huang would come to Xiwei, not for him, but for other men, Ling changjue would still eat. In particular, he had seen the man''s face, which was no worse than him! Although it''s a bit of bullshit to compare looks among men, we have to say that this continent is really a continent to look at faces. Good looking men and women, are very popular, of course, good-looking strength or, let alone. Although Ling changjue doesn''t think that night is not Huang''s, she has to worry about it. What if she doesn''t like him now? What if you fall in love with that cold guy? Do you need to change your shape? Ling changjue thought a lot of things in her mind. These night Feihuang didn''t notice at all. Because her focus is not on Ling changjue. "I''ll take you to ghost city in a moment. You''ll have a good rest in ghost city for two days. The mount sent by the emperor should also arrive." Ling changjue said. "Good." Night is not Phoenix nodding. They are really tired. "Come with me." Ling changjue then turned around and led them out. Tongtian auction house has a special room for Ling changjue, which has nothing but darkness. Empty, eyes can''t see. Ling changjue explained: "if you take a person to transport a long distance, you need an absolutely quiet magnetic field." Night is not Huang clear, master also once said this matter with her. However, Yun Liangyi gave her a teleportation spell, which doesn''t need to be poor in space teleportation at all, so as time goes by, it''s ignored. At the beginning, I stayed in the national master''s mansion, and I didn''t have much time to perform these strange magic. So night Feihuang for these, it is only written knowledge, can display good, this is really hard to say. From Hongfeng town to ghost city, Yefei Huang doesn''t know how far it is, but it''s not too short to listen to Ling changjue. Otherwise, Ling changjue doesn''t need to go to this place to open the space tunnel. The space tunnel was cut a big hole, and Ling changjue led the people in. Just walked a few steps, night non Huang feel brain melon seed a burst of pain, almost did not faint on the spot! "Girl!" Ling changjue held ye Feihuang fast: "I carry you." Say, then squat down - body let night non Huang lie on his back, will her back up. Then he said to the two people behind him, "walk faster. The longer you stay in the tunnel, the more uncomfortable the girl will be." Yannuo and the man in black were disgusted with Ling changjue''s actions, but now they have to be serious after listening to Ling changjue''s words. They can''t help worrying about it. Ling changjue walked in front, walking very fast. Yannuo and the man in black were not slow either. They followed up Ling changjue. It''s a long tunnel. It took a long time to walk, but this is a long time compared with Yefei Huang, because she always feels that a century has passed. It''s hard to be in the tunnel. I want to die! It''s not a pain in the heart, but a pain in the heart. The torment of the spirit, but also difficult to ignore the kind of pain. When walking out of the tunnel, yefeihuang breathed deeply, and then fainted in front of her eyes! "Girl!" She seems to have heard Ling changjue''s exclamation, but what happened later, she really can''t remember. Ling changjue felt something was wrong when she felt that her back sank. When she looked back, she found that the person on her back had completely passed out. The consciousness dissipated. "Little master!" Yan Nuo and the man in black are also very worried. They help Ling changjue put yefeihuangping on the clean grass. The man in black inquired about the situation of night Feihuang, and said faintly, "it''s just that I can''t stand the pressure of space. I''ll faint. It''s nothing serious." "Really?" Yannuo said that he was not quite able to accept this reason. Ling changjue nodded and agreed with the saying of the man in Black: "the pressure of space is different for everyone. The girl is weak and hasn''t had a good rest these days. Maybe that''s the problem." Humanity in Black: "yes, I haven''t had a good rest these days. Let her have a good sleep."Ling changjue and Yan Nuo share the same idea. Ling changjue gently hugs ye Feihuang and says to them, "let''s go to the city." Yan Nuo and the man in black follow Ling changjue quietly. Ghost city is as white as ever. Ling changjue bought a hotel and Feihuang settled down that night. "Don''t you go to rest?" Ling changjue looked at the two people who were guarding the door and the bed with a smile. "The safety of the little Lord is the most important thing." Yan Nuo looks at the appearance that night Fei Huang sleeps soundly and says. "The master has given death orders before, and he has to protect the safety of the little master." Yannuo is very reluctant to this kind of order, but he can only carry it out. After all, the person who gives this order is his own master and cannot be disobeyed. "I''ll guard here. You can have a rest." Ling changjue said softly. Seeing that yannuo and the man in black still wanted to refuse, Ling changjue took the lead in saying: "you can continue to protect the girl after you have a good rest. Don''t worry, I can''t deal with it in this ghost city. Not really! " Yan Nuo and the man in black looked at each other and saw helplessness from each other''s eyes. "Not bad." Finally, they made a decision. They went out of the room with little rosefinch. At the moment, only Ling changjue and Yefei Huang were left in the room. Night Feihuang, who is full of rage, shows a very lovely temperament. It seems that she can make people close to her! Sitting gently on the edge of the bed, Ling changjue wanted to reach out and touch Yefei Huang''s cheek, but after only half of it, he was a little timid. He didn''t want to touch her! You can''t desecrate her! He was only afraid that these would only be a dream. One, let oneself not think of the dream. Chapter 383 Although he always told himself that it was nothing, Ling changjue would still be pregnant with this matter. His wench completely became another person, similar character, but not exactly the same, is not before the Jun from Huang. Appearance has changed, attention has changed, hobbies Has it changed? But Ling changjue thinks that no matter what happens to Yefei Huang, she is the only one he loves. No matter what it looks like, he has no regrets. Love is supposed to be like this, isn''t it? So quietly looking at, looking at the night non Huang''s face, a look is a night. Night Fei Huang was not injured, mostly because of poor physique, she fainted, so after a night''s sleep, she felt better and woke up early. After opening her eyes, she saw Ling changjue looking at herself affectionately, and also felt that he was holding his hand tightly. He Did you look after yourself all night? At the moment, he has a faint dark circle under his eyes. No matter how strong his cultivation is, he can''t stand it if he doesn''t sleep. Night Feihuang want to sit up, Ling changjue immediately gently helped her up. "Are you better?" He asked softly. Night not Huang rubbed rub temple, head still distending pain very. "Headache." She said faintly. Brain pain. She didn''t know that using space magic would bring about such serious consequences. In contrast, Yefei Huang would rather set up a teleportation array at the beginning! At least there won''t be such pain. "I''ll rub it for you." Ling changjue sits beside yefeihuang and reaches out her hand to knead yefeihuang tenderly. At the moment, Feihuang doesn''t have the spare power to care about anything, but this person''s technique is really good. He kneads so comfortably. "That''s a good technique." The night is not Huang to close an eye, enjoy to say like. Ling changjue was in a good mood. "Just feel satisfied." Ling changjue said. "Are you all right to come out now?" Ling changjue asked anxiously. Ye Feihuang knew what Ling changjue meant, so she replied, "they have already attacked master. Even if we have scruples, we can only escape." Ling changjue fondly rubbed night Fei Huang''s head: "the people of the holy family, didn''t do anything to you?" Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "three days after I wake up, I have been living in the National Teacher''s house, almost never going out." Yun Liangyi protected her very well. Those people of the holy clan had no chance to attack her at all. "That''s good." Ling changjue is relieved. At least he doesn''t have to worry about Yefei Huang forgetting him. "Will you stay in SIVI in the future?" Ling changjue asked cautiously. Night Fei Huang silent for a while, just slowly said: "probably will stay for a period of time." She has a master to save. She won''t stay in one place for too long. Her time, although not urgent, but also can not allow her to waste too much. She didn''t want to let her fighting spirit dissipate over time. In that way, she is sorry for herself and her master. What is her bold words now? Is it just a slip of the tongue? No, she''s not! Ling changjue was disappointed. In fact, she should know the result, but she couldn''t help asking. She It doesn''t belong to him anymore. Some lost, some sad. Night Feihuang see Ling changjue''s expression, then know what he is probably thinking. "I have my mission now. Do you want to stop me?" Night not Huang light ask a way. "I..." Ling changjue did not know how to answer her. He wanted to stop, but "You said, you love me, but your love is to lock me in your side, around you?" Night Fei Huang''s face looks at Ling changjue without expression. She wasn''t there. Ling changjue was deliberately threatening her feelings. She just made a simple analogy. He said he loved her, but ye Feihuang couldn''t feel it now. She can only feel that he wants to imprison her in a certain place and make her lose her freedom and wings! This, let her very resist, very resist! "I..." Yes, his idea now is exactly like what night Feihuang said. He clearly said that he would respect her, but he would unconsciously want to imprison her by his side, and even impose his will on her regardless of her will. In fact, not only she has changed, but also he himself has changed.It''s different. It''s different. "I''m sorry." Ling changjue apologized. He realized how dangerous his thoughts were, and he would only let the girl hate her more and stay away from her more. So, what''s the use of locking her up? I''m afraid I''ll hate him. Yefei Huang sighed: "maybe the past is very important to you, but I firmly believe that I am very different from what I used to be. In the past, I may be willing to stay with you and be a canary, but now I am different. I have the life I want to live, a free and carefree life. " As soon as these words came out, Ling changjue''s body was shocked. He recited: "Canary..." He seemed to understand something. He finally understood that there were so many helplessness and sighs when Jun Lihuang was by his side. She never opened her heart to him i see! "Sorry, I shouldn''t have mentioned it again and again." Ling changjue apologizes again. "In the future, don''t mention it any more." The night is not Huang light way. "Good." Ling changjue nodded. Just want to say something, then listen to night Feihuang said: "I can''t imagine how I was before, but according to my character, I''m afraid I won''t make a safe vase." She turned her head and looked at Ling changjue''s pupil: "maybe you said something at the beginning, let me have the power at the beginning?" Ling changjue gave a sad smile: "I once said, let you be strong and stand beside me." "Yes." Ye Feihuang said: "all men in the world are like this. They want their partner to be strong and perfect, but at the same time, they want each other to rely on themselves and be sheltered by themselves. I can''t understand this kind of contradiction in my heart. But since I believed in it, in addition to my own strong wish, I really felt deeply for you." Night is not when Huang talks, the whole face is expressionless, it seems that what he says is not himself, but another person who has nothing to do with himself! Chapter 384 In fact, it''s not night Feihuang pretending to be a master of emotion, but what she said is blurted out somehow. I don''t even have time to think about why I have to talk so much to this person. She and he, even if there is a past, there is not necessarily a future. No matter how much you say, it''s just rubbish. "Girl, don''t say that." Ling changjue clenched Li Huang''s hands. He was very afraid. She said such words in her mouth. It''s heartless, it''s hurtful. "That''s all. Don''t say it." Night Fei Huang sighed, how can she talk about these for no reason, it is really more and more unlike her own. "Girl, no matter what you think and how you understand me now, I want you to know that I love you, and I hope you are safe more than you are by my side." Ling changjue said very seriously. He can ask for nothing as long as his girl is alive. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang no longer speak, let Ling changjue go back to rest, then get out of bed to wash and dress. The man in black has been guarding the gate of yefeihuang. "Little Lord, how is your body?" The man in black asked anxiously. "It''s all right." Night Fei Huang answers: "did you have a good rest?" The man in black nodded. Last night he and yannuo had a good sleep. A steady sleep. "What about Yan Nuo?" Night Feihuang looked at the man in black behind, found no words of the figure. "He went downstairs to order breakfast. Let''s go downstairs, too." Night Fei Huang nodded, but she was really hungry. Yannuo has a good memory. He knows what yefeihuang likes to eat, so the dishes he ordered are all yefeihuang''s favorite and often eaten. However, Yefei Huang is not very selective in eating. Generally, she has something to eat. It''s just that people always prefer some of them. There''s nothing wrong with it. "Yan Nuo, go and take the little rosefinch down." Night Feihuang just finished a small bowl of porridge, then said to Yan Nuo. The little rosefinch is sleepy, but it will wake up at any time. I''m afraid he will cry when he wakes up and finds that he is not with him. It''s not fun. "Yes." Yan Nuo is also happy to do such a thing, put down the chopsticks, went to stay. "Black clothes, where is the animal kingdom?" Night not Huang suddenly asks a way. The man in black thought about it and said, "in the deep of the dark forest, but little Lord, why do you ask this?" Night is not Huang light way: "small rosefinch this way down is not the way, the human world is not suitable for him to heal, I''m ready for a period of time, after my pill refining out, will he sent to the beast field." Animal territory is the place where little rosefinch should stay. Other places are places that may be dangerous at any time. Moreover, night Fei Huang thinks that she doesn''t have the ability to take care of the little rosefinch under the condition of taking care of herself. Rosefinch is indeed a good beast, and it will be a great help in the future, but now, she I''m not sure if I can take care of such a child. "Little Lord, isn''t it good for rosefinch to be around us?" People in black are very confused. It''s too late for ordinary people to see the beast stick around. Why is the Xiaozhu of their own family completely different? But to push the beast far away? "In the human world, it''s very difficult for rosefinch to recover quickly. I don''t want him to accompany me in the future." Night Fei Huang said. Although rosefinch has degenerated into a child now, yefeihuang is really moved by this child. What she wants is to give the child a safe living environment. "Little master..." The man in Black said that he was helpless. Should he say that this is good or unfeeling? The night is not Huang to still wait to say to go on, but by the speech promise from upstairs shout but come of a words to say muddle! "Little master! No, the child is gone It''s gone Night is not Huang Meng, how can it be The man in black was also very surprised. The little rosefinch was sleeping with him, and he was still there when he got up early. That was the time when he went to see the little Lord and went downstairs to have breakfast. But in such a short time, what kind of cultivation could he have to take away the rosefinch under their eyes? This, let a person inconceivable! Night Fei Huang lost god of stand up, clench fist, cold voice way: "look for! Dig three feet and find him for me The man in black immediately stood up and said, "yes." Words fall, then immediately run out to look for the figure of rosefinch. Yan Nuo stayed by night''s side and never left. "Yannuo, you also go to find it!" Night Fei Huang said."But..." Yannuo left with doubts in his eyes. Who else is there to protect Xiaozhu? What should I do in case of something unexpected? "Go ahead, I''ll be fine." Night is not Huang to say again, light of, take some beg. Yan Nuo didn''t hesitate for long, then agreed, tied snake skin to night non Huang''s body, immediately ran out. "This lady..." Just at the beginning of hiding behind the door of small two trembling came out, asked: "excuse me, also need to do something?" Night non Huang eyes with murderous looking at the small two, but did not imagine the killing, night non Huang just looked at two eyes, dissipated some anger, and then light way: "don''t have to, all clean up." Say, night not Huang then walked up the stairs, and the top of the stairs also the initial heart of a figure. Ling changjue. "What happened, as if I heard you angry?" Ling changjue but some look at the night is not Huang. What will make yefeihuang angry? What kind of thing is this, serious enough to make night Feihuang angry? Incredible! "The child is gone." Night Fei Huang looked up at Ling changjue and said. Standing in the position of Ling changjue, looking at Yefei Huang, it is quite wronged and pitiful. Ling changjue immediately softened her heart. "Don''t worry. I''ll go out and help you find it." He said softly. "Me, me too?" Night Fei Huang said, she is really anxious, will only send others, and his nothing to do, really is the wife too bad! "No, you stay in the hotel!" Ling changjue refused without thinking. "You have no accomplishments. It''s safer to stay here." Ling changjue explained. Yefei Huang''s cultivation after her rebirth has not been as strong as before. It''s the strength of the intermediate summoner. Although she has only practiced for three months, Yefei Huang is obviously dissatisfied with herself. "I..." Night is not Huang unable to refute, Ling changjue said is the fact of iron, how can he? Chapter 385 People who have no strength hang around here, but they are just giving them trouble. Yefei Huang knows this, but She''s really worried, too. "Don''t worry, just wait in the hotel." Under the repeated care of Ling changjue, yefeihuang still agrees to stay in the hotel waiting for the news. Even if I am anxious, what can I do after I follow the past? She What will happen? "Ah With a deep sigh, Yefei Huang sat in the room, but she didn''t know what to do. It''s a long time to wait like this. But in the dissipation of time, night Feihuang really calm down. When I think about it carefully, the hotel is wrapped up by them. It''s impossible for anyone to break into it. The cultivation of children in the display cabinet here is clear at a glance. It''s impossible to take the little rosefinch away quietly. The possibility of committing crimes from outside is even less. Let''s not talk about Ling changjue''s accomplishments, because ye Feihuang is not very clear, but the accomplishments of Heiyi and yannuo are still very clear. Their cultivation has reached a state, and almost no one can hurt them. However, neither of these two situations is possible. What would be the case? Night is not Huang, some hundred think not its solution. Now on this continent, there are ghosts who have the strength to rob the little rosefinch without leaving any clues? And a high-class ghost? But it doesn''t make sense. Let''s not talk about how ghosts can appear in ghost city, just how noble this high-level ghost is, how can it just steal a person quietly? That doesn''t make sense. What is What''s going on? The night is not Huang to want to brow tight wrinkly, return really wriggled brains. "Let''s go to the nearby mountains and forests." The sound suddenly came to mind. The night is not a Huang surprised, "is who speaking?" However, waiting for a long time, the voice is no longer remembered. Night Feihuang feel a little unreasonable, the voice is about to disappear, it seems to be the voice of the seriously injured person, but she is really hard to recognize that the voice belongs to that kind of person. A little immature, but it sounds very mature? Night is not the brow of Huang still didn''t get to rescue, still tightly wrinkly. The mountain forest nearby Is that a hint to her? Maybe she was too worried about the little rosefinch. No matter whether it was true or not, she rushed down the stairs and went straight outside the city. Mountain forest, mountain forest Night Feihuang asked a number of passers-by, inquired about the location of the nearest mountain forest from ghost city, and came here on foot. Regardless of the beautiful scenery, Yefei Huang walked all the way up the mountain and did not forget the common. She would go to every place where she could not see with her eyes. If you let her come here, you will find something! Good or bad. "This is..." Night Feihuang just finished checking the grass, looked up, and saw the strange paw mark on the tree. Small, small claw print, but very sharp! And along the claw print online, the lowest branch is hanging a little rag in Shanghai! Rags Night Feihuang jump, get the rags down, carefully knock knock, really is a clue! This cloth is clearly the same cloth that night Feihuang wears for little rosefinch! Night is not Huang that rag clench in the hand, again oneself careful search whether still have other place to have such clue. Although it''s a waste of brain power and eyesight, Yefei Huang doesn''t feel hard at the moment. She''s really ready to turn the corner in such a big mountain forest! As long as she can find out where the little rosefinch is! With the discovery of cloth bit by bit, when night Feihuang came back, she found that she had gone to the deepest part of the mountain forest, and unconsciously, night Feihuang still lost her direction. Where is she Where is this? I don''t know! Smoke filled, no fairyland feeling, but full of extremely strange feeling. Who''s luring her? And for what? All, the night is not known. "I knew you would come." A clear voice reverberated in the mountains. Night Fei Huang looked up and looked around, but she didn''t find any figures. Who is it Who''s talking? "Who are you? Why did you take the child away Night is not a cold voice. "I will know who I am, but I didn''t take the rosefinch, but he came here himself." The voice sounded again, but there was a little more fun in it."Where is he?" Night Fei Huang did not forget to pay attention to his surroundings, just how, as if in any case, there is no way to find the person who spoke. "Don''t worry. He''s fine. He''s fine." The man deliberately evaded the question of Yefei Huang. "What do you want?" Night Fei Huang also heard the mystery, but at the moment her mood is not good. What on earth is this man trying to get her here for? What''s the picture! "Take a close look at the forest. Don''t you think it''s familiar?" Night Fei Huang immediately cold voice way: "before this, I have never been here in the future, what look familiar or not!" "Ha ha ha ha ha..." But the man laughed. Some sad: "so, so, you forget, forget all!" "Who are you?" Night Fei Huang asked again in a cold voice. But this time, the sound disappeared, no longer appeared. But in front of the night is not Huang, but came the sound of footsteps! The night is not Huang to close the breath to concentrate on, the eye does not specialize of looking at the front. More and more loud footsteps, a hazy figure has appeared in the hazy disgust. Night non Huang dare not move, know that person''s body all appear in front of her! It was a young man, a beautiful young man with white hair! About fifteen or sixteen years old, he looks younger than yannuo. His neck is surrounded by a circle of snow-white fur, soft hair, people want to touch. His eyes looked at night Feihuang, and said with a smile: "the appearance has changed, but I know you are still you, and will not change too much." He said that night Feihuang felt that the boy opposite was an old friend who had known each other for decades. But Yefei Huang doesn''t know this boy! Where does she know what the teenager is talking about? Such a beautiful young man doesn''t know human beings. He is a fox Where has she met? "Do you recognize the wrong person?" Night not Huang light say. "How could..." The boy approached step by step, facing the night. Chapter 386 "How can I admit my mistake?" He stood very close to yefeihuang and said softly. Night Feihuang doesn''t know whether he is talking to himself or her. His expression looks very sad, but night Feihuang can''t see his past. This kind of feeling is really not very good. "You are you, even if you are beyond recognition, I can recognize you, let alone now?" The boy said with a smile. His smile is very gentle, although the eyebrows can''t change the charm of the Fox family, but night Feihuang can feel the kindness from the youth. He Just to bring her out for a meeting? "Dahuang, my master I have been waiting here, I know you will come back, once again, once again take me out of this deserted mountain The youth''s hands put on the night Fei Huang''s shoulders, he was obviously a little excited! See night not Huang, his mood already couldn''t control, how can not be excited! How can I! "You..." The night is not Huang''s double shoulder that he pinches to send ache, but it happened that oneself can''t break away from his control again, for a moment, unexpectedly don''t know what to say. The young fox said, are you his master? But "Dahuang, it doesn''t matter if we forget everything. We just remember it!" The youth knew that the night was not Phoenix''s memory, so he didn''t worry, so he looked at the night with a smile. "We?" Night Fei Huang is very sensitive to seize a key point. Besides the young fox, does anyone remember it? "Yes The boy nodded as he should. "Who else?" Night Fei Huang looks at him, cold voice asks a way. The young man blinked his eyes. Without hesitation, he blurted out: "Huoyang boy!" "Huoyang?" Night is not Huang blink eyes, full of doubts. Who is this Huoyang? The young man seemed to see the incomprehension of Yefei Huang, and immediately said: "that''s the little Zhuque, but he is not small, but he has been seriously injured, so he is such a small man." "Little rosefinch..." Night is not the brow of Huang tight Cu once, she seems to understand what. "Show me him." She looked at the youth, light said. The boy thought a little and nodded happily. "Well, all right." He took ye Feihuang''s hand and led her away. "Huoyang is in my cave, but there''s a boundary there. I''ll lead you in." Said the boy. Night Fei Huang did not speak, but also did not want to break away from the young hand. Although say, so be pulled, night not Huang will feel very uncomfortable. However, it''s only for a while. Along the way, the youth''s words did not stop. "A year ago, Dahuang and Huoyang were seriously injured and fell into my cave. I brought Dahuang back to the cave to heal." "At that time, Dahuang said she was willing to take me out to see the world and be my family and friends. I was very happy for a long time!" "But After she went to the place of Zhuolu academy, Dahuang had something on her mind all the time. Dahuang was not happy, and I was not happy either... " The youth said, the mood then depressed, night not Huang can feel, holding his hand is shaking. Is he afraid? Or are you worried? "Sorry." Night Fei Huang suddenly low voice way: "I, all don''t remember." She didn''t remember that she knew him, that everything had happened. Night Feihuang know Warcraft basic won''t cheat people, Warcraft nature upright, won''t like human will say a lot of lies. This little fox said that he had seen himself, so maybe they had a good relationship. However, all these things, in her mind, are traceless. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. It''s better than losing your life." "Well?" Night Fei Huang is not quite clear what the youth said. "I think it''s good to lose your memory and keep you alive. At the beginning, everyone thought you were dead, but I still thought you would come back! " The boy wiped the moist in his eyes and said. Night Fei Huang silence, this matter, has more than one person with her said. And she, every time is also able to escape from the past. But now this kind of situation, actually does not allow her to escape. "Ahead is my fox hole." The boy pointed to a small hole not far away and said. Night Feihuang goes in with the boy, and goes into the deepest part of the cave. Although the road is quite long, yefeihuang finds that there is a special flavor in this cave, which is a good place. And a three headed child, lying on the stone, fell asleep.Although grew up many, but night Feihuang still recognized, this child, is her small rosefinch! Gently walked over, carefully looked at him, this little guy is not injured, all over the fat, and the baby is generally lovely! "This guy probably knew that I would be waiting for you here, so he came here." The young man looked at the sleeping rosefinch with a spoiled face. "How did he get bigger?" Night Fei Huang asked. "You took good care of him, and he recovered some accomplishments, so he came back." The boy guessed. "Change back?" Is rosefinch the three headed baby? "Well, that''s what he looked like when you contracted rosefinch. According to his own opinion, he had been seriously injured before and couldn''t maintain his youth appearance." The night is not the Phoenix to know clearly, the wound add wound, this small rosefinch also don''t know is to eat how many sufferings! This young rosefinch has always been such a child''s appearance, the injury, it is estimated that is not light! "Dahuang, you can have a rest here. I''ll pick some fruit for you." Said the boy. Night Fei Huang nodded. She looked at the sleeping rosefinch and felt at ease. If you find it, you''ll be fine! Seems to feel someone looking at themselves, rosefinch lazily opened his eyes and saw his favorite master. It''s not a dream, is it? Rosefinch does not believe in evil rubbed his eyes, is really the master! Wake up the rosefinch four corners and use, immediately entangled night Feihuang. "Master ~" soft voice called night non Huang, this kind of person also want to be soft hearted! "You Better? " The night is not Huang light way. "Mm-hmm!" Little rosefinch nodded: "I can speak again, and can protect the master!" Night is not Huang, but listen to some sad. His injury, obviously has not recovered, but Didn''t mention it to her again! "How did you get here? We''re all worried about you. " Night not Huang looking at small rosefinch, ask a way. I didn''t ask him severely. I just asked him why he was here. "I..." Little rosefinch lowered his head: "I thought the master didn''t want me..." Chapter 387 "How could I not want you?" Night not Huang light say. It''s too late for her to hurt him. This little guy didn''t appear for a long time in her life, but he really walked into yefeihuang''s heart. "But the master said that he would send me to the animal kingdom..." Little rosefinch pitifully looked at night Feihuang, as if the next second tears will fall down. Night is not Huang a surprised, originally, he all heard! "Master, don''t throw away Huoyang, OK Huoyang will be obedient and won''t cause you any trouble! " Fire Yang pulls night not Huang''s sleeve, pleads a way. Night Fei Huang''s heart softened, she whispered to the little rosefinch: "I didn''t want you, just want to make your injury better quickly, just want to say send you to the beast field to heal." Then he touched the head of the little rosefinch. The child''s heart, can''t leave any shadow. This point, night non Huang don''t know why, but very care, very clear. "But, but, Huoyang doesn''t want to leave his master, not at all! Huoyang will practice well and restore his original accomplishments Please don''t send me to the animal kingdom... " Fire Yang tightly pulled night non Huang''s sleeve, refused to loosen, urgent all out of a sweat. Night Fei Huang''s brow slightly wrinkled for a while, immediately released, she took the little rosefinch into her arms, cajoled: "well, I won''t send you away." The little rosefinch got the master''s promise and hugged the master tightly. He didn''t want to leave the master! Don''t leave the master all your life. Unless he died fighting for his master. Otherwise, he will never leave his master! So far, he has not regretted the decision he made. If he did it again, he would go with the host. Even if I won''t be reborn again, I will never regret it! "Master, Huoyang wants to protect you, all his life, all his life!" Night non Huang feel that pair of meat Du Du small hand tightly holding himself, like to ask for their own sense of security, and like want to give their own sense of security. Night non Huang rubs small rosefinch''s head, he, looks like a child''s appearance, actually is not. Although his mind is not mature, he made a precious promise to her. Night is not Huang feel oneself how de how can, can have Warcraft so? When the fox boy came back, he saw such a warm scene, and he was very pleased to smile. "That''s good," he said So, it''s really good. He went to yefeihuang and handed the fruit to yefeihuang and Huoyang: "eat it, fresh." Night not Huang and small rosefinch took fruit, wipe with sleeve, then started. Pure natural fruit, although unknown, it''s hard to describe its taste, but it''s really delicious. "The knot is broken?" Looking at Huoyang, the boy asked. Huoyang smash it, smash it, nod. The youth laughed: "I said, big Huang won''t leave you." Huoyang nodded harder. Night Fei Huang a face doubts of looking at fire Yang: "how can you come to this fox hole?" How did you know the fox boy was here? Huoyang rubbed his sour eyes and said, "I know this smelly fox will come back here after his master disappears, so he just recovered and came to look for the fox. He must miss his master more than me." Then he looked at the fox boy. Yefeihuang also looks at the boy, but the boy is under the head, but still can''t help looking at yefeihuang, his eyes are full of desire and expectation. Night is not Huang some at a loss. This child knows how to hide more than Huoyang, but his heart is the same as Huoyang, right? Huoyang had not yet waited for Yefei Huang to speak, so he said again, "the fox has finished all the things that his master told him to do. He was wounded and left. Because he wants to finish his master''s order, he can''t go to death with his master. The fox must feel bad in his heart." It''s better to live and die together than to be alone in this world all one''s life. This young man, these days, must be very lonely, right? Night non Huang stood up, gently embrace the youth. "I''m sorry." She said. Maybe she didn''t know that there was such a Warcraft waiting for her all the time, but it was her fault that he really endured such loneliness in order to wait for her. The boy shook his head, gently pushed away yefeihuang, looked at her seriously and said: "as long as you live, everything is fine!" What else did the boy want to say? He suddenly looked at the entrance of the cave with a ferocious face: "someone has come here!" Night Feihuang shocked, think of the snake skin on his body, then guess who is coming. She said, "it''s mostly the people who come to find me. I''ll just go." "I''ll go too!" The young man said in a hurry, for fear that the night would never come back.Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "I''ll go back, don''t worry." Tian Bing was a little disappointed, but still didn''t catch up. Night Fei Huang trots all the way to the entrance of the cave. As expected, she sees Yan Nuo smashing the border at the door. "Yannuo, I''m here." She stepped forward and stopped Yan Nuo, who was still ready to break the border. "Little master!" Yan Nuo sees the appearance of Ye Feihuang and rushes forward to see if there is any danger. "Thank goodness, you''re OK, master!" Yan Nuo is relieved to find that ye Feihuang is not injured. "How did you come here, master?" Yannuo asked nervously, "you are not familiar with the land in SIVI. What do you do when you are in danger?" Yannuo is also very anxious. When he senses that the little Lord has left the city, he runs to find the little Lord in a hurry. That rosefinch can''t be found, but I can''t do anything! "I''m looking for rosefinch." The night is not Huang light way. Yannuo wants to say something else, but he finds that no matter what he says now, he is powerless. It''s better not to say anything. "That''s all. Come back with me." Yan Nuo looks at night Fei Huang and says. "Good." Night Fei Huang nodded, but added: "you wait for me for a moment, I''ll take rosefinch out." This time, Yan Nuo stares big eyes and looks at the back of night Fei Huang. She actually came to look for rosefinch, and found it? They are about to dig the whole ghost city for three feet, and there is no clue of half a cent, but the little Lord just found it in a moment? It seems a little unscientific! Night Fei Huang''s figure gradually disappeared, but Yan Nuo''s expression was getting worse and worse. The more she comes into contact with them, the more she will know. Even if her memory can''t be recovered, it''s hard to avoid that anything special will happen. Yan Nuo is to let night not Huang good, but he also does not want her to be able to restore memory, so his master do everything, all in vain! Chapter 388 Yan Nuo should have known that ye Feihuang had already noticed all this, but ye Feihuang didn''t say it, and Yan Nuo and the man in black didn''t mention it. Although yannuo is a group of spirit snakes, they are snakes after all. Snakes belong to the cold-blooded group, so many times they want to get it, but they may not be able to consider an event in a human way. For example, in this case, he is worried that Yefei Huang will know the past and abandon her master, but he never mentions Yefei Huang. Who can make up for the blank in her memory? Take away her soul, just to let her forget the past, start again, but this, is really right? Yannuo has never considered this problem. Maybe, it can be said that he is not aware of this problem at all. "Rosefinch, how about going back with me?" Entering the cave, yefeihuang reaches out her hand to the little rosefinch and sincerely invites him to go back with her. Since he doesn''t want to leave himself, it''s better to stay with him. To tell you the truth, send him away, night non Huang himself really will not give up. She didn''t spend much time with rosefinch, but she had deep feelings, as if she were a partner who had experienced life and death. Ye Feihuang thinks so. "Good." The little rosefinch stretched out her hand and was picked up by Yefei Huang. Turning around, the little rosefinch looked at Tian Bing with a sad smile and asked softly, "Tian Bing, shall we go back together?" The sky ice tiny Leng for a while, he thought, oneself won''t be mentioned again. Secretly raised his head, looking at the night non Huang''s face. But see the master also looked at himself, Tianbing flurried and lowered his head, don''t know what to say. Night Fei Huang see youth so facial expression, some sadness. She clearly saw the desire in his eyes before he lowered his head. In fact, the boy is in the same mood as rosefinch, just The rosefinch was a little childish, and said what he wanted, but the boy knew more about hiding. Night is not Huang also probably can feel the youth''s mind, so, she looked at the youth, whispered: "ice, you are willing to leave with me?" Tian Bing raised his head in an instant. His eyes were full of shock and joy. He looked at the night Fei Huang and blurted out: "is it really OK?" "Well." Night Fei Huang very serious nod, way: "you are willing to leave with me?" "Yes, yes, I do!" Young people can not stop the ecstasy, almost jump up and down. Night is not Huang looking at the appearance of the youth, also faint smile, don''t know why, for this youth, from the bone, there is a bit familiar. Seeing him happy, I don''t know why, but I can feel good. "Let''s go then." Night not Huang light say. Tian Bing, with a sound, turns into a little fox and flies into the arms of the little rosefinch. In this way, night non Huang holding small rosefinch, small rosefinch holding small fox, together out of the fox hole. In fact, yannuo didn''t wait long, just waiting for him to feel that time was extremely slow. It''s a relief to see that night is not Phoenix coming out. Just see the night is not the two creatures in the hand of Huang, Yan Nuo is exposed to kill! The intention of killing is strong. Even if you don''t need to feel it, you can know how much he wants to kill now! "Yes." The night is not Huang light call lived a speech promise. Yan Nuo looks at night non Huang calmly, he, won''t show murderous to her. "Let''s go back." Night Fei Huang looks at Yan Nuo and says softly. In the tone, there was some tiredness. "Little Lord, what you have..." Do you want to stop the promise? But the little girl''s order can''t be disobeyed, but if she doesn''t stop it, I''m really sorry for her master. This is really a dilemma! "I like this fox very much." Night non Huang did not explain too much, just looking at the fox in his arms is very tender said a very like him, there is no follow-up. Yannuo knew that the little Lord didn''t want to say more, so he didn''t ask any more. The body and bones of the little Lord are not good. He can''t make the little Lord sick or block him. I''d better discuss this with the man in black. "Since I like it, I''ll take it back with me." Yannuo said. "Since rosefinch has recovered a little cultivation, it''s two good things." Night Fei Huang nodded, indeed. Small rosefinch looked at Yan Nuo, eyes are also full of tangled emotions. Yannuo noticed the little rosefinch''s eyes, but said to yefeihuang: "little Lord, I''ll report the rosefinch. Don''t be tired." Notice, small rosefinch also or break away from night non Huang''s arms, he jumped from night non Huang''s hands, butt ran to Yan Nuo''s body, firmly hanging on his neck. Yan Nuo had no choice but to hold the little rosefinch. Ice is sticking to night is not Huang, small rosefinch a go, night is not Huang''s embrace is small fox, don''t too cool?I miss the embrace for a long time. Now I finally realize it. It''s really cool! Night non Huang side to small fox Shun hair, while following behind Yan Nuo, led by him back. "If you come out in the future, you''d better let us know." Yan Nuo light said, some melancholy, some fear. This night Feihuang came out quietly, without any recruitment or clue. Yannuo and the man in black are not from SIVI, and they don''t know much about SIVI. Especially the convenient terrain, how difficult to find a person! If you lose all the little masters, what should you do? They are afraid that they can''t find a shadow of yefeihuang when they level Xiwei! No one is around Yefei Huang to protect her, and no one will be at ease. after all, Yefei Huang''s cultivation is not very high, and her self-defense skills are bow and arrow, which belongs to the range of long-range attack, but after all, her cultivation is not high. No matter where it is, it is not enough to protect itself. "Good!" Night Fei Huang nodded and agreed. She knew that yannuo was worried about herself, which was not unreasonable. Today, she came here after hearing a mysterious voice. She met Huoyang and Tianbing. She also thought about whether it would be a trap and whether it would be dangerous. But later, she still came, poison and the like are well prepared. How can I go to an appointment alone without any guarantee? Thought of all kinds of pictures, how to say, is afraid. But often for some purposes, fear will become not afraid! In the future, wearing Yan Nuo''s black clothes, or Tian Bing Huo Yang, is not only the biggest help for Yefei Huang, but also a way to protect her life. "If it wasn''t for today''s no danger, if it wasn''t for your snakeskin, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to find you!" Yannuo said. In fact, it''s not happy to say that you''ve taken precautions. It''s just that what you''re worried about hasn''t happened. It''s no big deal. Chapter 389 Yan Nuo is worried about the comfort of Ye Feihuang, so she tied her own snake skin to help her feel whether ye Feihuang is in danger. But this move is just in case, didn''t think it would be used, Yan Nuo should be thankful, he kept this hand, but he was angry, because the little master didn''t tell her that he didn''t leave in the hotel, in fact, it was also a breach of appointment. "I was wrong this time. I''m sorry." Night Feihuang also know that this is really her problem, is that she did not abide by the agreement between them, causing them to worry about her. Now they are in this country. They are not natives or guests. They just want to protect her and her little master who doesn''t know what exists. It can be said that their mission is to assist yefeihuang to complete what she has to do. However, yefeihuang feels that she has failed them. "Well, Lord, don''t blame yourself." Yan Nuo looks at night Fei Huang and says with a smile. He is not a fussy person, but this time, he is really worried to death. Now that the little girls have apologized sincerely, what else does he need to care about? After all, he has a small stomach now. Although, he is a snake. Night is not Huang no longer speak, but keep silent with the words behind. Back at the hotel, the man in black and Ling changjue are anxiously waiting. After seeing the figure of Yefei Huang, they are obviously relieved. After Ling changjue saw the fox in Yefei Huang''s arms, she saw something clear in her eyes, and instantly understood what was going on. He went to night Feihuang''s side, looked up and down gently, didn''t say anything, just stretched out his hand, rubbed night Feihuang''s white hair. If it''s OK, if it''s ok "Little Lord, are you ok?" The man in black came forward and asked anxiously. "Nothing." Night Fei Huang shakes her head, she whispers: "sorry, I ran out to let you worry." "It''s good that people are OK, nothing else." The man in Black said that as long as night Feihuang was ok, everything was easy to say. The man in black looked at yannuo and found the creature in yannuo''s hand. There was a little doubt in my eyes, but it was fleeting, not obvious. "Now the rosefinch has been found, and it''s very good," he said As for other things, the man in black didn''t say much. I took over everything. Ling changjue easily takes the little fox out of Yefei Huang''s arms, so that the little girl can relax. He said gently, "go up and have a rest. I''ll take care of the fox for you." Night not Huang confused nod, in the eyes of all, up the stairs. Disappeared in the stairway. Ling changjue and yannuo in black looked at each other and left speechless. There is nothing to say between them. That night, Yefei Huang had a nightmare all night. Everything in the dream, wake up night Feihuang still don''t remember, just vaguely remember, in the dream, a man gave her a sword, later something happened, and finally, she died. This is a dream that Feihuang thinks is inexplicable at night. But when she woke up, she found that her cheeks were wet and her eyes were astringent. She Tears? When Ling changjue pushes the door in, what she sees is Yefei Huang''s expressionless face, dull eyes, but with tears on her face! Did she cry? Ling changjue''s heart was pulled. He came forward, sat down on the bedside gently and asked painfully, "Why are you crying? But what''s wrong? Or have you been wronged? " Night Fei Huang slowly returned to God, turned to see Ling changjue. The pupil is still constricted. "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue stretched out her hand and gently wiped away the tears that night Feihuang burst out again. Night is not Huang this just completely return to God. She looked at Ling changjue with clear eyes, a man who was so beautiful. Looking at myself tenderly. Gently shaking her head, she said in a hoarse voice, "it''s just a nightmare." It was just a nightmare for her, but the fear was buried in her heart. That infinite fear, and fear. But ye Feihuang didn''t know why she was afraid. She wasn''t afraid of death or torture. But why did she dream of such sadness and fear after her death? Is this really the feeling she has? Ling changjue gets up and pours a glass of water for yefeihuang and hands it to her. Night Fei Huang took a drink and moistened her throat. She felt better. "What kind of nightmare scares you like this?" Ling changjue asked anxiously. He knew that night Feihuang had superhuman ability. Maybe he knew something in advance.Night is not Huang silent, so remember the nightmare, how to elaborate? "Forget it." For a long time, she just light recovery way. "Forget about it." Ling changjue rubbed Yefei Huang''s hair and said in a soft voice, "I''m sweating all over. Shall I ask someone to prepare water for you?" Night Fei Huang hesitated a few seconds, then nodded. That''s exactly what she thought. This is a dream. I sweat a lot! "How do you think we''ll leave at noon today?" Ling changjue asked before she left. Night Fei Huang no opinion, just back to a good sentence. After a while, someone brought up the hot water. Soaking in warm hot water, the fragrance of wooden barrel lingers on the tip of nose. Night Feihuang closes her eyes and sinks slowly. Let the water cover his mouth, nose, the top of his head did not respond. She began to worry, she, also have trouble Until I can''t hold my breath any more, night Feihuang just darts out and splashes out a lot of water. The water drops from the top of her head, making night Feihuang almost unable to open her eyes. But it doesn''t matter. "Master, what should I do..." She whispered, "how much did you hide from me?" This is not only asking for help, but also questioning. You can imagine how complicated the inner feelings of Yefei Huang are now. It''s too complicated for her to understand. "Little Lord, haven''t you done yet?" Seeing that there was no movement in the room, yannuo was a little worried. But he didn''t dare to push the door out, so he had to knock on the door and call again. Night Fei Huang looked down at the already cool water, reluctantly get up, light way: "come." Hearing the reply, yannuo breathed a sigh. He thought the little master had gone to sleep! But it seems that he thinks too much. Dry your body, put on clean clothes, and dry your hair with a manicure. Comb your hair, bind your hair, and the night in the mirror is still the same as before. No one knows what she''s thinking. Chapter 390 She has always been like this, and her emotions rarely appear on the surface. But because of this, no one can understand her. The world always thinks that such people are heartless, but who can understand their sorrow? It''s just that the world doesn''t know they have sorrow. After all, it''s human. How can we really be merciless? It''s just a fabrication. If you have no desire, you are not human! Yefei Huang looks at herself in the mirror, her face is very white, still not healthy white, sick skin color, has a different kind of beauty, but it is not the kind Yefei Huang likes. Sickness, after all, is not a long-term thing to watch. Lightly sighed a tone, the resolute on the face let this morbid skin a little less delicate, a little more strong. When the door was opened, everyone was waiting at the door. See night not Huang come out, all is subconscious of see past. White hair, red clothes, everything, nothing has changed. But no one saw a trace of loneliness in Ling changjue''s eyes. "The flying Warcraft sent by the emperor has arrived. Shall we set out now?" Black dress person respectfully inquires night Fei Huang. She is the master and he is the servant. Naturally, all decisions are made by the master. "Good." Night is not Phoenix nodding. If you leave immediately, you will lose a moment. This is good for her. Supervise yourself all the time and tell yourself what you are doing here. Although also know that all this, will not be so smooth. The man in black and yannuo stand on both sides of yefeihuang and protect yefeihuang all the time. Tianbing and Huoyang are two small beasts, one in animal form and the other in human form. Ling changjue holds them in his arms and leads the way ahead. The Lord''s mansion of ghost city is the place where flying Warcraft stops. When the Lord of ghost city appears in front of them, everyone is obviously stunned. This city master, too young! It''s not about youth, it''s about looks! The ghost city master, you worry, looks like he''s only in his twenties. He''s childish, especially like a child! It''s hard to imagine that such a person is actually ghost city, the master of this magical city! He respectfully invited Ling changjue and yefeihuang in. I didn''t flatter them much. I just prepared some food for them. After eating, I watched them leave ghost city. Youyou looks at the flying Warcraft, standing with a negative hand, with some deep in his eyes. For a long time just slowly way: "originally is she, she is still alive." After two endless words, you are silent again. I don''t know if I''m in a good mood or a bad mood. People don''t feel close. "Somebody Worry calls. "Lord of the city!" The servants came forward trembling. "Give orders, and the whole city will be in a state of advancement. Soon the war will begin to spread to the whole continent." Said youyou. "Yes! Lord "Also, from now on, in the next month, the city Lord''s house will not allow a living person to appear, and immediately order them to go down and leave." You worry coldly says. The servant shivered and stammered, "good, good!" After that, he went down with soft legs. It''s not that you worry about how terrible your expression is now, but that servants still have a deep shadow over such things. ¡­¡­ The feeling of flying in the sky is not bad. Night is not Huang feel so. Looking down at the clouds below, we can see the misty continent, which also has a sense of small mountains. "Little master, it''s colder than high. Don''t get sick." The man in black took out a fluffy cloak and tied it to yefeihuang. It''s spring, and the weather is not too warm. Coupled with the strange black air coming from the Shengya Empire, the temperature of the whole continent is relatively low. The clothes that night Fei Huang wears are not cold proof, so Yan Nuo and the people in black can only pay more attention to them. Don''t let Yefei Huang get cold and get sick. I''m not in good health at all. If I have an epidemic, it will take me a month to recover, even if it''s just a cold. "Well." Night Feihuang wrapped up his cloak. Just now the man in black didn''t say it was ok, because night Feihuang''s attention was not above the temperature, but now, night Feihuang really felt very cold! Then involuntarily wrapped up the cloak, want to get some little unspeakable warmth. "We''re going to fly for two days. Why don''t we go down and have a rest?" Ling changjue is on the Warcraft next door. He looks at yefeihuang and says.High altitude wind big, so stay two days, they these skin coarse meat thick man have nothing to do, but for the girl, or reluctantly. "No need." Night Fei Huang shook her head: "there is no need to delay the journey for me alone." She is not so delicate. She can survive two days. If she is sick, then her Alchemist is really in vain. Ling changjue see night non Huang insist on not to rest, also did not persuade again. He also knows that her temper, the decision will not change, at the same time, do not like others to question her decision. "The mainland is so big." Looking at the world below, night Feihuang sighed. When you walk on the mainland on weekdays, you feel very big. You will always have places you have never been to. Now when you look down from a high place, you feel that this is even more true. The continent is so big, but human beings are so small. "Yes, there are some places in this continent that human beings have never explored." Said the man in black. "The world that used to be is bigger." Yan Nuo sighed like a memory. The prosperity of millions of years ago, now no longer exists, everything at that time, now has been loess bones, dissipated in history. Once the era of the holy light flying around, it has become a more advanced and prosperous continent, dominated by human beings who were originally in a weak position. Of course, it''s good to say yes, but it''s not good to say no. of course, only the creatures who once lived in that era will feel that life today is not good at all. "Everyone has his own nostalgia for the world, Yan Nuo nostalgia for the past era, and I nostalgia, is the passing of the stable years." The night is not Huang light way. No matter what the world looks like and how the times change, night is not what Huang needs, but a stable land and some relatives and friends. It''s easy to want, but those years have passed. After anyway, can no longer have the original share of the heart, the share of persistence, the share of emotion. The original heart is no longer, the original heart is no longer. "Don''t say that, little Lord. When the adults come back, everything will go back to the past." After hearing the words of night Feihuang, the man in black persuades him. Chapter 391 Will everything go back to the past? Night Fei Huang wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh at all. Her face seemed stiff. Can''t go back, everything, can''t go back. ¡­¡­ The flying Warcraft carried all the people for two days. On the second day, yefeihuang took pills and fell asleep. Under Ling changjue''s coercion and inducement, the man in black and yannuo have to agree to let him take care of Yefei Huang, but only during the little master''s sleep. For this point, Ling changjue''s expression is indifferent, after waking up. At least now he is taking care of her. He is not at ease with others. Her face was still so pale, as it had been since she knew she was still alive and saw her. Ling changjue didn''t know why. Even before, Jun Lihuang''s health was worse, but he was not so weak. His girl is a girl who likes to be brave. Even if she can''t, she has to go on. She is such a stubborn girl! As a matter of fact, how can the body survive? So for the body, only more bad. Raise your hand, carry the golden holy power, and gently pour it into Yefei Huang''s body, so that she can feel comfortable in her sleep. On the third day, just as the sun came out of the horizon, they had reached the imperial capital. The capital of the West. Night not Huang you wake up, found himself in whose arms, and feel up, is walking. "You wake up." Feeling the movement in her arms, Ling changjue gently put Yefei Huang down and smoothly put her on the ground. Night Feihuang felt that her feet were numb, as if there were tens of millions of ants gnawing on her legs. If her center of gravity was unstable, she would fall down! Fortunately, Ling changjue''s eyes are quick and hands are quick, so she quickly helps yefeihuang. This doesn''t make yefeihuang fall. "Feet numb?" Ling changjue asked softly. "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded, bent down to rub his legs, but Ling changjue organized. Ling changjue squatted down and kneaded her legs for yefeihuang. Seeing yefeihuang''s enjoyment, she knew how powerful Ling changjue was. "Where is this?" Night is not Huang line of sight to turn a circle, but found that they landed on the site is not what downtown, nor what palace, but a quiet courtyard. Is there such a place in the imperial capital? It''s chic. It''s a style that night doesn''t like. "It''s my house." Ling changjue said: "now the gate of the imperial city has not been opened. Warcraft can''t fly in, so he flew to my residence first." Night is not Huang to nod, express clear. But after seeing the appearance of the mansion, Yefei Huang probably knew what kind of person Ling changjue belonged to. As a result, the impression of Ling changjue is much better. "I like your residence very much. It''s very chic. It''s not the same style as Shifu''s residence at all." Ling changjue''s whole yard furnishings give people a sense of freedom. In such an environment, even if she does the same thing and says the same thing every day, Yefei Huang doesn''t feel bored. However, although the residence of Yun Liangyi is also a landscape style, there is a constraint on the arrangement of objects, as well as all kinds of wallpaper and so on. Restrain What is restraint is to tie up a person. This is the constraint, and Yefei Huang also felt a little constrained when she was in the guoshifu of yunliangyi. But restraint is restraint, atmosphere has atmosphere, decency is also decency! In a word, each has its own advantages and disadvantages. Who can''t compete. "Well, if you like, stay here for a long time when you have time." Ling changjue looks at night not Huang light smile way. Her habits have not changed. She doesn''t know how to garden, but she just likes such flowers and plants and the feeling of freedom. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang did not say anything, neither refused nor agreed. It''s not that she is hypocritical, but this kind of thing is really hard to say. I don''t know if I have time. What should I do if I encounter danger? "This is my mansion outside the imperial capital." Ling changjue timely turned the topic, did not let the previous topic continue. Otherwise, the embarrassing time will stay here. "Outside the imperial capital?" Night not Huang a little doubt. What do you mean outside the imperial capital? "It''s not the imperial capital yet. It''s the imperial capital after the gate. "Ling changjue explained again. "How long is it from here to the gate?" Night Fei Huang asked. "Soon, in a few minutes." Ling changjue answered truthfully.He said to yannuo and the man in black behind yefeihuang: "you will live here now, and wait patiently for the emperor''s call." "Good." They will still be treated here. After all, it''s a foreign land. Yannuo and the people in black think it''s normal, so there''s not much cruelty. "Shall I show you the way? Visit my mansion? " Ling changjue asked in the ear of night Feihuang. Night Fei Huang shook her head, said: "no, I can visit, don''t bother you." The night is not Huang''s next sign away from Ling changjue a little bit, he is now so close to himself, night is not Huang feel very good. And he has a taste, let oneself smell, will slowly intoxicated, night Feihuang don''t want to fall into a intoxicated member, so chose to push away Ling changjue. "All right." Ling changjue did not post it again. I know what the real purpose of night Feihuang is to push her away, so I don''t commit it again. Otherwise, I''ll make the little girl angry and ignore myself. What can I do? Even if it is to let oneself not happy, also can''t let wench not happy! Say what also want to wait on the girl! "The nine kings should report to the imperial city first." Yan Nuo takes a look at Ling changjue and says leisurely. I just can''t stand Ling changjue''s attempt to tease their little master! I just can''t stand it, I just can''t stand it! Ling changjue''s body is slightly stiff, but she doesn''t show anything in front of Yefei Huang. Ling changjue went to the Imperial City in yefeihuang''s expectant eyes. With the news of their arrival, they went to the imperial city. "Little Lord, are you afraid?" Yan Nuo stands beside ye Feihuang and asks. "Not afraid." Night Fei Huang shakes her head, just a little confused, afraid, but really not afraid. "We''re with you." Said the man in black, giving night Fei Huang the greatest sense of security! They will protect her, forever and forever to protect her from any harm! Chapter 392 When she first came here, Yefei Huang was not afraid of anything, just a little confused. Everything here was too strange, which led to her not being able to adapt to it all at once. Night Fei Huang is a nostalgic person, suddenly accept the new environment, not to say can''t accept, just need a period of time to accept it. This is a habit she had after her rebirth. Before, it didn''t seem to exist. "Little Lord, where are you going?" Looking at the night is not Huang to embrace the sky ice to be about to walk away, the speech promise hastily shouts a way. Night is not Huang to turn a body, light way: "just walk casually." It''s not good to stand in the same place all the time, is it? Yan Nuo was relieved, and didn''t keep night Fei Huang. The night is not Phoenix, walking in the nine kings'' mansion without purpose. But night Feihuang is like a prophet, perfectly avoiding all the dead alleys. I don''t know if it''s luck or something. It''s just such a coincidence. There were few servants in Jiuwang mansion. Yefei Huang didn''t see many of them all the way. I saw a few servants who didn''t look like servants, but they looked like subordinates'' Generals? Night non Huang all the way, no matter where, no one to stop her steps, as if, this nine palace is no ban - the same. Maybe it''s true. "It''s the spring of medicine." Night Fei Huang see in front of the spring, can''t help but be shocked. I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the jiuwangfu. It was really eye opening! Tian Bing opens an eye, light after seeing an eye, closed an eye again false sleep. "Although it''s no better than the water couch made of Shifu''s snow girl''s tears, it''s also something rare for thousands of years." Night not Huang murmurs a way, squat down - body, touched spring water with the hand. Gentle, gentle. "However, many effects are not complete." Just touched with the hand for a while, night non Huang then knew a probably. Things are still good things, but there are some magical effects, which are not complete for a long time. It''s not a serious medicine. After seeing about it, yefeihuang left here. In addition to surprise, she didn''t have much interest. When she came to the hall, yefeihuang saw a scabbard hanging at the top. The scabbard is exquisitely made, but it doesn''t look like a man''s scabbard. No matter from that point of view, this is undoubtedly a woman''s scabbard! Here, how can a woman''s scabbard hang? Night is not Huang is quite curious. "Miss night, do you have any questions?" A masked man came in from outside and asked. Night Fei Huang hear this voice slightly frown, this voice female, a look is not what serious man! "Why is this scabbard hanging here?" The night is not Huang light voice asks a way. The key is, why is there only scabbard but no sword? Tiemian looked up at yefeihuang''s finger and said with a smile, "that''s the scabbard of wangxinjian. When my mother died, the only thing I didn''t take away was wangxinjian. My brother, Jun lijiu, got the sword and scabbard to miss you." So it is, night is not Huang''s nod. "Wangxin sword is Yuanyang sword, that is to say, Jungui sword is in your master''s hands?" Night Fei Huang asked. Although she has never seen Wang Xinjian, she still knows that Wang Xinjun''s return is Yuanyang sword, and both sides of the sword holder must be a pair of affectionate people. Since his mother has the heart sword, is it in Ling changjue''s hands? "Miss Ye guessed wrong." Tiemian shook his head, as if with a sigh, and said, "the sword belongs to the master''s brother." In a word, night is not Huang then know, just return a: "expensive circle really disorderly." He stopped talking. Your circle is a mess. Iron face, the facial expression is strange, but see night Fei Huang no longer ask a question, he also explain all don''t say! Night Feihuang through the hall, came to the backyard. The backyard environment is also very good, at least much better than night Feihuang imagined. However, the backyard is more room, nothing to see. This is at this time, Yan Nuo came to see her. "Little Lord, we can enter the imperial capital." Yannuo said. Night Fei Huang slightly pick eyebrows, and then followed Yan Nuo out together. Ling changjue was already waiting at the door. All of them are ready with the sedan chair. See night not Huang come out, Ling changjue smile, soft voice said: "on the sedan chair." Night Fei Huang nodded and stepped on it. In fact, ye Feihuang thinks that she is not such a fussy person, but she has to be driven out by the sedan chair when she goes out!It''s really More and more sick. The sedan chair was on the road and entered the imperial capital normally. In the morning, the emperor is quiet. Many shops have not opened yet. The streets are clean and comfortable. "This is Xiwei''s imperial capital. It''s not annoying." Night Fei Huang said. Unexpectedly, I think it''s very good here. "Little Lord, do you like it here?" Asked the man in black. "No Night Fei Huang shook her head, light way: "just think here is better than Shengya emperor too much, but I don''t like downtown, you know." The man in black knew clearly: "it is true." I don''t like to be lively. They all know that. However, compared with Shengya, this SIVI is much better, clean and not crowded. Ling changjue after listening in front, smile. Girl or girl, some places are still unchanged. Driving through the downtown area is the famous three streets. They are the three streets informed by three aristocratic families. Night Fei Huang also did not mind shopping, just let Ling changjue choose the nearest way to the imperial city. Walking, in front of the sedan suddenly stopped. Night Fei Huang is quite puzzled, this how to see all don''t seem to be the appearance that arrived imperial city? Just thinking, there was a voice coming from the front. "Is this his Royal Highness''s sedan chair "Exactly." It''s the sound of iron. "His Royal Highness has been back to the imperial capital for several months Oh, no, will the nine kings go to the imperial city? " Asked the strange man. "Yes." Ling changjue''s reply came from the sedan chair. "As it happens, your majesty also announced that I would like to go to the palace with my younger brother. Why don''t we go together?" The man asked. "Good." Ling changjue should get off: "the sedan chair behind is a noble guest, so you should follow her." "Yes." Night not Huang only see another sedan car drive by her side, who is inside, but don''t see clearly. It''s just about two men. Chapter 393 Sedan again on the road, this time there is no one to block the way, but all the way to the imperial city. "Why is Xiwei''s imperial city and Shengya''s imperial palace?" Night Fei Huang quite puzzled. "The Xiwei emperor was formed by the merger of two cities. The royal city occupied a city, which was naturally called the Imperial City, while the Royal Palace of Shengya was not so big." The man in black explained. "I see." Night Fei Huang said clearly, but also know a little bit, the emperor of Xiwei should be a person who will enjoy! Otherwise, it will not make the imperial city so big! What''s wrong with doing something so big? It''s supposed to be built into a royal city. Do many people live in it? After arriving at the Imperial City, the sedan chair behind him had stopped, and the two men in the sedan chair had already started to walk. And the night is not Huang and Ling changjue''s sedan chair to drive down, still with a kind of gentle speed forward. Didn''t expect to follow Ling changjue to have privilege? It''s pretty good. The palace where King Ling Wushuang of Xiwei lived was called imperial palace. It also looks very domineering and grand. It''s really where the emperor should be. Under the steps of the Imperial Palace, the sedan chair stopped. Night Fei Huang looked up at countless steps and looked at Ling changjue: "isn''t it time to go to court now?" They just go up like this, won''t they disturb anything? Ling changjue just smile: "not long ago, my father changed the early Dynasty to the late Dynasty." It means there''s no one up there. Don''t be afraid. Night non Huang nods, no one is good. I''m afraid it will disturb the political affairs of their country. So they climbed the stairs together. During the period, yannuo also asked Feihuang whether he needed to carry her up for the night. After all, the little Lord''s body is not good, so he can''t be tired. But night is not Huang, but light said: "I''m not waste." Although she is not very good, but she is not useless, there is no need to think of her as so delicate. It''s not good for her either. What can I do if I spoil her? Yannuo no longer persuades, but goes very close to yefeihuang, in case yefeihuang has any discomfort and so on. Night is not the body bone of Huang today is to strive for spirit very much, walk up so long ladder, incredibly also don''t have very hard work. Looking at the wall like gate in front of her, night Feihuang felt a sense of accomplishment from the bottom of her heart. When the gate of the Imperial Palace was opened, there was no difference between the layout of the palace and that of the holy and elegant palace, but it was bigger. There is still no one in the upper position. Night Feihuang seems to be used to this, because the last time I saw the emperor of Shengya, I also like to stay in the side hall. Ling changjue took them to the side hall, but what surprised yefeihuang was that there was no one else in the side hall? They''re just the first? With the eyes of doubt, from night Feihuang looked at Ling changjue. Ling changjue said with a smile: "my father is probably in the upper study. You will wait a moment again." Night not Huang three people have no opinion, just casually found a comfortable position to sit down, quietly waiting. But after waiting for a long time, no one came. After waiting for a while, a maid in waiting came to invite Yefei Huang. Night Fei Huang some doubts, but in the end is to stand up, ready to go with the palace maid. "Little master!" Yannuo holds night Feihuang. They don''t trust her to go alone! What if there is any danger? "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." The night is not Huang light way, broke away the hand of the speech promise, put the ice in the sky of the hand in the bosom of the speech promise. She can go alone. Although I don''t know what the moral of their arrangement is, night is not afraid. When sickness comes, it will be stopped. Why should Yan Nuo and the people in black stay there? I''m afraid there are some things they don''t want them to know. Night is not Huang, although the words are few, but see thoroughly. The result of such an arrangement was that she did not want to expose it. After all, it was she who asked! The palace maid took yefeihuang to the study. Before she came in, yefeihuang felt that there were many people in this room. There are many things she can sense, but what can''t she sense? Night is beyond measure. After the palace maid opened the door for yefeihuang, she left. Yefeihuang stepped in with a trace of curiosity. A lot of people. They know and don''t know each other. Young, handsome, beautiful, fairy, lively, charming also have. All kinds of beautiful men seem to come together.Night Fei Huang''s eyes swept them one by one, and they all looked at themselves, but what flashed in most people''s eyes was fanaticism and excitement? There are still tears in people''s eyes? Night Fei Huang strange, don''t know why? She was embarrassed to stand like this. No one spoke, but they all looked at themselves. Then she lowered her head. Their eyes were too blazing for her to bear. "Don''t be nervous." Ling changjue came over and led yefeihuang in and let her sit on the chair. "Cough." Sitting in front of the desk, a slightly evil and charming man coughed softly. The night was not for Huang to go. This man is too coquettish! Before night Feihuang spoke, the man said: "night Feihuang, right? I am the king of Xiwei. " Night Fei Huang slightly surprised, he is Ling unparalleled? It looks so young! "I''m Yefei Huang." Night Fei Huang said so, she did not salute. If the master did not ask her to salute the emperor of Shengya, she would not salute the emperor of SIVI. It''s something she''s determined to do! But simply, Ling Wushuang didn''t care about it and didn''t mention it. He just said, "I''ve received the letter you sent to me." "However, I don''t understand that the saints should have learned the art of resurrection. Why do you take the risk to ask the enemy for help?" Night Fei Huang dropped her eyes and said faintly: "first, master and I were chased by the emperor of Shengya. There is no way to use the magic of Shengzu. Second With resurrection, everything will start from the beginning. There is no memory, no cultivation, and even the body is not the same as before. " "I don''t want the master to suffer from such pain. His highness should know it very well." Night Feihuang looks at Ling Qingchen. At the beginning of the night, snow is the one who has been performed the art of resurrection. I''m afraid he knows the pain very well. Ling Qingchen nodded. If it wasn''t for ye Feihuang''s pills, maybe they would have a long way to go to get away from the holy family. Even, there may be life-threatening. "But a filial disciple." Ling Wushuang said with a smile, "for your help, I''ve invited all the people from the four families to solve your doubts. Any questions you have can be answered, but before that, I hope you can provide some information about Shengya military." "Yes, yes, but..." Night Fei Huang hesitated. Chapter 394 "But what''s the matter?" Ling Wushuang asked, she seems to have a difficult word? "But Shifu usually doesn''t let me know these things. Black clothes and yannuo know more about military affairs." Night is not true to say. Shifu protected her very well. She knew a lot of things, and even didn''t know at all. "You just say what you know." Ling Wushuang doesn''t mind at all. Night Fei Huang nodded and said hello. "The ghost has been stationed in the palace. The emperor has been controlled by the ghost. The whole emperor has been under the control of the ghost. Every city of Shengya has also been stationed in the ghost army." Night is not the light narration way of Huang. "What do you mean by ghost?" Ling matchless interrupted night not Huang a little. Night Fei Huang expresses doubt: "have you not met? Didn''t you fight thirteen years ago? " All the people present were stunned and shocked when they heard this! That monster is a ghost? "What are they?" "Shifu said that they came from another plane, a higher plane than ours." Night Fei Huang said: "their appearance can be no different from people, it can be said that they are outstanding, advanced ghost thinking is also very smart." "And how many of them?" Those present were asked. "I don''t know." Night Fei Huang shook her head and said that she was sorry: "I didn''t have close contact with them, but they are really strong." "What is their purpose?" Ling Wushuang asked. "I think it''s mostly to occupy this continent." Ye Feihuang said: "Master said that they would come to this plane, their original plane must be broken. In this case, their purpose is probably to occupy this continent." "But 13 years ago, shouldn''t they have been sealed?" Asked a man with blue hair. "It''s just a part of what''s sealed." Night Fei Huang said. "I don''t know the exact number of ghost armies, but it''s not rare to think that all creatures from one plane will come to fight this continent." "Is there any way to deal with them?" Ling Wushuang asked, can we really defeat those strange creatures just by virtue of the power of human cultivation? Some doubt, with doubt. "I don''t know." Night Fei Huang still shook her head: "master doesn''t let me participate in this war, so I can''t understand these things." Ling changjue secretly nodded, not to let her participate is also for her safety, is right! "What do you think?" Ling Wushuang looked at everyone present. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. "Your Majesty, please allow us to go back and check whether there are records in the ancient books." "Yes, your majesty, although human beings are fearless, we must take preventive measures against species that are not at the same level! We must find a solution! " "Maybe we can find a way to face it." Ling Wushuang nodded in support. It was his people who fought outside, and he didn''t want all his people to die. We have to keep our people alive! Night Fei Huang hears here just after knowing, she is disturbing them to discuss politics? Just want to get up and leave, but Ling changjue hold down, he secretly shook his head to her. Girl, it''s OK. It''s all your family here As if by Shun Mao, night not Huang settled down, no longer want to go desire - hope. They discussed for a long time, and night Feihuang sat there as if she had been forgotten. Sit quietly, do not speak, there is no action. It''s like a doll. In the end, after their voices were reduced, the sense of existence of yefeihuang was highlighted. "From the beginning has been silent, night is not Huang, what can you do?" Ling matchless looked to night not Huang, asked a way. Night non Huang thought for a while, light way: "move soul technique." "Soul movement?" People said they were puzzled. "It''s mentioned in the ancient books of the saints that teleportation can transfer the soul of one creature to another through remote control." The night is not Huang light way. "But this kind of magic is not recorded. If I really want to use it, I also need to borrow the ancient books of ghost King City and sky city." "You mean, transfer their souls to human beings and kill them?" Ling Wushuang asked. Ye Feihuang nodded: "it means that the body structure of ghosts is slightly different from that of human beings, but the soul is the same. As long as the body is lost, it is the same." "But in addition to the soul shifting technique, there is also the soul pulling technique. Just like the ghost did to my master, it pulls the soul out of the body and installs it with Rongli."Night Fei Huang said, then sighed. Either way, it''s a sin. She really didn''t want to mention the proposal. It''s ridiculous, it''s hard. "What you said can be regarded as a way. If there is no way in the end, you can only use this way! "Well, that''s all. There''s no useful information to go on." Ling matchless said, immediately, he looked at night Feihuang, said: "here are four families, I''ll introduce you?" "No need." Don''t ascend Ling matchless again open mouth, night not Huang refused. "I know who they are." She said. There''s nothing she can''t see through, let alone identity. "Well?" Ling matchless pick eyebrow, so cow? Yefei Huang stood up, looked at the people beside Ling Wushuang, and said in turn: "the head of the four families, Jun''s family, who was previously the head of the family, Jun Hanbing, is now the head of the family, Mr. Mo Tian, Mr. Jun don''t ask, Mr. Jun Erye, Mr. Mo Xie, Mr. young master, Mr. Li Jiu, and his adopted daughter Jun Yuehan. The Qin family, the young master of Qin Xing. Murong family, Murong Liancheng. Su''s family, Su Yuan''s master, Su Fang''s master. Bai family, little master Bai Qiqi. The palace alchemist, Su Jingyue. Prince Ling Qingchen, nine kings Ling changjue, ten kings Ling Feng. " So many people, a name is not bad, even Jun Hanbing and Jun moxie these two almost the same people can distinguish, you say she really see them for the first time, it seems that something is wrong? Yes, but this attitude is not a channel person at all? "King SIVI." Night is not Huang to see to Ling matchless, call a way. "Well?" "I have said all that I need to say. To provide you with these clues, I have violated the law of heaven and will be punished later. Therefore, I will not take part in this war." "We won''t let you in either!" Two men with blue hair said at the same time! How can she be put in danger again? She It''s not easy to stand in front of them completely! Chapter 395 How can we let her fall into despair again? No, it''s impossible! Absolutely not allowed! "That''s all for today." Ling changjue suddenly said: "about the information that Fei Huang needs, we will discuss it tomorrow. How about it?" The crowd nodded and said they had no opinions. Although there is still time, the nine kings have spoken, so let''s call it a day. Besides, no one wants to talk seriously with the girl who used to fight together. In that case, no one will be happy! "Fei Huang, next, how about going to your house with me?" Ling changjue whispered in night Feihuang''s ear. Night is not Huang although not clear so, pour also agreed. So, after everyone had gone, they stayed alone for a while. Ling matchless looking at night is not the appearance of Huang, in the eyes is also flash a trace of heartache. "Since you have redeemed Cher, why can''t you redeem yourself?" He asked. After hearing this, Yefei Huang shook her head: "I didn''t save my aunt. This is just what I can do. If I can save my aunt, I won''t let my mother drive me." As the saying goes, if a doctor does not cure himself, he will not be able to redeem himself if he redeems others. Night is not Phoenix, this is very clear! "How have you been these months?" Ling Wushuang asked, like the elders at home, very kind. Night is not under Huang heart feel cordial, then answer a way: "master treat me excellent." Food, clothing, housing and transportation have never been lacking or neglected. The best things to use, to eat, to wear. The environment is also very good. Life is much more exquisite, just a little less freedom. "That''s good." Ling Wushuang nodded: "whether you are a SIVI or a saint, here will always be your home." Ling Wushuang gives such a promise. No matter what, Xiwei is yefeihuang''s home, no matter whether she can think of it or not! Whether it''s the enemy or the enemy! It''s all the same. Yefeihuang was suddenly moved. Here, she did feel the taste of home. Even though she was very strange, it revealed a kind of leisurely nature, as if it should be! "Let Xiaojiu take you to Jun''s house. They miss you very much." Ling Wushuang said: "even if you don''t remember, don''t refuse them, OK?" Don''t hurt some people who are waiting for you to come back. All right? Night Fei Huang nodded and agreed. Ling changjue left with Yefei Huang. Knock on your door. All members of Jun''s family are waiting in a hall, waiting for the arrival of a person. It''s just this person, who doesn''t remember where his home is, who he is, and where he belongs. But even so, they have to wait for her! Because this is her home. The most warm haven! "Sister Huang!" Just walked into the hall, night Feihuang was hugged by a handsome and heroic man. In his arms, night Feihuang can feel the man shaking, he is afraid, afraid of losing something, afraid that what he is facing is not true! "Just come back, just come back!" The man''s voice some choked, to the end, night non Huang can only hear clearly: "live good." Four words. This man, is true, really moved the true feelings. After you leave wine to let go of Ye Feihuang, other Jun''s family are also red eyes, especially Jun moxie and Jun Motian. They come to lift a wisp of Ye Feihuang''s hair and spread heartache. This white hair, is to experience how much torture will become like this ah! Night Fei Huang is a little embarrassed. They all look at themselves like this, but they don''t know what to do? She can''t see, can''t see their past! Why on earth has it become like this? Why should we say this. She can''t see! Is the eye out of order? "Come here." The only sitting man in the upper position said to night Feihuang. The night is not Phoenix to walk lightly. The man raised his hand and gently brushed Fei Huang''s face, every point, eyes, nose, mouth and ears. "Grandfather is old and doesn''t remember clearly. Li Huang asks grandfather to have a good look and let him know more clearly." as like as two peas in the mouth of a man, he is just like the old man who is seven or eighty. The night is not Huang''s eyes a sour, unexpectedly have some to want to cry of impulse. Here It''s so warm here, so warm!Here, once, was it really her home? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Just want to speak, night is not Huang then in front of a black, the whole person fell down! This What''s going on? "Sister Huang!" Jun Li wine quickly picked up yefeihuang, but found that yefeihuang had completely fainted! "How about wine?" We all look at him when we know that Junli liquor knows medicine! Obviously, they are very worried. How could a good person suddenly pass out? "Her mood is extreme, and Maybe it''s the punishment of heaven that makes Huang Mei so. Her soul is incomplete. That incomplete part, probably her memory part, has been completely abandoned. There is no residue at all! " Jun Li wine said, frowning, seems to be in trouble what! "How could that be What should we do? " All the people in Junfu turn around in a hurry. How could that be? It''s not easy for Shaozhu to come back. He hasn''t started to talk about the past. How can he be like this? "The prohibition and taboo of resurrection is to prevent people from recovering the memory of the resurrected by all means, otherwise they will be punished." This is the way of heaven. Miserable and inhumane way of heaven! "Give me the little Lord." The man in black suddenly appeared in Jun''s hall, which scared everyone. "Who are you?" Jun lijiu looks at the man in black. "I am the guardian of the little Lord, responsible for protecting the safety of the little Lord." Said the man in black. After getting Ling changjue''s affirmation, Jun reluctantly let go of the wine. "If you really want Xiaozhu to be good, don''t stimulate her." The man in black holds ye Feihuang and looks at the jun family, including Ling changjue. "People who lack soul will suffer a lot when their emotions are stimulated. If you want to make the little Lord suffer, you can encourage her to do it." "In addition, the punishment of the little Lord and the way of heaven are inseparable. At that time, both the little Lord and those who help him will be severely punished! "Are you willing to let the little Lord bear this?" Asked the man in black. In fact, I have made a good plan to protect Yefei Huang, but the interaction is totally unnecessary. Of course, I don''t want to. Chapter 396 As a family member, naturally, they don''t want to let their children suffer from such inhuman torture, but But is it going to continue like this? Clearly close, but can''t recognize each other? Can''t even see her all the time? When you get close to her, it will bring her endless pain? What is the reason? No one knows. No one can guess. The man in black took yefeihuang away, leaving nothing but a few warnings. Just be held up at that moment, night is not the tears of Huang''s eyes fell on the ground, splashed a small spray. I don''t know how many people''s hearts have been shaken. A family can only watch the people who have been yearning for a long time leave, but can''t say what to keep. Ling changjue''s expression is very complicated. It''s his fault. Girl, will she be ok? "Well I don''t know who sighed and broke the silence of the room. "At least we saw Li Huang." Jun Mo asked, took a deep breath and said. At least, their family will not be so dead. In a corner, the eyes have been red on the cold look relieved, and then quietly hidden figure. Here, it doesn''t belong to her. She shouldn''t have stayed here. "Don''t worry too much, father." Jun moxie stood beside Jun Hanbing and comforted him. After all, none of us feel well after knowing such a thing. "I''m fine." Jun Hanbing shakes his head. He just feels helpless for his granddaughter. "Away from wine, are you all right?" Since the beginning, Jun Li wine has been Leng in there, no movement. Was suddenly changed back to God, Jun from wine looked at his father, shook his head, and went out alone. Is his mood more complicated? Those who know the truth can only secretly sigh about the impermanence of the world, but they have no ability to change their lives against the weather. ¡­¡­ The man in black took yefeihuang back to jiuwangfu, and specially asked his servants to arrange a remote room for them. After Yan Nuo placed the water couch space, the man in black put the night non Huang on the water couch smoothly and withdrew from the space together. "I had expected that, but you didn''t listen to black clothes?" Yan Nuo picks eyebrows and looks at the man in black who is silent on one side. "Yes, my Lord." The man in black suddenly said, "it''s the Lord who ordered everything to come according to the will of the little Lord." "What? Master Yannuo was obviously shocked. He thought that it was just the man in black who was making a decision. He was still thinking about why the man in black would do this, but he didn''t think that it was the master who gave the order to the man in black in advance? So, so it is! "I don''t know why my lord arranged this, but As long as it''s what the adults tell me, I''ll do it. " Said the man in black. He can not understand anything. After all, who are adults? What he thinks in his mind is not of the same level as them. Even so, he just doesn''t need to understand, he just needs to implement. That''s enough! "How can the master allow the little master to be hurt like this?" Yan Nuo frowned and asked. "My Lord said that, there is always his arrangement. Maybe the little Lord must be killed." The man in Black said not sure. "Yannuo, you guard the little Lord again. I''ll go out." After that, before yannuo''s reply, he disappeared. Leave a face ignorant force of Yan Nuo at a loss. Brother in black, where are you going! This is SIVI, isn''t it? Do you know the way? , however, was only a little tucking up in his heart. He still kept his space in his duty and make complaints about himself on the water couch. When Ling changjue returned to jiuwangfu, Tiemian told him that after the man in black came back with yefeihuang, he went out alone. As for where he went, it was uncertain. That promise is still in the mansion. Originally wanted to see what the night is now non Huang''s situation, but thought of the black man''s warning, Ling changjue or forcefully controlled his own pace. Can''t, can''t hurt girl again! "Tiemian, you go to ask yannuo if there''s anything you need. You can prepare for them." Ling changjue said. "Yes Tiemian was ordered to leave, and his master''s depressed mood at the moment was probably beyond anyone''s understanding. ¡­¡­ Night Fei Huang this one coma, wake up again is the next morning. Although most of the pain was reduced after recuperation, yefeihuang could still hear the clattering of bones when she went into the water bed and changed her clothes, as if all the bones were broken. The whole body aches to death, the flesh aches, the bone aches, the soul aches. There''s almost nothing that doesn''t hurt."It''s just punishment." She comforted herself in this way. After a while, it''s over. Endure the pain, put on the clothes, wash finished, night Feihuang just walked out of the room. Yannuo, who had been guarding the door, saw that night Feihuang''s steps were erratic, so he knew what was the general situation, and quickly came up to help night Feihuang. "Little Lord, your body is like this. Don''t be too tired!" Yannuo said. "I''m fine." The night is not Huang light way. "Even the voice is full of gas, you still say you''re OK!" Do you want to have trouble with your body? "Little Lord, go back first! Go and bring the breakfast Yan Nuo, regardless of Ye Feihuang''s will, directly helps ye Feihuang back to the room, carefully lets her sit down, and then leaves. Night Fei Huang is also very helpless, there are people who care about her, pain is sweet. "Well..." Fierce for a while, night not Huang feel head a burst of pain, but the next second but completely recovered. As if nothing had happened If it wasn''t for the sweat dripping from her forehead, night Feihuang himself might have thought it was an illusion. But it''s not easy to deny the fact! Night Feihuang seems to think of something, will chip space that contains cloud cool Yi soul bottle out. "Master, is that you?" She murmured, not knowing whether to say it to Yun Liangyi or to herself. The bottle is warm, and some of it looks like the temperature of the master, which makes Yefei Huang very nostalgic. The soul in the bottle is still asleep, not half awake. Night Fei Huang is slightly lost, is she wrong? Maybe, maybe. "Heaven, tomb in heaven, the power of God..." At night when Feihuang was depressed, such a sentence suddenly rang out in her brain! The sound! It''s Shifu?! "Master! Is that you! Master! " The night is not a phoenix calling in the brain. But no matter how she calls, the voice no longer appears! Everything is like an illusory illusion. Night Fei Huang frowned and whispered: "Tomb in the sky, the power of God..." Chapter 397 She knows that this is indeed the message that master told her. It must be that master has his own intention to send such a message to her! Master must be telling her, his way! Yes! this is it! "Don''t worry, master. I will save you at any cost!" The night is not Huang''s whisper. Aware that Yan Nuo is about to come back, ye Feihuang puts the bottle back in her hand, pretending to be nothing. Yannuo came in with breakfast and prepared the food for yefeihuang one by one. Then he handed the chopsticks to yefeihuang. Before starting, ye Feihuang looked at yannuo and said, "later, please take Ling changjue for me. I have something to ask him." Yan Nuo was slightly stunned. Although he was not happy, it was ordered by the little Lord, so it should be done. After breakfast, under the guard of yannuo, yefeihuang can only slip up two circles in the yard, other places are not allowed to go! Night Fei Huang also very helpless, she just want to walk! But Yan Nuo is also concerned about her, so night non Huang did not brush his good intentions. In Yan Nuo repeatedly urged, night Feihuang or returned to the room to rest. Yan Nuo is also looking at night after Feihuang back to the room, to Ling changjue called over. On hearing the call, Ling changjue came in a hurry without any delay. Just see as if a - night between a lot of weak night non Huang, Ling changjue subconsciously began to love! Then he asked, "what''s wrong with your body?" Night Fei Huang shook her head: "just a little weak, no need to worry." What''s the truth? I''m afraid no one will know except Yefei Huang. But Ling changjue knows that night Feihuang is a brave character, also expected that night Feihuang did not tell the truth. Ling changjue sat down opposite Yefei Huang and said in a soft voice, "you don''t have to see the four families today. Let''s wait until you are better." "Not bad." The night is not a Phoenix. But she didn''t notice a trace of sadness in Ling changjue''s eyes. According to Yefei Huang''s character, if she didn''t have a way to meet people, she would never be allowed to procrastinate. This time, her body Suddenly, I think of the time in Zhulu Academy. At that time, she didn''t tell herself anything. She was just bearing all this! Now, is that still the case? "What do you call me for?" Ling changjue looks at night Feihuang as if she doesn''t know anything. Night Fei Huang hesitated for a moment, then said: "I want to ask you, help me check a place." "You say so." Ling changjue didn''t even think about it, so she agreed. There are a lot of things that night Fei Huang can ask for. "Tomb in the sky." Night not Huang very serious of a word of say. "Tomb in the sky..." Ling changjue''s brow wrinkled for a while. He had never heard of it! "I''ll ask Xiaofeng to check with me later." Ling changjue made a promise that since Yefei Huang asked, it means that this place is very important, so she should always be given an answer. "Thank you." Night not Huang low voice way thanks. "Between you and me, you''re welcome." Ling changjue said with a smile. "When you find that place, are you going?" He asked. "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded: "there may be a way to save master, I want to have a try!" Now that there is hope, she must try it anyway! "Yeah..." Ling changjue''s eyes are dark. I really don''t want her to leave so soon "And..." Ye Feihuang looked up at Ling changjue and said, "I can''t participate in the war on the mainland, but As far as human survival is concerned, ghost city and sky city can''t stand idly by. I think If you really want to win, you can try what I said "Are you tampering with the way of heaven?" Ling changjue frowned at night Feihuang and asked. Will she be taken again? Who is the most important person in the world? This is not easy to measure. Without the human world, night Feihuang will also die! "Count, why not." Night Feihuang some self mockery: "but said, also not afraid of anything, I can see the future, the future is still life, if human want to win, still need to do everything possible is!" "I see." Ling changjue nodded along the bed. Night is not the news that Huang gives, actually, very useful say! Because one thing is very important, she can see the future! Although the future is not good. But as long as they work hard, let her eyes of the future change better, it can be!"You must take good care of yourself!" The night is not a Huang tiny a Leng. "No matter who it is, you can''t stand to leave again." Ling changjue said so sincerely. "I..." Night is not Phoenix, speechless, can only nod. "And I want to apologize for yesterday." Ling changjue said in a low voice. The tone is full of repentance! "Well?" Night is not the reason why Huang is not clear. "I don''t know that forcibly arousing your memory will only bring you pain. It''s me who ignored this and made you coma. I''m sorry!" Night is not Huang relieved. "Don''t apologize." Night is not the light head of Huang. "In that home, I felt the warmth I had never experienced before. Although those people were very strange, they were unexpectedly kind." "Memory is not important. It''s all in the past." Night is not Huang see very open. The past and the past, no, there will be No. It''s enough to wait for the future. "Well." Ling changjue looked at yefeihuang: "we are just anxious, but you have said so. In the future, we will not force you to recall the past." It''s impossible to recover completely from the soul injury, but if someone instills it, then Unfortunately, night is the only one. "If the world calms down in the future and the master comes back, I will face it squarely." Night is not the promise way of Huang. Her present escape is neither fear nor want to deny. It''s just that this thing will really become a stumbling block on her way forward! She can''t be tied here, she has her own mission, her own task to complete! "Well, we''ll wait for that day." Although the probability is very slim, but as long as there is hope, they will fight their lives to complete, even for this promise, also willing to Yi! "Just one thing, I hope you don''t refuse." Ling changjue looks at night Feihuang. "My feelings for you can be learned from heaven and earth. I hope that even if you can''t accept me now, please don''t refuse me, OK?" Chapter 398 Ling changjue''s biggest wish is that night Feihuang no longer blindly refuses him. He did not know that night Fei Huang lost in addition to memory, there are past emotions. Although not completely eliminated as early as night morning, but also gave up a lot. It''s not that night Feihuang wants to refuse, but that she has only a stranger to Ling changjue. Just imagine, casually accept a strange man, for anyone, there is no way to accept all of a sudden, right? At least, Yefei Huang thinks so. "I I can only promise you that I will not exclude you any more. " Night Fei Huang hesitated for a long time, just said so. She can no longer exclude his approach, but let her accept his love, night Feihuang can''t do. Really, I can''t. "Well, that''s settled!" Ling changjue knew that night Feihuang still reached the maximum tolerance limit, and no longer forced. Although it did not achieve the desired effect, the result was not bad at all. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, the man in black came to report that someone was coming to see her. Night is not Huang didn''t refuse to meet, but let the person in black invited people in. The visitors were a woman and a man. Are night non Huang yesterday saw but didn''t say words. The woman is Bai Qiqi, the young master of Bai family, and the man is Su Fang, the young master of Su family. In fact, some curious, why these two people will come to visit her, just don''t come to all, night Feihuang also don''t bother to guess. Anyway, it''ll soon be known, won''t it? "The ninth king said that you were ill. We came here to have a look. How are you doing?" Bai Qiqi took the lead in questioning. This woman''s face is frosty, but she is a little bit like Yefei Huang. It''s just How does she feel that Bai Qiqi is not suitable for this kind of character? Is she thinking too much? "It''s just a little weak. It''s not a disease." The night is not Huang light way. "You don''t have to cover it up like that in front of me." White seven seven completely don''t give night Fei Huang to keep face, she looked up and down night Fei Huang, said: "the whole body is in spasm, the body must be painful crazy?" Night is not Huang some clear, white seven seven is who also, for this kind of human body minute movement observation, has become a habit, and see, extremely thorough! "Not bad." Night is not Huang is not cover up, since all said, there is no need to deny what. "It''s just the sequelae of revelation. It''s nothing." If so, add the punishment that someone wants to wake her up. Anyway, whatever the reason is, it''s just punishing her. It''s all the same. "You, don''t tease, hide and choke when something happens. People who worry about you will only worry more." White seven seven meaning have pointed to of say a, but night is not Huang but some at a loss, don''t know among them of profound meaning is what. But white seven seven obviously also don''t prepare to remind night not Huang what, stop at this point. "Night Fei Huang, Hello, I''m Su Fang At this time, there has been no sense of existence of the man, spoke. Speaking a little shy, but night Feihuang can obviously feel the kindness from this man. "Hello." Night not Huang politely back a sentence. "I didn''t expect that you still had what I gave you." Su Fang said with a smile. What did he give her? Night is not Huang some don''t understand. Have they met before? It seems that she is puzzled by Yefei Huang. Su Fang points to Yefei Huang''s hair and says, "that red hair band is the gift I gave you for your 14th birthday." The night is not Huang to pull the hair belt in front of, carefully scrutinized. This hair band was brought to her by her master when she woke up. She always thought that it was given to her by her master. It''s just a very common hairband. But now look carefully, but it seems that is not the case. This hairband is not just a hairband! "Sorry, I don''t remember." Night not Huang looking at Su Fang, light way. Even so, she had no impression. So I have to apologize. "You don''t have to apologize, I''m just It''s just a little moving. You didn''t take wangxinjian, but you took zhanmian away. I... " Su Fang''s eyes were wet. In this way, the sick man had a weak feeling. Yefei Huang noticed early in the morning that although Su Fang''s cultivation was good, his health was not very good! The Su family is supposed to be a family of herbal medicine. Shouldn''t such a thing happen? "Your body?" Night not Huang is in good intention, asked a sentence. "Ah..." Su Fang just said with a smile, shook his head, said: "this is the sequela of using the forbidden technique, but I have been taking medicine according to the prescription you left, and my body has been much better."Then he took out a prescription and handed it to yefeihuang. Night non Huang skilled took over, carefully looked. Although the handwriting is strange, but it is unexpected to see the pleasing to the eye! There''s nothing wrong with this prescription. It''s really used to treat Su Fang, but Night Feihuang from the space ring out of the ink paper inkstone, re wrote a list to Su Fang. "I''m not good at learning. I can only improve this prescription a little." Night Fei Huang handed two prescriptions to Su Fang together. Only a little change, the rest, not much change. "Good." Su Fang didn''t worry about anything. She just took a look at it and put it away like a baby. Don''t worry, night not Huang can harm him and so on, just blindly believe her! This unconditional trust, no different is to let night non Huang more a few points of favor just. "You haven''t changed at all." Bai Qiqi sighed and said. It''s just the same as before, with a cold face and a kind heart. "There''s something we want to talk to you about." Bai Qiqi begins to get to the point. "Go ahead, please." Night Fei Huang also serious up. "It''s about the war." Bai Qiqi said. Night is not Huang tiny a Leng, but still didn''t show what strange expression to come, signal white seven seven to continue to go on. "There are some things you have forgotten, and we don''t want to force you to remember, just There are a few things, please be sure to answer us! " "Good." Night is not Huang should be under, as long as she knows, will answer. "The saints once planted forbidden and taboo spells on Jun''s and Su''s main veins. We want to know whether this matter has anything to do with this war?" Bai Qiqi asked. When hearing this question, ye Feihuang was puzzled, because she never knew about it. Maybe she didn''t find it, and the people of the holy family didn''t tell her. "Black, you come in." The night is not Huang Dynasty door changed a voice. Chapter 399 There are some things she doesn''t know, but Heiyi has been with Shifu for many years, so she will know. "Little master." The black dress lightly pushes a door to come in, respectfully toward night Fei Huang made a gift. "Black clothes, you should have heard Miss Bai''s question just now. Do you know why?" Night not Huang completely have no scruple, direct ask a way. For yefeihuang, the man in black and yannuo are her only trusted partners. Therefore, yefeihuang will not deliberately hide some things, especially about her relationship with Xiwei. "Yes I know that. " Said the man in black. He has been with Yun Liangyi for many years. How can he not know these things? "Please do tell us!" Su Fang looks at the man in black and asks. The man in black took a look at yefeihuang, and seemed to be asking for her permission. Night not Huang understanding, nodded. Then the man in black looked at Su Fang and Bai Qiqi, and said, "the Su family''s forbidden birth spell was placed on the peach tree a hundred years ago, but it''s not just a holy family." "Ghosts existed in this continent a hundred years ago, but at that time, the number of ghosts was small and they were not noticed. The Su family''s incantations were created by the ghosts. At that time, it was the ghosts who gave them many magical incantations. " "But why do they do that?" Su Fang didn''t understand. There are no enemies in the Su family. They need to be more counsellors for their convenience. How can they be targeted? "Because ghosts don''t want Wannian peach to become the second soul tree." Said the man in black. After that, I took the opportunity for a long time. Everyone was chewing the chill of this sentence. After a while, Bai Qiqi seemed to realize it. So it is. "Ghost, afraid of the tree of life?" Bai Qiqi asked. "Yes, it is not." The man in Black said like this: "the tree of life is the source of strength of the creatures in the cloud land. Of course, it used to be, but now you are practicing with the power of the gods and disciples, and it also comes from the tree of soul. Every face has a representative of such a source of strength, and this power can only be used by the creatures in the face itself." The implication is that ghosts cannot use the power of the soul tree. If Wannian peach becomes the second soul tree, then human beings may become strong, and their ambition to rule the cloud and fog continent will lose a guarantee! So, just in case, ghosts can only make this hope completely extinct! "What about Jun''s?" After Su Fang knew about her family''s problems, she asked the man in black about Jun''s family. There is a ten thousand year old peach in their family that has been damaged. What about Jun''s family? What are their sins? "Jun family..." The man in black frowned and took a dim look at yefeihuang. "But it doesn''t hurt to say so." Night Fei Huang said. The man in black had to obey. "Jun''s life forbidding spell is only for the older generation, just to let them have no spare power to intervene in the war." "Well?" What''s the meaning of this? The older generation would not have participated in the war, so why would they have interfered in it? "Thirteen years ago, Jun Mo Xiao sealed the ghost army. This idea came from the elder of jun family. At that time, the elder of jun family set up a huge array in the capital to help Jun Mo Xiao seal the ghost army." Therefore, the seal is effective for ghosts, and ghosts are really afraid of it. That''s why they try to eradicate the older generation of jun family, so that they can no longer do what they did 13 years ago. "How cruel." The night is not Huang light way. We can guess the twists and turns just by listening. If it had been 13 years ago, I don''t know how much blood and tears I would have seen. "Well, is there a solution?" Although Su Jingyue has been trying her best to control it, now, except Jun Hanbing, there is no way for other people to get rid of the curse! Especially the Su family In this way, contacts wither, the Su family really no longer exists! "Yes, there are, but it''s not easy." Said the man in black. "Tell me about it." Night Fei Huang talks. "A relatively simple way is to let the beast devour the spell." The man in Black said, and then looked at yefeihuang: "the reason why the little Lord''s rosefinch always doesn''t grow up is because he once ate the forbidden birth spell for the little Lord''s mother, and there is no extra power to transform it, so it doesn''t grow up." Ye Feihuang feels that she has come to realize why the rosefinch in her youth is just a three headed baby. This question has really troubled her for a long time, and now she has a correct answer. Rosefinch, he swallowed the spell? "The beast can digest the spell. If it doesn''t take long enough, it may take hundreds of years, but this is the simplest way." Said the man in black.This is very light, but at this time, where are so many beasts? Even at night, there is only one beast! How many more times can the rosefinch swallow it? How could that be! "Let''s talk about other ways first." Bai Qiqi said. "The next one is the same as the forbidden birth spell. Some of them are like fighting poison with poison. Let the two counteract each other." It''s more difficult than the last one! The same spell as the forbidden birth spell? They really don''t know, and even if they do, there are great risks in this way! "The last one is impossible. If you find a magician of the holy family, you can use the power of the holy light to evolve spells." "The magician?" Isn''t there only a Summoner in the world? How can there be any magician. But hear here, night Fei Huang is to understand. Only the gods and demons, or those who are strong enough to be the same as the gods and disciples, can have 100% hope of lifting the ban. But now in this world, does it really exist? The answer must be no! "Well, what can the ghost do?" Night Fei Huang put in a word. "Not in theory." The man in Black said, "there is never a solution to the magic of ghosts." That is to say, if they are down on each other, it''s just bad luck! Because the caster himself doesn''t know how to remove this spell! "It''s really harmful to others and yourself." White seven seven low channel. "Black clothes, do you know the approximate time when they started the war?" White seven seven looking at black dress person to ask a way. "Thirteen years ago, most of the ghost troops fell into a deep sleep. Now they are waking up one after another. Maybe when the ghost troops wake up to about 90%, the war will begin." The man in black can''t tell the exact time. He''s not a god operator. He can know so well. It''s just about the time. It''s just in these months. Time is pressing! Days are also decreasing day by day! Chapter 400 "That is, in the next few months, the war will certainly begin?" Bai Qiqi frowned and wanted to confirm again. "Yes The answer given by the man in black is always positive. Not even a little bit of the possibility they want! Bai Qiqi and Su Fang sighed. War is coming, even the joy of reunion will be diluted a lot. Moreover, the chance of winning this war is not very great. "Can you predict how long this war will be contained by mankind? "White seven seven looking at night not Huang, ask a way. "It''s less than three years from the beginning to the end." Yefei Huang gave a relatively accurate time. If it is accurate to the day, it would be too unrealistic. At least what Yefei Huang saw and speculated, the inferred time is about three years. "Three years..." For the battle of life and death, it''s not long. Even, short pitiful! Night not Huang see in front of two people frown tightly brow, also feel in the heart some not good. However, she has promised Shifu not to participate in this war. She has broken her promise and given some suggestions to mankind. Now, she can''t make mistakes again and again. "During this time, we can improve our ability." Night non Huang can only powerlessly give a suggestion that has no use at all. How to improve the ability? Who doesn''t know? The key is to be able to improve! "Well, then we''ll leave. Have a good rest." Bai Qiqi and Su Fang stand up and are ready to leave. "Well." Night Feihuang just wanted to get up to see them off, but Bai Qiqi raised his hand to stop: "don''t send, we leave by ourselves." So night Fei Huang sat back and watched them leave. At this time, the man in black looked at yefeihuang and said, "little Lord, you must not participate in this war! This calamity of mankind should not be stopped by you alone That will be into the dark, forever! Little Lord, don''t try to change the fate of the whole time and space! "I know." The night is not Huang light way. What people in black can think of, night is not Huang''s nature can also think of. Indeed, she can change the destiny of history, because she can see the future, she can know the way to change history! If she said the method, leading to more changes in history, then the night is not Phoenix can not escape the blame! I''m afraid I''ll suffer more than death. "My subordinates can guarantee that I will not be hurt in this war or even after the war, and my life in the future will not be affected, but I must not interfere!" The man in black repeated one side again. Night Fei Huang sighed, but didn''t answer the person in black directly. She said: "I probably know why the Lord of God wanted to poach the eyes of the saints." "It''s not because it''s harmful to the world, but because it''s afraid that the God will change his life against the heaven..." Tone some self mockery, finally understand a thing. "Little master..." The man in black was surprised. Why did Yefei Huang say that? And It was for this reason. "I''m tired." Night Fei Huang sighed and said. "Let''s have a rest. My subordinates are guarding outside the door." Then the man in black went out by himself. Night Feihuang endure the pain of the whole body to the bed, lying down, gradually fall asleep. Outside, Ling changjue rushed back, but was stopped by the man in black. "I''m sleeping. Don''t wake her up." Said the man in black. Ling changjue also calmed down. Since the girl is sleeping, then he will not disturb her. Now, there are some things we have to talk about with the man in black. "I want to talk to you. Come with me." Ling changjue looked at the man in black and said. The man in black didn''t refuse. He secretly called yannuo to guard the door and went with Ling changjue. In fact, I probably know why Ling changjue is looking for him. They entered the study and sat down one after another. Before Ling changjue spoke, the man in black took the lead. "I know what you want to ask, but there are some things that you already know, so why ask again?" Although people in black only show two eyes, they can see many things through their eyes. For example, the firm at the moment, but with a little helpless. Ling changjue smiles and shakes her head: "I have to confirm it again and again before I can put my heart down." In particular, about the night of non Huang things, he is to be so. "Then you ask." The man in black didn''t cover up, so he let Ling changjue ask questions. No fear. "Why do you use soul resurrection on girls?" Ling changjue looks at the man in black with sharp eyes.The man in black blinked and knew that Ling changjue would ask this question. "If you don''t use the art of resurrection, I won''t live. Besides, it''s not resurrection, it''s just a kind of magic similar to resurrection." Said the man in black. "What does the girl''s death have to do with you?" Ling changjue didn''t believe that all this was just a temporary intention. It must have been planned for a long time! "It doesn''t have much to do with us. My Lord is just observing in secret for a while. Everything is the conspiracy of the holy family." "What are the saints doing this for?" "Xiaozhu''s body is really her real body. Junlihuang''s body before was just a simulated figure''s body. Xiaozhu was born with all kinds of poisons, inherited the reincarnation of Zitong, and was regarded as a treasure by the saints. However, she was born with a weak soul and could not be fixed in her body at all. The saints took advantage of the carelessness at the beginning of the night and made a secret dance The puppet binds the soul of the little Lord to the puppet and sends it to the king''s home, while the real body responsibility of the little Lord is brought back to Shengya. " The man in Black said that there was no concealment during this period. "Doll..." Ling changjue whispered softly. In the heart, some bitter. "The reason why the little Lord died three months ago is that the saints feel that the soul is almost fixed. Except for some missing parts, it has no effect. On the contrary, the service life of the doll''s body is up." "What a big game of chess." Ling changjue light way, but at the moment is half all smile not to come out. Such a cruel thing happened to the people I love. What a sin! "Why doesn''t she remember anything?" He asked again. "Because, being eliminated by the saints, I want to eliminate all the seven emotions and six desires just like in the early morning of the night, but the adults have stopped me, so I just want to eliminate all the memories and emotions of the past." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Just in order to make Yefei Huang a chess piece of the holy family, she has to play such a big game of chess. How cruel. Chapter 401 "What''s the purpose of Yun Liangyi taking the girl around?" Ling changjue asked a question about her relationship. Yun Liangyi''s kindness to the girl, which she saw in her eyes, is really sincere. It''s just, why? Does Yun Liangyi have a different purpose in doing this? The man in black was silent for a while before he said, "I think you can see it." The man in black didn''t say it clearly, but this matter can be seen by everyone except ye Feihuang, who is worried about emotional intelligence! Ling changjue seems stupid to ask this question again. Some words, really should not be said, it is good to know. "Is that true..." In fact, what she should have guessed had already been guessed, but Ling changjue just didn''t want to believe it. She just tried to deceive herself again and again. What if you just cheat yourself? What should happen or will happen, nothing will change. "That''s why you''ve always resisted my coming in with the girl?" He asked in pain. "Part of the reason is that I''m a subordinate of an adult. Naturally, I''m on the side of an adult. If I come into contact with you, it will only do harm to the adult." "There''s a part of the reason that I can''t tell you." There are some secrets that not everyone needs to know. "Well, I don''t need to ask anything else." Ling changjue has confirmed a lot, and the rest does not need to be confirmed. No need. "Then I''ll leave." Then the man in Black got up and left the study. You''d better go back and guard the little Lord. Ling changjue, in her study, pondered silently. The next day, night Feihuang wakes up from sleep. I was probably awakened by the pain. As soon as I woke up, I immediately asked people to prepare a hot bath. After a long time, I began to eat breakfast. Among other things, the food in jiuwangfu is really good. No matter what kind of food it is, breakfast, lunch or dinner, it can make unexpected taste! It''s delicious! Night Feihuang even thought about going out in the future, must also take the cook of the nine palace to go together! "Did you not sleep well last night?" Yan Nuo sits beside night Fei Huang and asks anxiously. Night Feihuang although really sleep a night, but the black eye is very deep! This worries yannuo and the people in black. "Well, I had some nightmares." Night non Huang nodded, slender fingers, rubbing the temple, want to relax the nervous tension. "Nightmare..." Yannuo sighed, stood up and walked to the back of yefeihuang, stretched out his hand to replace yefeihuang''s hand to massage her. "The little Lord may be too weak to have nightmares all the time." The man in black speculated. "Maybe. Later I''ll prescribe some medicine and drink some sedative, and it''ll be OK." Night Fei Huang said. Her mood is restless, there will always be sudden fear, although she does not know what she is afraid of. "Take care of your body." The man in Black said, "if you know, I''m afraid you''ll feel sorry for me for a long time." "Master..." Think of that fiery red figure, the face of the city, night is not Huang''s mood will be much better. Every time I think of Shifu, night Feihuang seems to have a sense of security. Although Shifu can no longer protect her and needs her to save Shifu, she still won''t leave too much shadow in Yefei Huang''s heart. Master is master! Master is not invincible, but he is the best. To her night is not Huang, the best person! "I see." In order to save Shifu, she can''t break down! Be sure to adjust your body to the best condition! "If only you had such awareness." See the night is not the firmness in Huang''s eyes, black dress person and Yan Nuo also rest assured. Xiaozhu is a man who can''t agree with each other. Naturally, he will do so. There''s no need for them to worry about anything. "Is Fei Huang up?" Outside the door came Ling changjue''s warm voice. "Come in." Night Fei Huang raised her voice a little, and said. The door was pushed open and Ling changjue came in. The man in black and yannuo got up and left with a lot of eyes, and helped them to take the door before they went out. Although they are dissatisfied with the fact that they are alone, they still have to respect the little Lord. "There are some things you asked me to look up." Ling changjue said. What I checked Night is not a little thought, is Tomb in the sky! "Tell me!" I didn''t expect that Ling changjue''s work efficiency was very high!"I went back to tiankongcheng and asked my grandfather. He happened to know about it." Ling changjue did not know why there was such a coincidence in the world. But just let him meet! "My grandfather said that according to the notes handed down by the city masters of the past dynasties, Tianzhong tomb was the tomb of the God and the disciples in those days." "Well?" Night Fei Huang brow slightly wrinkled up, clothes grave? Who set it up for her? "Tianzhong tomb is a palace that was built before the death of the saints. It took a long time for an admirer to build it. At that time, it was used as the residence of the saints." "Later, human beings broke into the Tianzhong tomb, where the deities also fell. It is said that the Tianzhong tomb was shrouded in fog after the deities died. We can only see a corner of the palace, but we can''t touch it." "Thousands of years later, human beings no longer know this place, and they can''t even find the location. Until now, it has become a legend. " "It''s amazing." Will it be closed after the master''s death? Is it mourning or hiding? "Grandfather said that some of the people who slaughtered the saints coveted the treasures in the palace of the saints, but those who took the treasures didn''t come out. On the contrary, those who were afraid of escaping recovered their lives." "I''m afraid they don''t have the life to take the things of the saints." Night Fei Huang light way: "your grandfather has said about the location?" Ling changjue sighed: "a lot of things have been handed down from generation to generation, there is no information, the location left is only the West." "West..." Night Fei Huang murmured. He looked up and asked, "do you have a map with you?" Ling changjue nodded and took out a map from the space ring. Spread out on the table. "SIVI''s here." Yefeihuang refers to an imperial plate in the southeast. "The north is holy." "The easternmost is moonlight territory, and then endless sea." "The west is a number of tributaries, and small empires." It''s really impossible to find the real location just from the map. "What''s here?" Night Fei Huang pointed to the map of the westernmost piece of black, asked. Chapter 402 "It''s an unknown area." Ling changjue said. "Unknown territory?" Night is not Huang some don''t understand. She doesn''t believe that after so many years, she hasn''t explored before? Human exploration ability should be very powerful! How can it be so mysterious? "Many forces have sent people to explore. They are all experts in the world, but they have never survived." None of them are or come back. That''s why, so far, no one knows about that area. "Nine times out of ten, Tianzhong tomb is here." The night is not Huang hand to point that black area. The place that master said is probably here! "Are you going?" Ling changjue hesitated and asked. "Yes!" Answer without hesitation. Night Fei Huang seems to be what have not considered, consequences, and methods, what have not considered, blurted out. In other words, the above things that need to worry about, in the eyes of night Feihuang, all don''t need to consider. What she''s determined to do is, she''s going! "In case, what''s the danger?" Ling changjue is not very good to say those unlucky words directly, but he is really worried. Little girl now want strength, no strength, want Warcraft also have no Warcraft. She''s going to face the unknown that''s killing a lot of people? She is not afraid of tigers, or Why not? Do you want to jump in even if you know the abyss ahead? "Danger can be overcome by man." Night Feihuang said: "I will improve my strength in the fastest time, and then go to Tianzhong tomb." ¡°¡­¡­ I, I went with you Ling changjue said. It''s not a decision after hesitation, but a decision after a long time of consideration. He will go with Yefei Huang. To protect her, to protect her. Even if it is true that life is in danger, Ling changjue will die with Yefei Huang. They can never be separated! "Good." Night Fei Huang has no reason to refuse Ling changjue, one more person, one more hope. If you die, you die. At least, they died together. There is no regret. "How do you want to improve your accomplishments?" Ling changjue asked. She''s not going to use anything that''s going to hurt her, is she? Ling changjue''s conjecture is not groundless at all. Everyone knows that she is a person who will do anything to achieve her goal. Be cruel to others, be more cruel to yourself! "You can rest assured that I will not go astray." Night Feihuang listen to Ling changjue asked such a question, also probably know what Ling changjue is thinking. Although it''s no problem for him to think so, she really didn''t think so this time! She still has to save her life. After all, saving the master is the most important thing for her! "That''s good." With the promise of Yefei Huang, Ling changjue is no longer worried. Night is not the thing that Huang promised, basically won''t go back. Ling changjue is also very clear about this. "BUCKLE!" At this time, there was a knock on the door. Two people''s conversation ends instantly, had to hear that voice outside: "nine elder brother, it is me." Two people double reaction come over, is Ling Feng. "Come in." Night Fei Huang said. Ling Feng didn''t waste any time pushing the door. Judging from the dust on his clothes, he should have come here just after his long journey and didn''t have time to clean himself up. "What did you get?" Ling changjue asked. "I''ve looked through many ancient books of the ghost city and found a place similar to the Tianzhong tomb you said!" Ling Feng relieved his breath and said. "Tell me." Ye Feihuang is quite interested. "It is recorded in the book that Shentu was friends with the general of the demon world for many years. Before the demon left the world, the general of the demon world spent a lot of effort to build a heavenly palace for the Shentu. All the treasures and rare treasures collected in his life were put in the heavenly Palace and presented to the Shentu." "There is also a saying in later generations that this heavenly palace was built by the God and the devil together for the gods and disciples, in order to give her a complete home." "No matter what kind of saying it is, it is written that there is a magic seal outside the heavenly palace. As for what it is, it is not clear. But I guess it''s something magical. " Ling Feng finished, drank a glass of water, and continued: "I guess this heavenly palace is probably what you call Tianzhong tomb." "Well, there are some places in your book?" Night Fei Huang asked. "It''s written in the book, but we don''t help much." Ling Feng''s expression is a little strange, he said: "the book says that the heavenly palace is built at the junction of the divine world and the demon world.""Where is that?" Night is not Huang puzzled. Ling changjue seems to know, he said: "magic well." The place connecting the divine world and the demon world is not a well, but a region and an independent space. There are very few living creatures there to touch, because no matter it is a God or a devil, in the well of God or a devil, you can''t exert your ability, and you are a complete waste. So no matter God or devil, they will not go to the well easily. But the God''s temple was built in the magic well? This? Why? "Because gods and disciples are not gods and demons." Ling Feng saw the night is not the doubt of Huang, so very consciously said the answer. "God is human." Night Feihuang remembered. Human beings are no longer within the scope of gods and demons, right? The restriction of the magic well is really dispensable to the gods and disciples! "There''s another way of saying it." Ling Feng said mysteriously. "What do you say?" Night Fei Huang asked. "That is to say, deities are not human beings." Ling Feng said, "don''t you think it''s strange? At that time, the strength of the divine disciples had already surpassed many superior gods, but they still did not fly to become gods! Why? There is probably only one reason! " "Can''t fly into a race of gods..." Night Feihuang seems to understand something. Looking at Ling changjue. Ling changjue also looked at Yefei Huang, but both of them had an answer in their eyes. "After the devil, half devil, half god." Only these three races can never become gods! Even if you have more powerful power than God, you will not become a god! After the gods and demons, they are the children of gods and demons. They are born with dual characters, one is light, the other is dark. She is a God, not a God, not a devil, not a devil. Half demon is the child of human and demon. Will inherit the good looks of the demons, but not necessarily be able to inherit the ability of the demons. Some people, will only be a lifetime of human, well, good-looking human. Some people are able to cast the magic of the demon world and enter the demon world. Demigod means the same thing. Chapter 403 However, there are some differences. Compared with the other two races, demigod has greater advantages, but relative disadvantages. Gods and demons were born with powerful power, which is enough to overthrow the world by one person, but the biggest disadvantage is that they do not have much vitality. Because of the principle of mutual restraint, there will not be such a rebellious race in the world for no reason. After a demon, he will live for 200 years at most. Moreover, the gods and demons are mortal enemies, and the probability of love is not big. In the history books of all ages, there are only a few records of gods and demons, because their existence in the dust of history is too short. The half demon race depends on probability. It''s either a waste or a genius. This is their advantage and a big disadvantage. There are many records of semi demons in history, many of them are actually semi demons. However, semi demons will inherit the characteristics of demons, that is, they will only follow one person and hate one person. Whether memory exists or not. As for demigod Demigods are much better than demidemons, because they are born to be demigods and have nothing to say. They don''t need probability like demidemons. This is 100%. It''s just the difference between genius and ordinary. However, the biggest advantage of demigods is that they have a long life force, even longer than God. They have a large learning space, bigger than God. They have rich feelings and richer than God. It''s just that the only disadvantage is Demigod, there will be no offspring. It''s like a half elf. Protoss is difficult to produce offspring, and demigods have completely lost this function. It''s sad, but it''s just a balance. "Shentu, probably one of them!" Ling Feng said very seriously! It''s a bold guess, but it makes sense. Although it seems that this problem has nothing to do with their going to Tianzhong tomb, it is not. Since Tianzhong tomb belongs to the God disciples, it is not wrong to look for problems from the God disciples! "It should be demigod." Ling changjue thought for a long time before he said. "Ninth brother, tell me about your analysis." Ling Feng said. He is probably talented, probably half god, but as for the reason It''s just a guess! "One is that God will accept her as an apprentice, and the other is that the apprentice has no magic attribute at all." What Ling changjue said was very simple, but every sentence was on the point. Ling Feng nodded thoughtfully, indicating agreement. But yefeihuang kept silent all the time. To Ling changjue and Ling Feng''s view, they only obey, but they don''t agree with each other. "Feihuang, what do you think?" Ling changjue has noticed that ye Feihuang is silent all the time, but now she still doesn''t respond. Isn''t it that she disagrees with them? "I don''t think she''s a demigod." The night is not Huang only said such a sentence. That is to say, totally negate Ling changjue''s words. "How do you say that?" Ling changjue is also very curious, why does night Feihuang say so? "I''m not sure whether she''s a demon or a half demon. It mainly depends on which one of the first things Ling Feng said was established." "The first thing?" The first thing, and that thing? Ling changjue responded: "the caster of Tiangong?" Is that it? "Yes." Ye Feihuang nodded: "if the first one is established, the divine disciple is half devil. If the second one is established, the divine disciple is after the divine devil." "No, maybe there''s a third possibility..." Night is not Huang murmuring, but no longer speak. After a long silence, Yefei Huang said, "I think of a way to go to Tianzhong tomb!" "What can I do?" Obviously, both of them are very concerned about this topic. "One man, one God, one devil." Night Feihuang just words fall, Ling Feng is obviously thinking about what this means, but Ling changjue is instantly understand night Feihuang''s intention! It turned out that this was her idea! "Where can I find the devil? Aren''t they all out of this world? " Ling Feng asked foolishly. "It doesn''t need real gods and demons, but keepsake. I remember that Ling changjue had a hand to cut love?" Night Feihuang looks at Ling changjue. Ling changjue nodded, cutting love is really the keepsake of the demon world, and it is not the general Keepsake! "What about God''s keepsake?" Do they have God''s keepsake? Think about it. Do you have one? No. "Two ways." Night Fei Huang said. "He said "First, put together the six gods, second, judge the God bow."Night non Huang also did not drag mud to bring water of said. But these two points, no matter which point, are really miserable! There is difficulty, and it''s not a single bit! It''s two ways that are almost impossible to accomplish! "Or, if you can find something else, you can." Night Fei Huang said. At least, that''s all she knows. As for the others, do they exist? She''s ignorant. She really doesn''t know. "Think again." For the time being, we can only let it go. It''s easy to find things in the demon world, but it''s hard to find things in the divine world! It''s killing me! "Not bad." Night not Huang also don''t force urgent, after all, in this period of time, she also need to improve their own strength. Otherwise, even if we get together and have no strength, we will still lose the chance to die. "Well, we''ll leave first." Ling changjue said softly. "Good." Night Fei Huang nodded and watched them leave. The man in black came in with a complicated complexion. He said, "little Lord, if you want the six gods costume or the bow of judgment, we can find it for you." What the man in Black said was very serious. He didn''t make half a joke. I''ve known the man in black for so long. Yefei Huang also knows that this man is seldom joking! "No, let''s put it off for a few days." Night is not Huang, but a refused. This is even more strange! "Isn''t the little master in a hurry?" Asked the man in black. Night Fei Huang shook her head: "not very urgent, just want to delay time, let them have no energy to use on me." "Well?" The man in black obviously didn''t understand. "It will take me a month to improve my strength, even if I reach the peak of the summoner. At that time, the battle has already started." Said here, the man in black finally understood! Little Lord''s will is to let the war contain Ling changjue and Ling Feng. Although not necessarily contain the live, then at least, no one will join! This is Yefei Huang''s biggest wish. "How many people are you going with "A few people are OK. A large group of people are in the way." After all, there are always some pig like teammates in the world! No one knows what they will do next. Chapter 404 Of course, no matter before or after amnesia, Yefei Huang has no sense of teamwork. Because, she felt that except herself, no one could be trusted! This is certainly an affirmation of oneself, but it is not necessarily a shortcoming. Just this shortcoming, night not Huang himself can realize, but will not really correct. It can even be said that in the eyes of Ye Feihuang, this matter is not a defect. "I can learn to cooperate with my teammates occasionally." People in black have been following Yun Liangyi for many years. Naturally, they are experienced in many battles. It is good to have a strong sense of individual and a strong sense of group. But few people, no, have two senses at the same time. It''s a pity that there is only one kind of night Phoenix, and the consciousness of the other is almost zero. The man in black reminded me that he wanted to help Yefei Huang. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang didn''t speak, didn''t nod and didn''t shake her head. But the man in black knew that she had heard him. I think it''s acceptable to adapt to it for a period of time. In this way, people in black will not continue this topic. "Black clothes, you and Yan Nuo take turns to go to the animal kingdom to have a look. After a while, I''ll make some contracts." Night non Huang silence for a long time, just suddenly open a way. Black dress person a Leng, but with even if reaction come over night not Huang''s intention is what, should a after then go out to know a speech promise. But the night is not Huang to stand up, moved muscle and bone. The pain of the whole body didn''t go away. It was still very painful, which made it difficult for her to concentrate on cultivation. It''s also the reason why yefeihuang is not in a hurry to collect artifact. When the man in black went back, he happened to see Yefei Huang walking in the garden. "Black clothes, go to the street with me." Seeing the man in black standing behind him without saying a word, not far from protecting himself, night Feihuang said. "Good." For the small Lord''s proposal, as long as it is not a threat to her own safety, people in black will try their best to meet the requirements of night Feihuang. Night is not Huang with even if with maidservant ordered a, let her tell the owner of this mansion, and oneself and black dress person together out of nine Wangfu. Entered the imperial capital. This trip, night Fei Huang is walking, did not sit in the sedan, the battle is not very big. It''s all about relaxing. The name of the imperial capital, the masses for the white haired little sister into the imperial capital is obviously a bit more attention. It''s not strange that hair color changes in this era, but it''s the first time to see white hair at such a young age. I don''t know if it''s natural or because of some factors. In a word, it''s very distressing to see it! Feihuang said earlier that the capital of Xiwei was also lively, but it was not as noisy as Shengya. Besides, SIVI has a better atmosphere. There is no doubt that the country will lose in the war, even in this battle. However, the people here still have to do what they should do, smile and cry. It seems that nothing can divert their attention. This, pour is night Fei Huang feel unimaginable. "It should be said that the people here are too naive, or the imperial court has kept things too secret?" Night is not the way that Huang whispers gently, but it is with general irony. "Little Lord, when they are all out, there is no need to think about these irrelevant things." Said the man in black. Xiao Zhu has always been so concerned about the country and the people. He knows very well. But in this way, it will only make the little master more tired. He hopes that the master can also work and rest, comfortable himself, even if not the body, can also ease his brain! "So it is." Night not Huang lightly sighed a tone: "unexpectedly all used to." This sentence is not Huang''s self mockery. I''m used to it, that is to say, it''s always like this, and I''ve reached the point of forming a habit. How thoughtful this should be! The person in black also no longer talks, night is not Huang oneself also can moderate recuperate. One by one, they walk on the streets of the imperial capital, occasionally looking at some of the little things that girls like, but they just look at them. There is no need at all. So, why buy it? "I don''t like those?" The man in black came up and asked. Yefeihuang just went to see some rouge powder, but yefeihuang just studied its structure and left. The man in black is ready to pay for it. Unexpectedly, the little master just opened it and smelled it. Then he closed the door and left???!!! What''s the logic? Isn''t night Fei Huang blind to these?Although the night is not Phoenix is alien, not far from these, do not ah? It''s true that night is not for Huang. She also has Rouge powder and other things in the room of Ling changjue''s house. But, who saw that she used it? Don''t say used, even touch, also didn''t touch a few times! "Girls'' things don''t suit me." After walking around, yefeihuang comes to a conclusion. "Well?" The man in black was puzzled. "I prefer to fight." Night Fei Huang said. She thinks that killing enemies is easier than shopping with clothes! In particular, the most terrible thing is to sit down and never get up again! And then, and then what. What can we do? It''s better to fight! Night Fei Huang feel this proposal quite satisfied! It''s perfect to explode, but How to put it? Night Fei Huang, you TM, isn''t it a girl? One day to fight and kill, not afraid to marry out? "It''s really the style of the little master." The man in black knows that night Feihuang''s character is naked. But if anyone has a man to touch night Feihuang''s bottom line, he can only ask for more happiness. After all, night is not the anger of Huang, is really not a person can bear it! This joint and several relationship alone is probably enough for a long time. "Let''s go further. Is third street ahead?" The dividing line between the slums and the middle is the land under their feet. Sure enough, there are very few people in this place. I don''t know why. It''s just that as time goes on, everything gets used to it. The rich and the poor are separated automatically. And the gap between the rich and the poor is obvious. That''s shameless. Maybe the system can''t help it. "It''s three streets ahead. Why don''t you go and have a look?" Asked the man in black. "Well, a little curious." Ye Feihuang''s interest is different. "Which street do you want to go to?" The man in black asked again. "Well, if not, just Jun." Chapter 405 Night non Huang points out Jun''s, in fact, there is no selfish, just simple, see Jun''s street. What''s more, he was surprised to see that he was stunned for a moment. However, seeing that night Feihuang still walked by, he could only follow him. His task is just to protect the little Lord. As for other things, let the little Lord decide for himself. Jun''s street is still the same as it was a long time ago. Because Jun''s main battle, not good at business, so in the third street, Jun is still at the bottom. In this case, Jun''s family did not pay too much attention to this result. Think about it. What people care about is state affairs. What do you want from these famous and rich people? There are a lot of shops on the street. Compared with the other two streets, it can be said that they are cold and quiet. Night Fei Huang walked casually, looking at the shops one by one, there are all kinds of shops, just like a omnipotent street. The shop owners set up a small table in front of each other, and several of them sat talking and laughing, which had a different flavor. Night Feihuang just passed by them, did not disturb their conversation. How could night Fei Huang be willing to disturb this beautiful scene? However, no matter how long the street is, there is a time to finish. Yefeihuang finally sees the end after walking a seemingly long road. But before she and the man in black turned and left, she was stopped! "Wait!" Night Fei Huang heard the call. I just think it sounds familiar? Turning around, I found a man running out of a shop at the end. It was this man who stopped yefeihuang. This man night not Huang is really know, in memory, he is the current young master of Jun, Jun from wine. When yefeihuang went to Jun''s house, yefeihuang remembered that he had spoken to himself. Night non Huang light looking at Jun from wine, no expression, but Jun from wine is faintly can feel out, she really asked why she wanted to stop her. Then he said, "are you better?" In the voice, with some worry and forbearance. Night Feihuang looking at his action, want to close, but always keep a distance with himself. It seems that when two people get close to each other, something bad will happen! "Well." The night is not a Phoenix. "That''s good." Jun left wine a little relieved, he took slightly expecting eyes, looking at night Feihuang, said: "the last thing, sorry." What he said should be the thing that he fainted in your house. Night is not Huang so guess way. "No problem." Night Fei Huang said. There is no right or wrong in this matter. It''s just God''s will. "Sister Huang." Jun left wine to call a, immediately took out a long sword that was wrapped by cloth, held in the hand. He said: "Wang Xin Jian has always been put here. Now, it''s better to give it to you." After that, I will hand the sword up. However, night is not Huang is to stretch out a hand, resisted that long sword, and pushed it back to Jun Li wine. ¡°£¿¡± Jun Li said that she was shocked. Would she not accept it? "I''m not going to practice sword at the moment." Night Fei Huang said. Her primary task is to improve her accomplishments, and her secondary task is to cultivate her bows and arrows. I really don''t have time to practice swordsmanship any more. Jun Li was a little depressed and took back the sword in silence. With a wry smile, he said, "then I''ll help you collect more days." That''s what I said, but Jun Li Jiu really can''t be sure if ye Feihuang will really accept wangxinjian. If ye Feihuang refuses to accept Wang Xinjian, then no one can help her! Yefei Huang doesn''t speak. To tell you the truth, she is still very interested in swordsmanship, but Yuanyang sword doesn''t interest her at all. It has been said that yefeihuang is not a team player. Since she is yuanyangjian, there must be cooperation between the two sides. Night is not Huang, but ten thousand don''t want to. It''s better to play alone than to cooperate. "Little master?" The man in black called softly. Night Feihuang also understand, she said to Jun Li wine: "we went back." "Good." Jun leaves the wine to nod dully, looking at night not Huang to turn round like this, leave. Then step by step disappear in their own line of sight. I don''t know why I feel a little bitter in my heart. When you come back, you find that you have been in a daze for a quarter of an hour. And just he stayed in the store store is also careful to wait on the side, dare not make a sound.It was not until I saw Jun Li''s body begin to move that the shopkeeper reported: "little master, this month''s performance..." balabala¡­¡­ "I see." After listening to the store''s report, Jun Li left only these four words. The shop owner looked at Jun lijiu and left with a helpless look on his face! What happened to the young master? How did you come out once? The whole person was weird? After listening to the performance, shouldn''t we also say something? Why did you leave without saying anything? Isn''t that funny? make complaints about Tucao but make complaints about it. After all, if you really say it, your job will not be guaranteed. It''s not easy to have a job these days! ¡­¡­ Jun left the wine and went back to Jun''s home. He didn''t say anything, but entered the ancient battlefield directly. I don''t know what to do. I''ll go and smash it. It''s not long since you came out. Why are you going in again? But Jun Mo Tian didn''t say anything. You don''t have to guess why Jun Li liquor is so abnormal. But what they don''t know is how important night Feihuang is to Junli wine! But night is not Huang and black dress person after the street of Jun''s, but didn''t go to other places, but low-key back. Yefeihuang is a person who seldom goes shopping. Shopping is just a walk in the street, so it''s really boring for her. It''s not out of the imperial capital yet, and the sedan chair sent by jiuwangfu has arrived. Night Fei Huang just sigh Ling changjue is really clever, also can only obediently on the sedan, after all, she left some tired. This is an indisputable fact. After returning to jiuwangfu, yefeihuang was invited to Ling changjue''s study. When he opened the door, he heard Ling changjue''s gentle voice and asked, "how are you playing?" Night Fei Huang had to light way: "OK." It''s really good. At least, it''s not bad, is it? "It''s good to go out once in a while." Ling changjue said with a smile. "Well." Night is not Phoenix nodding. "I want to talk to you about one thing." Ling changjue looks at night Feihuang meaningfully. Chapter 406 "What''s the matter?" Night is not Huang light ask a way. "Our people found the news of liushenzhuang in danzong." Ling changjue said solemnly. Eh? Night Fei Huang is very strange, so quickly found the second one? It has to be said that efficiency is also a leverage! Full marks must be given! "Which one?" However, night Feihuang still want to know which one of the six gods to wear. Now that she has earrings, which of the next five sets will be? "Wristbands!" Ling changjue said. Wristbands? Night not Huang secretly thought about some time, the name of wrist guard, should be the heart of molten fire. It is said that it is made of the purest pyrolite. It can be regarded as the highest defensive equipment among the six gods. "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded, indicating that he knew. As for whether you want to take it or not, it''s not urgent for the moment. But the night is not Huang is not urgent, does not mean Ling changjue is not urgent. He had already blurted out: "I''m going to pick it up soon? Would you like to go with me This is Chen''s invitation. Ye Feihuang doesn''t want to refuse Ling changjue''s invitation. It''s just that this is not the time. After a long silence, Yefei Huang said, "let''s postpone it for a while. In the future, I''d like to use Jun''s ancient battlefield." "Ancient battlefields?" Ling changjue is puzzled looking at the night is not Huang. What is she going to do in the ancient battlefield? With her current strength, going in is just looking for death, right? "Well." Night is not Huang is very firm nod, said he did not say wrong. It is indeed the ancient battlefield of jun family. "What are you doing there? It''s dangerous. " Ling changjue frowned uneasily. "Practice." Night is not Huang to pour also don''t conceal, directly stated own purpose. Although the ancient battlefield was dangerous, it was a rare place for cultivation. In practice, not only can the cultivation grow rapidly, but also can get real combat. It''s just that the environment inside is really ferocious. Yefei Huang has such strength Can we only make food for the dead? Maybe, food is not the only thing. "You''re the intermediate summoner. How do you get in?" Ling changjue was even more extreme. He didn''t expect that he was really practicing. Does she know what she''s talking about? In those days, none of the summoners of junlihuang Saint level had the ability to enter the ancient battlefield. Now they are just a small intermediate summoner, and they have not contracted any Warcraft. This is not Are you going to die? In Ling changjue''s idea, the chance of yefeihuang''s survival in the ancient battlefield is zero. Even if there is no suspense, it is zero! "I know what I''m talking about." Night Fei Huang said very seriously. She''s not joking, and does she look like a joker? She''s more sparing of her life now than anyone else! How can you bury your life here? Impossible, nonexistent! "Have you decided?" Ling changjue''s expression is a little strange. He even night non Huang once the decision of things who will not change. However, he still sincerely hopes that night Feihuang is just joking. "Well." It''s just that the result of the response is not what I imagined. With a little bit of reality. People can''t deal with it at all! "You..." Ling changjue wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. To persuade her? There is no need at all. Instead of wasting words, it''s better to think about how to protect her. Support her? Ling changjue couldn''t believe what she said. Why should she say it to deceive herself? ¡­¡­ So what should we say? Night Fei Huang probably don''t want to see Ling changjue so tangled, said: "I so plan, naturally have my plan, you can rest assured, my life, not belong to me, can''t let it disappear." Night Feihuang made such a promise. Indeed, now Ling changjue also needs such a promise to comfort her injured heart. As soon as the words "night is not Phoenix" came out, Ling changjue was relieved. Yes, her life is not her own now. She, for another man. Her master. A master who loves her deeply. How could she make fun of her own life? Sure enough, I think too much. "In that case..." After a long time, Ling changjue spoke."Jun''s side, I''ll go and say hello for you." "Thank you very much." Night Fei Huang said. Ling changjue has to explain that it really saves night Fei Huang a lot of things. Yefei Huang is not a very talkative person. It''s tiring talking like this. "You and I don''t have to say thank you." Ling changjue said softly. She said thank you, just will appear between the two people, not so familiar. This makes Ling changjue feel very uncomfortable. "Good." Night not Huang also heard, should a. Not to say, for her, it is also a burden less. "How long will you be out?" After confirming, Ling changjue asked again. "When my cultivation reaches the holy level or higher, it''s about one month at most and ten days at the fastest." Night Fei Huang said. Ling changjue is surprised. Even if he goes in, he can''t have such cultivation speed. Yefei Huang dares to be so determined. Should he have mastered some special methods? "Shall I come in with you?" Ling changjue asked again. Night Fei Huang is puzzled: "you have nothing to deal with?" The war is coming. No matter how idle he is, he should not have such leisure time! "Yes." Ling changjue said. "Then why are you going with me? It''s not an adventure. " Yefei Huang is a little contemptuous. It''s like shuttling through the capital of the enemy country with Ling changjue''s accomplishments. Although it''s dangerous, nothing will happen! Ling changjue was ashamed. He was worried about her But what night Fei Huang said is also reasonable. There are a lot of pitiful things to deal with in this period. It''s OK to accompany Yefei Huang to the ancient battlefield, but the pressure to deal with things is also great. "in this way, you should pay attention to your safety." Ling changjue said that, that is, she basically gave up her idea. The matter at hand is also very important, night Feihuang said he can ensure his safety, he did not believe it is a bit too much. It''s better to deal with the current affairs first! At most, we should deal with it faster and find yefeihuang earlier. Well, that''s what Ling changjue planned! He had a very simple, but also very rough plan. "Good." Night is not Phoenix, also should be under. If it''s safe or not, she should consider the most. But where is absolute security on the battlefield? Injuries are common! Chapter 407 Probably, as long as it doesn''t hurt people''s lives or anything, whatever. Don''t say, night Fei Huang is really such a person. ¡­¡­ Two days later, yefeihuang successfully entered the ancient battlefield. Although it''s not just Ling changjue who will stop yefeihuang. There are also a lot of people to stop. There are people who know and don''t know, but when Yefei Huang decides, it''s really not something that ordinary people can change. So even if it is said to break the lip, finally night Feihuang also entered the ancient battlefield. Teleport into the ancient battlefield, night Feihuang is really scared by this environment. The ancient battlefield is really a battlefield! From the ancient battlefield! Yefeihuang is standing in the transmission area, which is absolutely safe, but as long as you leave this area, security can no longer be guaranteed. It all depends on luck or ability. But the night is not Huang at the moment on the face but have no what worry of appearance, a face carelessly looking around, completely have no any worry of color surface on her face! After a little understanding of the environment, night non Huang randomly stepped out of the safe area, a gas of killing. Night Feihuang seems to feel the coming of death in an instant! Oppression, and a sense of threat layer upon layer pressing, people are very uncomfortable! Night Feihuang also has a moment of discomfort, but fortunately night Feihuang in this area of adaptability is good. It''s just a moment, night Feihuang has adapted to such oppression! The night is not Phoenix''s periphery already has the transparent dead soul to start to gather, one by one the covetous looking at the night is not Phoenix. As if looking at something funny, almost transparent eyes, full of murderous! Night Fei Huang''s expression is very serious, but from her calm body can see that she is not afraid! What secret weapon does she have? I''m afraid nobody knows except herself. Night is not Huang face to rush to oneself but ghost, hand suddenly appeared white light! It''s a force! But it''s not the power of the summoner! ¡­¡­ "How many days has she been in?" When Bai Qiqi came to visit Junfu, he asked Yuehan. "Seven days." Yue Han said softly. Seven days This period is definitely not short, but They are not sure whether Yefei Huang is still intact within this period. No one dares to disturb her before the time is up. "Seven days It''s been so long. " Bai Qiqi sighs that she is very busy these days. Just now she was shocked to hear that Yefei Huang had gone into the ancient battlefield. She really doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Always do something unexpected. "I don''t know what happened to Li Huang." Yuehan still can''t get used to the name of yefeihuang. No matter what others call her, she still only recognizes the name. "She''s probably in a frenzy of cultivation." White seven seven such guess way. Night Feihuang can do this kind of thing! With her ability to go against the sky. "She''s been back so long that she hasn''t spoken to me yet." Yue Han sighed with regret. That is to say, in fact, is also cold smile, try not to appear in the night of non Huang''s line of sight, she to her, is guilty. "You, things have been going on for such a long time. Don''t worry about it any more." White seven seven looking at month cold, say. This wench is also a dead brain, at the beginning is a brain of thought is oneself killed the gentleman to leave Huang, carried all the pot on oneself. Before, everyone thought Jun Lihuang was dead, and Yuehan was accepted by everyone. But now night non Huang came back, the responsibility of the pot, no longer need to blame in the cold body. "No Moon cold is shaking his head. I will never forget what I have done. No matter what the reason is, it can''t be excused. "You''re all looking forward to her remembering, but I can''t hide it from her." Yue Han said, then chuckled. "That''s selfish. If she can''t remember, she won''t hate me." "She won''t hate you." Bai Qiqi said. Night non Huang what temper white seven seven don''t know, but you leave Huang what temper white seven still know. There will be such a disaster in life. If you want to blame it, Jun Lihuang will only blame heaven, not people. "Last year, Lihuang entered the inner court. If I could control myself, I would not let Lihuang leave us." As we all know, Jun Lihuang almost died in the contest, but he went back to training the next day.In fact, everyone did not expect that the death of Jun Lihuang would have a great relationship with this contest! Or that is inseparable from the relationship! At the beginning, Yuehan''s attack on junlihuang and the sword that was almost fatal but blocked by junlihuang''s space mage directly shook junlihuang''s soul and body away! It''s still that the two are no longer closely related, which leads to Jun Lihuang''s senses getting worse and worse, and then the scars on her hands can''t be eliminated, and later all over her body. The puppet''s body can''t support Jun Lihuang''s soul again. And no matter whether Jun Lihuang fought for moonlight forest or not, she would die the same way. This is a foregone conclusion. After Jun Lihuang died, Yuehan left Yueyue clan and joined Jun clan because of guilt. She wanted to make up for some of her faults, but For now, it doesn''t help. How can I afford to lose my life? "Don''t worry. She''s back, isn''t she?" Bai Qiqi said. I''ve already guessed the cause and effect of the incident. Bai Qiqi doesn''t think it''s anything. Maybe after Jun Lihuang died, she would blame Yuehan, but now Yefei Huang has come back, and their hatred has completely disappeared. Jun Li Huang didn''t die, she just became night non Huang. The rest, nothing has changed. "Yes, I''m back." Yuehan nodded. She came back. When she was confused, she came back. Seems to have hit me in the head! Tell yourself it was your fault that made her like this last year. Yuehan completely trapped herself in it, which is a maze that she can''t walk out. As long as her heart knot is not untied, she will never walk out of this dead end. Only more and more guilt, more and more guilt. "Yuehan, you are not what she wants to see." Bai Qiqi said. Chapter 408 Everyone is looking forward to the moment when yefeihuang comes out of the ancient battlefield. Although junlijiu and Jiuwang lingchangjue of the jun family have gone in to look for them, it''s a pity that they haven''t found them. In ancient times, the battlefield was so big that it could not be seen at a glance, so it was normal not to find it. But in this way, it showed that Yefei Huang had already entered the inner world. Worry, not without it. Today is the 29th day for Yefei Huang to enter the ancient battlefield. Everyone is looking forward to it. She''s coming out. Everyone is looking forward to her return. But Some things are not as good as people want. When everyone looked at Jun''s, a super big bomb like news hit everyone! Shengya We''re out! This is a thing that everyone didn''t think of, although it will always happen, but they didn''t think, so soon! Jun moye rushed back to the battlefield in a hurry. He didn''t even have time to say anything to his family, and he didn''t know whether life and death could be guaranteed. In a word, everything is so unacceptable. Everyone is more busy than before. I wish I had more hands. Ling Feng returned to the ghost city, ordered troops and led the soldiers to the border. Ling Feng is the God of war of the new generation. In any case, he can''t be absent from this battle! Forces from all over the world also began to send troops, such as Yin Yang Valley, Shanya city and so on. Those who can send troops will send troops, and those who can''t send troops will send money and materials. In a word, no one is idle. All the members of Jun''s family are ready to go. They are ready to go to the border, leaving Jun Hanbing and the Presbyterian group as the capital. In the Imperial City, Ling Wushuang also stands with his hand in hand, ready to fight personally. No one is willing to give up this battle that he knows he will lose. As the head of a country, how can Ling Wushuang give up before his own people? It shouldn''t be. Ling Qingchen and yechuxue began to act as agents of state affairs and share some things for Ling Wushuang. That''s the only thing they can do so far. All of a sudden, the whole emperor was busy. When Yefei Huang stepped out of the battlefield, she felt something was wrong. She was 10 days behind the expected time of one month. This is what she didn''t expect. When she realized that she was too far away, it was too late. In order to return to the transmission area, Yefei Huang spent ten days. After such a long delay, night Feihuang also wants those who are waiting for him to be in a hurry. Come out and find that the people in black and yannuo are guarding the entrance. No one else. Out of Jun''s home, night is not Huang is found. The whole jun family, without a lot of people, suddenly became empty! It is very desolate. And the whole imperial capital, also infected with a sense of extermination. It''s not the same as before. Night is not Huang''s doubt also suddenly disappeared, she probably is also just way what happened. "Little master." The man in black called behind the night Feihuang. Night not Huang looking at the direction of the Imperial City, light mouth way: "all gone?" Are all the strong men in the imperial capital gone? Almost an empty city? "There are only two princes left in the Imperial City, the crown prince, the Crown Princess and the three kings and four kings. It has been five days since the emperor drove away. The crown prince is in charge of the emperor." "The second king was invited to danzong, and the ninth King led the army of ghost King City to the border at the beginning of the battle." "Jun''s second master, Jun moye, went back to the border early in the morning, and then all that he could go were gone. Only the old master, Jun Hanbing, and the Presbyterian group were left to sit in the imperial capital." "Other families are basically like this. They have gone where they can, and those who can''t are trying their best to help." This is a report from the man in black to Yefei Huang. Although not detailed, but night is not Huang also understand. The emperor can be regarded as empty. "And he?" Night Fei Huang asked. The man in black immediately knew who the little Lord was asking. "The nine kings went back to the sky city to order their troops. Before they left, they told their subordinates to let the little Lord go with him when he came back." "Well, I see." Night Fei Huang nodded. "How long has he been gone?" "Three days." Answered black. Three days Night Fei Huang in the mind tiny calculate for a while, he should not return so soon, oneself also can take the opportunity to do some things. "Yes." The night is not called by Huang. "Yes." Promise a spirit. "What happened to little rosefinch and little fox?" Night Fei Huang asked."Rosefinch''s strength has recovered about 50%. It''s hard for him to recover from his injury. As for the fox, he has recovered." "Good." The night is not Huang light way. It''s hard for rosefinch to recover because of swallowing the spell. However, with the help of some external forces, it can recover to about 70% soon. "Go back to the ninth Palace first." Night Fei Huang said. "Yes The night is not the thought in Huang''s heart. After arriving at jiuwangfu, yefeihuang signs a contract with Tianbing again under the protection of yannuo and the man in black. After that, he signed a contract with rosefinch. Because rosefinch and yefeihuang are so close to each other, yefeihuang also knows that the soul contract signed with rosefinch before is still effective. So this time, under the insistence of rosefinch, he still kept the soul contract. This time, night is not Huang can not easily let his little partner to his burial! No way! Yefei Huang''s cultivation has been slightly improved, and the rosefinch has recovered some strength under the power of the contract, and her body has slightly grown up, about eight or nine years old. Because these two contracts are added again on the basis of cause, there is no very difficult thing to happen. The two contracts only took half a day. Before going to bed at night, yefeihuang thought about the next day''s plan and went to bed early. In the early morning of the second day, yefeihuang and the man in black yannuo went to the beast field in a hurry. Because they are in a hurry, so they are sitting on the rosefinch flying past. When you arrive at Fengyun City, Fengyun city is just like the imperial capital. Most of the troops have been sent out, leaving a small part to guard the city from being eroded by Warcraft. There are fewer people. Fengyun city loves the dark forest tightly, so they choose to land here. There''s no other meaning to come to Fengyun city. The main thing is to have a rest and know when the next attack of Warcraft will be. However, the answers are various. To say why, it''s probably because the aura of Shengya''s ghosts has impressed the law of Warcraft, which makes the siege of Warcraft completely random and frightening for a long time. Chapter 409 Originally, this Warcraft siege was a major feature of Fengyun City, but it''s hard to say whether it''s a feature now, but at least it''s not a good thing. Thoroughly become a let all people are not optimistic about a thing. This is no longer within the scope of Yefei Huang''s plan. However, there are always one or two unexpected things. Ye Feihuang is a little surprised, but not to the point that she can''t make the next plan. However, since it is unknown, we can probably infer that there will be Warcraft siege in these days. It doesn''t matter to wait in Fengyun city. "When Warcraft attacks the city, the border leading to the animal kingdom will open." This is what yannuo said. Although not in the days of Warcraft siege, there are also ways to enter the beast domain, but relatively speaking, it is also more troublesome. Night Feihuang or choose a more peaceful way to solve this matter. Because her main motive for entering the animal kingdom is not pure. "Master, how is your cultivation now?" Fire Yang is in the arms of night Fei Huang and asks. As the contract beast of Yefei Huang, they can''t feel the master''s cultivation, which is a shame, but it also shows in a large part that Yefei Huang''s cultivation has reached an unspeakable stage. As for the specific stage, it''s really hard to say, and I can only verify myself. So, Huoyang asked. "Cultivation..." Night is not a Huang to whisper. "It''s hard to say." I don''t know what that means? That is to say, I don''t know the direction of my current cultivation? It''s amazing. "To practice according to the cultivation rules given to me by black clothes is really fast, but it doesn''t belong to the category of summoning teacher. I can''t say exactly, but roughly speaking, it should have the level of Summoner of magic dance." Night not Huang carelessly said. Magic dance Summoner What''s the concept? There won''t be many in the whole continent. Ling, the emperor of Xiwei, is just this class. Now Yefei Huang says that she has this level? It took them more than 100 years to accumulate their strength. How long did night Feihuang spend? More than a month? It''s unbelievable. Even if it''s a genius, it''s hard to accept! Both Huoyang and Tianbing were shocked by the news. They have lived in the human world for a short time, but what they should know is that they are not completely out of touch with human beings. We don''t need to explain the concept of magic dance summoner. We all know it. It''s just The master was so powerful that both animals could not accept it. Summoner is a profession relying on Warcraft, but now the strength of Summoner has far exceeded Warcraft, Warcraft seems to be dispensable. This makes Huoyang and Tianbing all of a sudden unacceptable. I''m afraid the host won''t pay attention to them any more. "Master Are you all right with your accomplishments like this? " The question of Huoyang is very vague. If people don''t understand it, they really don''t know what to ask. However, as night Feihuang, who is closely related to Huoyang, naturally knows what Huoyang means. In other words, did the owner of Yefei Huang use some secret forbidden techniques? Will it hurt your body or something. However, Feihuang didn''t speak that night, but the man in black took the lead in speaking. He still has a say in this issue. "The cultivation methods that my subordinates have given to me have been prepared by adults for a long time. They are tailor-made for me. There will never be anything wrong." "I can cultivate so fast because of my talent." The implication is that ye Feihuang has such accomplishments. They are all talents that others can''t envy! "That''s good." Huoyang was relieved and relieved. "Although this cultivation mode is different from the summoner, it also improves the Summoner''s deficiency in a great way, so as to make up for the deficiency of the little Lord''s constitution." Said the man in black. Night is not Phoenix nodding. "It is." She is the user of this cultivation method, and probably no one knows the benefits of this cultivation better than her. The man in Black said that this is the cultivation method that Yun Liangyi made for Yefei Huang Night non Huang don''t know what to say, master for her, far more than he imagined. But maybe, there are many aspects that I don''t know. "The cultivation of the little Lord is not a problem." Said the man in black."I know." Night is not Huang also early know, self-protection is absolutely no problem. But in some aspects, it is still slightly inadequate. "Master, Tianbing and I will work hard! It won''t cause any trouble to the master Huoyang raised a small face and looked at night Feihuang seriously. He used to be able to protect his master, but now he has no such ability. So he must work hard and protect his master! For this reason, regardless! "You don''t have to work too hard." Night not Huang rubbed rub fire Yang''s head. Huoyang is a serious child. And once seriously up completely ignore, to achieve the desired results. Although ye Feihuang doesn''t often pay attention to it, people in black also tell her about Huoyang from time to time. A person quietly hiding cultivation, don''t let anyone know, the next day or like nothing. Such a character, do not know is good or bad. "No way." Huoyang shook his head. He said tenderly: "after seeing the master again, Huoyang didn''t see the master smile." "The host must be very unhappy Huoyang should be strong and make the master laugh every day Hearing this, everyone including Fei Huang was shocked. Night Fei Huang also completely did not realize that the reason why Huoyang wants to be strong is because of this. She I haven''t laughed for a long time. Just forget how to laugh? No, in fact, it''s not just a smile. Other expressions are hard to see on Yefei Huang''s face. It''s just that I''m used to facial paralysis all the time. I forget that I can still have facial expression. Night is not what Huang thinks. But after hearing this, the man in black was also shocked. Yes, I haven''t seen her since I was born again. Is she really unhappy? Even when he was with Yun Liangyi, he was almost expressionless. It''s true to be respectful to Yun Liangyi, but not intimate Everyone who is aware of this has different understanding. But is that clear? The man in black thinks it''s a big thing, but Yefei Huang thinks it''s a trivial thing. Chapter 410 Different understandings lead to different ways of dealing with things. However, night Fei Huang is obviously not prepared to entangle this point. After a day in Fengyun City, in the early hours of the morning, I received the news of Warcraft attacking the city! Early morning, yes, early morning. At such a sleepy time, Warcraft attacked the city. It doesn''t seem to be good news for everyone. However, there are always one or two exceptions. Night is not Huang they a group of people, is. On hearing the news of Warcraft''s siege, all the sleepers ran away. They rushed to get dressed and ready to go. The lights in the city are on as soon as possible. The night is not Huang, they stand in the backlight place, in the city guard unceasingly, the city Lord also caught up with the city tower in a short time. "Let''s go." Night not Huang just looked at one eye, then said. She had no interest in the battle of Warcraft. There won''t be any difficulties, just tiring. Taking advantage of the moonlight, night Fei Huang and his party slipped into the dark forest, and no one found any trace. After entering the dark forest, yannuo has been leading the way. The breath of Warcraft is best perceived by Warcraft. Yan Nuo is also a leader. Naturally, this position belongs to him. "If you want to contract Warcraft, you don''t have to go to the beast territory." Along the way, yannuo asked about his doubts. Most of the Warcraft in this continent are at the level of divine beasts. Super divine beasts are basically extinct, and there are not many divine beasts It''s not a good choice to come to animal kingdom. "It''s fast, isn''t it?" The night is not Huang light way. It''s a good place to contract with Warcraft, but if you don''t go to that place, she may not have the strength to contract with Warcraft. This kind of thing still needs fate. "If you want, I can go back..." Yannuo was interrupted before he finished. "Don''t bother, Warcraft in the beast domain is enough on this continent." She came here specially just to go to Tianzhong tomb. As for other things, I''ll talk about it later. "Well..." Yan Nuo no longer talks. How can he not know the temper of the little Lord? They walked all the way through the outer layer and middle layer, and finally reached the inner layer. The miasma is too heavy to see things. No matter how strong the cultivation is, it''s a little weak now. The line of sight is only two meters around. "Be careful, little Lord." Yannuo''s speed of leading the way also gradually slowed down. He knows that Yefei Huang''s cultivation is not shaken at present, but it''s always good to be careful. Promised to protect the master. Neuro''s Yan Nuo, also plays 120000 spirit. "Well." Night is not Huang should a, the innermost layer of the dark forest is still a secret, not no one has come, just can come to the people really not many. Among the people who can come, there are few who can explore the mystery. So it''s dangerous here. There''s nothing wrong with being careful. "There''s the border entrance ahead." Yannuo said. Once it''s near, he can feel it. A strong smell of Warcraft. "Well." Night not Huang also dare not neglect, step by step are very cautious. The closer to the border, the greater the danger. Chapter 411 At present, the line of sight is a dispensable thing. It was said that you can still see it within two meters, but now it''s very good to see who is standing in front of you. Such a great cultivation is useless at the moment. Ding Ding Ding From the front came such a Ding sound, one by one, from fuzzy to clear, from low to loud. It''s not an ugly voice. It''s just that in this quiet and unspeakable environment, it''s very cautious to hear such a voice! "The sound..." Yan Nuo frowned slightly, as if he knew something. The man in black didn''t say anything, but silently protected night Fei Huang behind him. Closer, closer, closer! "Lusa, Lusa!" An unknown creature suddenly jumped out! "Ah All of a sudden, people were scared. It''s not a shock. It''s just that people can''t accept it when it comes out like this! Yannuo is quick to throw the unknown creature in front of him! The speed is amazing! However, the sound of Ding Ding came again! Then, night Feihuang found that her dress was pulled by something! Looking down, some unknown green things like grass are trying to climb on themselves! Shiver Night Feihuang shivers! This thing is disgusting! Mind, the hands of red lotus fire has been released, the goal is his skirt! It''s also fast, it''s outrageous! However, the result has not been able to get rid of those disgusting things as night Feihuang imagined! Red lotus fire seems to be useless to them! Night Fei Huang''s brow wrinkled more tightly! But the next second, night Feihuang feel skirt body a loose! "Sila!" A sound, the skirt was cut from the thigh, the next second, has been held up! "Little Lord, be careful!" It''s a man in black. He carefully hugged yefeihuang and jumped to a high place. Below came the voice of Yan Nuo, and not a small fight. "Black clothes, protect the little master! This is bonobot Yannuo said in a high voice. "Bonobot?" Night Fei Huang whispered softly, she seems to have heard it. "Animal bones are bells, and bells are born animals." Said the man in black. Yefei Huang suddenly remembered that the animal''s bone was the bell, and the bell was born as an animal, so it was called the bone bell beast. This kind of Warcraft is very special. It should be regarded as a beast for two generations. At the peak of its power, a powerful Warcraft will take off a piece of its heart and skull and make it into a bell to carry with it. Then when Warcraft dies, its body turns into dust, but the bell will not die out. When the bell rings ten thousand times, the bell is reborn as Warcraft. It''s a powerful Warcraft that rings. Two generations are Warcraft, two generations are powerful. "This bonobot was supposed to be a wood Warcraft." Said the man in black. "Well." Night Fei Huang really saw the thing climbing on her skirt. It was green. Bonobot, she does know. There is no such thing as Warcraft. Because no one in the world has ever contracted with the bony bell beast, I don''t know whether the bony bell beast can contract or not, and how powerful it can play. All this is unknown. "How about yannuo?" The man in black asked calmly. Bonobot is very strong, right, but no matter how strong it is, there is no chance to turn over in front of yannuo. Chapter 412 "The strength is still passable, small Lord, do you want to contract it?" Yannuo''s voice came from below. Can let Yan Nuo praise, that strength is really good. However, even if be like this, night is not Huang also need to consider a kind of just go. For Warcraft, Yefei Huang is very picky. The wooden bonobot is very powerful. It''s true that the red lotus fire of rosefinch is useless to it, but Such a move is really disgusting, night Feihuang also need to consider whether this is in line with their own aesthetic is. "Rosa..." Bone bell beast''s call is extremely lovely, lovely to close your eyes, you can imagine a lovely little ball in exchange. "Black clothes, you can take the little master down." Yannuo''s voice sounded again. At this time, the voice of the battle below has completely stopped. It is clear that yannuo has ended the battle. No, it doesn''t seem to be called a battle, but a unilateral pursuit. The man in black also picked up night Feihuang and jumped off the branch. His feet just fell to the ground. Yannuo came with an unknown creature. This wooden bonobot is not ugly. It looks like a grass ball. It is soft and has two big round eyes, no hands and no feet. It''s a standard ball! As for how yannuo came here with the straw ball, the question is very profound. Night non Huang see, also once want to praise for Yan Nuo. Yannuo uses snake skin to make a bag suitable for the shape of bonobo. The whole bag hoops bonobo. Because the snake skin of yannuo is not ordinary, and the toughness is not what the mainland should have, so if yannuo is carried like this, it will be difficult to escape as long as yannuo does not let it out. "Is that a little thing?" Huoyang looks at the creature being carried by yannuo, and his face shows endless curiosity. He even put out a finger to poke the grass ball. But the touch scared Huoyang! "What a hard shell!" Huoyang sighed and immediately withdrew his hand. Yan Nuo also nodded helplessly: "at the beginning, I was cheated too. This little guy jumped and jumped, but he never thought that there was such a hard shell." In order to catch it, yannuo really wasted a lot of effort. Also smashed several times, although there is no substantial harm to him, but it will hurt, isn''t it? "Eh?" Night is not Huang is also very curious. This ball of grass looks soft. How can it have such a shell? Don''t believe evil night not Huang also decided to personally go to test some, see if really have so God! Stretched out slender fingers, night not Huang gently poked, indeed, even if he did not force can also feel the hard shell, the eyes of the soft appearance of hair, on the contrary, it is like magic, like an illusion! If you use a little force to poke, maybe not only your fingers, but also your whole hand can be discarded. However, that night when Fei Huang wanted to extend her hand back, the grass ball called. "Lusa, Lusa..." The cry is soft and it''s hard to be hostile to her. That watery big eyes pitifully looking at night Feihuang. "Little Lord, do you want to stay?" Yannuo has actually made a secret effort, and is ready to kill this rubbish when the little Lord says no. As a victim, bonobot obviously felt the approaching of the four kings, and quickly courted the iceberg beauty in front of him. He used all the skills he could use! However, when it saw the beauty of the iceberg and did not move, the eyes, and some lost. Are you going to die after all? Xiaocaotan thought so. Next second, hear night Fei Huang ask like this: "its strength, probably in what class?" It''s no use being cute. There are many cute creatures around her. For example, Huoyang, Tianbing, yannuo Ling changjue? Well, about that. "Well Strictly speaking, it is higher than rosefinch''s strength at present. It''s between the sacred beast and the sacred beast. " Yan Nuo thought about it and said. The rosefinch can''t exert the power of the beast because of the injury, so Yan Nuo''s idea that the strength of the bonobot is between the beast and the holy beast is very pertinent. Night Fei Huang nods, this strength, also really enough. "Well, is there room for improvement?" Bonobots are very special. They don''t have any grade products. Therefore, yefeihuang also needs to be certified to see if there is room for improvement. If not, the price performance of the contract is not high. Yan Nuo thought for a moment and nodded: "yes." The grass ball in his hand is also desperately blinking, it seems to be saying that there are some.Night Fei Huang picked up the grass group in Yan Nuo''s hand and asked softly, "would you like to be my contract beast?" "Rosa!" Xiaocaotan could not speak and could not nod, so he had to blink to express his inner hope. It wants to live rather than die. Night not Huang also affirmation come down, on the spot with small grass regiment made a contract. But this contract took a long time. After all, xiaocaohuan has no advantage like Huoyang and Tianbing. Yannuo and the man in black are doing their best to protect the contract in case of any ghost attack. However, all the way was peaceful. After a few hours, the contract was completed, and the contract array at night Feihuang''s feet flashed by, which improved the invisible cultivation. "What''s your name?" Looking at the bone bell beast that has been released, night Fei Huang asks. "Green wood." Different from the exchange sound of tender voice and tender Qi, it appears in the consciousness of night Feihuang, which is a more profound sound. Green wood. "You can''t talk?" Ye Feihuang is a little surprised. No one can speak before the contract. Ye Feihuang thinks that this guy can''t speak, but now the word "Qingmu" appears clearly in her mind, which makes ye Feihuang confused. It''s strange that the strength above the sacred beast can''t speak. "Yes." There was the sound of Aoki in consciousness. "Except for the sound of bone age, bony bell beast has only animal language, not human language." The man in Black said at this time. Obviously, I just thought of it. "I see." Night Fei Huang suddenly realized that it was such a thing. "Is he anthropomorphic?" It suddenly occurred to me that there was another thing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man in black can''t answer this, because he doesn''t know. "Transformation needs media." At this time, Aoki answered by himself. "What medium?" Night Fei Huang asked. "Spirit tree branches." "Spirit tree branch?" Night is not a little confused. Chapter 413 "Spirit tree is any kind of tree with spirit in this continent." The man in black explained. "As far as I know, there is a peach in the Su family in the imperial capital." Night not Huang ignorant nod, seem to understand what. Then I thought of my own chip space, as if there was a sapling with aura. But as for what sapling it is, night Fei Huang doesn''t care about him. Anyway, with the media, she''s not in a hurry. This bony bell beast is really a rare treasure now. "Let''s move on." Yannuo said. It''s like a good start to contract to a powerful bony bell beast before entering the animal kingdom. Yannuo is also excited! Why don''t we just contract all the Warcraft in the whole beast kingdom? Night Feihuang just want to nod, but found in the hands of the grass ball in his palm jumped up! "What''s the matter?" Think grass regiment son should have something to say, so night not Huang also didn''t rush to respond to Yan Nuo. "The three major factions in the animal kingdom are in civil war. It''s better not to go in now." Aoki''s communication speed to yefeihuang is very slow. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t communicated with human beings. He speaks very reluctantly. Civil war Ye Feihuang didn''t know that there would be such a war in the beast Kingdom, even affecting the whole Er beast kingdom? "Little master, what''s the matter?" See night is not the eye light of Huang dim to go down, black dress person careful ask a way. "Aoki said that the three factions in the animal kingdom are in civil war. Let''s not go in." Night is not the truth. When yannuo heard this, he immediately changed his direction and nodded: "let''s go back!" Night non Huang with some doubts looking at Yan Nuo, Yan Nuo this change is also too fast? Seems to see the night is not the doubt of Huang, Yan Nuo helplessly said: "the war between the orcs is no way to interrupt, if there is a human into the words, will only ignite the upper body, become the target of attack, at that time, the Lord don''t say contract Warcraft, afraid that those demons would rather die than contract." Yannuo said. He is Warcraft, so he is also very clear about the things between Warcraft, some things can be exceptional, but these things about the principle, but it is hard to move. I see. Night Fei Huang nodded. "It''s better for them to solve the civil war in the animal kingdom by themselves." Yannuo said. This is an unchangeable rule, just as similar things often happen in the realm of all living beings. War and other things, for Warcraft, in fact, do not need too many reasons, but occasionally idle boring, can also fight for three or five hundred years. This kind of thing is very common. But Warcraft''s most taboo is that there is a third party in the process of fighting. No matter who the third party is, it will be hated by both sides. That''s the rule of world of Warcraft. Never, never because of who and special change. "In that case, go back." Night is not Huang also no longer insist, this at least did not come in vain. At least, we have a partner named Aoki. "If the master needs Warcraft, I can recommend some to him when the civil war is over." Aoki''s voice came from his consciousness. "Good." The night is not the return of the Phoenix. Now she has Tianbing Huoyang and Qingmu by her side, which is much more than ordinary people. There is nothing to complain about. The way out was smooth, and I didn''t meet any Warcraft. It''s probably all about the siege. The dark forest is still very quiet. Yefei Huang still wants to see the legendary moon territory, but she also knows that the moon territory has been sealed, so she regretfully gives up the idea. Find a hidden place, fire Yang into the original shape, carrying people fly to the emperor. In the sky into a red setting sun. ¡­¡­ The imperial capital. Ling changjue wants to see her beloved girl at the first time when she comes back home. But looking for a big circle, no one was found! Even the two guards, the man in black and yannuo, disappeared! Ling changjue''s heart is cold. She Are you still going? Sure enough, she forgot everything, and still could not rest assured of him? Ling changjue sent someone to look for the whole imperial capital and asked Ling Qingchen, but without exception, there was no news. Even Jun Hanbing only knew that yefeihuang had disappeared after leaving the ancient battlefield. Because I told Jun''s family before that you can''t get close to yefeihuang, so even though you are suffering from Acacia, Jun Hanbing and Jun''s family didn''t get close to yefeihuang.On the contrary, far away from her. As long as she is well, what if they look at her from a distance? It doesn''t matter. Ling changjue didn''t think so. He always thought that Yefei Huang was his, and his whole life was his. No matter what happened, yefeihuang will always come back to her side. Perhaps this idea is too natural, so when Ling changjue completely lost the news of yefeihuang, the whole person is in a circle. He has no direction to look for yefeihuang. He didn''t know where yefeihuang would go? What will you do? Maybe I went to danzong? Maybe we found something else? He didn''t know anything about it. Ling changjue some understand come over, what he thinks he understands night not Huang very much, actually, is not. Judging from the current situation, he didn''t understand the rebirth of Yefei Huang at all. He just blindly regarded her as her before If this idea spreads, we can''t clean it up. Ling changjue has fallen into endless panic. The sky is red all over the sky. The unique call of rosefinch comes from far away! Ling changjue suddenly woke up and rushed out of the room, looking up at the sky! It''s her Come back! Ling changjue couldn''t express her heart for a moment of joy. She came back! She''s back! splendid! The flying speed of rosefinch is first-class. In the blink of an eye, people are landing. Night non Huang see Ling changjue standing in the yard, slightly Leng for a while, then light way: "so you come back." She had thought that Ling changjue would not come back so soon if she went to transfer troops. But now it seems that my estimation is wrong. Ling changjue didn''t know what to say. Night Feihuang''s expression was so indifferent that he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. Just a dull reply: "well." "What''s the matter?" Looking at Ling changjue has been dull looking at himself, night Feihuang also slightly aware of some strange. Ling changjue, what''s the matter? "I..." Ling changjue did not know how to speak. The man in black and Yan Nuo also led Yang Tianbing and Cao Tuanzi to one side. I''m sorry to listen to the host''s conversation. Chapter 414 "I thought you were gone." Ling changjue is a little excited. Her return is the best news for him! As long as she does not leave herself, Ling changjue can pay any price. "No way." Night not Huang light way: "is not promise to go to Dan Zong with you?" Night is not Huang, but don''t know what Ling changjue thought of, she really promised Ling changjue to go to danzong with him, and it is after he came out from the ancient battlefield. Now that I have agreed, how can I break my promise? This is not the character of Yefei Huang. "Then..." Ling changjue looked up and down at Yefei Huang. After finding no special problem, she asked, "where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time... " There is a little grievance in the words, who knows how much ups and downs he has experienced in his heart during this period of time. It''s almost out of load! "After you came out, you were not in the imperial capital, so I went to the animal kingdom in black." Night Fei Huang said. "Animal kingdom?" So far away? "Well, I wanted to contract some Warcraft to increase combat effectiveness, but unfortunately, the Warcraft domain is in civil war, so we can''t get in and disturb it." The night is not Huang light way. I can''t feel any regret from the tone. However, it''s not known whether night Feihuang doesn''t care about it or doesn''t show it. Night is not Huang this person''s mind, really let a person see not thoroughly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that was the case. "Did you get nothing?" Ling changjue asked. According to ye Feihuang''s character, shouldn''t it? Indeed, Ling changjue was right about that! The night is not Phoenix, no harvest, how will come back? "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded. "Contracted a wooden bonobo." For Ling changjue, an ally, Yefei Huang thinks there is nothing to hide. But What night Fei Huang didn''t expect is that if someone else, would she say so much? This is different from how she treats others, but she has never noticed it. "Bonobot?" Ling changjue is also slightly stunned, obviously also a little shocked, but then also relieved, this time, she night non Huang can''t do things, really not much. "If you still want Warcraft, I can help you." Ling changjue said seriously. As long as it is what she wants, he will try his best to help her! "Not for the time being." Night Fei Huang said. For her, contract Warcraft is a bottomless pit, so there''s no need to blindly pursue the limit. Now it''s very stable, and it''s really enough. "All right." Ling changjue was a little bit disappointed. She was rejected "What''s the matter with you?" Night Fei Huang asked. Ling changjue is a little dull. She doesn''t understand what night Feihuang means. But it soon came back! She asked about the battlefield. "The troops of sky city have already arrived at the border. How long they can last is immeasurable." Ling changjue also used support, which means that the soldiers sent out can only serve as cannon fodder to turn defeat into victory. This is totally impossible. "Well." Night is not Huang, but a light voice should be. It should have been known for a long time that the ending is there is nothing to worry about. "Really, there is no way..." Ling changjue whispered softly. Really, is there no way? I''m afraid everyone wants to ask about this. "Yes." Night is not the answer of Huang but independence. This is clearly not to ask her question, but night Fei Huang is to answer. Ling changjue''s eyes when she looks at Yefei Huang are full of complexity. It''s a kind of look that both wants her to say it and doesn''t want her to say it! feelings are extremely complex! "But..." Night is not Phoenix, of course, also has a turning point. "It''s up to humans to think about it, and I can''t interfere," she said If she could change the world, she would rather not have her own eyes. I know the future, but I can''t change it. This is a kind of torture for Yefei Huang? "Well!" Hearing such an answer, Ling changjue did not show disappointment. This answer has already represented that ye Feihuang can''t say it. But since she said yes, there must be a way! Human beings will not perish here! Just find a way "As long as the treatment keeps up, the resistance of the frontier can last about two and a half years. "Yefei Huang added."However, once the border defense is broken, the national defense will soon be broken." The night is not Huang to remind a way. Night Fei Huang once conjectured that it would take less than three years for the war to end. Two and a half years of resistance was spent at the border. As long as the border is not broken, the country will not be broken. "The treatment is..." Combat therapy and substance therapy? "All healing summoners need to be complemented, like you." Night not Huang looking at Ling long Jue golden eyes, said. "Of course we know that." Ling changjue naturally thought of this. How could it not be arranged properly? "Besides, it''s the supplement of pills." Combat therapy can only be used in emergency, but pills are the most important! "If we can ensure that the higher recovery elixir and even higher elixir will not be interrupted, this battle can be delayed for a longer time." Night Fei Huang said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue has fallen into thinking. Pills, need a large number of supply. But the key now is that there are too few alchemists! As little as panda blood! It''s a big joke to make sure that the pills don''t stop! "Danzong." Ling changjue looks at ye Feihuang and seems to be asking if ye Feihuang means that. The night is not a Phoenix, but a nod. Danzong is the only place that can supply enough pills to the army. As long as Dan zongken cooperates, everything will be OK. "I''m afraid. Dan Zong chose to be wise and protect himself." Ling changjue sighed. Ling changjue has long known the nature of danzong''s urine. "Don''t worry about that. I can help you." Night Fei Huang said. She naturally has a way to make danzong cooperate. Not only good cooperation, but also wholehearted cooperation! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue looks at night Feihuang with complicated expression. "What''s the matter?" Noticing Ling changjue''s expression, night Feihuang frowned and asked. "You Will it be all right? " Ling changjue asked anxiously. "No Night is not Huang very firm say. But in addition to this, night is not Huang and Ling changjue to explain what. Ling changjue was also very depressed. The answer is only half known. Would anyone be depressed? Chapter 415 However, Ling changjue''s depression is that she is afraid that night Feihuang has missed some important news, and deliberately does not tell her what to listen to. Be afraid of yourself. "You can be ready. I can go to danzong with you at any time." Night Fei Huang said. "Good." Ling changjue nodded. He didn''t ask about yefeihuang''s cultivation, because now he doesn''t know the extent of yefeihuang''s cultivation. Although I don''t know how yefeihuang practiced, it''s a piece of bad news that the world can be cultivated like this after a month''s break. But Ling changjue believed that even if she asked, she could not find anything. Night is not Huang. Sometimes, what you don''t want to say will not be said in another 100 years. "Well You go back to rest. " Ling changjue also realized that Yefei Huang had just come back from her dusty life, and she had withdrawn with herself for so long before she had any rest. She was really wronged. "Good." Night not Huang also don''t shirk, turn round then leave, return to own room. Ling changjue looks at the back of night Feihuang and thinks for a long time. "It''s enough to get along with the little Lord like this." The man in black suddenly appeared beside Ling changjue and said coldly. "Not enough." Ling changjue shook his head. He wanted more than that. What he wants is a little girl''s love, but now, it seems that even friends say something far fetched? This feeling made Ling changjue worry about gain and loss. "What do you want to do?" Asked the man in black. "Start over." Ling changjue said. Start over It''s a very important decision, but for Ling changjue, it''s a decision she had to make. "No way." The man in black is very determined. "Cool clouds He can''t control the girl''s heart Ling changjue said faintly. "But the little Lord will only be an adult. When the little Lord is with you, there is no result." Said the man in black. There was no fierce quarrel. Both sides just talked back to each other calmly. Ling changjue did not show anger at the words of the man in black. Even if she was dissatisfied, she would not show it on the surface. "No way." Ling changjue also replied. Ling changjue is also very sure. His unknown firmness does not know where it comes from, but he is so firm! Ling changjue always has inexplicable confidence in Yefei Huang''s belonging. ¡­¡­ After a day''s rest, night Feihuang didn''t stay idle. Instead, she practiced pills for a day in case of emergency. The next morning, Ling changjue came to wake yefeihuang up. "I''ve told people to prepare the hearse and start later." Ling changjue said. "Good." The night is not Huang light way. When to leave, in fact, she did not care. But now that Ling changjue is ready, let''s go. Night Feihuang used breakfast well, and it is obvious that Nuohe and the man in black knew the news of leaving early in the morning, waiting at the door of night Feihuang''s room. Those who are holding, hanging and holding are all lovely little stupid beasts who are not Yuhuang at night. "Little master." The man in black caresses Yefei Huang to the chariot and then bends down to listen to what Yefei Huang says in his ear. " The man in black was stunned for a few seconds, then nodded and gave the grass ball in his hand to yefeihuang, then it disappeared. "He?" Ling changjue saw such a scene, some doubts. This is going to leave, why? "Let''s go first. Heiyi will go to danzong to find us." Night Feihuang didn''t explain why the man in black would leave. Ling changjue naturally heard that night was not Huang''s meaning, so she didn''t ask again. Silently sat on his spirit beast car, set out. Because of the two-step spirit beast car, considering the consistency, the speed is not very fast. Of course, it will never be slow. Yan Nuo sits in the position of the coachman, looking at the scenery outside, teasing the little rosefinch by the way. Night Fei Huang sat in the car and watched the scenery for a while, but she still felt a little dizzy, so she had better lie down and get ready to sleep. "If you want to sleep, cover your blanket. Don''t be greedy." Yannuo''s voice came from outside. The night is not Huang tiny a Leng, still pulled the blanket beside the foot, casually covered on the body. Soon, there was a steady breath in the car. Yan Nuo outside the door sighed a little, went in and took Cao Tuanzi out, and said softly, "she doesn''t have a good rest at night. Of course she will be tired at this time." Cao Tuanzi thought, just blinked. Seems to know that the master is sleeping, so did not make a sound, so as not to disturb the master. Night is not Huang sleep is very fast, but in fact, she did not sleep very well.Dream, in fact, all the time, night Feihuang rarely dream, dream of things the next day will generally forget. But this time, the night is not Phoenix but fell into a dream can not extricate themselves! One, it''s a terrible illusion. ¡­¡­ "Is Fei Huang having lunch?" At noon, Ling changjue came to Yefei Huang''s car and asked. Yannuo shook his head: "she is still asleep." "Asleep?" Ling changjue frowned. It''s not like her style. "Tell her to get up to eat first. If she''s sleepy, take her back to bed." Ling changjue said to yannuo. Yannuo, it makes sense. He got up and went into the carriage. Just close to the soft couch, yannuo found something wrong Nightmare Night Feihuang fell into a nightmare! "Little master? Little master Yan Nuo tried to nudge twice, but as he believed, night Feihuang didn''t move. There was no response at all. But her brow is tight wrinkly, the sweat of forehead is also in low! She''s in pain! Yan Nuo''s eyebrows wrinkled. Dimple, little Lord, what did she dream of before she fell into a dimple? "Why What happened? " Seeing that yannuo didn''t come out, Ling changjue also came in. But he looked at the soft couch with a serious face. Walking to see, Ling changjue also immediately serious down. What is different from yannuo is that Ling changjue is not as surprised as yannuo about the phenomenon that night is not a Phoenix. In the night is not Huang or Jun from Huang, there has been such a situation. At that time, they were half dead, but now they are not. Ling Chang as like as two peas, who are in such a situation, are only wondering whether they are exactly the same as they were at that time. Did she dream about her past life again? Over and over again, what was her past life? Ling changjue and yannuo sit on the side of the soft couch and guard night Feihuang silently. Waiting for the moment when she came out of her nightmare. But no one knows, this time, exactly when! Chapter 416 Ling changjue and Yan Nuo have been guarding for a day and a night, but for Yefei Huang, it''s a lifetime! "Master, you wake up at last!" Yan Nuo saw that night Fei Huang opened her eyes, and the heart that was hanging was finally put down! He really thought that the little Lord would be trapped in a nightmare and never wake up! It''s not that yannuo doesn''t believe in yefeihuang. It''s just that the nightmare is fierce and the possibility of breaking away is not very big. Night Fei Huang stupidly opened her eyes, looking at the eyes from fuzzy to clear, she felt as if something had crossed her cheek. "Girl." Ling changjue gave a heartache call and gently extended her hand to wipe away the tears on her face. Night non Huang motionless lie, even if is the speech Nuo and Ling changjue and she talk, she completely ignore. Yan Nuo and Ling changjue look at each other and seem to understand something. Quietly left the car, let night non Huang choose quiet. Since ye Feihuang has woken up, there is nothing to do. They just need to wait for ye Feihuang to adjust herself. In order to make yefeihuang calm down, yannuo and Ling changjue leave the hearse and run to a hearse in front of them. Night Feihuang also doesn''t seem to care about this matter, is still staring at the top of the car without blinking. ¡­¡­ My name is Huang. I was born in the age of the gods and demons, the period of prosperity. I didn''t know who my father and mother were since I was a child. I was an orphan picked up by the master. Huang, I can''t remember whether the name was given by Shifu or by my parents. I feel very lucky because my master is the leader of the Protoss. The protoss is most respected by human beings, and my master is a God in charge of justice and equality, the God of judgment. Because of my master, I have lived in the protoss for quite a long time. Most of the gods of the protoss take good care of me. As long as it''s something I need, they will find it for me at the first time. Of course, I don''t know whether it''s because they are afraid of Shifu or they really take care of me. In fact, it''s very obvious about this, but at that time I was too small to distinguish. The master told me that I have another younger martial sister, who is the same age as me. She is called Feng. It''s just that I have never met my younger martial sister. I just know that there is such a person. However, over time, I even forgot about it. Because the master is in my sight most of the time, and there are many places to teach me. Shifu is a very strict teacher. I can''t make any mistakes in teaching, or I''ll do it again. At first, I was very resistant to such a master, but later I probably understood that master was doing this for my good, so gradually I would be more and more strict with myself. Master takes me very well. Many sister of the protoss say that master is probably the most ruthless God in the protoss, but in my eyes, master is the warmest. The master often smiles at me, rubs my head very gently, and then teaches me the technique hand in hand. I respect my master very much. I want to live with him forever. One year, several tribes of the protoss clashed and fought fiercely. Shifu had to deal with it. He didn''t take me. He just told me to finish the task he assigned. Naturally, I will not disobey the master''s orders. After the task is completed meticulously, the master has not come back. With curiosity, I let the little sisters of the protoss take me to the human world. My memory of the human world was very vague at that time. Although I grew up in the human world and was adopted by my master, I had lived in the protoss territory for many years, and I could not remember the human world clearly. It should be regarded as the first time I went to the human world after I entered the protoss territory. I played so well that I didn''t even notice when the ladies went back. At that time, the human world was very chaotic, there was no order to speak of. In short, the strong is king, and the weak is death. Perhaps in the protoss territory rendering on the indifference, for such a living environment, I give probably only indifference, this does not raise the slightest waves in my heart. While I was wandering, I was looking for the way I came here. Unfortunately, as a person who didn''t know the way, it was quite difficult for me. Then I ran into a man. That''s a man. I can see it clearly, and it''s also a beautiful man. At least since I came to the human world, this is the most beautiful human class I''ve ever seen. Such a look, and master have a fight! I think so.The man who was hit didn''t blame me as I imagined, but first asked me if there was anything wrong I''m curious about this man. I asked the man in which direction the protoss territory was. After I told him my name, I went back. I certainly saw the amazement on the man''s face when I asked about the protoss territory. But I think it''s a man''s surprise when he saw God But later, I was beaten in the face. As it turns out, I was wrong. This man, indeed, is not a normal human, no, no, no, not even human! He''s a demon. Or Magic general! When I knew it, I almost felt like I was struck by thunder. Thanks to myself, I happily told the master the news that I had made a good friend. But Shifu told me such embarrassing news. Shifu doesn''t object to my making friends with that man, but he doesn''t allow me to go out often. He said he was worried about my safety. However, there are too many things that need to be dealt with by Shifu. For a long time, Shifu couldn''t take care of me. Then I would sneak out with that man to play, from the human world to play the magical world, as long as we have not been to the place, we have played. But later, when the master came back to know about it, he had an atmosphere and shut me down for two years. Although two years is fleeting for us, it is still uncomfortable to be locked up. Later, when master''s birthday was coming, I went to find a man to accompany me to the far north to find a birthday gift for master. However, I don''t know why, the master came to him and seriously injured him! I can''t understand why Shifu is so angry Chapter 417 I don''t know what happened to the man''s injury, but I vaguely remember that I was locked back by the master. It was the first time that Shifu was so angry with me. I''m at a loss, and I don''t even know why. Master put me in the cage of the protoss, which is unique to the Protoss. Once opened, it will be opened again in 20 years. For 20 years, my master kept me in prison for 20 years. I don''t know how I spent those 20 years. Life is like a year, but it''s the same. During my ten years in prison, the war between gods and Demons broke out. I don''t know what the cause is. In short, by the time I came out, the war had begun for ten years. The master still doesn''t allow me to go out, but I heard the young ladies say that in the human world, there are a lot of stories about deities and disciples. I think I''ve been locked up for 20 years. Another apprentice of Shifu is famous. Oh, good luck. I''m not going to admit that I''m jealous. In the territory of the protoss, I practice archery every day. If I have nothing to do, I just look at the flowers and grasses. My life is quite boring. The master didn''t let me participate in the war between gods and demons. The protoss territory is empty and there are few gods guarding it. I can''t find anyone to talk to every day. After five years, the war stopped for a period of time, and each entered a truce. For me, this is absolutely good news, because I will not be alone at last. Yes, indeed, as I imagined, the master has come back, and all his love for me has come back! However, that year, my power cultivation was officially crowned by the soul tree, which had surpassed the level of man and God, and was comparable to the level of gods and demons. And then, my natural ability was awakened. I personally like this ability. Perception. Through my eyes, I can see the past, present and future of any creature in my sight, without exception. What''s more, for human beings, I can peep into their hearts. As soon as I realized this ability, I told Shifu. Well, I told Shifu happily. But the master was not very happy after hearing the news. I don''t know why Shifu was so unhappy after hearing the news. I just know that Shifu was staring at me for a long time. In the end, I didn''t speak and let me go back. I was very confused, but I didn''t have the courage to ask Shifu anything. After this incident, the master still treated me as usual, but, strangely enough, he took out the veil that I didn''t use very much and ordered me to take it every day. This veil is one of the gifts given to me by the gods on my birthday. It''s just that I haven''t used it much. Because the veil is not easy to use, it is pure white, it looks transparent, but in fact, when I take it, I can''t see anything. This kind of thing is very eye-catching. How can I like it? But since the master asked me to take it, I''ll take it. Anyway, as a human being close to God, he doesn''t have to look at things with his eyes. However, after putting on the veil, I found that I began to feel a little strange. It''s not about personality. I just fall asleep from time to time. Sometimes I sleep for several days. Every time I wake up, my master will be with me. That''s what makes me feel very down-to-earth. No matter where I fall asleep, the master will take me back to my own field and guard me. I think there is probably no more reliable male god in the world than my master. A few years later, it was my 100th birthday. It was a long time since my 50th birthday. On that day, master also held my birthday as usual. Strangely, the Magic general I knew also came to my birthday. I don''t know how he came to the protoss territory, but I''m really happy that he can come! This time, he gave me his sword and love. You know, although I major in the magic of the protoss, I am still a magician in essence. The sword in the stick is the weapon I really need. As a birthday gift, although I was shocked, I accepted it. But later, he said to me in his ear. "In the devil''s world, the weapon of your opponent is to accept his love." I was a little confused. I don''t even know when he left. I was in a hurry to return the cut love to him, but the master told me that he had gone Looking at the hand of the cut love, I don''t know what to do. I have lived for more than 100 years, but I don''t know anything about love.There is no love between Protoss, but when it comes to a certain time, they will mate and produce offspring. However, I, who did not belong to God, was excluded. The protoss has no love, but the devil will say such words, which makes me not know what to do for a while. After that, I asked Shifu, "Shifu, will I become a God?" I know very well that human beings can be promoted into gods, but my cultivation has already exceeded the threshold of the promotion, but I have never changed. What was it? What is it now. But the master answered me that I would not be worse than any other God. I''m not a little girl who doesn''t know the world any more. Naturally, I can hear what Shifu means. I, I don''t have a chance to be God''s But I''m still a human after all. One day, I need to get married and have children I think so. So after that, when I have the opportunity to go out, as long as the devil will ask me out, I will not refuse. I don''t know what love is. I just want to adapt myself to the rhythm of the general as soon as possible. At least I think it''s safe to stay with the Magic general. It''s just that we don''t spend much time together, because the problem of whether I will fall asleep is not much better. However, the Magic general does not seem to care about this. Later, when the devil sent me back to the divine realm, the master finally knew about it. Shifu was not angry. He just talked to me once. He asked me if I was really with magic. I would like to say yes, but I don''t know why I still can''t say it, so I have to tell the truth. I really don''t have any emotional intelligence. I can''t breed any emotion except for my friends. After hearing this, the master''s expression relaxed for a moment. He said to me, I can''t fall in love with people in the demon world, especially the demon generals. I''m curious why Shifu said that. I''m just a human being. It doesn''t matter much with human beings or gods and demons. Chapter 418 Later, the master gently said to me in my ear "Because you will be the wife of a teacher." Don''t know why, hear this words, I almost excited want to cry. There was no surprise, no doubt, just excitement. Yes, excited Even, I feel relieved! It was not until this time that I realized something was wrong Why do I have such a reaction? I should not have such a feeling towards Shifu. Master, like my father, brought me up. In my heart, I have a magnificent image like a mountain. But why do I have such an emotion now? And master, why do you say such words? But I don''t understand. At that time, I didn''t think so much. Just feel immersed in endless happiness. The problem of sleepiness is still not good, but the master just said that nothing will happen. After being diagnosed by the master, I really feel relieved. However, during the truce, I found that the saints'' reputation in the human world was growing. One day, I couldn''t help asking the master. But Shifu just gave me a mysterious smile and didn''t reveal any more information. For another disciple of Shifu, Feng is always a mystery to me. Even the gods in the realm of God don''t know about wind. I have something on my mind, but I don''t want to give my master any trouble, so I want to go to the human world to relax. However, I lost my way again. Instead of going to the human world, I entered the territory of the elves by mistake. The place I entered should be the border village of the elves. After all, there are half elves here, not even a pure elves. I thought, the elves also have so-called racial discrimination. For my coming, these half elves are very welcome, probably because of half elves. They are not indifferent to human beings like the elves mentioned by master. Each race has a special character, the indifference of the protoss, the arrogance of the elves, and the fanaticism of the demons But these definitions don''t work very well for this impure race. The half elves are very enthusiastic, and they have nothing to do with me, an outsider. They took out food belonging to the elves to entertain me and entertain me. I even feel that even in the human world, I probably don''t have such treatment. What a wonderful elves. They are just angels. After that, I told them my name was Huang. In response, they told me their names one by one. "Is Lord Huang the disciple of God?" Asked the head of the half elf village. I nodded with a smile and said, "but I may become the wife of God in the future." In our time, there is basically nothing to say and there is no taboo. For me so bold words, the elves did not feel anything unexpected. "Lord Huang is very lucky." The half elves sent their blessing. Although I came out to relax, from the bottom of my heart, I have already determined that Shifu is the only lover in my life. For the blessing of the half elf, I have one by one in mind. In return, I asked the soul tree for the magic source and gave it to this half elf village. I think they will be my good friends. Chapter 419 Later, the half elves sent me back to the protoss territory, and they didn''t show much contempt for me, who didn''t know the way. I think that''s why I like half elves. Shifu is also very magical about the fact that I was sent back by half elves. He thought I might be lost in the human world again, and I''m ready to go to find me. But I didn''t expect that I didn''t succeed in the human world. Instead, I went to the territory of other people''s elves. It''s really enough. The master said thanks to the half elf who sent me back, and then led me back to the temple. Shifu is very indulgent to me, and I know that, so I don''t worry about Shifu criticizing me. And the master really didn''t come out of my expectation. He didn''t have any opinions about me going out to play. He just asked me whether I had a good time with a smile. Naturally, I nodded, and there is no doubt about that. "There is only a temporary truce between gods and demons. We also have various containment treaties with various races. It''s OK to go to the human world on weekdays, but the elves don''t go often." Before the master left, he left such a sentence. There is nothing hard to understand about this sentence. Naturally, I understand what master wants to say. The struggle between gods and Demons itself is signed. It''s just a matter between gods and demons, and it won''t involve allied forces and so on. The major races wait and see in secret. For both sides of the war, in order to avoid suspicion, they will not take the initiative to contact each other. I understand that, but I''ve recognized those friends from the bottom of my heart. I said that I couldn''t contact them, but I''m not happy. But Not much. After all, it''s the master''s care. Master, you love me most. Yes, I always think so. All the time, no, at least until I was hysterical, I thought so. The devil in the demon world is not idle, at least when I play in the human world, I can basically meet him. I confessed to him, I like master, but even so, he still did not give up. He said: "the demons believe that one person will end up being the same person and will not change it any more. Now that you haven''t married your master, you will have a chance! " For this stubborn temper, I really have no other way, so I just let it go. But fortunately, in addition to the magic will like to follow me, there is no radical move. He is like a knight! Finally, one day, when I was about to return to the protoss realm, the demon general stopped me. "The war between gods and demons will start again soon." He said. "Well?" When he said this, it dawned on me that it had been two years since the truce! So it is. It''s going to war again. "I see." I said so. "Ben will know you won''t be sent to the battlefield, so we won''t have the day of war." "He said:" but, next, there will be no way to protect you day by day, you, take good care of yourself "Good." At the beginning of the war, Shifu probably won''t let himself go out of the protoss realm. I think so. However, what magic will say next surprised me. He said, "if you can, you''d better ask xuenv to ice you up until the end of the war!" Chapter 420 Magic will this is let me very at a loss, frozen up? This kind of thing is probably only used when punishing the wrong gods and demons. In addition, although the snow girl''s Shenbing will not do any harm to her body, it will greatly affect the operation of her internal cultivation. How many years will the war last? I don''t know, but I know that without decades or hundreds of years, it probably can''t end. Frozen for such a long time, it means that I have to maintain the current cultivation for decades or even hundreds of years. I''m at a good age of cultivation. I''m afraid I''m not willing to do something like this. If you miss the peak age of cultivation, you will be pressed to a stratum for your limit in the future. However, he didn''t worry about anything. He just told me to leave. I am very strange, but also considering the impracticality of this method, so I didn''t pay attention to it. However, in response to the words of the human world, the people who really love you will not harm you, no matter what the reason! Years later, I regret it. I regret that I didn''t listen to the advice of the Magic general at the beginning. How about sacrificing decades of time It''s just that everything, mostly, can''t go back. I was also in that year, really exhausted! The war between gods and Demons has entered the final stage. Large scale wars will not happen again. There are only occasional small-scale wars, but this is normal. Also at this time, the soul tree sent an invitation to all races except human beings to promote others. Perhaps, as a human being, I should not have been invited like this, but, strangely enough, I was. The soul tree also came to me and wanted to take me away. In fact, it''s an invitation rather than a compulsory notice. We are in a position where we can no longer bear the load of such force. We have to go! I don''t mind. I can go anywhere with my master. But In the meantime, something happened that made me want to commit suicide. Daily sleepiness, I wake up drowsy, long lost through the eyes to see things. But what I saw was not the master''s face, but two hands close to my eyes. Seeing that I opened my eyes, the hands seemed to stop for a moment, but immediately, they continued to stretch out. A moment of fear, let me want to struggle! However, I found that I was completely helped! You can''t move! "Ah The finger, after all, stuck into my eyes. The pain from the bottom of my soul made me scream It hurts "Ah It hurts I just felt as if something had been stripped of my body and it was dark in front of me. For me, there will never be light. My voice has been completely hoarse, I''m like a doll, no longer struggling, no longer calling for help. Pain is not only the body, but also the soul and soul. Before I lost the light, the hands I saw were the master''s. I''m sure. In this world, no one knows master better than me. But I don''t understand why I should be treated like this when I was hurt The answer, there is no way to think, this pain makes me unable to think. Chapter 421 (in view of the unclear understanding of female owners, I would like to answer a question. Q: who is the female leader? A: the former female leader is Huang, while the real female leader is ye Feihuang, whose former name was Jun Lihuang.) I would rather I could pass out completely at this time, at least not suffer from such pain, but it''s a pity. I couldn''t get myself into a coma. Just because of the pain, I really want to bite my tongue and kill myself. However, when I had such an idea, my mouth was full of cloth. The last struggle, I have no way to do. At this moment, all of a sudden good hate, good hate! Ear, but came the voice of the master. Still so gentle, so calm, but now it sounds, it is a bit creepy. "Have a good rest." He said to me. He didn''t even explain anything to me, but after that, he left. Listening to his footsteps moving away, I suddenly wanted to cry for a moment, but But I don''t have that capital anymore. I don''t even have eyes. The next few days, months? Or a few years? I probably can''t tell how long I''ve been locked in this place. After a long time, I heard the door opened. Then someone untied me, picked me up and left. I lost my sense of smell as early as the day I lost my eyes. There''s nothing to smell but blood. In this regard, I have no spare power to complain. The man holding me said in my ear, "I''m sorry, Ben will be late." There is only one person I know who will support me. Clearly should be the enemy, at the moment, I feel that no one is more secure than him. All over the world, it''s false Only this person, or really Let''s go. I''m not just sure. These days I''m in a daze. I don''t know whether it''s a reality or a dream. The cloth in my mouth was also taken out by him. I wanted to speak, but I found that I couldn''t even grow my mouth. At this time, I heard him say in my ear: "don''t worry, I''ll take you back to heal, and you''ll get better soon." Will it get better soon? Obviously, I don''t think so. I''m not an optimistic person, but I won''t try my best to get to the top of a Book of songs. Now, most of my body has lost my intuition. My only wish is to have a good sleep. I hope as soon as I wake up, everything will start again. But dreams always wake up. When I woke up after sleeping for about four or five days and asked the people around me if they could turn on the light, I was told that it was day, and then I really accepted this fact. Blind. I''m blind. Maybe it should be said that I have no eyes. As I said earlier, when it comes to my cultivation, it is no longer necessary to see things with or without eyes. Unfortunately, my ability of awakening lies in my eyes, which carry at least half of my power. And these forces, with the stripping of the eyes, will pass from my body, as for where they will go, who knows? Maybe the soul tree will know. But I''m not willing to go to the soul tree. "Don''t be afraid." The devil will say in my ear. Chapter 422 It''s great to feel your hand being held and to be able to touch things. I think so. "Do you hate him?" After I have lived in the demon world for some time, the devil will ask me this. At this time, I was about to calm down, but when I heard this question, I started to get upset subconsciously. During this period of time, I didn''t think about it at all. Maybe it was the reason why I wanted to avoid it in my heart. I never wanted to contact it positively. However, now that the Magic general has asked, he can no longer escape. The fact that there are no eyes has been accepted, so why can''t it be accepted? Thinking about this, I calmed down a little. I didn''t feel angry when I just heard the news. After thinking about it carefully, I shook my head: "there must be a moment of hate, but now, I just want the master to give me an explanation." All I want is an explanation, that''s all. Why, take my eyes? Appearance is a little thing, cultivation is a little thing, but eyes I left my body for no reason. Don''t you need to worry about it? Magic will not speak, but I can not see his expression, can only vaguely hear, he sighed. He said, "in your heart, you care about him." Magic will say good, I still hope in my heart that there is a reason for me to forgive master. After all, it was me My favorite master! "But, love how deep, hate will have how deep, this will hope you know the truth, don''t be too sad." Magic will this tone sounds a little wrong, since no eyes after more and more keen I seem to find something, I quickly blurted out: "do you know what?" Will the devil know the reason? Or am I the only one who doesn''t know? "I know, but Let your master or yourself discover it. " The devil will not deny that the most disdainful thing for the devil is to lie. ¡°¡­¡­ Why? " After a long silence, I asked. I feel the devil will stretch out his hand and rub my head, said: "the truth is always cruel, this will not tell you, but also for you." I didn''t ask any more questions, but I was psychologically prepared. Magic general and I were silent for a long time, then he spoke again. He said, "we will build a palace for you. After we leave, you will have a place to live." ¡°¡­¡­ You want me to stay? " But I can hear something wrong. As a person who is also invited by the soul tree, naturally I want to leave the world, but The meaning of this is obviously to let me stay in this world? Shock, in addition to shock, or shock! ¡°¡­¡­ Well Although it''s cruel, the devil will admit it. Whether it''s the demon world or the protoss, we all know that I, Huang, will stay on this continent. Leave me alone in the world! ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''ve been silent for a long time, but I can''t speak any more. I know too many things in one day, even I can''t bear it! "now you have only half of your cultivation, and you don''t have the talent of awakening. It''s better for you to stay in this world." The devil said to me. Chapter 423 "I don''t think it''s good for me to leave me alone in this world." With this sentence, I went back with my cane. Even the call of the devil general didn''t stop me. Magic general, the only person I can trust now, didn''t tell me the truth. Although I have lost half of my strength, I am not weak enough to fall out of the magic level. Although I have no eyes and no awakening talent, it does not mean that I am a waste. On this point, I know that the reason that magic general said is not the point. He may not have lied, but it is definitely not the real reason. Since he said such unimportant things to cover up the past, I probably can''t ask anything. It''s OK to leave alone. In fact, life without eyes is the same as usual, but it''s no different except that it turns from white to black. Maybe occasionally I will be tripped by a small stone on the road, or accidentally step on a wild flower, but this is a common thing, and no one will care about these small things. In the demon world, oh no, it should be said that I have lived in the mansion of the demon general for nearly two years, but I found a very strange point. "Huang, what''s the matter with you?" Asked the general. "No..." Take away the dark magic from your palm, I replied. "What''s the matter?" I look for a voice to "watch" the Magic general. "Your palace has been built. It''s in the magic well. Shall I show you?" My body meal, although some unnatural, but still smile to magic will say: "good." In fact, I just went to have a look, but I just felt it. After all, I really wanted to see it, but I could only see a dark article. Besides, there was probably nothing left. The Magic general said that the name of the Palace should be Tiangong, which only belongs to my Tiangong. Built in the magic well, it is also because of safety, should be to come to the magic well, in addition to from the demon world is from the God step through, no matter what kind, is not easy to do. In the future, when the gods and Demons all leave this world, the realm of gods and demons, including the realm of demons, or the well of gods and demons, will be covered in dust within a hundred years. For me, it''s a good guarantee. When I first entered the heavenly palace, I felt the breath from all directions. I was stunned. Then, I said helplessly: "master has not come to pick me up for two years, but I will decorate the palace with you?" My question seems to be in the Magic general''s guess. He just exclaimed: "I''m curious about how you recognized that your master was also involved." "The feeling of storing things in this heavenly palace is half from your magic general''s house, and half from the God Lord''s palace of me and Shifu. Except Shifu, probably no other Protoss will be bored enough to do such things." I''ve lived in the protoss for decades. If I forget this feeling, I''ve lived in vain for so many years. "You are really, more and more acute." The demon general laughed, but he confessed: "yes, this heavenly palace was made by your master with me, and all the things you are familiar with have been moved in. What else do you need and get it for you?" I smile and shake my head: "no need." What I need, in fact, one or two of them know better than I do. What else do I need to emphasize? "Where''s the master?" I asked calmly. Two years later, what should be put down should also be put down. Chapter 424 Now there is nothing I can''t let go of. I just want to hear the master explain to me why I did it at the beginning. After explanation, I can still be a good apprentice of a master. This is my temperament, in a word, counseling. Of course, it''s not true for anyone. Only master can enjoy this honor. After all, my feelings for master for decades are not fake, and my master''s love for him is not fake. Do you really want to hate him? It hasn''t reached that level yet. "I''m afraid you won''t see him. Go back." Said the devil. I don''t believe it. "Master knows my temper best. You are too perfunctory." I said. "I can''t hide it from you." The demon general chuckled: "your master is looking for treasure for you all over the world. He will come back in a few days." I nodded, believing that. "The palace is big, but I live alone..." I sighed, but what can I do. After everyone left, I was the only one who could realize the endless loneliness. "Huang..." I heard the devil calling my name. But I interrupted what he was going to say. "I''ll stay here today. I''ll get used to it." I can''t see the expression of the Magic general. I only know that after he has been silent for a long time, he said: "OK." The devil will leave. I walk in the infinite heaven with my walking stick alone. In addition to my own footsteps, there is only the sound of my walking stick. For the first time, I felt it was so hard to be lonely. He only left for a while, but he didn''t know what to do. I laughed at myself, went upstairs with my cane, chose a better room and went in. Even if I can''t see it, I can basically feel that the rooms have been carefully arranged, but now I''m not likely to appreciate anything. A stream of cyan smoke came out of my body, and then gathered into a ball and turned into a young man. He stood behind me and said nothing first. I''m a restless person. Naturally, I have to speak first. "Qinglong, am I so ugly now?" I asked. The green dragon behind said in a deep voice: "master, relax." I almost know when I hear that. One hand gently stroked my face, which I used to be proud of. Then, stroking my hair and exerting a little force, the color of my hair faded, and instantly changed from black to white. "I am old, Qinglong." I didn''t look back, sitting in front of the dresser, knowing that there was a mirror in front of me, but I couldn''t see myself. But I can know how ugly I am now. "Master..." Qinglong didn''t know what to say to comfort his master. He doesn''t lie to deceive his master, but In this case, the host will be very sad. No woman doesn''t care about her appearance, so do I. Even, I care more about my appearance than anyone else. That used to be something I was proud of! But now It''s not going to work. Originally delicate cheek, canthus but can feel out some small wrinkles come out! "Master, this is two years ago, you pain out." Green Dragon light says. Chapter 425 Heart all hurt, how can not ache? However, the pain, in addition to the white hair, it seems that everything has not changed. The magic will not find any change in me at all. "Qinglong, master, when they leave, you can go with him." I said. ¡°£¿¡± "I''m just abandoned, so you don''t have to stay with me. The chance to leave this world will only appear once in our life. Don''t miss it. " Qinglong was silent for a long time, and then I heard his answer: "OK." I laughed. I don''t know what I was feeling at that time, but I can''t remember it clearly now. "Go out and see the world again. I''m a little tired." I said. When I felt that Qinglong had left, I sat on the chair with weakness. Qinglong I''ve been with my partner for about 50 years, and I''ve never been seen before. I fell into a long sleep. I''ve been thinking, Qinglong, is it because of me? Now, it''s time to separate. I just hope that Qinglong can live better without me. Stand up, change the hair color back to black, then walk to the bed, strip and sleep. Sleeping is a big hobby in my life, but I have developed the habit of going to bed early and getting up early for many years. This hobby was once hidden in the snow, but now, in this cold palace, I can''t find anything else to do except sleeping. Ah It''s so leisurely. In fact, the Magic general came to see me every day, but as time went on, the time he spent in the heavenly palace became less and less. Sometimes you just meet me and leave in a hurry. I don''t care much, just a little lost. They were all busy leaving, and I It''s the one left behind. On this day, magic will bring me a box. The moment I took the box, the smile on my face disappeared. The devil will run away quickly, but I don''t know what to say. Finally, he just turned into a bleak smile and said to the green dragon behind him: "accompany me to the human world. It''s boring to be in this magic well." "Yes." The green dragon carried me soaring in the sky, flying over the realm of protoss, came to the human world. The human world is where I was born Although the air here is full of the smell of blood, I think it is more real than the magic well! "Qinglong, go with me." I said so. So, Qinglong followed me and accompanied me to stroll in the human world. "I think it''s good to live here." After a long time, I said to Qinglong. Green dragon is not agree: "not safe." Yes, it''s not safe. Isn''t it also for this reason that the Magic general and the master chose to build the heavenly palace in the magic well? Just, how lonely? "That''s all. I think about it." I turned to the green dragon and said with a smile. "Master!" The green dragon suddenly made a sound, but it was still a step slow. I felt that I was hit by a force, and my legs were soft. When I wanted to fall down, I was held by the green dragon! "Yes, I''m sorry!" Green and tender voice sounded. This voice, is it a little girl? "It''s OK. I didn''t see the way." I steadied myself before I said with a smile. "Yes I''m sorry The little girl was still apologizing, but her voice dropped a lot. "You, you''re not hurt, are you?" She looked up at me and asked with some worry. Chapter 426 I shook my head, this degree really can''t hurt me. But this little girl''s strength is really not small, can knock me almost fall, this strength has always been some terrible. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." According to my feeling, I bent down and rubbed the little girl''s head. But I felt the little girl''s body a little stiff and curious, so I asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? " None of the children who survive in the human world is a fuel-efficient lamp. I know that. But when I met this little girl, I didn''t think so much. It doesn''t matter to me whether the little girl is good or bad. She just makes me feel kind. "Big sister, you too..." The little girl thought about the language and then asked, "is it invisible?" I was stunned, too? I turn my head curiously, face the direction of green dragon, green dragon clear ah. This little girl is invisible. After losing eyesight, some habits will gradually change. For example, if you learn to touch something, you will touch it twice more. Maybe it''s a habit that all invisible people have, so the little girl will react all of a sudden? "Qinglong, I''m tired. Let''s find a place to have a rest." I said. Without asking the little girl''s opinion, he picked her up and followed Qinglong to find a place to drink tea. After putting the little girl on the chair, I sat down myself. "Big sister is so powerful." Said the little girl to me. "Well?" I don''t understand what she''s talking about. "Big sister can''t see it, but she doesn''t give up at all! What''s more, it''s steady to walk, just like a normal person! " I laughed. "I''m not born invisible. When I lose my eyes, my cultivation has reached the point where I can walk without eyes. Naturally, I''m more relaxed than ordinary people." I said so. This little girl was blind when she was a child. They are facing the real darkness, invisible, children, in this world, can live to now, is really a miracle! "Oh, I''m sorry, big sister." The little girl seemed to understand the topic she shouldn''t talk about, so she quickly apologized. "Don''t apologize, it''s nothing." I said. "Green dragon." I called. Qinglong is worthy of being a Warcraft who has been following me for many years. All of a sudden, he knows what I want to ask. He said, "there is help." I smile, this girl''s talent is so good, because the body defect sink - sink is not good. "What''s your name?" I asked her. "Night I''m sorry "Yuxuan? Strange name. " I make complaints about it. "It''s the name of the family that adopted me, but they''re all gone." Yeh Hsuan said. "You have great talent. Do you know that?" I asked her. She gave a hum, but she seemed hesitant. "Everyone is saying that the soul tree is leaving the world, even if I have the best talent What''s the use? " As soon as the soul tree leaves, the whole world of human beings can no longer practice! No matter how good the talent is, it''s just a rudiment. I Leng for a moment, this matter, even the people all know it? "How old are you?" I asked again. "Ten years old." Chapter 427 "The era that belongs to you has not started yet. Why do you stifle its existence so quickly?" I said to her. "The notice given by the soul tree is for the gods and demons to leave in the near future, but for the gods and demons or other races, this time is calculated in ten years." I''ll give it to Yeh Hsuan. "Big sister, what do you mean?" The little girl''s eyes were a little brighter. "It will take at least 20 years for the soul tree to leave. If you can''t reach the peak of cultivation, it''s a waste of your talent." I said. For ordinary human beings, from 20 to 40 years old is the peak growth period of cultivation. During this period, it is the easiest to improve her cultivation. Yejuanxuan''s talent is rare among human beings, and I have great reasons to believe that she can do it. "You are the future of mankind..." I sighed. "I can''t do without seeing. I''ll give you my eyes and take them as the light to replace me" after that, I took out the box that the devil had given me before, which contained my eyes, a pair of purple eyes. "Eh?" The little girl was flattered, but she was in a hurry. She said in a hurry: "since the big sister''s eyes are beside you, why give them to me? Can''t you see the light again? " I sighed and denied. "My eyes are no longer mine when they are stripped from me. They can belong to anyone, but they can''t belong to me." I said so. "Elder sister, are you a Protoss?" The little girl seemed to understand something. If you can make your organs repel you, I''m afraid you can''t find another one except the protoss who has divine power. At present, except that the elder sister is a Protoss, or the person who dug out her eyes is a Protoss. There are only two possibilities. "Yes, I''m a master of God, and I''m half a Protoss." It''s a pity that after so many years of learning from the master, he has never been able to become a Protoss. Maybe God is playing with me. So many moths for me. "Learn from God? Are you a saint, elder sister The little girl''s eyes are bright, the God is quite famous in the human world, so no matter who is worshipping this God! "I am indeed the disciple of God, but I am not the disciple you call me." I denied that the little girl''s name is the wind girl, not me! "How many of them are there?" The little girl was puzzled. "The name of the deity in human''s mouth is Feng. Ten years after the beginning of the war between deities and demons, the human world began to be slightly famous, and I I was locked up in a cage at that time. " I said with some self mockery. "The wind! Yes, the name of the godfather is Feng The little girl suddenly wanted to say, "what''s your name, big sister?" "My name is Huang." I answered her. I''m a little sad. I''m also the apprentice of Shifu. I''m a famous writer, but I''m just a person whose name is unknown, and I''m about to be abandoned. I''m sorry. I''m not reconciled. "Big sister''s name is Huang? What a nice name. Does it mean Phoenix? " Night Xuan asked. I don''t know the meaning of my name. Chapter 428 The names between gods and demons are illusory. Generally, they can''t be used. Generally speaking, they are called titles. My name, maybe master or Magic general, is more. "It doesn''t matter what the name is." I said so. "I''ll give you my eyes, and you have to promise me a few things." I said. "Big sister, you say!" Night Xuan said very seriously. "Don''t waste your talent, practice hard." "Good!" Night Xuan agreed, at the same time, the foot also lit up the oath array, announced that the oath was valid. "My eyes have some magical functions, and I hope you won''t use them for bad things." "Good!" He agreed without hesitation. Under the verification of the God of contract, I placed my eyes in the little girl''s eyes. I asked Qinglong to put the comatose girl in a safe place and left with him. "Won''t the master wait for her to wake up?" I shook my head: "no, she and I will probably have nothing to do with each other." Why wait for her to wake up? "All right." Green dragon also no longer persuade, he asked: "master also want to go where?" I looked down and thought about it, and said, "go to the semi elf village. It seems that I haven''t been there for a long time." "Good." Green Dragon did not ask the reason, took me to the half elf village. Half Elves were obviously happy to see me coming, but they were surprised to see my face. "Lord Huang, are you Last time I saw you, it was good. Why is this time I laughed and shook my head: "it''s nothing. It''s not a big deal." I said this to them and I said this to myself. I seem to have done a lot of self deception. "It''s a long time since Lord Huang came last time." The village head sighed. "Yes." I nodded: "it''s true that a lot of things have happened." "Is Lord Huang going to fly with Lord?" Asked the half elves. "No I said, "I''ll stay." "Stay?" Half elves looked at each other, obviously did not understand what this meant. "Yes, stay." I said very frankly: "you half elves can''t leave, can you?" Half elves have dropped their eyes, dejected: "yes, we can''t leave. Now the elves have completely expelled us. " "In the future, when they leave, I''ll set up a barrier to the moon territory. You can move there." "Lord Huang..." I laughed: "this world is only a human world for a long time. I think our life will not be easy." "If the elves leave, no one will use the moon territory. It''s better to be your shelter." "I will also ask Qinglong to say hello to those people in the animal kingdom. You can take care of each other." "Thank you, Lord Huang!" What I get is their thanks. But I actually That''s not what I want "Don''t thank me." I said, "we are friends, and we should do that." "Will Lord Huang return to the human world after that?" Asked the village head. As a disciple of God, when he comes back to human beings, he will be excluded except for being worshipped. After the gods and Demons leave, they are more likely to be excluded. "No I said with a smile, "Shifu and my friends have built a palace in Shenmo well, and I will disappear from this world with their departure." "Please take care of yourself after you, Lord Huang!" "No, you''re welcome." I said. Chapter 429 When leaving, the old village head asked to talk with me alone, and I agreed. "Lord Huang, what happened to you and the Lord of God?" Old village head asks like this, although listen to tone to also have some embarrassment, but the utterance divulges is all concern too. I am a Leng, blurt out a way: "why to ask so?" "Did Lord Huang forget what he said when he came last time?" Asked the old village head. I think about it, and it''s clear. I said: "master is God, and I No, "he said How naive I used to want to marry my master, now I have many words to laugh at how stupid I was. God, how can you be with me? How could I be so stupid? Want to be a master''s wife? It doesn''t exist. "Lord Huang wants to know that there is no race when two people love each other. Our existence is the best proof, isn''t it?" Said the old village head. "Lord Huang, if you have something to hide, you will never ask." "It''s not hard to say, it''s just..." I don''t know what to say. "There was some estrangement between me and my master, but there was no explanation." I''m trying to tell it all in a simple way. "It''s about Lord Huang''s eyes, isn''t it?" Asked the old village head. I gave a wry smile: "exactly." "I''m not qualified to intervene in two people''s affairs, but now you''re going to separate. Don''t you plan to solve the problem?" The old village head asked me. But I suddenly remembered what magic general said to me. But I asked the old village head: "I don''t know until I die all my life, and I find that everything is cruel reality after knowing the truth. If I were the village head, how would I choose?" Now, the village head is stunned. Yes, I know the truth is cruel, otherwise, the devil will not tell me. If he doesn''t tell me, he''s just afraid that I can''t stand it. If he can hide it, it''s a day. But the longer I hide it, the more I can''t bear the truth. This makes me eager to know the truth and never want to know. This kind of contradictory psychology has been bothering me. What can I do? I don''t know. "Lord Huang..." The old village sighed: "some things, after all, are to know, let go or wait, but also to decide after this." I was silent for a long time, and finally left in silence. Green dragon with me circling in the sky, but my heart is how also can''t stretch. Lying on the back of Qinglong, I feel the wind whistling in my ears. Gradually, I fell asleep. When I woke up again, I had already returned to the magic well. Qinglong was ready to eat and was waiting for me to wake up. "How long have I been sleeping?" I want to rub my eyes. I raise my hand to find that I have no eyes. I put down my hand when I feel lost. "Two days." Green Dragon replied. "Two days..." I thought about it for a while. It turns out that I''ve been sleeping for so long In my opinion, I didn''t seem to sleep long. "Have something to eat, master." Green Dragon said. "Good." I got up to clean up and sat down at the table. To a certain extent, we can survive without meals. However, it''s not a big problem to eat occasionally. Qinglong must have known me so well that he prepared so much food for me. Chapter 430 Some things can''t be avoided just by avoiding. Some people, not hate can be described. Master, I came back after all. I thought it would not affect my mood when I saw master again, but when he stood in front of me, I couldn''t be so calm. Clenching my fists, I''m restraining myself. I''m afraid I''ll fight with Shifu. I''m afraid I''ll hurt Shifu Hehe, how can such a rebellious idea come into being? Master is standing in front of me, which I know very well. Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to see things. I can''t see Master''s expression. I can''t know what Shifu is thinking. None of us spoke, just stood with each other. However, I don''t think I am as calm as Shifu? Several times, I wanted to ask him why he did it. But when the words came to my mouth, I couldn''t say them any more. After a long silence, I heard the master''s footsteps slowly approaching me. Finally, I stood in front of me, reached out and rubbed my hair: "I have grown up and changed." I bit my lip and murmured, "it''s ugly, too." I heard the master smile, just said: "phase from the heart." Then he took my hand and went into the palace of heaven. "You''ve changed a lot in your character over the years since you left as a teacher." Said the master. I light way: "don''t master know why?" I need to try my best to control my voice not to tremble, something I have ignored, but when it is mentioned again, I underestimate its power. "Do you hate being a teacher?" The master''s words are still light and gentle, which is exactly the same as my favorite master in my memory. Yes, Shifu used to talk like this, but why could he still talk to me like this after such things happened? After all Why? My chest is stuffy. I feel like crying. ¡°¡­¡­ Hate, later, forget I said, a little hoarse voice, if it is not to control the tears do not fall down, I am afraid it has been unable to say anything. "Apprentice, tell master, who are you?" Master suddenly asked me. I''m stunned. Who am I? How can I answer this question? "I''m Huang, master''s "Apprentice." I said, biting my teeth. "Well." The master answered, and then sat down beside me. He took my hand, put something in my hand, and said, "from today on, you will be my teacher''s wife." I was completely stunned. The thing in hand can be known to be a ring by the touch. But what surprised me more than that was what the master said. I don''t think Shifu is a joker. On the contrary, Shifu has always been a serious God, otherwise he would not be regarded as the Supreme God. Shifu said that, but I didn''t feel any joy. I must have heard Shifu say that I would be his wife last time, but this time, I have lost. Looking forward to it? No, Joy? No, Surprise? No, All I feel is endless loss. I put the ring in the master''s hand and said faintly, "master, do you want to make up for it, or do you want to deceive me?" Chapter 431 In the eyes of master, I will always be that silly girl? No, I think he''s so wrong. I''m never stupid. If I''m stupid, I''m afraid Shifu won''t accept me as an apprentice. In the past, I had no heart and no lung, but I kept my innocence, which could make the relationship between my drinking masters more harmonious. But this innocence was destroyed by master himself. It was he who personally pushed a disciple who loved him the most into the abyss, and he turned and left without hesitation. "Aren''t you happy?" The master did not answer the rhetorical question. There is no displeasure because of my impoliteness. It seems that this is a person who will not be angry and will always be such a gentleman. I shook my head: "once I longed to be a master''s wife, but now I just want an explanation from Shifu. As for this position, I dare not think about it. " Wife, this position, for the master, is also irrelevant. I''d better not. "Do you want to know why I wanted your eyes as a teacher?" Asked the master. I nodded. "Do you have to know?" "I have to know!" "You''ll regret it." Master said with a smile, it seems that this matter has no effect on him. But this indifferent attitude has taken the lead in making me I felt a shade on my back. In my memory, Shifu would never be like this. When and why did Shifu become like this? I can''t think about it. "But I don''t want to die with regret." Master will eventually leave. At this time, if I become his wife, I will still be separated. On the contrary, it will only increase my troubles. Is this a relief or a big problem? I can''t understand master''s mind. "Well, I''ll tell you the truth as a teacher." The master held my hand tightly. Only at this time can I feel that Shifu is probably nervous. However, when I think of the hands that master holds my hands, that is, the hands that take off my eyes, I can''t help but have a cold war and feel a little uncomfortable. "Do you remember before I adopted you?" Asked the master. Such a long time ago? I don''t know why the master suddenly asked this question, but he answered it honestly. "I only remember that every day I was avoiding the pursuit of different people. Every day except killing people, I was chased and killed. Later, I was adopted by an old man and spent a few years in leisure." To tell you the truth, when I was a child, I had forgotten about it for a long time. To tell you what I remember most clearly, there is only red, red blood. I don''t know who my parents are. Anyway, since I have a memory, it''s just one person, one person wandering in the human world, robbing for food, being chased and killed Children may not be able to bear this, but the world is like this. If they don''t kill people, they will be killed. No matter whether they are adults or children, if they have no ability, they will die. It was in this environment that I lived for several years. At that time, I didn''t know how to practice. I had to rely on my body reaction to avoid and fight back. Later, I was adopted by a husband, who gave me how to learn magic and how to use it. In those years, I began to live a carefree life from birth. Later, my father-in-law died, and I kept the filial piety period for him for three years, ready to continue to live the previous life. Chapter 432 It was at this time that Shifu met me, adopted me and took me to the protoss realm for decades. Maybe it''s too comfortable in the protoss, so I forgot almost everything in the human world when I was a child. I just vaguely remember something, but I can''t remember something. However, since I was a child, I have not been a pure good child. The master who adopted me should know this very well. I don''t know what the original intention of Shifu''s adoption of me was. Later, my character, which was almost silly and white and sweet, was just the appearance of being spoiled. Although I don''t think I can kill people for no reason now, I think I will not forget the things that exist in my bones. "Do you remember how I met you?" The master asked again. I tried hard to think about it, but I couldn''t remember the content of this part. No, I shouldn''t say that, but I don''t have the memory of this part at all! I have no idea how Shifu met me! I can only vaguely remember that Shifu told me with a smile that he would take me to a peaceful place to live. That''s all nothing more! ¡°£¡¡± I suddenly face master, grasp the master''s hand to use a few more. "After all, what''s going on?" I shook his hand hard. I can''t believe that No impression at all! Why, never? Why didn''t you doubt it? It shouldn''t be, it shouldn''t be! The master raised his other hand and was afraid of patting my hard hand. Then he rubbed my head and said, "it''s time for me to meet you as a teacher. It''s after your filial piety period The fourth year... " "No, it can''t be!" My voice also began to sharpen up! "Mingming, it''s only been a day. Why How could it be four years! " I''m a little flustered! This is totally different from what I remember to present! "I know it''s hard for you to accept, but you should have guessed it long ago?" Shifu''s words were like a basin of cold water poured on my head, which completely put out my confusion. I don''t even have half a word to marry you! Because Shifu is right! I, in fact, should have guessed! Just don''t want to admit it! "Apprentice, you think again, you really, killed people?" The master added another knife. My heart, another blow! Have I ever killed anyone? "But But why? " I shiver voice, do not know is to ask the master, or to ask yourself. Sure enough, the Magic general and the master are right. The truth is not what I can bear! But But now, is there any way back? "It''s no accident that I accept you as my apprentice." Master light way. "Because there is a killer in the human world who is addicted to killing, I want to get rid of her before I become a teacher." So, Shifu didn''t meet me by chance I came here to find me, to To kill me? For a moment, I was shaking and could not speak. I just heard the master continue to say: "I have been looking for her for a long time, maybe she has noticed the danger, so she has been at large." "I ran away and chased her for half a year, then..." I feel master hold my hand become firm up: "later, I found you." (today''s chapter will be filled in some time.) Chapter 433 I began to tremble slightly, not very agile said: "master Do you want to kill me? " I never thought that such a thing had happened! Everything is unexpected! Master said he met me so what? And then "In order to avoid my pursuit, she hid in your body." The master said, and then felt that the wording was not quite right, and then changed another way of saying, saying: "or, she changed you out, and she hid in!" "As a teacher, I witnessed that her breath slowly disappeared and turned into another person''s breath. Then you opened your eyes and looked at me in confusion." Master light said. I have no way to calm down. This truth has made me unable to calm down. I may have known why Shifu took my eyes. But Why, why is it like this? "I can''t bear to kill you. If you don''t know anything, you are pushed out as a shield, so you are accepted as an apprentice." Said the master. All the reasons are actually the kindness of Shifu. Maybe Shifu''s love is also because he just thinks I''m pitiful? I don''t know. To a large extent, I feel that in my memory, all the beautiful pictures are suddenly broken. Broken into dregs all over the ground! "For a period of time, she has been silent in your body. Later, you unconsciously exchanged with her. If you didn''t have the heart to leave, you accepted her as an apprentice." "So..." I trembled and raised my head, want to cry, but there is no eye medium, can only feel the socket dry very, a bit uncomfortable. "So Huang Hefeng is a person So, Shifu is good to me just because he doesn''t want to find a reason to kill me? " "Huang..." The master reached out and put me in his arms, comforting. "No, with you, with her, I''m with you There is no way to kill any more. You are my disciples and will never change. " "It''s just that during your deep sleep, she controls her body. The power of those eyes is too terrible. I know that you never use that ability when you listen to me, but the wind is different from her..." I am a little sad, that wind, must not be a obedient child, with this ability, destroy the peace of the world. "I have no choice but to take her eyes, but What the teacher didn''t expect is that Feng changed you. " "I didn''t expect that she would let you go through this kind of pain. It''s my teacher''s fault, but I don''t regret it. If I do it again, I will do the same thing. " "Feng, what did she do?" I asked. Can let the master at all costs to take away the eyes, in the end, what did she do? "She, with the foresight of her eyes, tried to cut through time and space to change the future. She did go to the future, but before she changed, she was beaten back by the way of heaven." Master light said: "the migration of gods and demons, including many races in the world, is because of this matter, can not let you change the future." "The soul tree likes you, so it invites you, but Feng can''t leave here with us." Chapter 434 (readers can add the Penguin Group I created: 599183530, which will answer some questions and knock on the door: poison Princess) because Feng and Huang are one person, even if the soul tree wants to deceive itself, there will still be sober people in this world. I can''t go because the wind can''t go. I must be blind, because this is the fault of the wind, we have to bear together. "I''m afraid that heaven will punish me again, so I decided to take off her eyes so that she can''t use this kind of power any more." ¡­¡­ This sentence is echoing in my mind. It''s like a magic barrier. It plays and circulates. I can''t even force myself not to think about it. I really can''t. I don''t even know how to face Shifu. I don''t know, the next moment, or not myself! When did Shifu leave? I don''t know. Anyway, when I recovered, the master had already left. He left the ring, but didn''t take it away. The last words that master said to me floated in his mind. "I don''t know when to start. I can''t lose you. Huang, I can''t take you away. I''m waiting for you in that world! At that time, I will marry you with the most grand wedding of the protoss! " "This ring is made by my teacher. I hope you can take it!" I don''t know if master wants to comfort me, or if he really doesn''t know anything. As long as the wind and I are still one person, I will never be able to leave this world. I don''t believe Shifu doesn''t know this. And Is it me or us that Shifu can''t lose? Does he want us or me? Master is a God, God is very slow to emotional things, but I''m not. Listen to master''s tone, how can I not tell? Master, it''s us that can''t give up. It''s not enough to have only one me. But master, has he ever considered that I am me and the wind is the wind? Even if we are one body, we are really two completely different people! But in the eyes of the master, one body, one person. Master didn''t say it clearly, but if I can''t see it, I''m in the human world for nothing. I''m afraid the master himself didn''t think of this, did he? Protoss, smart savvy is never used in this aspect. It''s a pity. ¡­¡­ A few days later, the devil came to visit. He probably knew that master had told me everything, so he didn''t hide from me any more. Just seeing me out of my wits scared him a lot. I felt that he was busy for me, just to make me happy, so I tried my best, so I wanted to laugh, but when I got to my mouth, I couldn''t laugh. I can''t laugh at all! Even feel a bit bitter. "Me, or me?" I asked him that. "You are of course you, Huang, Huang I love!" Magic will seriously said. I looked at him and said nothing. But he was much more enlightened than master. He said, "what I love is only Huang. Ben and Miss Feng have no intersection at all He knows the existence of the wind and the particularity of Huang''s body, but what he loves is only half of the person, Huang. For the other half, it''s insensitive. He knew it, but he still loved it. Clearly should know, so there is no end. But still love without hesitation. What kind of courage does it take to do it? I don''t know. I think that maybe the Magic general is the one who looks me in the face and identifies with me. I''m just Huang. Chapter 435 "You don''t have to worry about anything, Miss Feng. Maybe you won''t come out before we leave." Magic will say to me like this, the tone is quite firm. ¡°£¿¡± I am quite confused, even I don''t know, so how does he know? "Because Ben had talked to her before, and it seems that she was afraid of your master, so she promised that she would stay in her body in the next 20 years." Magic will soft voice said. I was stunned. Twenty years is not the time for them to leave? So, is it for me that the devil said this to the wind? "We don''t have much time together, so Ben will have to do the same." Mage seemed to have guessed what I was thinking, so he explained it. It''s false to say that you are not moved, but the devil has done so much behind my back. And I''m the last one I know. "When did you know?" I asked him. Magic will be slightly stunned, and then immediately reaction, I asked what, then said with a smile: "the first time I saw you know." I didn''t expect to know at such an early time? Then he said: "in fact, before the day you met me, Ben would have met Miss Feng, but later he met you, but you didn''t recognize me. Ben would have guessed it." "Besides, you are quite different from Miss Feng." Said the devil. I wry smile: "I this client is the last to know." "There are so many things happened to me, but I don''t know anything like an idiot. You told me everything..." "I feel that my life is wonderful..." Helplessly shook his head, I have this life too failed. It''s hard to imagine what kind of experience it would be like for two people to share one body. "Does Feng know that she and I are alone?" I asked mage. Because Feng and I can''t talk face to face, I can only ask the third person who knows about some questions. In order to achieve their own dialogue with their own situation Think about it, it''s ridiculous! "Yes..." Magic general seems to be afraid that I am not happy, so his voice is a little low, he said: "strictly speaking, Feng girl is the main controller of the body, she can freely choose to control the body, control, or give you control, it is up to her to decide." In other words, I am passive in everything. "Miss Feng doesn''t lock you all the time. Instead, she gives you a certain amount of time to control your body and even form your own memory. Every time she lets you out, it''s just a good time to card you, so it doesn''t leave you a blank memory." Yes, it is. Because of this, I have never doubted all this for decades! "Huang, Ben will know it''s hard for you to accept, but Please don''t be pessimistic I''ve been with you all the time At least, there are twenty years left! I shake my head, pessimistic? I am not an optimist, but in this case, I have no choice but to accept. I can''t control whether I appear or disappear! I can only enjoy the time when I am still in control of my body. Only in this way can we be regarded as a relief to ourselves. Chapter 436 "Don''t say that. There''s nothing to say." I said to the Magic general with a light smile. More said, will only know everything, let me trouble everything. I don''t want to know. Now, I think it''s very good. "Well, I won''t say that." The devil said softly. Let''s say something else. "Are you used to living in this heavenly palace?" Asked the general. "Well." I nodded: "in addition to some cold, but everything is very good." Magic will be a little silent, he said: "sorry, leave you alone here." I smile: "this is also a matter of no way, isn''t it?" "Nah, shall we make a bet?" I showed a slightly mischievous expression to the Magic general. "You said Devil will spoil like said. "See if I can find you in the next life." I jokingly said: "next life I will probably be an independent individual, and then I can go to your world, and then, let''s bet, can I find you?" "No, I''ll come to you." Magic will put my hand in his hand, firmly hold: "no matter where you are, I will find you!" This word, like an oath, so firm! "Will you change? Will you become a bearded uncle? Or an old man with a hunchback? I''ll hate you then! "I laughed. In fact, it''s a little sad to say this. It''s hard to say whether I will have a next life. The devil will also know this. But he still said that, but it made me No more serious jokes. "No He raised his hand and rubbed my head: "I will find you at my best age." I am silent. Who knows everything about the future? "Well, don''t die until the next generation of me appears." I took his hand off my head and said. This time, the devil will smile and don''t reply. I didn''t care too much. "As for Qinglong, I have seen him for a long time." Asked the general. "Go out and play." I said. "Are you going to place Qinglong like this?" "I want him to leave with you." Qinglong also has a bright future. I can''t drag him down. "You are quite different from Miss Feng." Said the devil. "Well?" I wonder. "Miss Feng wants Qinglong to stay with her, but Qinglong refuses. Qinglong said, "you''re his master, but Miss Feng is not." I burst out laughing. It''s really the character of Qinglong. "He likes to be a child, too." I said. "Yes, but that is to kiss you." The Magic general said: "if someone else, I''m afraid it will blow up in a short time." I smile, green dragon, the most lovely. "Qinglong should have his own life." I said: "I have such a master, I''m afraid he is not too comfortable." "Don''t say that. We don''t know what Qinglong thinks." "So it is." I nodded. "He promised me to leave with you, and I''ll be at ease." I said so. Magic will no longer say anything, it seems to have no meaning for such an outcome. "In this way, you will be lonely..." Vaguely, I heard the devil will say so. "Oh." "I''m used to it these days..." Chapter 437 Loneliness or something, I''ve tasted it, of course, I can''t understand it any more. However, I have been used to it for a long time. What else do I care about. ¡­¡­ The past is all recalled, but about the next 20 years, Yefei Huang selectively ignored the past. That part of the past she did not want to mention or touch. It''s full of departures, deaths, pursuits and things you don''t want to face. "Little Lord, are you better?" Outside, the voice of yannuo came. "Lord, you haven''t spoken or eaten for two days Please have some! " The voice of the man in black also rang out, and night Feihuang seemed to wake up from a dream. "I''m fine." Gently wipe off the tears, take out the mirror and look at yourself in the mirror, mostly because of the relationship between the two days of tears, night Feihuang''s eyes have been red and congested. Blinked, also found some sour. "Thank God, Lord, you are finally willing to speak!" Yan Nuo outside the car was relieved and said. "Where are we?" Night Fei Huang asked. These two days are immersed in memories, do not remember that they are on their way! "In a quarter of an hour we''ll be in the valley of yin and Yang." Yannuo, come back. "Go somewhere and have a rest." Night Fei Huang said. She can also clean up, embarrassed himself. "Good!" Yannuo agreed all of a sudden, the little Lord has returned to normal! That''s great! Thank goodness, it''s all right. But let''s talk to the guy in front. I''ve been worried for so long! So thinking, Yan Nuo flew to the spirit beast car in front. "Black." The night is not called by Huang. She knew that black was out there. "What do you want from me?" The man in black replied respectfully. "Master..." Night Fei Huang pursed her lips and didn''t seem to know where to start. "Well?" The man in black is waiting for Li Huang''s reply. "When did you meet Shifu?" Night Fei Huang asked. "Tens of thousands of years ago. It''s too long for my subordinates to remember clearly." The man in black replied. Tens of thousands of years ago Night is not Huang''s weak smile, this is not going to cover it? Master or master, master''s entourage, and master is the same. Do not understand the cover, also never want to cover. "How did Shifu come to this world?" Night Fei Huang asked. Yun Liangyi doesn''t belong to this world, which can be seen by people with clear eyes. His strength and attributes are not what this continent should have. Before the memory did not reply, night Feihuang knew this. Now, this point has been confirmed. She just couldn''t figure out why the master, who should have left long ago, would come back to this world again? She doesn''t understand why Again entangled together? "Little master You should be very clear, my Lord. He came here just to find you! " Said the man in black. "As for the reason, I''m afraid I can''t tell you, but you can also feel the adult''s feelings for Xiaozhu?" If the night before is not Huang, probably can feel something else, but now night is not Huang, after learning this matter, but just want to sigh. What a fool! Night Fei Huang is silent, no longer speak. The man in black was not a person in the age of gods and demons, but a character who appeared after the migration of gods and demons. Maybe Yefei Huang didn''t know what happened in that year. So, ask, also basically ask in vain! Chapter 438 Soon after, yannuo went back to the car, followed by another person. Ling changjue. He didn''t stay outside like yannuo and the man in black. But he came in naturally, and he did it as if he should. When he saw Yefei Huang, Ling changjue was stunned. His good-looking face showed an expression he shouldn''t have. He frowned and quickly walked to Yefei Huang and gently wiped her eyes. "Eyes so red, cry for a long time?" He asked painfully. It seems that those eyes are not night non Huang''s, but his own! Night Fei Huang nodded, and now she shook her head. Then she laughed. Now, Ling changjue is really shocked. Since he saw Yefei Huang, how many times did he see her smile? Once? Or twice? In short, it is rare and pitiful! But this time, night Fei Huang is smiling, although the eyes are red, but the smile is particularly sweet! In the past, all the gloomy breath disappeared, and the night was not a Phoenix, as if it had become a star, shining! Ling changjue can''t help holding up and encircling the whole person in front of her. Yes, his whole world is in his arms. He is particularly satisfied! Night non Huang with her way, to tell Ling changjue, she is OK. "I''m worried about you these two days." Ling changjue didn''t let go, and leaned on the shoulder of night Feihuang. Night non Huang patted Ling changjue on the back, as is to appease. "Nothing." Night is not Huang light way, although still such intonation, but Ling changjue or hear out, this tone in a trace of comfortable. "If you don''t mind." Ling changjue did not ask. He knew that there were some things that could not be asked. Even if asked, night is not Huang also won''t say. Ling changjue knew this better than anyone else! "Ah Jue." The night is not called by Huang. Ling changjue suddenly gets up and looks directly at night Feihuang. What did she just call herself? Don''t you hear me wrong? Seeing the disbelief in Ling changjue''s eyes, night Feihuang laughed and called out: "ah Jue!" Once again night non Huang into the arms of the action is a lot of gentle, like the care of the world''s only treasure, reluctant to knock! Although gentle, but hold very tight. Night is not Huang to call again and again, as if want to confirm again and again, the person is in own side. Night Fei Huang put her hand around Ling changjue and whispered: "bet, you won..." "Sure enough, you found me..." "At the best age..." Ling changjue didn''t hear the words clearly, but when he let go of yefeihuang, yefeihuang''s eyes began to dim, and soon fell asleep. Ling changjue couldn''t help sighing. She hasn''t closed her eyes for two days After setting up Yefei Huang, Ling changjue walked out of the carriage and said to the two people outside: "she''s sleeping. When she gets to the Yin Yang Valley, she''ll book an inn and let her have a rest." The man in black nodded, looked at the spirit beast car that was about to land, jumped down directly, and went to work first. But Ling changjue looked at yannuo: "what did you say when you came back in black yesterday?" He really remembers that before departure, Yefei Huang said that people in black would gather with them in danzong. "Never." Yannuo didn''t know what the man in black had done, but said: "he probably came back because he felt the danger of the little Lord, and he will probably leave soon." After all, it''s a long way to danzong. "Well." Ling changjue nodded and returned to the carriage. Looking at the sleeping night Fei Huang, he habitually frowns Ling changjue is very concerned about Fei Huang''s murmuring. Is she talking to anyone through herself? There was some depression in her heart, but Ling changjue was soon relieved. Most of the time, she guessed what night Feihuang recalled, and her random memory was just a little disordered. In fact, just saw the night not Huang''s smile, already was the day big satisfaction! Ling changjue sits beside Yefei Huang and looks at her sleeping face quietly. Quiet and gentle. Although the eyes are red, but the seriousness between the eyebrows has gone, you can see that now the night is not Huang relieved a lot. No, maybe, heart, a lot bigger. Some things, no longer need to care about what. That''s why it''s like this! "What are you Think of something Who do you think of again? " Ling changjue''s fingertips crossed Feihuang''s cheek and murmured to herself. These two days, night Fei Huang doesn''t eat, drink and talk, it''s going to drive him crazy!Since waking up from the nightmare, Yefei Huang''s mood has been low, no matter who wants to persuade, but when she comes to the car, she has no courage. Call her, no answer. When I opened the car, I just saw her thinking, sometimes with tears. It hurts them, but there''s no way. All these things need to be digested by her. Outsiders can''t help! Fortunately, it only happened for two days. Although these two days are hard, they have passed! Now the night is not Phoenix, the situation is not only back to the original, even better than the original! A lot better! In this way, it''s worth it! ¡­¡­ Yefei Huang wakes up in the hotel room and sleeps without a dream. Yefei Huang takes a bath and then dresses, washes and eats. Not in a hurry, but the feeling, really changed a lot! Night is not Phoenix now, become more people want to be close! At first glance, nothing has changed. However, at least there is a change in the feeling! "Do you want to go out for a walk?" Ling changjue asked. The night is not Huang dully of raise head, then nod, then just way: "good." Yannuo said that he could stay in the inn to take care of the little stupid beasts of Yefei Huang, but the man in black disappeared. Finally, only Ling changjue and yefeihuang go out. Yin Yang Valley, so named, must have such a reason! It is said that deep in the valley, there is an area that is extremely cold, even to a cold state! Stepping into the dividing line is a world. People here call the other side of the valley Yin Jie, which naturally became the reason why Yin Yang valley became famous. Ling changjue and Yefei went to the deep valley. "It''s a rare sight in the mountains." Ling changjue said that along the way, a hundred flowers are in full bloom. In any case, there are flowers in season, and there are flowers out of season! Beautiful! "Geographical reasons." Night Fei Huang said. "Well?" Ling changjue didn''t understand what night Feihuang suddenly said. Night Fei Huang looked around for a while, then said faintly: "before here, it used to be the plantation of Huashen." Chapter 439 Night Feihuang doesn''t intend to hide the things about her memory. Of course, if others don''t ask, she won''t take the initiative to say it. After all, I used to be a person ten thousand years ago. No matter who I tell, I will be regarded as a psychopath! However, now it''s just her and Ling changjue. They just relax and listen to popular science. "The plantation of Huashen?" Ling changjue was puzzled: "the flower God should belong to the lower God, but no matter how low the level is, it is the God after all. How can it live in the human world?" He didn''t go to ask night not Huang is how to know, obvious thing, asked to pour is to appear oneself too silly. Therefore, Ling changjue simply chose to ignore this point. Yefei Huang shook her head: "it''s just her plantation. Naturally, the flower God lives in the divine realm." "I see The flower god has chosen a good place. " The God of flowers, as the name suggests, is the protoss in charge of flowers. It has no special ability. It can control the blooming and falling of flowers and has special communication ability with flowers. It''s not a serious Protoss either. "In fact, the God of judgment didn''t like the strange smell of flowers everywhere in the divine realm, so he let the flower god move the plantation to the human world." Night Fei Huang said. "How could it be?" Ling changjue''s eyebrow picking is an interesting story, but it will not be recorded by later generations. Today, it is quite different from the book, but it has a different flavor. Ling changjue also happy to listen, night is not Huang also happy to say, it is the best of both worlds! "Yes..." Night Fei Huang long sigh tone, facial expression is actually quite comfortable. Think back to that year, although life is rough, but also full of some lovely episodes. "In the depths of this valley, what humans call the Yin realm, is actually the entrance to the extremely cold place." Night Fei Huang said. "Extremely cold place..." Ling changjue repeated, obviously through the ancient books also know a little. "The valley of yin and Yang on the map is at the boundary, that is, no one can step into it?" Ling changjue grasped the key to a problem. Human beings know that the deep is a very cold place, which means they can step into it. But why has no one explored the mystery so far? Night Fei Huang shook her head. "Humans can step in." Human nature can step in. Where can''t human go in the years of gods and demons? The realm of gods, the realm of demons, the realm of moonlight, the boundless sea, the extremely cold place As long as you have the ability, where can''t you go? "But Ling changjue still expressed doubts. "Cultivation." Night is not Huang''s answer. Because the cultivation level of human beings has not reached the original level, so even if we can step into the entrance, there is no way to step deeper. Ling changjue also understood the meaning of night non Huang. Cultivation is really a hard wound! "But when the first flower God chooses the plantation at the entrance of the extremely cold place, won''t the owner of the extremely cold place be angry?" Ling changjue asked again. "Snow girl can''t come out." Night Fei Huang said. The reason why snow girl is called snow girl is that snow girl has been built for thousands of years. Snow and heat can''t exist in the same space. The temperature outside is suitable for human survival, but not for snow girl. So, even if snow girl has an opinion, she can''t come out and drive people away, can she? Although the position of Flower God is a little lower, it''s God, isn''t it? Just sell it to the protoss for face. Ling changjue nodded. It was so. "According to the ancient books, the extremely cold land is covered with ice and snow, and the scenery is a rare spectacle on the mainland. I don''t know if it has changed now." Ling changjue''s gentle smile. He visited here many years ago, and there was no way for him to enter that place. If he could, he really wanted to go in and have a look. "There will be a chance." The night is not Huang light way. Even if there is no way to get in now, we will be able to get in in the future. "Well." Holding the small hand in hand, Ling changjue nodded solemnly. "Girl!" Ling changjue suddenly called. "Well?" Night not Huang doubt of raise head, see to Ling changjue. "You..." Ling changjue wants to ask something, but looking at Yefei Huang''s eyes, she suddenly doesn''t want to ask anything. Forget it, as long as she''s still with her, that''s enough. In the future, I don''t care about her! Night Feihuang looked at Ling changjue showed tangled expression, but soon returned to a mild appearance, mostly also guess what he was thinking. Her hand caught up with Ling changjue, holding his big hand, light way: "I''m still me." No matter what the name is, what the identity is, she is still her.There will be no change. There is nothing in the past that night Feihuang can finish now. Those things should have been covered up with the dust of history for a long time. Now she just needs to follow her own life path and continue to live. "Well, you are still you!" Ling changjue was relieved. Her words are actually enough. Two people walk in the valley, walk, chat, constitute a landscape painting, beautiful things. After returning to the inn, she sent Yefei Huang back to her room, and then Ling changjue went back to her room. Sitting on the chair, I was a little dazed. In fact, the change of Yefei Huang was unexpected to Ling changjue. She didn''t remember her lost memory at all, but she was afraid that she remembered the past, that memory Ling changjue didn''t know. They once speculated that Yefei Huang''s previous life might be a deity, but they also recorded that the deity had already died out, and there could be no reincarnation. So, who is Yefei Huang''s previous life? Ling changjue didn''t know this, but he felt that Yun Liangyi, including the man in black and Yan Nuo, knew it. But Ling changjue is not sure whether they also know that night Feihuang''s memory is restored? Ling changjue was plagued by a series of problems. Ling changjue felt a sense of powerlessness from the bottom of her heart. I don''t know anything. It''s really hard. Think of the night before Fei Huang is also so, Ling changjue will be more distressed. So, some things, only after personal experience, will understand what kind of feeling it is. When Ling changjue falls asleep at night, night Feihuang quietly appears in Ling changjue''s room. Looking at this face, this kind of feeling, night is not the eye socket of Huang wet. After the past and the past are forgotten, you still find me That''s good. This feeling is not subjective love, but a feeling and joy of reunion after ten thousand years. Chapter 440 The next day, Ling changjue woke up from her sleep. Her head was still a little hazy. Her nerves were too tight these days, and she really slept too much last night. As a result, she is not very comfortable now. However, this small problem is obviously not insurmountable for Ling changjue. After a little delay, she got up. After dressing and washing, she knocks on yefeihuang''s door, but is stopped by yannuo who lives next door. "I went out early and was not in the room." Yannuo said. "Well?" Ling changjue''s hand, which was about to knock on the door, suddenly stopped. Out? However, if ye Feihuang goes out, shouldn''t Yan Nuo follow him? Ling changjue showed some doubts. Yan Nuo showed a very helpless expression, he pointed to his room, sighed and said: "Tianbing seems to be promoted, but his old injury has not been cured completely, and he is suffering from a high fever. I went out to buy Herbs." Ling changjue came over and looked inside the room. Indeed, little fox was lying on the bed, his breath was very disordered, and his cultivation was also very disordered! No wonder yannuo is here. "How long has she been gone?" Ling changjue asked, wondering if she needed to find her herself? "For a while..." Yan Nuo thought: "last night, Tianbing was not right. I spent a lot of time on Tianbing''s healing. I went out to buy Herbs in a hurry before dawn." "Why don''t you call me?" At least I can help if I have myself. "It''s not the Lord who won''t let me call you." Yannuo has never had a good face for Ling changjue, especially now. He mumbled and said: "yesterday, the sound insulation barrier went down in the room directly facing you, and you didn''t hear anything." ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, Ling changjue did not know what to say. Moved? Or the joy of getting what you want? Or maybe, all of them? "Now that you''re awake, come and look after Tianbing. I''ll get you something to eat." Yannuo said. "Good." Ling changjue nodded. He went into the room and took care of Tianbing instead of yannuo. Aoki and Huoyang were sitting quietly, making no sound. Just look at the ice in the eyes, there are worried. It''s just that they can''t do anything but pray for the ice to get better soon. Night Fei Huang didn''t come back very long, but after she came back, she didn''t have time to eat breakfast, so she locked herself in the room to make pills. Ling changjue looks at the wall, and on the other side is her room Even across the room, you can feel the burning heat, that is the temperature of red lotus fire, that is night Feihuang''s crazy refining pills. Even if you can''t see it, you can imagine how serious she was when she was making pills Alchemy didn''t last long. After a while, yefeihuang came into the room with a bottle of green medicine and a bottle of elixir. Ling changjue looks at the night is not Huang, suddenly very distressed. Because of the dust, night Feihuang''s white hair is a bit messy, maybe not take good care of, there are a few hair up. The clothes are also a little messy. Maybe I didn''t pay attention. There is morning dew on my shoulders Night is not Phoenix is tube not so much, will bed of small fox in the arms, the action of mild assist him to eat pills. Then he turned to Ling changjue and said, "use holy light to help him recover!" Ling changjue is the summoner of the holy department, which is obvious. The holy light, of course, will. "Good!" Without hesitation, he should follow the instructions of Yefei Huang and help Tianbing heal. And night is not Huang is side use this holy light art, while looking at the time, pinch the weight, give ice a little bit of drink medicine. It takes two hours to go. Two hours, which is not long or short. In short, after two hours, Ling changjue and yefeihuang''s clothes were soaked with sweat. Both of them collapsed on the chair as if they were pulling off. "Yes." The night is not called by Huang. "Little master." Yan Nuo came and helped Yefei Huang up and took her to her own room. "Watch the ice." Now it''s time for Tianbing to miss. If it''s over, it''s a beast. It can''t be over But it''s just that the process is not very good. "I will, Lord. You can have a good rest." Yan Nuo puts down ye Feihuang and returns to the next room. Ling changjue also goes back to the room after a rest. This consumption, to be honest, is really great! Night Feihuang also just had time to take a bath in a hurry, climbed on the bed, fell asleep on the bed!There is really no strength to support it. Tianbing is her contract beast, and her state will directly affect her. Yefei Huang can fully understand the pain that Tianbing is experiencing. But now, night Feihuang has no strength to guard in the ice side, just hope that once you wake up, everything is better. After returning to her room and taking a bath, Ling changjue opened Yefei Huang''s door for a look. Seeing Yefei Huang sleeping, she did not disturb her. She closed the door and went back to her room. ¡­¡­ When I wake up again, it''s ten minutes in the evening. Night Feihuang ate some food to fill his stomach, came to the next room. Huoyang and Aoki were already asleep, so they fell asleep on the armrest of the stool. The little fox on the bed has completely changed its appearance. Its snow-white hair has turned into moon white hair, and it has grown a lot! Yes, little fox has completed the process of upgrading from a sacred beast to a divine beast! Congratulations! But the little fox still didn''t wake up. The fox''s body was slightly undulating, obviously sleeping. "It''s all right. Just wait till he wakes up." Yannuo said. He naturally knows more about Warcraft''s promotion than human beings. "Well." The night is not Huang to nod, secretly is also a relief. It''s OK. It''s OK. "The man said he was going to visit the owner of Yin Yang valley. He just left." Yannuo said. Understand that the person in Yan Nuo''s mouth is Ling changjue, night Feihuang expresses understanding. He went to pick up the sleeping animals, went back to his room and put them on his bed. Xiaohuoyang is holding round green wood and smashing his mouth in his sleep. It''s very lovely. Night Fei Huang thought it interesting, so she watched it for a while. Give two beast cover quilt, night not Huang gently closed the door. "Are you going out?" Yannuo poked his head out of the door. "Well, let''s go. We''ll be back soon." Night Fei Huang said. Short sentences as usual. Chapter 441 However, yannuo was able to understand the meaning, which is actually enough. Night is not after Huang goes out, also is not to say is to say that walk, but has the purpose to rush to a certain place. Where is a place? Needless to say, it is an extremely cold place in the valley of yin and Yang. Human beings can''t enter this regulation, but she''s not in it. Naturally, it''s faster than usual to go with a purpose. Of course, the scenery along the road can be ignored. Step into the boundary, the surrounding temperature suddenly to the point that human beings can not bear! Rao is the night not Huang, also a little shake - body, just stable. The extremely cold place has not been visited for thousands of years, but the scenery remains unchanged. The land of wind and snow, leaving the footprints of night non Huang, and then buried, nothing left. Go farther and farther, until you can see the hazy shadow of the snow mountain, night Fei Huang''s step just stopped. On the spot, he drew a teleportation array that was just enough for one person to stand. Then he stood up and recited the mantra silently. His body disappeared! Again, it''s on the top of the snow mountain! In extremely cold places, things are hazy and can''t be seen clearly, because it''s snowing all the year round, and the sound and things will be covered. It''s just like the mountain I vaguely saw before. It''s a long distance, but in fact, it''s just in front of my eyes. Night is not Phoenix is obviously to understand the rules of the extremely cold, so will make such a skilled move. The top of the snow mountain, say, in addition to a snow supported cave, nothing! And look down at the scene below, out of the vast blue crystal piece, is nothing! It''s like being imprisoned in a huge cage. It''s very uncomfortable. Without much emotion, night Feihuang stepped into the cave. Everything inside is made of black ice. It''s gorgeous and monotonous. "Who''s coming?" Deep in the cave, came a long voice, can not hear men and women, also can not hear the mood. Like the snow, clean and extremely pale. "Huang." Ye Feihuang reports her name. ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter with you The voice is a little nearer. I don''t hear any footsteps. An old woman with a hunchback appears in front of Yefei Huang. She was covered in a snow-white robe, covering her hair to her toes. "If there is nothing wrong with my memory, Lord Huang died ten thousand years ago, didn''t he?" The old woman looked at yefeihuang with her ice blue eyes and examined. "My mother-in-law can reincarnate indefinitely, so can I The night is not Huang light way. "Hum." Snow girl cold hum a: "ten thousand years passed, disposition changed, but still not pleasing." "It''s my fault." Night is not Huang, dare to admit mistakes. Anyway, being scolded by snow girl is not a matter of two times. In my last life, it is estimated that snow girl has not been scolded enough! So I''m going to go on in my life. Snow girl is a cold hum again, but this time, it''s not as loud as last time. Obviously, I didn''t want to worry too much with yefeihuang. "Well, why are you here?" "Take things." Night is not Phoenix, also not ink, directly explained the purpose. "Old man, there''s nothing here that can give you!" Snow girl said coldly. Chapter 442 "Yes!" Night Fei Huang very affirmative of ordered to nod. "You know that!" Immediately, night Fei Huang added again! Yes, snow girl knows! Night Fei Huang knows very well. "If you''re talking about" Wanshu ", then I have no reason to give it to you." Snow girl said so. Night Fei Huang is not angry, also have no doubt, seem to say to snow girl so, completely have no accident! "Conditional exchange, of course." For a long time, night is not Huang just flurried open a way. That look, quite a bit calm! "Then you can tell me if I agree or not!" Although she is not the first generation of snow girl, but through the memory of inheritance, almost every generation of snow girl has no good feelings for her. "Mother-in-law, are you about to return to shape?" The so-called "shape returning", to put it mildly, means sitting on the spot. To put it more popularly, it means dying. Snow girl''s life is generally not long, even shorter than an ordinary human who can''t practice. Although they have the supreme power, but life is always a tough injury to them! In fact, the strength is strong, but also helpless life to also go in a hurry, also in a hurry to kill. However, this also shows that God is fair. At least for species other than humans. For example, the snow girls are born with the ability to destroy the sky and the earth. They are so strong that even the soul tree has to give them three points! However, life expectancy and activity limitation are their weaknesses! What about destroying heaven and earth? They can''t step out of the cold, they can''t sit in the world, just because life is too hasty. "Well." There''s nothing to hide from xuenv''s mother-in-law. You can see from her posture that she will die soon if she looks like this. "Is a new generation of snow girl born?" Night Fei Huang asks again. Snow girl is not the only one in the world, sometimes there will be two or three, but because it''s not easy to turn the ice into human form, so it''s not many. In this generation, there is only one snow lady in front of us. "It''s not fully formed yet." Speaking of this, xuenv''s mother-in-law is also very helpless. In recent years, the number of xuenv has been only about one, and even in decades, no xuenv has appeared in this extremely cold place. I''m afraid it''s the phenomenon that a snow girl is going to be the last! In other words, the snow girl may not be able to take over immediately after her death. "I can keep the snow girl from extinction." Night non Huang to snow girl, very serious said. This is her chip! "What can you do? Even we have no way, even your master has no way! " Snow girl said so. "A few decades ago, when your master came to hate xuenu''s tears, he left Wanshu for an exchange. At that time, I also asked God if he could wish me xuenu, but..." Snow girl sighed: "God himself is hard to protect, let alone us." "At the beginning, the soul tree took away almost all the special races, but left us alone..." At that time, it was probably decided that the snow girl tribe would die out sooner or later? Snow girls are not like human beings who can bring up their offspring. They are all dark ice. They have to go through many tests during the process of opening their minds and re shaping. Once they fail, they will never have a chance. This kind of severe test, also doomed sooner or later, snow girl will disappear completely in this world! "I have." Night Fei Huang is very serious, she is not joking. Just because Shifu can''t help it doesn''t mean she can''t. "What can you do?" Snow girl see night not Huang so serious, but also gradually pay attention to, rather than her words as a joke! "Let this child be..." Night Fei Huang stopped for a moment and said, "the source of all things." "The source of all things?" Always calm snow girl can''t help but be surprised, is really night not Huang''s words too let a person surprise! So, what is the source of all things? The last thing that served as the source of all things in this continent is called the soul tree! But now, Yefei Huang said that she also wanted to make this child who has not been fully formed the source of all things? This is too much to say! "Before the soul tree left the world, it left a passage for me." Night Fei Huang said. This snow girl does not feel strange, although she does not like this girl, but the soul tree like ah! Almost everything can benefit Huang. Before the soul tree left, naturally, Huang was not forgotten. The soul tree left a very big gift for Huang in the heavenly palace! "What''s the way to?" Snow girl asked."Pure heart lotus pond." ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± Where is the pure heart lotus pond? Perhaps now to ask those living for a long time old monster, will not necessarily know the existence of this place. Because this is a place that has never been written into history books, and that human beings knew little about in the age of gods and demons! The pure heart lotus pond is the birthplace of the soul tree. It is an independent sub space, not belonging to any plane, just a space, the whole space is the scope of the pure heart lotus pool! That''s where the soul tree was born! The soul tree didn''t take her favorite, like a granddaughter, but left her the most cherished hometown! "Where is this passage?" Snow girl trembles to ask a way. "Heavenly palace." "How could he put such an important passage?" "In those days, human beings forced you into the heavenly palace, leaving you to the point where there were no bones. According to reason, how could no one find this passage?" Night Fei Huang shook her head: "this matter, only I know." I don''t even know the wind. As the soul of the wind, do not know this thing. Only Huang knows where the channel is! "Why did the soul tree give you the place of the pure heart lotus pond?" Snow girl expressed doubts. It''s a good place to breed a second source of all things like a soul tree. It''s good, but what is it to give Huang? Don''t you just want Huang to make a second source of all things? "No Seeing through snow girl''s mind, night Fei Huang shakes her head. "He I want to be separated from the wind. " "In the pure heart lotus pond?" "Well!" Night is not Phoenix nodding. At that time, Huang was also unbelievable. Being able to separate from the wind and become two individuals should be the most coveted thing for Huang at that time. "He told me that after three hundred years in jingxinlian pond, I can be separated from the wind." "Then why don''t you do it?" Snow girl expressed doubts. Chapter 443 The one who gets "Wanshu" from xuenv''s mother-in-law gets her wish. Yefei Huang calmly takes over a cold baby from xuenv''s mother-in-law. Said that the baby also some reluctantly, because the baby in the arms is too small, not much bigger than a newborn kitten! "Is it really all right?" Snow girl is still a little uneasy. "I have made an oath." Night Fei Huang said. Originally night non Huang knew that snow girl didn''t like herself, so it''s inevitable to swear, there''s nothing grudging. Now that I have vowed, no matter how I do, I will finish it! "I mean you took her out of the cold..." Snow girl is not able to go out of the extremely cold, this, she does not believe that night non Huang do not know. Although night non Huang has repeatedly promised that there will be no problem, but snow girl is still not able to rest assured. After all, it''s not convincing! "My blood." Night not Huang helpless, had to solve the snow girl''s doubts. "Your blood?" Snow girl thought about it, as if she knew something: "if you do this, snow girl family owes you a favor!" "It''s just an exchange." Night is not Huang, but did not like snow girl so care about these, just light back a just. "Just go away." Snow girl is hate her this temperament, no matter when it is like this, not serious at all! "If there''s still a chance, goodbye." Night is not a soft voice. There is not much time left for xuenv''s mother-in-law, and the new generation of xuenv is taken away by Yefei Huang. It will take at least 50 years for xuenv, who inherits the memory of the extremely cold land, to be born? So, if you have a chance, goodbye! Watching the night Fei Huang leave the top of the mountain, the snow girl is speechless for a while. Finally, he just said to himself with a cold face: "why don''t you be the same as me?" But this question will never be answered. Night not Huang also won''t know, snow girl asked this question. Of course, if you know, it''s just a smile. It''s no big deal. Yefeihuang walks to the entrance of the border according to the guidance. Before stepping out of the border, yefeihuang bites her finger, feeds her blood to the baby in her arms, and urges her to use her finger to draw blood red runes on the baby''s forehead, shoulder and back. It''s not like human words. It''s estimated that there is only snow in the world now Mother in law can read it. After the whole set of Rune painting, the blood red looks like inlaid into the skin! Can''t wipe it off, can''t wipe it off! This is the secret of yefeihuang''s going out with xuenv''s baby. She uses some ancient magic to achieve such a goal! After all this last night, the wound on yefeihuang''s finger healed at the speed visible to the naked eye, and soon it was back to its original shape! But, her face once again pale a few minutes, a few strands of white hair floating down, as if between heaven and earth, she is the legendary snow girl is! Cold, can''t feel any temperature! "Just call..." "Jinyan." Pinch pinch the child''s face, night non Huang holding her out of the border! For a moment, the whole Yin Yang valley was blown by the sudden cold wind, which surprised many people! Looking at the still sleeping child in her arms, night Feihuang shook her head lightly. The power of snow girl destroys the sky and the earth. This is not exaggeration. No longer sigh what, night non Huang with children, toward the place, go. ¡­¡­ Ling changjue received a grand reception in the valley master''s mansion. Although this was not what Ling changjue wanted, he still remained after all. The war has already been triggered. It''s a grand banquet. At this time, it''s really grand. However, compared with the past, it must be needless to say and incomparable. "Your Highness is going to danzong for this trip?" Asked the valley master. Ling changjue nodded with a smile, and went to danzong. The valley of yin and Yang was really the only place to pass, so he could guess it, and there was nothing amazing. "I''m afraid that with the nature of the leader of Dan sect, I won''t cooperate with our Xiwei." The valley leader Yin Yang He is also an understanding person. The relationship between danzong and Xiwei is somewhat subtle. Once upon a time, there was a second king who was kind in Xiwei, but now there is no such restriction. Danzong has always been on his own. I''m afraid he won''t wade in this muddy water. "I have my own way." Cooperation is one of them, the most important thing is to get back the heart of fusion! "That''s good. I wish your highness all the best!" They clinked glasses and drank a cup of wine. "The war has been triggered, but I can''t help you..." After that, Yin Yang he sighed. The population of Yin Yang Valley is small. After the draft order is issued, fewer people are able to join the army. Therefore, several places headed by Yin Yang Valley produce more materials and fewer people!"The materials of Yin Yang valley are the backing of the front line." Ling changjue said, without the support of these, what do their soldiers use to defend their country? "The valley master doesn''t have to belittle himself. His father is very satisfied to have such a scene." At least at this time, the whole country is united! "Speaking of it, your majesty also..." The leader went to fight in person I don''t know when I will come back. "Your Highness, can we win this battle?" Ling changjue drank a glass of wine and said, "human beings will win." The firmness in the words can be heard by anyone! Human beings, will win! Because, this is the world that belongs to mankind! "Man, he will win!" The person who repeats this sentence is not Yin Yang He, but his favorite daughter, the little master of Yin Yang Valley - Yin Yang Ying! She came out of the side hall, looking at her father firmly. Yin Yang he said to his baby daughter, "sit down." It''s like there''s no way for her daughter. "Long time no see, nine kings." Yin Yang Ying greets Ling changjue. "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Ling changjue also replied. "Speaking of it, your highness and my daughter have studied in the same place..." "Unfortunately, that place It''s gone. " The deer chasing Academy in moonlight territory has disappeared "Father Yin Yang Ying most taboo to hear these, now can''t help but look at his father. "Good good, good, good, good." My daughter didn''t know what she was stimulated by when she was in Zhuolu Academy. When she came back, she often went out to run around every day. However, she was the most taboo thing that others mentioned about Zhuolu Academy. What happened in Zhuolu academy? Yin Yang He has no way to know, but he also knows that it is not a good thing. Chapter 444 "Qinghuan girl has built a new academy now, and she will be able to recruit students next year." Yin Yang Ying looks at Ling changjue and says. "Well, it''s good." Ling changjue nodded. It seems that they are indispensable to build it in such a short time. Although they have different forces, they will not rebel on some issues of principle. Just like Ling Luo, even though he is not in the same faction as Ling changjue, or even an enemy in politics, he has helped him this time. This alone shows that there are no complete bad guys in human beings, just different standpoints. Of course, it can also be said that only the strong can be regarded as justice. "Nine kings, are you still waiting for her to come back?" Yin Yang Ying looks at Ling changjue and asks. Yin Yang Ying was the only one who took pills but didn''t forget anything among the students of Zhulu Academy who were in the same period as Jun Lihuang. Even Ling changjue had forgotten for a few days, and then, with the help of inexplicable missing, she just remembered it! But Yin Yang Ying is a person who has never been forgotten. It''s not that there was something wrong with the pills refined by Jun Lihuang at the beginning. It''s probably the constitution of Yin Yang Ying. It''s not surprising that there are always two exceptions. "Sakura, what are you talking about! Your Highness''s fiancee has been dead for more than half a year! " Yin and Yang he scolded. Jun Lihuang, the name of Xiwei, was not heard by everyone before, but after her death, it spread all over the country. It''s really something that leads to these phenomena. For example, Tongtian auction houses across the country have been hung with white cloth and have been closed for a week. For example, the troops of Jun''s surname stationed in various places have knelt in the direction of the imperial capital for three days and three nights For example, the wailing from the border, for example, the disappearance of his royal highness nine kings, and for example There are so many things like this that you can hardly count them with two fingers. Soon, the name of Jun Lihuang spread to everyone''s ears. The engagement between Jun Lihuang and his royal highness Jiuwang is no secret. There are dozens of versions of how much his royal highness dotes on his fiancee, and none of them is full of teeth. But it''s also enough to show the deep feelings between the two people. The death of Jun Lihuang really affected many people, especially his royal highness. Everyone has a consensus that he should not mention his fiancee in front of Jiuwang for fear of hurting the scene. Yin Yang He is one of them. Ling changjue after listening to, but smile, waiting for her time, in fact, not long, a few months of time in the blink of an eye. But think about that period of aimless looking for days, it is really like a year, people do not have the desire to live - hope. Fortunately, he has found it! "It''s all over." Ling changjue said with a smile that the pain had passed. No longer needed. Yin Yang Ying just showed a puzzled expression. Before she spoke, she was interrupted. It''s the servants who report. "Valley master, there''s a girl named yefeihuang coming to visit!" "Night is not Phoenix?" Yin Yang he wondered, he didn''t seem to know such a girl? Just want to refuse, but was a highness preempted a step: "go to bring her over." "Yes A certain highness is naturally heavier than his own Valley master''s words, so the servant simply turned away and went to carry out the order. "A friend of his highness?" Yin Yang He, still in doubt, asked. Ling changjue just smile, but did not answer. Friends? He doesn''t want to be friends with this girl! Yefei Huang''s figure soon appeared in their field of vision, but Yinyang he and Yinyang Ying were obviously dull. The dullness of Yin Yang He is different from that of Yin Yang Ying. When Yin Yang he sees the white hair and the face of the character, and the person''s surname is night, he first thinks of the legendary Saint Princess of Shengya! And Yin and Yang cherry dull, it is because the night is not the appearance of Huang, how familiar! "Why are you here?" Ling changjue looks at the night is not Huang, soft voice way. "Yannuo said you haven''t been back in a day." So she came to look for him. It''s just that simple reason. Ling changjue suddenly apologized and said, "sorry, I forgot the time." Night Fei Huang no expression, saw Ling changjue more than ten seconds, just said: "I wait for you outside." Then, if no one else left, just like the wind came in a hurry, go in a hurry! People can''t grasp their minds at all! Yin Yang Ying and Yin Yang He are immersed in the appearance of Yefei Huang and Ling changjue''s strange tenderness!Is this still his royal highness? Isn''t it? Fake, right? It doesn''t exist, does it? Even though she cheated herself, she still couldn''t change the fact that this was the real nine kings. When she came back, Ling changjue had got up and regained her former elegance. She said, "it''s too late today, so I''ll leave." "Your Highness, please take your time!" Habitually, yin and Yang he blurted out, and then stood up to see each other off! Yin Yang cherry also followed. But what surprised the father and daughter was that Ling changjue''s change after seeing Yefei Huang was not like a person at all! But the night is not Huang''s indifference, also let this father and daughter two surprised way, in the heart straight think this person is who! How can you hang like this? Ling changjue and ye Feihuang can''t control what these two people are thinking. They just talk a little and then go back together. "Did you drink?" The night is not Huang light way. "Well, a few, not drunk." Ling changjue always told me. Night Feihuang didn''t ask again, she just didn''t like the taste of wine, but since she wasn''t drunk, night Feihuang didn''t need to worry about anything. "What''s the matter with Tian Bing?" But Ling changjue still asked. "Still sleeping." When she goes back, Tianbing hasn''t woken up. Finally, she entrusts Jinyan to yannuo and comes to find Ling changjue. "After all, it costs too much to be promoted to the beast. It''s normal to sleep longer." "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded. "You don''t look very well. What''s the matter?" Ling changjue hesitated for a long time and asked. When she saw Yefei Huang, Ling changjue found out that her skin color was a little whiter than usual. Originally pale, now it looks more haggard! Night Fei Huang shook her head: "went to a very cold place." "You went in?" Ling changjue was quite surprised. "Well." Ling changjue''s innocence means that night is not Huang''s case, just because she went to a very cold place. Of course, this cognition also has the intentional guidance of Yefei Huang. Chapter 445 Ling changjue has nothing to say about Yefei Huang''s entering the extremely cold place. It is because Yefei Huang has a past he doesn''t know, so Ling changjue seems very powerless. Even if he wants to understand her unknown past, but so far, can only be said to be powerless! Where can I find out? There is no such thing. It doesn''t exist. "Not Huang." Ling changjue called. "Well?" "You Is it really OK? "Ling changjue is still not at ease. Is it really OK? Will you be hiding from yourself again? "Nothing." Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "just tired." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue was silent for a moment, bent down, and immediately picked up Yefei Huang. Suddenly lose balance, night non Huang subconsciously put the bracelet on Ling changjue''s neck! Looking at Ling changjue with doubts. But hear Ling changjue soft voice say: "since tired, sleep for a while first." I''ll hold you. It''ll be OK. Night is not Huang ignorant nod, really closed his eyes, began to nourish the spirit. Looking at the clever girl in her arms, Ling changjue thinks it''s worth it! Although the relationship between him and her is very delicate, Ling changjue believes that one day, it will go further. At least now, it is much better than before, isn''t it? Therefore, efforts are still useful! After returning to the place where she lives, Yefei Huang has already opened her eyes before Ling changjue takes Yefei Huang back to bed. It''s not really sleeping, it''s just taking a nap, and it''s natural to wake up soon! Out of Ling changjue''s arms, Yefei Huang patted the folds on her clothes. After talking to Ling changjue, she went straight upstairs. Take Jinyan back from yannuo and take her to her room. The child is closely related to yefeihuang, so yefeihuang tries to do everything by herself. Spare no effort to take care of the child. However, it is worth to be relieved that although the daughter of ice and snow has become human, it is not human after all. Naturally, it is not as troublesome as human children! Take care of Jinyan, in fact, there is nothing to take care of. Now she is still in a deep sleep, and will also be in a deep sleep for a long time. After all, as xuenv''s mother-in-law said, the child has not been fully transformed. When she opens her eyes, I don''t know how long it will take! When Ling changjue went upstairs, she saw that the door of Yefei Huang''s room was closed, and even the lights were out. "Really tired?" Ling changjue thought so. I didn''t want to disturb again. Go back to the room, wash and sleep. Thinking, it''s time to start tomorrow. The next morning, when Ling changjue got up early as usual and went downstairs to have breakfast, she found that besides yannuo and a group of small animals, yefeihuang didn''t appear? "I''ve already served my breakfast." Yan Nuo thinks that if he doesn''t explain it again, the man in front of him is likely to rush up directly, so he should be merciful to explain it! "Well?" Why didn''t you come down? Ling changjue doesn''t understand. It doesn''t seem to be night Feihuang''s temperament? "I don''t want to move." Yan Nuo said, and then added: "the little Lord said that when I leave later, I will call her directly." "Well." Ling changjue nodded stupidly, and asked nothing more. At the time of departure, if it is true that night is not Phoenix, it will come out. What surprised Ling changjue was that she held a baby in her hand. Originally thought may be night non Huang contract which Warcraft, but in this baby''s body, but it is not feel a little Warcraft breath! So, where did the baby come from? "On the way." Ye Feihuang sees Ling changjue''s doubts, and she can''t help but open her mouth. Although ye Feihuang feels that she has a lot of words to explain this matter, but It''s better to explain. Set out as promised, get on the hearse again, and start flying in the sky for a period of time! Ling changjue also ran into yefeihuang''s car as soon as she got up to heaven, waiting for yefeihuang to speak quietly. "This kid Ling changjue can''t help frowning as she sees the rune on Yefei Huang''s forehead from his point of view when she puts the baby in her arms in the quilt. "The daughter of ice and snow." Night is not Huang''s concise explanation. "The daughter of ice and snow?" Ling changjue repeated, and quickly responded: "snow girl?" Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "not exactly." "What do you say?" Ling changjue is here. It''s the first time I''ve seen this snow girl! "No complete transformation, no inheritance of memory." Night Fei Huang thought and said. Ling changjue pondered the meaning of night Feihuang, and planned to confirm whether his guess was right."Do you mean that this child has not fully evolved into an adult and will not accept memory inheritance, that is to say, although she is the snow girl, she is not snow girl?" "Yes Night non Huang gave affirmation. This child is night non Huang promise to the snow girl family to become the source of all things, naturally also not snow girl. "Then how did you bring her out?" Ling changjue had heard Yefei Huang say that the snow girl family can''t get out of the extremely cold place, so how did Yefei Huang bring the child out? How could you bring her out? All these problems perplexed Ling changjue. "Some reasons..." Night Fei Huang pursed her lips and said. Say such words, Ling changjue also understand night not Huang and can''t tell himself the reason, inevitably some lost. Night Fei Huang also very helpless, some things can''t let Ling changjue know too early. Although I know who he is, but now, he is just an ordinary human. Knowing too much is not good for him. "It won''t be long." Night Fei Huang added. She won''t keep it from him for long! So, wait for a while? "Good!" Stretch out a hand to rub night not Huang''s head, Ling changjue although perplexed, but also won''t force her to have to say. "How long will this child stay with you?" Ling changjue asked another question. "Until she comes of age." That is to say, there are at least sixteen or seventeen years left! "So..." Ling changjue nodded clearly. Night Fei Huang looked at the baby''s sleeping face and murmured, "take her as your own child and raise her." Although she is not old in this life, she is only 15 years old, but because the memory of her previous life has been restored, from the bottom of her heart, yefeihuang treats herself as an old man. I lived more than 100 years ago. Unfortunately, I didn''t leave any children. Now that I have a child, I''d better take it as a way to repay my wish. "Well, I''ll raise her with you!" Chapter 446 Ling changjue may not be selfish when she says that, but So night is not Huang also can accept, why again tangle what? He went over and looked at the sleeping child carefully. He turned his head and asked, "has it been named?" Night non Huang nodded: "Jinyan." "Jinyan is really a good name." Ling changjue said yes. "The incantation on her forehead is painted in your blood, isn''t it?" Ling changjue''s words are questions, but Obviously, Ling changjue would not have said it if he had not been the first to confirm it. "Well." Night is not Huang this is not hiding Ling changjue, just curious Ling changjue how can guess? Seeing the night is not Huang''s doubts, Ling changjue said with a smile: "she has your breath." Naturally, I can guess. For Ling changjue, who has a relatively high IQ, it''s really not difficult to guess. Night Fei Huang Leng Zheng for a while, breath this kind of thing, not everyone can recognize, Ling changjue to her? So familiar? And that''s what it is! "Feihuang, I know some things that you can''t tell me, but I still hope you don''t keep it from me about your safety. " Ling changjue looked at night non Huang''s purple eyes, solemnly said: "I will worry." Night Fei Huang dropped her eyes and was silent for a long time. Then she said, "it''s not that I don''t tell you, it''s just that..." "Just what?" Ling changjue urgently knows the answer! "I''m afraid you''ll do something stupid." Night Fei Huang raised her head and looked at Ling changjue with more serious eyes. "I..." Ling changjue just wanted to deny with a smile, but she couldn''t laugh at all when she saw that night Feihuang was so serious. "You seem calmer than me, but..." In fact, compared with madness, what Ling changjue can do is far beyond Yefei Huang''s imagination! This point, in fact, can not be fully reflected in this life, but since she is a person, what kind of things she did in her previous life, Ling changjue must not be a calm person on the surface! Ling changjue has a clatter in his heart. In fact, Yefei Huang is right. He has always given his family and friends the impression that he is calm. There are almost no times when he is not calm. He seems to be able to do everything with ease and calculate well in advance. There is nothing he can''t solve However, only Ling changjue knows in his heart how terrible his madness is. He just hasn''t met the kind of thing that can make him completely crazy. Although it hasn''t broken out yet, Ling changjue himself knows that if he is crazy, he is afraid to be more terrible than Yefei Huang! Just these things, he never said to anyone, how does night Fei Huang know? Even when she was still Jun Li Huang, she didn''t know this. Now she lacks memory, but she looks so thoroughly? Ling changjue felt very incredible! Ling changjue can''t speak. Night Feihuang looks at the hidden side of his heart so thoroughly. It''s not unreasonable for her to worry. "Ah Jue." Night Fei Huang called: "in this world, you are the only one who can''t give my life for me." Yefei Huang''s words are very firm. She claims that she is not a good person and has no sense of justice. For the purpose, she can let anyone pay for her life, but only Ling changjue can''t! Chapter 447 "Why?" Ling changjue looks at night Fei Huang''s eyes is very puzzled, why only he can''t? For him, nothing is more important than Yefei Huang. Love her and life are equal. Ling changjue can''t even blink for Yefei Huang''s life, but But why did ye Feihuang say that? This one is the only one he doesn''t want! He also wants to be desperate for his beloved! Can pay everything, but now, it is his favorite person to contain all this, this is why?! Night Feihuang receives the dissatisfaction from Ling changjue, frowns tightly, now tell him, is it too early? However, under Ling changjue''s firmness, night Feihuang was defeated and sighed silently. "Because You gave me my life. " Night Fei Huang hesitated for a long time, then let go, the voice intermittently into Ling changjue''s ears, let Ling changjue feel very incredible! "You said What? " What does she mean by that? What do you mean, her life is given by herself? "No more talk!" Night is not Huang but insist on the final bottom line, if go on, Ling changjue and she will be severely punished. Although ye Feihuang doesn''t care, she has to consider Ling changjue who is still human. She can''t let Ling changjue die for herself, and she can''t let him be punished for himself. The loss in Ling changjue''s eyes can''t be concealed completely, but after seeing the expression of Yefei Huang, she has to give up. Because of that expression, people can''t be tough! She''s worried about herself, isn''t she? I''m afraid that what I can''t touch is something that doesn''t belong to the human class. So it represents, is it something from a previous life? In previous lives, were they related? Once these ideas come out, they are really out of control! "Ah Jue..." The night is not the gentle call sound of Huang. Ling changjue returned to God, and then took Yefei Huang into her arms. "I know. I promise you I won''t do anything dangerous until the critical moment," he said in a dead voice Night Feihuang also knows that it is impossible for him to completely promise. It''s thanks to his good sale that he can win this. "Feihuang, I I want to wait for you to grow up. " Ling changjue said this suggestive is too strong, let night not Huang also can''t help but Lengshen for a long time, wait for her to grow up? Is this a disguised confession? I guess so? Try not to sink into his arms, night Feihuang desperately recalled the past life, how to promise someone. However, there is always a short circuit in my head. For a moment, I can''t remember the promise of my previous life! Just vaguely remember, he seems to nod. Ah, how could she be confused? This is really too unreasonable! Ling changjue holds yefeihuang contentedly. Her feelings belong to him or her master. He doesn''t care. He just wants to love her well, that''s all! ¡­¡­ "Little Lord, may I come in?" Yannuo knocked on the door of the car. "Come in." Night non Huang light voice into the ear of Yan Nuo, action is not slow to open the door of the car. "Little Lord, I don''t understand one thing. I want to ask you!" Yan Nuo found a place to sit down, looking at night non Huang, very seriously said. "Just ask." The night is not Huang light way. For yannuo, yefeihuang still trusts him. For one thing, he is master''s contract Warcraft. For another thing Yan Nuo to her, there is no hostility, this night non Huang is very clear. "Since I''ve got the" Wanshu ", why do I go to the place called danzong?" Yannuo asked. "The original purpose is to get back the heart of molten fire, but now..." "Probably to talk about cooperation?" Night non Huang not quite sure of say. Cooperation really doesn''t look like success. According to ye Feihuang''s character, it should be coercion and inducement. Otherwise, it''s better to directly use force to solve the problem. It''s really inappropriate to say that it''s cooperation! "The little Lord doesn''t have to go in person. Just give it to me and black clothes?" Yannuo still doesn''t understand Xiaozhu''s idea very well. Night is not Huang is shaking his head: "asked danzong to provide a large number of pills to the front-line officers and men, we can not participate in the war can be accompanied is the limit." "I mean This time, we mainly went as a foil for Ling changjue? " "You can say that." Night Fei Huang nodded. Although they are the ones who use extraordinary means, the name should be borne by someone. Yefeihuang promised Yun Liangyi that he would not take the initiative to participate in the war, so all he could help was this!"Why do you have to do this..." Yan Nuo sighed. In fact, there''s no need to do too much. Now that he has got the Wanshu, he can go directly to Tianzhong tomb? Is it true that the little Lord has been secretly affectionate to that man? Yan Nuo couldn''t help worrying. "Yes." Night not Huang suddenly call a way. "Well?" I don''t know why. "Have you ever been to Tianzhong tomb?" Night Fei Huang asked. "No Yannuo simply shook his head. Although he heard the host talk about this place, the host seems to have been hesitant to go. He has been hesitant until now and has not been able to succeed. Of course, yannuo has never been there. Similarly, people in black would not have been to such places. "Shifu won''t take you because he can''t get in." The night is not Huang light way. "What?" Yan Nuo''s face is incredible. How can it be? In this world, how can there be things that Yun Liangyi can''t do? This is absolutely impossible! "The conditions for entering the magic well are very harsh. Shifu can''t reach that condition any more." Although it''s a pity to say that, master, what ye Feihuang said is true. "It''s impossible. Didn''t a lot of people go in that year?" Yannuo asked, although the human beings in those days and today are no longer in the same level, they are only human beings after all. No matter how strong they are, they will not surpass the gods. All human beings can enter. Why can''t Yun Liangyi, who is a God, enter? "How many people came out alive when they went in?" Night not Huang light ask a way. Yannuo thought, as if there was only one person known? But at least it came out. What does that mean? Yannuo doesn''t quite understand. "In those days, the owner of Tianzhong tomb was on the verge of the end of his life. He deliberately lured those people in." Night Feihuang said a fact that no one would think of! "What Deliberately luring people in? What are you doing in there? Killing yourself? It turns out, isn''t it? "Madman!" Yan Nuo comments, is really crazy! Chapter 448 "It was a last resort to do so in those days." Night is not Huang coldly way, seem not to be talking about their own things, but is just commenting on a historical event. "It''s crazy." It is still hard to make complaints about such a crazy thing. People who can do it are really too crazy. "Well? No... " As if Yan Nuo had reacted to something, he quickly asked, "but since that time, human beings have never been able to enter the magic well? In other words, even if the master is dead, the imprisonment is still there? " Night Fei Huang nodded. "Is it the owner of Tianzhong tomb who modified the confinement of entry again?" Yan Nuo asked with a frown. In the age of gods and demons, if you can enter the well of gods and demons, you can enter the tomb in heaven. As long as you are an individual, you can enter the realm of gods or demons. But in general, such human beings are impossible to exist. But after the death of the owner of Tianzhong tomb, no human entered Tianzhong tomb again. It''s really strange. Isn''t it true that the owner of Tianzhong tomb has modified the confinement? "Yes Night non Huang once again gave affirmation, if not originally modified the entry conditions, cash cloud cool Yi also won''t go. Because that was not the original magic well! "No wonder even the master can''t get in..." Yan Nuo mumbled and then asked, "well, what are the modified conditions of imprisonment?" "The eye of foresight, cut love, demon blood." Night non Huang light narrative, each said the same, can see the expression of Yan Nuo is a thrill! "The eye of foresight..." Yannuo carefully looked into yefeihuang''s eyes: "that''s the little master''s..." Night Fei Huang shook her head: "my eye of prophecy is not complete." "What about the real eye of prophecy?" Yan Nuo continued to ask, night Fei Huang''s eyes are unique in this world, is there a second person? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night is not Huang but didn''t speak, or don''t know how to say? "No..." Yannuo reflected the question: "how can we make the eye of prophecy complete?" "There''s a way." Night is not Phoenix, just said to be able to become complete, but there is no specific way. Yan Nuo doesn''t ask any more. If the little Lord doesn''t say anything, she has her reason, so she doesn''t have to ask any more. "The eye of prophecy can be obtained, then cut love..." Cutting love is Ling changjue''s weapon, which perhaps no one does not know. What is cutting love? What''s the weapon used by the young and strongest magic generals! Although it seems that the owner of Tianzhong tomb and the devil will be friends, why is the final imprisonment set like this? Is there an unknown relationship between the devil general and the owner of Tianzhong tomb? Is trust so high? "We can get it by cutting our love." Yan Nuo thought: "but why is cutting love one of them?" Night Fei Huang pursed her lips and said, "the devil gave the chopped love to the owner of Tianzhong tomb." So, cutting love can be regarded as something of the owner of Tianzhong tomb. There''s nothing wrong with using one''s own things as a condition, right? Yannuo suddenly realized that it was like this No wonder If so, it seems that no matter what the devil will do But Third This! Chapter 449 Demon blood? What the hell is this? If the first two things can be explained by words, how to explain them? No, it should be said that no matter what explanation is used, there is no way to come back? "Little master..." Yannuo hesitates. Will Xiaozhu know the answer to this question? The night is not Huang light way: "the blood of demon clan, this person is at our side." Yannuo''s pupil suddenly enlarges! Filter all the people around you, then you can get the only one to choose! But how could it be, how could it be him? How could it be him? "Ling changjue?" Yan Nuo''s tone is full of incredible, he doesn''t want to believe it! But when Yan Nuo got Tao Yefei Huang''s affirmative nod, he felt that the world was disillusioned! Demon clan is also his natural enemy, but he has been with such a person for such a long time? This point, let Yan Nuo do not know what kind of mentality to bear. Gods and demons are natural enemies. As for Nuo, he is God''s Warcraft. Naturally, he is also a mortal enemy with the demons. When you know that your partner is a mortal enemy, you will be disillusioned at any moment! "Does he know?" Yannuo asked. "I don''t know." Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "I didn''t tell him." Now, only yannuohe knows. Maybe the master should have known before, but Now master, he "It''s really It''s incredible Yannuo can''t use words to describe his inner thoughts at the moment. If he can, let''s say the truth. "Little Lord, I want to ask an offensive question." Yan Nuo looks at night Fei Huang and asks carefully. "Ask." For Yan Nuo, ye Feihuang doesn''t think he can offend him. For yefeihuang, yannuo is more like a family member. Do you still need to be cautious in speaking between family members? No, it''s not necessary. At least in yefeihuang''s opinion, it''s unnecessary. "Where is the memory of the little Lord restored?" Even with permission, yannuo was still cautious. Although yannuo usually takes care of yefeihuang more like a nanny, and doesn''t ask about things she shouldn''t know, yannuo is also a species with high intelligence, and can''t guess things she should guess! Yefei Huang is who, who was, yannuo knows very well, because his master came to this world, just because of this person. And as tonight''s change is not so big, Yan Nuo is not a fool, natural feeling out. But I vaguely know that she has recovered a lot of memory, so how much has been recovered, but there is no accurate number. I really want to know, because it''s about my master. "All." No concealment, no cover up, night non Huang can tell these words. She didn''t hide her memory from anyone, but she didn''t take the initiative to say it. Since Yan Nuo asked, ye Feihuang said! Just like that! "All..." Yannuo swallowed. He didn''t know. Did he remember everything? Then it''s not easy to do! Although yannuo didn''t personally experience his master''s past experience, he also knew a little bit. During that time, he had many unforgettable painful experiences! When I think of it all, it means that my hatred for my master has come out Chapter 450 "Little master You said to the master... " Yannuo doesn''t know how to ask this question. It''s really I really don''t know whether to ask. If the answer is no, what should I do? Does that mean that everything the master has done is in vain? "I will save master!" The night is not Huang not the slightest hesitation of blurt out. Master, she will save you! It''s the same no matter what. This has nothing to do with the past memory, only by virtue of cloud Liangyi is his master, night Feihuang must go back to save! Besides, I will fight my life to save it! Yannuo was relieved, but why did things develop differently from what he imagined? "The little master, will he hate his master?" Yan Nuo asked softly. "Hate?" Night Fei Huang closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened her eyes again. Her expression had become indifferent. "I can''t say I hate you any more. I just don''t think it''s worth it for master to come back like this." Yeah, it''s not worth it. When you decided to leave me, our relationship was broken. When I have given up the pursuit of your steps, choose to join hands with others, you come back. Therefore, night not Huang will say, master so back, is not worth it. "Not worth it?" Yannuo didn''t know what Xiaozhu meant. Night Fei Huang shakes her head and is not ready to explain. Just light way: "I just have some questions, want to ask Master face to face." Although the past has passed, there are still several aspects that she can''t let go of. She must get a reason. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yannuo lowered his head and didn''t ask any more questions. He didn''t know much about these things, and he had no way to talk with Xiaozhu about right and wrong, so he had to keep silent. "I''m tired. I want to be quiet." The night is not Huang light way. Yannuo quickly quits the car of yefeihuang and doesn''t disturb the owner any more. Returning to the quiet night, Fei Huang sighed. He took out the bottle which was stored in Yun Liangyi''s soul and whispered: "master, do you regret it or do you come back to atone for it?" The soul is still sleeping quietly, and there is no answer for Yefei Huang. Fingers gently stroked the bottle, which was the soul of her master. It''s The spirit of God! "It''s painful to bear the shackles of the way of heaven..." "If you know that, why come back..." "Disciple, I don''t hate you..." No one can hear the words from the bottom of his heart, and no one can give a response. All of all, can only be buried in night Fei Huang''s heart. Put back the bottle containing the soul, night Feihuang lay down, looking at the sleeping Jinyan, could not help but stretch out his hand to tease the lovely child. "Do you like children very much?" In consciousness, there is a voice. It''s green wood. Then his figure also appeared in the carriage of yefeihuang. The little ball stood on the chair quietly, looking at the direction of the night. "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded. It may not be right to say that she likes children. It should be that she prefers her own children. "The way you look at the child Not quite Aoki''s voice sounded again, the voice was as serious as ever. "Well Maybe. " Night non Huang''s answer is ambiguous, maybe even she doesn''t want to believe it. Chapter 451 "Master, if you have any trouble, why don''t you say it?" Aoki''s voice is so powerful in consciousness. Aoki is the shortest Warcraft that follows yefeihuang, but his concern for yefeihuang is no less than anyone and any Warcraft! Night Fei Huang''s mood is not good, maybe everyone can see it, or all big and small aware of it, but only Aoki, he asked out! This is what other people don''t have the courage to ask! "Why Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "hard work is not enough." At most, it''s just a sad thing. "Master, although Aoki doesn''t know what''s hard for you to say, Aoki wants to tell you that what the master has is something that many people in the world can''t envy." "Status, power, talent, wealth Many, many, many. The master may not care about these things, but they are the things that human beings pursue all their lives. Why don''t the master think about what he has and what he didn''t have? Why bother Aoki said little by little. Although he is a Warcraft, but know things, but not less than human. His master is now in confusion, as Warcraft is very necessary to enlighten his master! Well, that''s true. That''s right! "It''s also..." Night Fei Huang sighed a tone, drive out all unhappiness in the heart. What Aoki said is reasonable. Everyone pursues different things because of their different status, but they always pursue something they can''t get, and even regard it as God''s injustice to them. But as Aoki said, everyone has different things, and these things that are not treasured are the most worthy of human satisfaction. Yefei has more than many people. In terms of her life experience, she is now the holy queen of Shengya kingdom. She may have been the successor of siveijun family, and she was once an enviable disciple of God. In terms of status, there are still a large number of people to defend and respect themselves, even if they are unaccompanied. In terms of talent, the cultivation ability endowed by nature can''t be kept up with by others. In terms of wealth, she is not short of money, she can alchemy. ¡­¡­ And so on, the things that night is not Huang''s own are beyond others, even can be said to have been capped, and she still has troubles. Go after what you don''t have. But I didn''t cherish what I had. "Yes, after living in the human world for so many years, I have become more like a human..." Only human beings can have such emotions. Other races can see them thoroughly. For example, Aoki is one of them. When I was a phoenix in my previous life, I didn''t eat fireworks among people. After staying with God for a long time, I became lustless. But this life, it is really as a human class to live. Is also gradually assimilated That''s ironic. "Man is the strongest creature." Aoki couldn''t help sighing. "Infinite possibilities are created by human beings, aren''t they?" Night Fei Huang frustrated smile: "yes, that''s it." Man is really a complicated creature! Chapter 452 After flying in the sky for a long time, Ling changjue decided to land again to have a rest, considering that night was not Huang''s body. Left and right from the distance of danzong is not far, this distance, the use of transmission array, it should be enough! With that in mind, Ling changjue had landed with the crowd. Shanya city is not very famous or a good city. Shanya city is far away from the imperial capital and is quite close to the national boundaries. For the exchange and sale of all foreign materials, Shanya city is still unique. Almost no change, after landing, people will book a hotel, and then take a good bath, this is the real resurrection. Ling changjue originally planned to take Yefei Huang out for a walk, but after seeing Yefei Huang''s tired face, she immediately gave up the idea. It''s not that the hearse is bad, but when you rest on it, you always sleep seven minutes, and your consciousness has been wandering between waking and sleeping. So in the long run, your body will naturally feel endless fatigue. Night Fei Huang is just like this, after the whole son relaxes down, on the face is the tired face that cannot hide. Ling changjue asks yefeihuang to go back to have a rest after dinner. As far as Nuo is concerned, yefeihuang doesn''t want to look so delicate, but she can''t help it. She is too tired. After dinner, he went back to his room. Jinyan is still sleeping quietly in bed. She has been sleeping quietly without crying. After looking at the child for a while, night Feihuang also went to bed and closed her eyes. ¡­¡­ After restoring the memory of the previous life, yefeihuang no longer dreams. However, I do not know why, this deep sleep, it is a dream again. What''s more, such a dream is incredible. It''s still the God''s perspective as usual, night Feihuang is like the king who controls the whole situation, monitoring his own world. But this world is different from the one Fei Huang saw at night The houses here are very high, one floor, two floors, three floors Forty floors! What a tall house! The houses here are very crowded. There are a lot of them built. There is no chariot, there is no spirit beast chariot, there is a kind of four wheel thing that can be called a car for the time being. After people sit on this kind of thing, they can go far away. There is also a kind of two wheel car that should be controlled by human force. It''s very strange. The road here is very smooth, but it is very narrow. The whole city is very crowded. Endless prosperity and light. In the corner of the city, underground, it is the most cruel and darkest place. Fight, fight, kill, trade Some actions that will destroy the prosperity of the city are taking place in this place that people can''t see. In the underground of the city, there is a dark trading market. A beautiful little girl is sold by an old man in gorgeous clothes to another gentle man in gorgeous clothes. The little girl''s eyes were empty. She was taken away as a puppet, and was taken to another unknown place. Out of the car, in front of the mansion, the little girl is still no response, such a place, perhaps she has been a lot. The little girl was brought into the mansion, washed, put on a beautiful doll skirt without any use value, and wore heavy hair ornaments that could not be refused. Then, a long thick iron chain was tied around his neck Chapter 453 Like a dog, the end of the chain will be led by someone, and the little girl trapped by the chain can only be passively played at will. The gentle man who bought the little girl is not as gentle as he looks. After returning to his own territory, he seems to show his own nature and become violent and crazy. The night of God''s perspective is not Huang''s heart, perhaps in fear, or worried? This emotion, now in the dream, but there is no way to accurately judge. She can only keep watching. The little girl was taken to a small room by the man who bought her. According to Yefei Huang''s cognition, it should be a torture chamber, which is full of torture tools, big and small. Some people know it, but some don''t. At the moment of being brought in, after seeing the scene of the whole room, Yefei Huang saw that the little girl''s body was shaking faintly, and the deep panic was revealed in her originally godless eyes. The man seemed to say something to the little girl. Yefeihuang wanted to listen to it, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hear a word! Soon, the man took the little girl to the place where punishment seemed to be carried out The little girl was tied up, hands, feet, the whole person was dropped in mid air, but her eyes were covered. Night Fei Huang can clearly see the little girl''s trembling body, and deep fear. This fear, from the little girl, has been passed on to night Fei Huang, and can''t be waved away As he said something, the man chose the instrument of torture. Finally, he chose a short whip and walked up to the little girl. They seem to be playing a game of question and answer. What did the man ask and what did the girl say? If he didn''t answer correctly, the man frowned and whipped him mercilessly. I didn''t hit her pretty face, but the whip on her body was really painful. Yefei Huang saw that the beautiful clothes had split It can be seen how heavy the man is! One whip, two whips The little girl didn''t answer any questions correctly, so the whole 20 lashes were carried down by her young body! On the hand, on the foot has been affected by the whip, the white tender skin above has opened the bloodstained mouth, lets the human look then feel painful. The little girl also hurt, her mouth is still bitten by their own skin bleeding, but she seems to have not been aware of the same, bit the lip tenderly. Clothes have been whipped in rags, the whole body up and down, there are few good skin. Some of them are new wounds, but others can be seen as scars left a long time ago. New wounds will be opened on old wounds Over and over again, abuse the little girl''s little body It seems that the beating is satisfied. The man throws down the whip and unties the little girl. Then It was inhumane to pull the chain and drag the comatose little girl out of the room! The bloodstain along the way is really shocking! From the perspective of God, Yefei Huang is sad and sad. She wants to cry, but she has to keep watching. The man called a doctor to treat the little girl. The doctor seemed to be private. He was not surprised at the little girl''s injuries. Just skillfully disinfect, medicate, bandage and leave the little girl The whole process, did not show a little bit of emotion. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, the little girl is injured, like a pet, and the owner will treat the little girl in the same way as if she were enough. You can only eat like a dog and drink like a dog. If the master is in a good mood, the little girl will be spoiled like a princess. If the master is in a bad mood, there will be all kinds of cruel means to impose on the little girl The little girl has no hope at all. She doesn''t know how to resist. She seems to have accepted her fate. It may be impossible to explain the abuse of the little girl, but she is really used to it. After staying in this "home" for several months, he was bored by the host and then sold to others. It''s the same way. Every host will abuse the little girl with all kinds of hobbies. The little girl''s body is not good except her face. Most of these hosts are dignified people, and they will take the little girl to attend all kinds of banquets, be showered or sold on the spot She has no fixed residence, but constantly changing the owner, changing the address. The only constant is the pain she has to bear How dark, how inhuman. The little girl lived like this for ten years.Ten years Every day is hell, it''s hard to imagine what can support the little girl through this decade. In the past ten years, every drop has been blood and tears! At the time of the last resale, the little girl was 14 years old. In the process of being abused for a long time, the only thing the little girl gains is tenacity. There''s nothing she can''t bear. She''s the one who comes out of hell. The last resale transaction was not completed. At the location of the transaction, there was an ambush of killers from a third party. On the way to the transaction, they rushed out to see the people on both sides killed completely. The only one alive is the little girl. Because the little girl was not included in the task list, in order to prevent secret leakage, the girl was brought back to the organization by the killers. After being locked up for a few months, the little girl has a new role - drug test! It''s treated like a mouse. It''s tested. Maybe it''s because of the long-term treatment. The girl has developed antibodies to many kinds of drugs or poisons, and all of them are ineffective. It''s a blessing in disguise, so I survived. So, in the wrong circumstances, the girl began to work in the Department of poison research, and then her talent was discovered. Step by step, she was adopted by killers who specialized in poison research. With her efforts and talent, the girl became a man who was crazy about poison. The killer organization attached great importance to the girl''s talent and wanted to cultivate her into an excellent killer. Unfortunately, the girl was 14 years old and could not bear the severe training because she had been abused for a long time. No, it''s not only that. Girls may not be able to do what ordinary people can do. Is this a blessing or a curse? It''s really hard to say. Chapter 454 Because of the importance, the little girl is well paid to stay in this organization. In fact, little girls have experienced what is called good treatment, but those are just a flash in the pan, there is nothing worth recalling. Girls are weak, even if it''s not because of drug testing, they often get sick. The organization is not harsh on this. For talents, even if they can''t be an excellent killer, they are very good for little girls. It took a lot of effort to send the girl to other countries for treatment and recuperation. And the girl didn''t disappoint the people in the organization. She really has a talent for the convenience of poison! However, the girl has a very strange place, she developed the poison, the first trial, only one person! That is her own, no matter it is not effective for her, the girl will always be the first to take it for herself! Because of the past, the girl has produced antibodies to many ingredients, so even if she takes the lethal poison, it can''t really kill her. At most, it can only produce one or two effects. When her poison was used on others again, it was so terrible. In the organization, the girl grows up little by little from a child. Although her small face is still attractive enough, her injuries are always there. She didn''t want to get rid of them, as if those scars were girls Oh no, it should be the only memory for women. And these memories, without exception, in addition to hatred is pain! The position in the organization is not as fast as the fish leaping over the dragon''s gate. It is through the continuous efforts of the past ten years! Woman is a madman, which is recognized in the organization. Because she is a madwoman who has taken tens of thousands of poisons. There are more than 100 kinds of poisons on her body. Although she is not a killer, no one in the organization dares to provoke women. In the past ten years, women have been organized to receive a good education, and their bodies have been gradually close to normal people. As a killer group, they have learned some means to protect their lives. I''ve been on missions with killers and have been lurking. Of course, women are only allowed to go out when the danger factor or the fighting scene is not too fierce. Most of the time, women devote their youth to the laboratory and the development of poisons. Even the head of the killer organization has met the woman many times. No one can deny her talent and love for poison. No one can believe that a little girl who was not killed by mistake in those years will be such a scene now! At that time, the little girl was just a pet that the powerful people sold to each other, but I didn''t expect that this pet would turn into a female devil many years later! The woman gives all her feelings to poison, and has no feelings for life and people. The way she looks at anyone is like looking at a dead person. She has no feelings except indifference to anyone. Her feelings have long died with her childhood, and heaven has never been fair to her, so why should she be friendly to the world? People who climb out of hell are not qualified to experience the warmth of the world. Chapter 455 Woman has become a legend, her own legend, but also the legend of others! I will torture all the people who have hurt her in the past. The method I used is not the poison that she can use, but all that those people have imposed on her. Now, she has nothing left to return. Woman''s memory is not very good, but for those suffering, she is able to close her eyes to remember, a little detail will not forget! She put all these pains on those people in turn, watching them cry and cry in despair, and watching them beg for mercy and survival without dignity. Night Feihuang was so depressed when she saw this picture. Once a girl, why not beg like this? But, does it work? No, the more she pleads for mercy, the happier those who abuse her will be. They will exert more pain on the girl. They won''t be soft hearted at all! Now those people turn to women and try to get a glimmer of hope in despair. How ironic that she used to beg for mercy without dignity, but But what did she get? Ten years of life, ten years of hell, no one pity her, no, never! Even after she joined the organization, no one has ever pitied her. It won''t be there before, and it''s even more impossible in the future! Although the woman has developed a heartless and lustless temperament, her hatred will never be forgotten. In the face of these scum''s begging for mercy, the woman just sneered, as if she didn''t hear it, and continued to move on. Everything is done by oneself, not by others. Although her body is no better than those killers, she has learned a little bit about her methods. At this time, it''s time to use it! I''m really sorry for her achievements now. Wailing, screaming, reverberating in this room for a long time. It was not until these voices became smaller and smaller, until those people could no longer shout, that the woman stopped. The hand holding the whip is bloody - plucked out by one''s own nails! Is it hatred or the ease of revenge? Maybe none of them The woman''s expression is not comfortable now. She just decadent throw down the whip, let the blood on the hand drip down - she doesn''t care. She bowed her head. There was no emotion in her eyes. She was calm and frightening. In this case, she stood for a long time before leaving without saying a word. Calm is terrifying. Night Feihuang seems to be able to guess what the woman is thinking. What she hates most in her life is this kind of scum who likes to torture people, but not long ago, she became the person she hates most. In the same way, tortured the scum. Have a good time? Of course, it''s happy, but it''s more remorse. Are you comfortable? Of course, it''s comfortable, but it''s more sad. A variety of emotions mixed together, how can we be happy? In particular, she is a woman who has been tortured and her heart is not normal. Her heart is complicated. How can she be described in a few words? The woman locked herself in a small dark room, curled up, shivering. Are you afraid? Maybe there are some, but more of them should be because you are at a loss? Chapter 456 Later Is there a future? It''s true that there are, but it''s not good to omit. Probably since then, the focus of women''s life has been on drugs. As for poison, she can''t master it all at once. Although she has amazing talent, she doesn''t have a long time to learn it. No matter how talented she is, she can''t master all the poison in just a few years. Women like poison very much. Although they have to study medicine for the sake of poison, it is obvious that she prefers medicine to poison. And the former is rather for the sake of the latter. With talent and hard work, women''s reputation is becoming more and more famous in the whole circle, and many people come here just for a poison. However, the woman is not to refuse, she has her unique way. For those who kill people with poison, she only charges for manual work. For those who torture people with poison, usually when they come to ask for poison, they probably won''t go back. Women''s organizational background is huge, and women are the cash cow of this organization, which is naturally towards women. And women''s eccentric personality, the organization is also a blind eye, after all, money tree. Women don''t have any luxury life. They spend every day and night in the laboratory. Sometimes, even if their boss comes, they will be left outside for several days. But After all, there is no way. Who calls a woman a madman. Poison is constantly being innovated. Naturally, science and technology are constantly updated. In this world, everything is developing too fast. For example, a few years later, there was poison that could be used as pistol bullets. For example, poison can be carried around without harming the user. For another example, humans can exchange their own blood for toxic blood through some kind of equipment, without affecting their health. The bright side of the city is developing rapidly, so is the dark side, and it''s only fast but not slow! It wasn''t long before researchers found interesting herbs from other planets, which were brought back to earth for research. Medical scientists studied herbs, and women, for example, studied poisons. Although it is said that heaven needs the approval of the state, it is not too difficult to get to the top of the underworld. Because of the discovery of poisonous weeds one after another, the women set up special cultivation areas in the laboratory to cultivate these non indigenous things with special soil. Later, it was also found that things from other planets can be grafted and hybridized with native things, and become new species. In this way, women have been studying this way. Until one year, the underworld first developed one thing. That''s the space that can be implanted into the brain. Chip like. It''s a big step forward that something like this can be invented. It''s amazing in two ways. The first is implanted in the brain, and the second is physical space. That is to say, the personal space in existence and fantasy novels is no longer imagination, but really exists in this world! When something was invented, it caused a storm. Although it is not groundless, but after all, this chip is made, but it has not been really practiced! This is another problem. Who wants to be a mouse? If the ordinary people, if become, it is a loss to the underworld, but if the powerful people, if fail, there is only one end! Die! Chapter 457 At this time, there was a man who really stood up and said he was willing to be the mouse. When this person stood up, probably no one was not surprised This person, really, should be the one who needs this thing most, but it is also the one who is the least likely to become the experimented! Because this person is too important! For the underworld or for the top of society, this woman is too important! And this is such a woman, stood out in the crowd, said he would like to be the mouse, do the first experiment. There are many people who can''t understand why a woman should do this. She has a bright future and a strong background. If the experiment fails, all this will disappear! People live is meaningful, but her choice really makes a lot of people do not understand! Of course, there are also ways to stop it, because women are too important for the underworld. Her poison has greatly promoted the development of science and technology of the underworld, and can give them great inspiration. If this experiment fails, it will be a great loss for the whole underworld! Generally speaking, women''s use value is too great, even death, will not let her go! No one is really worried about the safety of the woman, all the worries are based on her own use value as the premise of persuasion. This feeling is really weak explosion! However, the woman did not take these words of persuasion, or even threats, to heart. The things she decided could not be changed even if Laozi came! After solving all the external factors of uneasiness, the woman was still as she wanted to be, and she became the experimenter. Before the official start of implantation, they started the preparatory work, that is, the setting of the internal space of the chip. According to the woman''s request, the chip space has become her farm, and all her poisonous herbs have been converted into data and stored in the chip space. This process seems simple, but it is not. It took half a year just to do this process of transforming the same object into data, and then importing the data into something that can be turned into real object at any time! One is that this noisy work is too complicated. Another reason is that there are too many things women need to transform! It needs to be processed in batches! So this step alone took half a year! It''s hard to imagine how to say that. Fortunately, the staff in charge of this project did not show impatience, and they were very excited during the whole process! To some extent, the person who invented the chip is also a madman. Women are also crazy. It''s just that two people are in different fields. Every transformation, whether it is a woman or a person, is to maintain a high degree of attention, no slack. After half a year, we can finally carry out the implantation work. Although there are still some people who do not want to stop this thing, but the woman''s attitude is still very tough, stubborn is to identify themselves. Lying on the operating table, in the gradual paralysis of anesthesia, the woman felt that despair again. The helplessness of childhood Before I close my eyes, I''m not afraid. Even if I will die on the operating table, it''s my own choice. Chapter 458 Later Later, no later, the woman died, and then night Fei Huang woke up. After waking up, I found that I was sweating all over, and there were traces of sweat or tears on my face. It was dry and uncomfortable. Looking at the Jinyan around her, she is still sleeping quietly. The sunshine outside the window is very bright. It seems that it is already afternoon. This dream, did a night, but a night, is to see a person''s life Yefei Huang is a person who has experienced life and death. She has no fear of death, but this dream But let night not Huang can''t help shaking his head. She doesn''t know if this is the memory she lost. If it is, there is evidence that there is a chip space in her conscious nerve But if it''s not, it''s implanted into the brain, and the space of night rather than Phoenix belongs to consciousness. If it has the same function, it can be explained by coincidence. No matter whether it''s yefeihuang''s own experience, yefeihuang feels very sad. She perfectly disguised another track of a miserable life. Of course, the first one is Huang''s life. Until the last moment, when she was riddled with holes, she found that the world was false, everything turned into nothingness, even herself. The other is the life of the woman in the dream. She has lived in hell since she was a child. Unlike the former, she can not feel the feeling of falling from heaven to hell. However, she has been living in hell all the time. One layer and two layers are not enough. She is at least the resident of 18 layers of hell. After obtaining freedom, because the body and mind have been oppressed for a long time, they will no longer live like healthy children, and they will only go on a road of no return. As a result, it is not a good ending. But night Fei Huang thought carefully, if it was her own, it would be like the woman in the dream. Although she is so rational, she will definitely do so. Why does the woman in the dream want to take her own life to do the experiment? It''s not because she''s brave, it''s because she''s gambling. And this bet, whether it''s success or failure, women are beneficiaries. If the experiment is successful and the woman survives, she will be able to get what she has always wanted and continue to study the poison she likes. If the experiment fails and the woman dies from then on, then she can get rid of the world that has bound her for many years and completely extricate herself. Why not? She, in fact, has a plan! In fact, I dare not admit that the woman in my dream is Yefei Huang himself, but I can be sure that she has seven or eight points at the bottom of my heart. After all, one similarity can be said to be coincidence, but many similarities can not be said to be coincidence. With a slight sigh, yefeihuang climbed out of bed, took clean clothes and got ready to take a bath. This dream, just a coincidence, or remind yourself what, night Fei Huang is not know. But just these are not enough. She can only vaguely feel that what she forgot before is the most important thing. But no matter what method is used, there is no way to think of it. Although he was once known as a human equal to God, it is impossible to capture the memory cut off from the soul. Everything can only go with the flow. Chapter 459 "BUCKLE!" It happened that after wearing it, night Feihuang heard the sound of knocking on the door. "Come in." The night is not Huang to return a. When the door was pushed open, Ling changjue came in with breakfast. Night Feihuang is wiping her long hair. After soaking in water, night Feihuang''s white hair is even more incomplete. Like a dead branch in winter, it sticks to Yefei Huang''s back and cheek. Ling changjue was stunned for a moment, and then put breakfast on the table. She went to pick up the towel in Feihuang''s hand and took over the action in her hand. Yefei Huang didn''t refuse. Her hair is very long and heavy after soaking in water, so it usually takes a long time to deal with her hair after bathing Of course, it''s just a general situation. People like Yefei Huang, who don''t pay much attention to their own image, usually go to bed at night before their hair is dry. The next day they become very warped, and then they use magic power to smooth them Of course, it''s ridiculous. It can also be directly dried with magic power I won''t say much about this. Although it''s very fast, it hurts my hair and won''t be used often. "You look much better." Ling changjue said in a soft voice. "Well." Night Fei Huang nodded. After sleeping for so long, I really feel better. "Yannuo called you before and found you were still sleeping, so he didn''t call you up. I guess you''ll wake up at this point, so come and try your luck. " Ling changjue smile, so to speak, his luck is really not generally good. "Before..." Night Fei Huang thought, afraid that she was still dreaming at that time? Otherwise, yannuo will knock on the door, and she will not know. But it also indirectly proved that yefeihuang really slept to death! Yes, that''s fine. "We can stay in Shanya city for one more day. Tomorrow when I set up the magnetic field, I will go to danzong through the tunnel." Knowing that ye Feihuang''s words were just talking to herself, Ling changjue didn''t answer at the right time. Instead, she turned the topic and talked about people''s itinerary. "Good." Night non Huang didn''t have too much hesitation, nodded. Ling changjue changed several towels and finally wiped Yefei Huang''s hair dry. Yefei Huang finally sat down in a chair and began to eat this food for breakfast, lunch or afternoon tea. Anyway No problem. After the food is removed, Ling changjue asks yefeihuang if she wants to walk in the street. Yefeihuang thinks about it, but refuses. She does not like bustling, shopping this kind of thing, really not suitable for her. Ling changjue did not say anything, but after a few words, he went out. I don''t know whether to go shopping or deal with things. It''s really more and more vigorous. Night Feihuang stay in the room, even don''t want to go downstairs to walk around, yawn, although the spirit is good, but still want to sleep. Afternoon is the most drowsy time. Yan nuolai knocked on the door, and in the process of wriggling, he said the purpose of his trip. "Did you last night Is it a nightmare again? " Yan Nuo asked, a little unsure. Night Feihuang didn''t show too much surprise, Yan Nuo called himself in the morning, you should find something wrong with yourself. After getting along for such a long time, yannuo understood Yefei Huang''s life more clearly. In addition to falling into a nightmare, night Feihuang will not fall into a state of not waking up. Chapter 460 This morning, Yefei Huang was not awakened. Although there is no change between the appearance and ordinary sleeping, if it is a small master, he will be very abnormal if he doesn''t realize it after he steps into the room. "Yes." Night is not the order of Huang indifferent, for him, this has nothing to hide. "The little master..." Yannuo wants to ask, what did the little Lord dream of, but However, this matter, after filtering in the brain, can not be asked out. What did you dream about? What will the little Lord say? Although he is very loyal to Xiaozhu, he is definitely not ambidextrous, but There are still topics between them that cannot be mentioned. For example, the removed memory However, if the little master accidentally dreams of this paragraph, how can Yan Nuo explain it? If you admit it, then everything the master has done will fall short? No How could that be? However, if you don''t ask This will become a matter that people can''t help thinking about. Ah, it''s really big! "Don''t worry." Night non Huang looking at Yan Nuo, light way. Although there was no smile, yannuo unexpectedly felt a mild feeling. Now in front of the small Lord, the bottom of my heart is very calm, she was not affected by any. "I''m fine. The things I dream about are just unnecessary things." Yes, those things are unnecessary. Even if you have a gray past, what can you do? Anyway, they all fell into the abyss once. What''s wrong with the second time? What''s more, those are past tense. She has a new life of her own. A totally different life. Needless things should not be mentioned. "Little master It''s just fine. " Night is not Huang''s indifference is let Yan Nuo some embarrassed, small Lord won''t deliberately hide himself, this Yan Nuo still know, so his mind by small Lord found, more or less will be some embarrassed. Yan Nuo blushed slightly, but he didn''t know how to face night Feihuang. He knew that yefeihuang had been heard ten thousand years ago. Ten thousand years ago, she was a wonderful legend. Although the divine disciples sent by the human world were not her, she was more dazzling than the divine disciples in the world. As a person who can compare with gods and demons, her ability is very terrible. It''s very likely that memory can be restored through dreams, and that''s exactly what Norton is afraid of. He is very afraid of Yefei Huang''s memory, because in this case What they do is meaningless. He didn''t want such a thing to happen, even if he knew that it would be impossible one day. But now I still hope from my heart that this day will come later. "Yannuo, you seem very nervous?" Night non Huang''s line of sight did not leave Yan Nuo''s body, but his eyes are deliberately avoiding himself. In fact, it''s not impossible to guess the reason, but It is an invisible consensus between the two sides. Night non Huang will not take the initiative to ask, Yan Nuo they will not take the initiative to mention this matter. Unless ye Feihuang can think of it by himself. Otherwise, probably no one will touch this line, because it is not good for both sides. Chapter 461 Yannuo didn''t say anything more, and quietly quit the room of yefeihuang. Night is not Huang now is also no sleepiness, holding Jinyan will go downstairs to bask in the sun. Although Jinyan has been able to live in human affairs, to a certain extent, she won''t adapt all at once. So night is not Huang also be in help Jinyan early adapt. Pick up no weight of the child, night Feihuang push open the door, go downstairs. The whole hotel is empty. Ling changjue always likes to wrap up the whole hotel, which can avoid a lot of trouble. Besides, Yefei Huang doesn''t like the excitement. After asking the location of the backyard to the store owner, he went to the backyard with the child in his arms. The shop owner is also a person with all kinds of delicacy. He has prepared the tables and chairs and served tea and fruit. It''s really well prepared. "Miss, do you need a little servant?" The shopkeeper asked respectfully. "No need." The night is not Huang light way. "The little one left." The shop owner leaves quietly. Yefeihuang puts Jinyan on the baby bed prepared by the shop owner and takes out a piece of clothes. Now xiaojinyan can''t face the direct sunlight. Night Fei Huang himself sat on the bamboo chair, bathed in the sun. It''s not the middle of summer now. The sunshine is not so spicy, but it''s warm on the body. There''s a kind of unspeakable comfort. This is what ye Feihuang pursues. The sun is so lazy that night Fei Huang takes out a poisonous flower and plays with it at her fingertips. I don''t have much leisure time, so I''d better cherish it. Night is not like this. Unfortunately, even if Yefei Huang has the ability to see the future, she can''t predict what will happen soon. Originally, I was enjoying sunbathing, but I didn''t expect that there was a loud noise from the front door, and then the visible black smoke came out! "On fire?" Night Fei Huang narrowed her eyes, looking at the black smoke, some doubts. Let''s go and have a look. With this idea, night non Huang action quickly picked up Jinyan to go to the site of the accident. ¡­¡­ Although the original hall is not good-looking, at least it does not affect people''s visual effect, but now It''s all baked black. How ugly it is. The shop owner looked at the two troublemakers in embarrassment. No, it should be one of the men who still has mana. Opposite him is a woman who controls the wind magic. Two people seem to be enemies, still facing each other, but embarrassed the damaged Hotel store. "Miss, it''s disturbing you..." The shop owner soon noticed the white in the line of sight. It''s pure white that can''t be ignored by any means. "What''s the matter?" Night Fei Huang asked. "The two guests said that they would come to the hotel, but they seemed to be enemies, so before the little one said anything, they had a fight." The shop owner looks aggrieved. How can he repair so many things! But He didn''t dare to come forward to fight. He was a summoner, but he was just an ordinary man If you try to persuade me to fight, you''ll kill yourself, right? Night Fei Huang''s brow slightly wrinkled up. Call a way: "Yan Nuo." "My subordinates are here!" Yannuo appeared in front of yefeihuang in an instant. "Throw it out." The order is very strong. Chapter 462 "Yes Yan Nuo''s quick response was not slow. With the speed that ordinary human eyes could not see, he quickly threw out the two people who had trouble in the hotel. Well, it was lost. Yannuo completed the task completely according to his little master''s will, so the two unfortunate men had turned into parabola and landed on the opposite street. There are a lot of onlookers at the door of the shop, and it seems that the two people who caused the trouble also have partners. Although they didn''t fight, they were obviously full of hostility in their eyes! "Little Lord, how do those people deal with it?" Yannuo refers to the forces of both sides among the passers-by. Night Feihuang didn''t want to take care of other people. It was the freedom of others and didn''t disturb her own purity. As long as you don''t make trouble in your own area, other things There''s no need to step in Well Yefei Huang did think so, but But there are always accidents. For example, if something happens next, night Feihuang can''t do it even if she wants to stay out of it. Because Yefei Huang sees Ling changjue who is supposed to be out on business Appeared in the melon eating crowd behind, and then seemed to doubt for a while, went to the opposite, will be in a coma in the past the wind department girl up. So £¿£¿£¿£¿£¿ If you can, night Feihuang is full of question marks! This is What happened? After seeing Ling changjue, the girl''s friends seemed to be surprised. More importantly, they were relieved! They Do you know each other? Night Fei Huang has this kind of doubt. Ling changjue also saw the girl''s friends and let them all come in after saying something Night non Huang also didn''t stop what, on the contrary is that boy''s friend, help up the boy left silently. Before leaving, I had a meaningful look at yefeihuang. It''s even more confusing, so The crowd gradually evacuated, and the shop went to repair the damaged shop. Ling changjue put the girl on the chair and came to yefeihuang. "Do you know him?" Or night Fei Huang first opened mouth, these people in her brain is no impression, so it must be Ling changjue''s friends? Ling changjue was obviously stunned for a moment and said with a soft smile: "I forgot that your memory is gone..." "She is the new dean of Zhuolu academy, with you and me And I''m old friends. " Ling changjue pointed to the comatose girl and said. The dean of Zhuolu academy? Night Fei Huang thought, so it is. When Ling changjue was studying in Zhulu academy, Yefei Huang had heard a little about it, but was the new dean really too young? How is it a girl? "This is the acting deacon of Zhuolu academy, not yet." Ling changjue pointed to the girl''s partner, not an old one Is this Zhulu academy really lonely? Night not Huang can''t help but think of like this. "People from Zhulu Academy..." Night Fei Huang murmurs a way, "how is here?" Weiran scratched his head with embarrassment and said: "Qinghuan said that he would come to inquire about some situation, so we came here." Ling changjue frowned: "just the two of you?" "No, no, brother Huo is here too, but we are separated..." How stupid is this Chapter 463 "How can you go out at such a time?" Ling changjue''s tone is obviously dissatisfied. He knows Yi Qinghuan''s strength. Although he can''t reach the level that a dean should have, fortunately, he has good talent and is willing to work hard. Therefore, even if it''s not good now, he will certainly have amazing strength in the future. However, Yi Qinghuan in his impression is a person who knows the propriety, before taking care of Jun Lihuang, you can see, how now, but so reckless? The new Zhulu academy still needs her protection. How can it come out so carelessly? Wei Ran''s expression was stiff for a moment, and then he sighed deeply: "all our disciples have been accepted by Dan Zong The only remaining disciples were also called back by the family. Now the Academy It''s empty. " After listening to Yefei Huang, she only feels that things are right and people are wrong. Once such a glorious holy land, now Become a bully? How ironic and powerless it is to say it? "Qinghuan refused Dan Zong''s invitation, so on the one hand, she came out to relax, on the other hand, she came out to explore the situation and see if there was anything that could help." Before he finished, Ling changjue was rarely silent, and the gentle smile on her face disappeared. Rebuilding Zhulu academy is not only Yi Qinghuan''s personal wish, but also Jun Lihuang''s wish. At that time, how much effort did you spend? Ling changjue takes a look at Yefei Huang. Although she can''t remember anything now, she doesn''t forget that it''s what she wants, but now No girl expected effect? If the girl thinks of it, I''m afraid she will be angry, right? "Just fighting with you?" Night not Huang again inserted a mouth. "It''s the people of danzong. They say that Qinghuan is just a worthless dean who can''t even keep his own disciples Qinghuan didn''t hold back, so he started with them. " Ling changjue wanted to ask, why didn''t she start? Although he is not familiar with Weiran, he has met him several times. Weiran is a hot-blooded teenager, which is certain, but now? But Ling changjue has not asked export, night non Huang took the lead to speak: "he, soon waste." He, of course, refers to the future. Ling changjue''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt, and then he did not believe in evil and carried the golden mana around him, and returned to Ling changjue''s hands, but his eyes were more clear. Even if you are willing to fight, you will not be able to fight! As night Feihuang said, he is just a little bit short of becoming a complete loser! It''s strange that I didn''t find this before? "It''s a drug." Night Fei Huang know Ling changjue in doubt what, take the lead to say. However, she didn''t have any interest. She turned around and walked upstairs with Jinyan in her arms: "since you are old friends, you can stay." After the words fall, they disappear. Weiran''s mood is a little low. Obviously, he knows his physical condition. "Made by Dan Zong?" Ling changjue looked at Weiran and narrowed her eyes. "Yes." Wei Ran bit his teeth and nodded: "the disciples of danzong forced everyone to try the medicine We managed to keep Qinghuan.... " "Can''t let her, let her also..." Chapter 464 Yi Qinghuan is everyone''s last spiritual pillar, absolutely can''t let her have something! Absolutely, absolutely, not allowed! "I know." Ling changjue sighed softly. He had disappeared for a long time, and he didn''t have the spare time to care about the development of the Academy. I didn''t expect that it would be like this When Mingming was in the valley of yin and Yang last time, yin and Yang Sakura said it was very good. How could it be a different look now? It''s really unpredictable! "Take Qinghuan to rest first, and then go to see a doctor." Ling changjue said. "Good." Weiran walks over and hugs Yi Qinghuan in a coma and goes upstairs. Yan Nuo appointed up to guide the two, looking for empty room arrangement. Ling changjue''s mood is a little dignified. He is not a meddler. But now, they and yefeihuang don''t remember each other. This makes all memories OK, and Ling changjue has a headache. On the one hand, the lover once wanted to protect, on the other hand, the indifference and indifference of both sides. This Ling changjue was caught in the middle. What should he do? Sigh is no solution, Ling changjue no way, had to go upstairs, this matter, or to say with the girl. Ling changjue, who was allowed to enter the room, was a little embarrassed when she just stepped into Yefei Huang''s room. Because night is not Huang this posture, obviously is waiting for oneself to come to the door. She knew Ling changjue would come to find herself, so she had been ready for a long time. "Sit down." Night not Huang to don''t know what to say lingchangjue said. Then he poured him a cup of tea and handed it to him. Ling changjue had to sit down, took the cup and took a sip first. "Feihuang, about Qinghuan and Weiran, I..." "You want me to save them?" It''s not difficult to see Ling changjue''s intention, but what surprised yefeihuang is that Ling changjue would ask for herself for others? This is the night is not the beginning of Huang unexpected. "Well." Ling changjue nodded. "Yes." Night not Huang didn''t think at all, agreed directly. Promised the speed of Ling changjue did not respond! She said yes without asking anything? "You..." Don''t you have anything to ask? Ling changjue originally wanted to ask, but when she raised her head, she saw the smile of Yefei Huang. The smile that she can see from time to time after she recovers the memory of her previous life. That let a person see one eye, then fall into infatuated smile at this point. Ling changjue will never forget this kind of smile, which is warm and makes people want to be close to each other. It''s God''s smile, it''s angel''s smile. The happiness that can''t be described by words arises spontaneously, and Ling changjue doesn''t want to ask or explain any more. Because it''s completely meaningless. Night Fei Huang she is understand, Ling changjue know, so there is no need to ask. "If it''s you, I don''t need to ask for any reason." Immediately, night is not Huang to say so again. "It''s just you." Ling changjue doesn''t know how to describe her mood now. Is she excited? Excited. Excited? Excited. At that time, more people were satisfied. Yes, just like that, it''s very satisfying. "Not Huang!" Ling changjue quickly goes to yefeihuang and holds yefeihuang in her arms. Chapter 465 The girl''s feelings for him have changed. Ling changjue might have noticed it, but she was worried that it was just a dream, and she didn''t dare to act rashly. But now, he is really sure! The cool body in my arms is real! This is no longer their own illusion, but really, is a girl! What if she didn''t recover the memory between them, now That''s enough now, isn''t it? Feeling the heat from Ling changjue''s body, ye Feihuang felt relieved. The same breath, the same him. She once hinted that in this life, if he found her first, she would give him a complete heart. However, he did. Without any memory and guidance, a man named Ling changjue found a woman named ye Feihuang. In fact, if it''s a coincidence, it''s a kind of fate. Night non Huang quietly against Ling changjue''s arms, listening to his powerful heartbeat, the heart is very calm. He''s not as powerful as he was in his previous life, but so what? The way we treat ourselves, even after thousands of years, has not changed. Reach out, slowly encircle Ling changjue''s waist. Night non Huang''s head rubbed to rub, softly way voice: "thank." Thank you for finding me. Thank you for choosing to love me. Thank you, too. Let me I fell in love with you. Ling changjue is immersed in happiness and doesn''t notice what night Feihuang is whispering. Just rubbed her head, especially satisfied. "Feihuang, I''m so happy." Ling changjue said in night Feihuang''s ear, that low voice, really want to let night Feihuang drunk in it. Only those who have been ignored by the people they love most can understand Ling changjue''s complex feelings at the moment! It''s not easy! Although looking at it, it''s only half a year, but every year is suffering for Ling changjue. As long as Feihuang doesn''t accept him one day and night, he is worried about gain and loss, but he doesn''t dare to be too hasty, for fear that it will only make her further away from himself. That day, it was really hard. I will probably never forget this time in my life. This girl is really too important for herself! "I I won''t let you leave me again It''s hard to lose her. The whole life is dark. Now, although I am promoted to heaven, I really don''t want to go back to that dark day! Once again, he won''t let her leave his side again. "Well, I won''t leave." Fool. Night is not the mouth corner of Huang to rise slightly. I''ve lost my bet to you for a long time. Anyway, I can''t escape from you You are still so worried about gain and loss. What a fool. Just, I''d better take you to recover your memory earlier. Night Fei Huang thinks so, burying his head deeper. ¡­¡­ Later, yefeihuang had lit the red lotus fire and began to refine the pills. As an old saying goes, Yefei Huang is a doctor of poison, and poison is the first thing in everything. Yi Qinghuan''s injury is easy to cure, but his body in the future will be more difficult to adjust. Night Fei Huang always does not like trouble, with poison Dan although painful, but at least good quickly, also can cure. So night Fei Huang didn''t even think about it, so she chose to refine the poison pill. Chapter 466 It doesn''t take much time to make pills, but to be on the safe side, yefeihuang slowed down a little and was a little more cautious. It''s always right. In the evening, the elixir comes out and the fragrance overflows. Although it''s not a kind of medicine pill, its fragrance can make people smell and feel a spiritual shock! "It''s so fragrant..." Fire Yang asked this taste, the corner of the mouth actually left can liquid? Night Fei Huang took medicine Ding, rubbed rub fire Yang''s head, this little guy can actually because of this drool? Some funny, took out some pills for Warcraft, and gave them to xiaohuoyang. Small fire Yang such as the treasure of holding this pill, happy squat to the corner to enjoy. Night Fei Huang laughs and puts the pill in her hand into the bottle. Push open the door and give it to Ling changjue who is guarding the law at the door. "White bottle for women, blue bottle for men, one a day, after eating." Night is not Phoenix''s way. The amount and quantity have been calculated, so there is no need to refine later. "Thank you." Ling changjue soft voice thanks. Night Fei Huang smile, did not say anything. ¡­¡­ We should have two more injured patients, so we are going to delay our journey for a while. Night is not Huang see Ling changjue''s plan, afraid is also don''t plan to give up this matter. The core of Zhuolu Academy was bullied to such an extent that the West Victoria empire was simply ignored. Danzong It''s not just about getting the heart back and persuading them to cooperate. I''m afraid we still have to calculate this account of Zhuolu Academy. Nearly ten days in the middle of the month, the street was very quiet. The window of yefeihuang''s room was still open. Yefeihuang stood in front of the window and looked at the street that she couldn''t see. With the faint moonlight, we can see the road clearly, but far away, we can''t see it. Night Feihuang is waiting for Ling changjue to come back. He went to find their brother Huo. Although went out not for a while, but night Feihuang still not very at ease. So here we are. "Little Lord, it''s late at night." Yan Nuo''s figure doesn''t know when to appear behind yefeihuang, and puts a garment on yefeihuang. "Yes." The night is not Huang should a, but didn''t move. "Rest early." Words fall, Yan Nuo left. He knew that persuasion was useless, but he could not help saying it before he left. At least, there is a comfort in my heart. Night Fei Huang sighed, but it was nothing but calming the uneasiness in her heart. Ears move, there''s a sound! Night Fei Huang''s eyes are looking for the sound captured by her ears, but she can see that the dark sound is coming step by step under the moonlight. Night non Huang''s brow micro invisible wrinkled up. Without much thought, he jumped out of the window and ran straight away! If it had not been for the accident, he would not have come back! With this idea, the night is not Huang some uneasy! "Feihuang..." Weak call sound let night not Huang nervous raised head. The sight is a blood red! "You''re hurt!" Night Fei Huang frowned at him. Although not panic, but the bottom of my heart is really panic! Who can hurt him? "Cough, go back first." Ling changjue took a few more steps. Night is not Huang this just see clearly, he still carry a coma past of man! The man It seems that the injury is not light! What is this What happened? Chapter 467 Regardless of Ling changjue''s opposition, night Feihuang takes over the man on his back. Night is not Huang''s meaning more obvious, Ling changjue himself hurt very much, help him to share some is also out of good intentions. It''s only a few steps away from returning to the hotel, but night Feihuang is still afraid of trouble and delimits the space, leading two people back to his room. Smelling the thick smell of blood, Yan Nuo''s figure immediately appeared in front of Ye Feihuang! But when he saw this scene, he was also shocked! How could it hurt so badly? "Cough, we met a ghost." Ling changjue just sat down, just got free to explain how their body injury came. Ghost Night Fei Huang''s brow wrinkled up, ghost, has entered the West Wei Empire? "Yannuo, take Jinyan out." The night is not Huang to command a way. One of these two people''s injuries is more serious than the other. It really takes some effort to deal with them. "Little Lord, will my subordinates also help me?" Yannuo holds Jinyan next door and returns to the room again. Night Fei Huang thought and agreed. Although she can handle it by herself, two people should be faster. After nodding his head, yannuo took a basin of water as he was told, and then began to deal with the two people''s injuries. Ling changjue''s white clothes have no clean place left. I don''t know how many injuries he suffered! "Go to your room." Night Fei Huang asked softly: "can you still walk?" "Cough, yes." Despite some difficulties, Ling changjue still struggles to stand up, and then is helped back to his room by Yefei Huang. "Yannuo, clean the wound first." Before leaving, night is not Huang to order a way. "Yes." Although let the small Lord and that man together, Yan Nuo some uncomfortable, but now is obviously not the time to think about these. This comatose man, the wound is really too heavy! Waste some strength to help Ling changjue on the bed, and then take off his dirty clothes one by one. "I''m so hurt..." See the back of the injury, the night of non Huang distressed do not dare to touch the skin with their hands! "It''s a little painful. You can bear it." Night Fei Huang said. This dress is already connected with the skin and flesh. If you want to take it off, it must be painful! "Yes." Ling changjue''s voice was already full of Qi. I''m afraid that in addition to the back injury, there are other injuries. The same injury, or more serious injury! Yefei Huang''s heartache is heartache, but she also knows that she can''t delay the time of treatment. In addition to the lighter movement of her hands, she uses the magic power of the holy department to ease and heal the wound when she opens the clothes. It''s not unreasonable for the holy Summoner to be called a healing summoner, but it can only be used for short-term recovery in combat. Yefei Huang used it here to make Ling changjue more comfortable and not suffer from these painful sins. Ling changjue is biting her teeth. Night Feihuang''s forehead is full of sweat. She must be more careful! When it''s not easy to tear off all the clothes, night Feihuang''s head is already a little dizzy. After stabilizing her mind, Yefei Huang draws water and cleans Ling changjue''s wound. As night Fei Huang estimated in advance, Ling changjue''s body, such as the back injury, many. Legs, thighs, arms, abdomen, almost all have the same injury! Night non Huang don''t know with such injury, Ling changjue is how to keep awake! It hurts to look at it, not to mention the injured people. During the period, night non Huang took out a pill, let Ling changjue in the mouth. "Don''t swallow it, let it melt in your mouth." Night not Huang is so entrust. But when Ling changjue is in his mouth, Ling changjue doesn''t feel right! This pill is extremely bitter! One, has exceeded the scope of human recognition of suffering! Although it was very hard, Ling changjue obviously felt that she was sober. Did not issue a protest what, after all, the girl to deal with their wounds, has been very tired, can not give her to add blocking! The injuries on his body are really frightening. If we deal with them one by one, I''m afraid he will die of pain. So Yefei Huang gave him an anesthetic pill. Although it was bitter and refreshing, Ling changjue could sleep peacefully after the pill had completely melted, and she would not feel any pain any more. Night non Huang hands to Ling changjue constantly deal with the wound, and then always pay attention to the time. Ling changjue''s breath became more and more gentle. After all, she was completely sleepy. Looking at his calm face, night Feihuang more and more distressed.After the wound is cleaned up, yefeihuang goes to her room. Yannuo doesn''t deal with these as quickly as she does, but she is also very careful. Elder martial brother Huo''s injury is heavier than Ling changjue''s. ye Feihuang speculates that when Ling changjue arrives, elder martial brother Huo has already been seriously injured. Entrusted Yan Nuo some key points, and then told him the usage of pills one by one, night Feihuang returned to Ling changjue''s room. Crush the pill, apply it to the wound, and then bandage it. Every wound costs a lot of pills, but night Feihuang''s eyes didn''t even blink, without hesitation. After the lack of some pills, ye Feihuang immediately refined them, and the refining speed was at least ten times as fast as usual. Then send it to yannuo next door, and rush back to give Ling changjue medicine. ¡­¡­ When all of them were dealt with, it was the night of the second day, that is to say, yannuo and yefeihuang both spent a day and a night to treat them! "Little Lord, why don''t you go to sleep first?" Yan Nuo looked at night non Huang will own end of porridge, can''t help but persuade said. "They still have a high fever and can''t sleep for two nights." Night Fei Huang said. Tonight is the critical period for two people. How can we sleep at this time? "Well, I''ll also pay attention to my body." Night Fei Huang''s face is not good, Yan Nuo can see it. But night non Huang insist not to rest, Yan Nuo also have no way, had to give up persuasion, let her pay attention. "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded. If she falls down, what about her patients? So, she won''t let her own business! "Is Huoyang asleep?" Night Fei Huang asked. "I''m awake. I''m waiting outside." Yannuo said. Night Fei Huang nodded, "I and fire yang to refine some medicine, you first look at these two people." "Yes Night Feihuang and Huoyang find a room and begin to work. Because it''s a refined medicine, we should grasp the fire more accurately. We can only control the red lotus fire by Huoyang. Chapter 468 "Cough." I don''t know if I''m really tired. Night Feihuang coughs when she is refining medicine! In a hurry to pour a cup of hot water to drink, night non Huang just feel throat slightly itchy just feel better. "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Fire Yang quickly stopped the work in the hand, ran to the night non Huang''s side, worried looking at pulling his master''s sleeve. "It''s OK. It''s probably cold." Night not Huang light cough two, knead knead Meat fire Yang''s head, soft voice way: "continue." "Oh Good Huoyang nodded, confused, but looked at the master as if he was really OK, then hesitated to release his hand. Night Fei Huang closed the collar, there is no unusual move. Huoyang see master seems really nothing, this just slowly put down the heart, concentrate on the work. It didn''t take long to refine the medicine. When one person and one beast looked at the colorful liquid in front of them, they also laughed with satisfaction. "Huoyang, take these to yannuo and ask him to drink them when elder martial brother Huo wakes up." Night Fei Huang selected a few bottles of medicine from them and put them in Huoyang''s hand. "All right, master!" Huoyang nodded hard and ran out of the room with short legs. Watching Huoyang close the door, night Feihuang collapsed on the ground like a leak, covering her mouth and not letting herself make a sound. After setting the sound insulation barrier in the room, night Feihuang coughs out. The throat is burning, but the body is getting colder and colder! "It''s hopeless." Night Fei Huang clenched his fist, really disliked his body, especially not fighting! "Only, that''s the extent!" No, she won''t. Why, just to achieve such a degree, the body will have such a big reaction, she should not be so delicate body, is really, shame! ¡­¡­ After a long rest, Yefei Huang feels a little bit stronger, and then she stands up and ignores her confused head. She reluctantly puts away the medicine, opens the door and pretends to be OK and goes to Ling changjue''s room. Yan Nuo probably went back to elder martial brother Huo''s room. He is not here at the moment. Ling changjue is still sleeping. The effect of anesthesia has not dissipated. He dragged a stool and sat by the bed. Looking at whether he would wake up for a while and a half, night Feihuang grabbed his hand and took a rest on the edge of the bed. In this way, if he wakes up, he will know for the first time. Night Feihuang feel his head is about to explode, not long, then shallow fell asleep. Ling changjue woke up in the early morning. When she opened her eyes, she was still in a daze in the room. There was no strong sunlight outside the window, but looking at the brightness, it was the rhythm of dawn. Ling changjue felt very tired. Her body, including her head, was very heavy. But gradually, after she began to wake up, her pain came one by one! Fingers slightly twitch, night Feihuang seems to feel something, immediately wake up. "You''re awake." Night Fei Huang''s hand touched Ling changjue''s pulse, and then touched his forehead temperature. After there was no big problem, she was relieved. She didn''t realize how hoarse her voice was. Chapter 469 Later, Yefei Huang sees Ling changjue''s eyebrows wrinkled. Just when Yefei Huang thinks Ling changjue is too painful and wants to ask, Ling changjue struggles to raise her hand and put it on her head. Slightly forced to knead to knead night non Huang originally some disorderly hair silk. "Tired?" Night is not Huang, only hear Ling changjue so ask oneself. "Nothing." He took Ling changjue''s hand off his head and put it on the back of his hand and his cheek. Even if it''s weak, the warmth from Ling changjue''s palm can make night Feihuang obsessed. Ling changjue''s fingers crossed Feihuang''s skin at night, and her eyes were full of heartache. His girl, looks bad. He could see it, but he couldn''t blame her. The girl did all this because she took care of herself. So, he can only love "It hurts." Holding Ling changjue''s hand, night Feihuang didn''t dare to exert herself for fear that she was hurting him. "With you, it won''t hurt." Ling changjue smiles gently at Yefei Huang. Even though he is very weak, he is still charming and charming. "Poor mouth." Night is not Huang to blame a, after all also didn''t shake off his hand. After all, still reluctant to see him so brave. "Here, drink the potion first." Taking out the medicine stored in the space ring, yefeihuang stands up and puts another pillow under Ling changjue''s head to make it easier for him to drink. Although Ling changjue doesn''t want yefeihuang to be so busy serving herself, he really has more than his heart and less than his strength. Now he can''t control his body flexibly, so he has to try not to move to add trouble to yefeihuang. Obediently drink medicine, night non Huang gently will lingchangjue lips residual medicine wipe. The action is gentle, and the night is not like a person. "You wait for me here. I''ll prepare food for you." Night not Huang to Ling changjue whole quilt, soft voice way. "Yes." Ling changjue answered with a smile. Night Feihuang out of the room, first went to his room to see another patient''s situation. Elder martial brother Huo hasn''t woken up yet. He''s seriously injured. He''s still at the core in several places. If he didn''t deal with it in time, I''m afraid he would die. Yannuo is also taking care of the man he never met, which saves yefeihuang a lot of trouble. When stepping out of his room, he bumps into Yi Qinghuan with a worried face. "They How''s it going? " I didn''t dare to disturb you before, but now I find it hard to find the time to ask. Yi Qinghuan is very worried. "It''s a serious injury." Night is not Huang is also true to tell. There is no accident to see Yi Qinghuan can''t believe it, and the expression of heartache. Night Fei Huang had to add: "will not endanger life." Or have you worked so long in vain? Looking at Yi Qinghuan relieved, night Feihuang no longer said anything. He turned and went downstairs. "Shopkeeper." Night Fei Huang called. "The little one is here. What can I do for you, miss?" The shop owner heard the call and soon appeared. "Borrow your kitchen." "No problem, miss. You can use it as you like!" The shop owner has no opinion at all. This time, the customers of the bag shop are generous and the people are good. Naturally, the shop owner will be satisfied if he can be satisfied! "There''s more." Night Feihuang took out a piece of paper full of herbs, and gave it to the shop owner: "help me get ready in the afternoon." Chapter 470 Although there are many herbs written on the paper and the quantity needed is quite large, they are all common herbs. It is absolutely no problem to prepare them before noon. The shop owner wanted to know the market. After looking at the name of the herb above, he agreed with a smile. Night Feihuang went into the kitchen, there were plenty of fruits and vegetables stored in it, but since she was cooking by herself, she would not make any ordinary food. Yefei Huang doesn''t know how to cook, but at least she has the memory of three generations. She can''t cook ordinary food, but she always knows how to cook medicated food, right? If not, I would have no face to say that I am an alchemist. Yefeihuang''s research on medicated food is not deep, most of them are able to eat in the case of maintaining drug properties, and the taste is second. But Feihuang really made some efforts to carefully control the taste tonight. The medicine Ling changjue took would not be very good. If her own medicine was a little worse, I''m afraid Ling changjue would not be able to eat it. Considering that the body must supplement nutrition, night Feihuang still give himself a boost, to study how to make the taste delicious. Of course, Yefei Huang won''t give herself too much time. After all, there are two people waiting to eat upstairs. After the research improved a little, yefeihuang quickly finished the rest. When I came out with the medicated meal, I ordered the kitchen aunt to make some light food. She and Yan Nuo haven''t eaten for a long time, but they can''t fall down because they don''t have enough energy! It''s too funny. Go to your room first and put down brother Huo''s medicinal meal. Yi Qinghuan and Wei Ran are in the room. Elder martial brother Huo has just woken up. Yannuo is drinking medicine for him. "Little master." Yannuo came and put down the bottle of medicine. "Give it to him later. Let''s wait for the medicine to disperse." Night Feihuang first put the tray on the table, and then went to the bedside of elder martial brother Huo. He is sober, but weak in every way. "What''s wrong?" The night is not Huang light voice asks a way. "Ah..." Elder martial brother Huo opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound. Night Fei Huang''s hand put on Huo elder martial brother''s throat: "is it uncomfortable here?" Night Fei Huang see Huo elder martial brother blink an eye, express affirmation. Did you hurt your vocal cords Night is not the eye son of Huang dark for a while, the hand tries to test the past magic power to be pushed back completely, his body, was eaten by the ghost? "First, you should take good care of your body and throat. When you are better, you can be cured." Night is not Huang to take away hand, soft voice asks a way. Elder martial brother Huo probably also knew that the body of this painting had been damaged, so he blinked his eyes and agreed. "Well, little Little Lord, Lord yannuo has been busy all day and night. Can I take care of elder martial brother here? " Weiran didn''t know how to call yefeihuang, so he called Xiaozhu just like yannuo. Yefei Huang thinks about it. Although Weiran''s cultivation is still recovering, he has nothing to do with his body. It''s good that he can take care of the patient. "Then I also..." Yi Qinghuan was interrupted before he finished. "You can''t!" The night is not interrupted by Huang and Wei Ran. "You need to rest." Night non Huang looking at Yi Qing Huan, light way. Chapter 471 Even if he didn''t, he had healthy hands and feet, and was basically a normal person except that his internal cultivation was destroyed. And now also during the treatment of taking pills, all the body functions are recovering to the best state bit by bit. Yi Qinghuan is different. She is really hurt. She is a patient. What else can she talk about taking care of another patient? Don''t be too funny? Because also consider this point, so night Feihuang and Weiran all voice to stop. Yi Qing was so happy that he had to give up the thought and go to rest. Yefeihuang tells Weiran about the process of taking care of elder martial brother Huo, so that he doesn''t know what to do. "Call me next door if you need anything." Night is not Huang''s last command way. "Well Little master Weiran nodded. Although ye Feihuang''s alchemist and medical skill had never seen them in person, they had to be admired just because they could pull people back from the gate of hell with this skill! The night is not Huang to step out of the door together with Yan Nuo. "Little Lord, I''ll take care of you there. Do you have a rest?" Yan Nuo worried said. The little Lord''s face is more and more ugly, but he has to take care of the man. Yannuo is not happy in his heart, but more worried. "I''m fine." Night Fei Huang shook her head: "you haven''t had a rest for a long time. Go and have a rest soon." "Little Lord, I..." The master is still working. How can he sleep first? What a system! Yannuo originally wanted to retort like this, but after seeing Xiaozhu staring at him seriously, he couldn''t go on. After all, my heart is soft. "All right." Yannuo felt a little wronged. "I''ve got some food made. It should be sent to your room. Eat some and then sleep." Because I can''t reach the top of yannuo''s head to get a good Shun Mao, so night Feihuang just reaches out her hand to pinch yannuo''s face, Shun Mao. "Good..." Yannuo stepped back and hid in his room. Night non Huang feel quite funny, turn around to carry another medicinal meal to Ling changjue''s room. "Long wait." Night Feihuang very sorry to say. "No Ling changjue''s voice is still very weak, with a slight hoarseness. But even so, it is still so gentle and intoxicating! "Come on." Night non Huang holding bowl sitting at the bedside, spoon has been handed to Ling changjue''s mouth. Ling changjue felt that her eyes were hazy, but she opened her mouth subconsciously, and the faint smell of medicine filled her mouth. Although with a touch of bitterness, it is not bad. "Can you eat it?" Night not Huang some worry of ask a way. Although I have tasted it before, I think it''s OK, but I don''t know if Ling changjue can eat it. After all, not everyone can eat things with medicinal taste. "Yes." Ling changjue''s head nodded a little, but her eyes turned into crescent moon. I don''t know why, but I feel happy. "I try to reduce the taste of the medicine, but that''s all I can do." Although some guilty, but the night is not in the hands of Huang did not stop. Not slow to Ling changjue spoon by spoon feeding. When a bowl reached the bottom, it stopped. Just about to stand up, Ling changjue grabbed his wrist. "You are too tired. Take a rest." Although her gentleness is so hard to see, but Ling changjue didn''t want to see a girl who was haggard and gentle. It''s so heartbreaking. "I''ll clean up and rest." Night not Huang light smile a, still stood up, lightly tidy up bowl chopsticks, then carry down. After adding some food to himself, he brought a basin of water and brought it into Ling changjue''s room. ¡°£¿¡± Ling changjue doesn''t know why she is looking at Yefei. Night Fei Huang soft voice way: "wipe down for you - body." He was so badly injured that he couldn''t move in a short period of time. The back injury and the abdominal injury doomed him to live in peace no matter what. Night is not what Huang can do, just let Ling changjue be a little more comfortable. Ling changjue went too far. He can feel the temperature of the towel on his body, and then leave the cool, never a moment, feel that he is so weak, his girl did not serve others, it is so gentle. Ling changjue couldn''t say anything. In this situation, he didn''t know what to say. It''s just, it''s just, there''s some urge to cry. Because there are a lot of dressing places, it''s especially fast to wipe. Yefei Huang covers Ling changjue with a quilt, holds up his head, draws extra pillows for him, and then makes him lie more stable. He took out the water and poured it out. He ordered the store to prepare hot water and wooden buckets. He bathed and changed clothes in the vacant room.He yawned and pushed open Ling changjue''s door. Ling changjue wanted to sleep because of his injury, but as soon as the door was opened, he opened his eyes. Eye is rubbing eyes into the night Feihuang, seems to have just bathed, hair or semi dry stick on the face. Ling changjue is very distressed, but looking at night Feihuang is a yawn, eyes also came out some water mist, then don''t want to say anything to disturb her. Night Feihuang wants to sleep beside the bed, so it''s convenient to take care of Ling changjue. But Ling changjue patted the position of the bed and said in a soft voice, "it''s more comfortable to sleep like this." Night Feihuang didn''t think much about it. She didn''t make any big moves when she went to bed. She should not hurt Ling changjue. Thinking so, night Feihuang took off her coat and climbed into the inner bed. Although the bed is not big, there is no problem sleeping two people. Night Feihuang just touched the pillow and fell asleep, breathing light almost No. Ling changjue turned her head and looked at her girl. Although they have grown up a lot, they are still very small. She''s curled up in the corner and doesn''t have much space But it seems that Ling changjue is distressed for a while. Almost exhausted all her strength, Ling changjue covered yefeihuang with a quilt and used her last magic power to dry yefeihuang''s hair. If you have a cold, it''s not good to sleep like this ¡­¡­ Night Feihuang sleep very deep, mostly is really too tired, so in subconscious force oneself up, night Feihuang brain is still a lump of paste! In the middle of the moon, Ling changjue was still asleep. Night Feihuang sat up and rubbed her eyes. Adapting to the heaviness of the brain. It''s time to take the medicine. Night Fei Huang did not forget, forced himself to wake up, and that''s why. He took out the medicine, gently raised Ling changjue''s head, poured it down, and then ordered a acupoint to let Ling changjue swallow it. Chapter 472 Gently wipe away the medicine spilled from the corner of his mouth. Because of the injury, his skin is very hot. The moon is as thick as thick, shining in through the window, but it sets off his sleeping face more pale. Night Feihuang''s movements are very light, for fear of disturbing him. She had never seen him like this before or in this life. In her impression, this man is omnipotent, he can carry the positive world, let her rain or shine. He can still find himself after thousands of years of reincarnation. He, is she can''t think of strong, night Feihuang never thought, he will be injured, not even a second. But now, he is really lying beside himself, being taken care of by himself. "It''s you that''s real." The night is not Huang to gather in the past, lightly drop a kiss on Ling changjue''s forehead. He drew himself back into the quilt and didn''t dare to touch his body, but his hand was the big hand he took the initiative to hold. Hold on tight and hold your fingers together. And someone in the dream, unconscious, uses a little more energy. Hold that little hand more tightly. ¡­¡­ When Ling changjue woke up, the people around her were still awake. Like the posture when she fell asleep last night, yefeihuang kept curling up, like a sleepy little beast. Ling changjue wanted to hold her in her arms, just like before. It''s just a pity that now he can only think about it. "Cough." Originally quiet incomparable room, was someone''s cough broke. "Awake?" Ling changjue thinks that night is not Huang wake up, just want to let go of hand to rub her head, but found something wrong. Night Fei Huang didn''t wake up at all, just coughing unconsciously. Because of Yefei Huang''s sleeping posture, Ling changjue can''t see Yefei Huang''s facial expression, but her breath hasn''t changed, which means that she hasn''t woken up yet. Cough? Did you catch a cold? Ling changjue thinks like this, the next second, see night not Huang already 2 knead eyes to sit up. Eh? The heart has doubts, but did not ask out. "I just heard you cough. Did you catch cold?" Ling changjue asked softly. "Probably." Just wake up night Feihuang also with a serious nasal, clear voice with such a bubble feeling, it is really some stimulation. "I''ll get you some water to wash you." Night Feihuang didn''t get up, just didn''t wake up. Yawning, he climbed out of bed, put on his coat and went out. "There seems to be something wrong with the girl." Ling changjue''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly after the night Feihuang went out. It''s really strange, but I can''t say exactly what''s strange. It seems that Ling changjue''s conjecture has been verified, and it is not yet that he pushes in again to serve Ling changjue. "The little Lord said that there was something wrong with her cultivation. She has gone to adjust it. Your highness doesn''t have to worry about it." Seeing Ling changjue''s appearance, Weiran probably guessed something, so he explained. "Is she all right?" Ling changjue asked hesitantly. "It doesn''t seem to matter. Lord yannuo is going to help you, your highness. Don''t worry." Wei Ran explained. However, Ling changjue was even more worried. Even yannuo went, so Is it really no big deal? "How is elder martial brother Huo?" Ling changjue''s own disorder is not the solution. She simply asks about the situation of elder martial brother Huo next door. Chapter 473 "The time for elder martial brother to wake up is very short, but fortunately, the little master also said that this is a recovery period, which is normal." Weiran said with some annoyance: "but elder martial brother can''t speak now. I can''t understand his meaning when I take care of him..." That''s why they make a lot of jokes. "If you don''t mind." When he rescued elder martial brother Huo that day, his injury was beyond his temporary control. Ling changjue could not be sure how serious it was. It can only be said that the chances of survival are very few. Fortunately, it''s ok now. "If elder martial brother is fully recovered, I will thank your highness." Weiran said with a smile. At the time of treatment that day, Wei Ran was not present. But later, after taking care of elder martial brother Huo, she should know how many injuries were fatal enough. Ling changjue came out to take care of such elder martial brother Huo. I''m afraid she wasted a lot of effort. But Ling changjue did not answer with a smile. "Your Highness, although it''s not the right time to ask this question, I still want to ask a question..." Wei Ran took a deep breath, and then made up his mind to say: "I''m with you, isn''t it Ever known? " Although we don''t spend a long time together, but I don''t know why, Weiran always has a strange feeling. That white haired girl, clearly never appeared in their own memory, but, but there is a strange sense of familiarity from the consciousness across, but can not capture, that a trace of familiarity. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable. Weiran didn''t know who the girl was, where she came from, or what special life experience she had, but just by virtue of the words she said and several unintentional actions, Weiran felt very familiar. But throughout the memory, but always can''t find about this person bit by bit. It can be said that she did not appear in his memory, never, not at all! Ling changjue turned her head and looked at the beam of the bed. "Yes." In the end, Ling changjue answered and proved his guess. Yes, you know each other. No, in other words, we used to know each other. But now, how many people can remember her existence? "She once entered Zhuolu academy together with me, and was admitted to Bingtang." Ling changjue said lightly. Speaking of that period, I can''t help recalling that time in my mind. Memory is always good, at that time, at least everyone is there. "Under the gate of Bingtang...?!" To my surprise, isn''t that where my leader is? How But in my own impression, never appeared? Generally speaking, people like yefeihuang can hardly be ignored, can they? "It''s natural that you don''t remember, because she gave almost everyone the elixir of her character before she left." Ling changjue glanced at the expression she had not tried to recall, and then added a light sentence. "Special pills Have not yet some doubts, but immediately reaction came over: "is to let everyone forget her pill?" "Yes." "But Why? " Why let everyone take this pill? Why should everyone forget her? "Because she''s dead in everyone''s mind." Even though she didn''t want to say it, she still felt heartache when she recalled the scene at that time. Body to do, nothing to take away, but also nothing left. As if it never appeared, as if it never existed. ¡°£¿£¡£¿£¡¡± To his surprise, he had never seen Ling changjue show such an expression. It was a sad but helpless expression. In everyone''s mind, it''s already a dead man? What does this sentence mean? "Buckle, buckle!" Before we could ask something else, the sound of knocking on the door rang out. Then a crack opened in the door and a small head came in. "Big brother, the brother next door wakes up," he said "Well, I''ll be right there." With a sorry smile, Chao Ling changjue went out of the room after packing up. "Little rosefinch, you did it on purpose." Ling changjue put away her sadness and looked at Huoyang leaning against the door with a smile. "The master wants them to forget." Huoyang said, "even now, let them know the truth." "Of course I know." Ling changjue chuckled softly. How could he not know the little girl''s plan? Besides, he didn''t plan to tell Weiran everything. After all, it was his little girl who wanted to hide it.Even if it''s public, it''s not the time. "You didn''t forget the past, but Yun Liangyi also assured to leave you beside Feihuang?" With the ability of Yun Liangyi, how could the little rosefinch not guess the reason when she appeared beside Yefei Huang. But he still chose to acquiesce. Is he too confident or have other ideas? "Master''s master..." Huoyang was silent for a moment, and finally came to the conclusion that he was a good man At that time, he had no way to speak, and could only turn into a baby form to heal. Because of the contractual relationship, where did the master go. He''ll be there. But becoming a baby doesn''t mean you''re really a baby. The master forgot all the past, but he was as good as ever. Master, he is also a very gentle person. It''s very similar to the man in front of us. Especially for the convenience of the host, they all do a good job. "Naturally, I know that he is protecting Fei Huang, so I dare to leave the snake beside her." That snake should be referring to yannuo. As it turns out, yannuo''s protection of yefeihuang is not perfunctory, let alone caring for others. It''s loyalty. Well, that''s right. In this period of time when the cloud is no longer cool, it seems that Yefei Huang is the real master of yannuo. There is no regret to guard, a man who has nothing to do with himself. "I don''t understand human affairs." Huoyang shook his head. "However, I know that you and the master are both protecting the master. Although the methods are different, they are all good for the master." Huoyang said. As a god beast, he is bound to be a mascot at some time because of his injuries. Although he has the consciousness of giving his life to protect his master, he can''t guarantee his master''s safety completely. And these two men, with different ways, have propped up a piece of heaven and earth, protecting the master who knows nothing. Chapter 474 Maybe as the master of Warcraft, Huoyang should feel ashamed. It''s clear that he is the one who should protect his master most, but he was robbed of the limelight by two men But to a large extent, Huoyang is grateful to them, because with them, the main talent to a certain extent, to maximize security. Even if it''s not 100 percent, that''s enough. "Little rosefinch, practice hard..." Ling changjue''s golden eyes looked at the rosefinch, with a kind of entrustment in her eyes: "my strength can no longer protect her. Maybe, I have to rely on you." The cultivation of divine beasts is much faster than that of human beings. Ling changjue''s advice is absolutely not groundless. Of course, he wants to protect his women, but When there is no strength, he is to make the most comprehensive arrangements. "Yes Huoyang nodded hard. Master, it''s all he has in his life. He will give everything to protect his master! ¡­¡­ "Cough." "Little master, can you hold it?" Yan Nuo nervously looks at ye Feihuang, who is tied hands and feet in front of her. Her face is red and curled up on the bed like drunk. Night is not Huang is clenched teeth, can''t send out complete sentence. It is said that nore''s only breathing and groaning are intolerable. "Little Lord, tell your subordinates how to make you feel better!" At this moment, the night is not Huang in heaven and man fighting, Yan Nuo naturally understand, so painful, he did not experience, but look at the small Lord now this appearance, also should guess the way! Night Fei Huang can only bite her teeth and shake her head. Although she knows that this situation will happen, it has never happened in thousands of years. Now it is the first time. She doesn''t know what to do! Yan Nuo turns back and forth anxiously. At this time, the man in black is not here, and the man is seriously injured. What should he do! What to do! "Eh!" The night is not Huang to receive the traction of some kind of strength, the whole person floated up, the whole body is sending out the light of light gold. It''s not like the light from a lamp, but a kind of soft and holy light from itself This feeling A little familiar? Yan Nuo''s eyes widened. How could he not know the source of this power Master, master! This is clearly the master''s power! Only the master''s divine power, will be so gentle, will be so entangled - Mian! The little bottle containing the spirit of cool clouds floated out of Yefei Huang''s chip space and suspended above Yefei Huang''s body. A scene of surprise happened at this moment. Yannuo saw the mirage of cloud cool Yi! Waiting for the big phantom, he sat cross legged in the air, facing the night Feihuang. I haven''t seen the master for a long time. After seeing Yun Liangyi, yannuo is relieved. Although the host has no entity, not even the spirit, just a phantom, can make yannuo completely calm down. Mirage cloud coolly opened her eyes, and her transparent hands with soft light soothed Fei Huang''s cheek. With her eyes closed tightly, she seemed to find something to rely on and cling to this hand "Why continue to be persistent?" Mirage cloud cool Yi slowly open mouth, this words is to the night not Huang say. It''s amazing that after these words, yefeihuang''s condition has improved a lot, and it''s not as painful as it was just now. "Everything is just in the past." He said again, his body came up to hold Yefei Huang''s body tightly, "master remembers you, and he never forgot you..." Words fall, night is not the eye corner of Huang, left two lines of clear tears. She opened her mouth unconsciously, but she seemed to reply: "ten thousand years Lonely soul, just, just want to, goodbye you Just one side.... " "Little master!" Night non Huang completely fainted in the past, Yan Nuo a exclamation, but see his master indifferent looking at himself shook his head. Night non Huang was gently put back on the bed, mirage cloud cool Yi slowly came down, looked at the words. "Master." Yan Nuo plopped and knelt down in front of him! "My projection won''t last long." Cloud cool Yi light mouth, such of he, seem is a real God. "Master, please command!" Knowing that the host can''t talk to himself, yannuo is also practical and doesn''t talk about some irrelevant topics. "I''m afraid that feng''er''s Cannian won''t come out again to disturb huang''er, but if it happens again, huang''er''s strength hasn''t recovered to its peak, and she''s not the enemy of feng''er''s Cannian. You can infuse the divine power of me into huang''er''s body and wish her a hand." "Yes "Do your best to protect Huang Er, and I will return to my body as soon as possible." "Yes "Also, you don''t have to care about huang''er and that man any more..." "Ah?" Yan Nuo doesn''t understand. This is clearly what the owner cares about most, isn''t it?But why doesn''t the master need to observe by himself? "Huang Er, I have my own choice." The cloud cools Yi to turn a body, Mou light soft of looking at night not Huang, take not easy to detect of sadness. It''s the fault of being a teacher for a lifetime, and Missed eternity. "I I''m going Then the phantom turned into stars and rushed to the bottle. The spirit of Yun Liangyi fell into deep sleep again. The small bottle falls slowly, and falls in the hands of yefeihuang accurately. Yannuo goes to see the situation of yefeihuang. Previously, the spirit of zhenhun was too much. Yefeihuang has completely passed out. She went to untie the rope tied to her hand, ankle and ankle, only to find that because she struggled too hard, her hand, ankle and ankle were all red, and some places were worn out! I went to get the alcohol to disinfect it, and then I wrapped the bandage gently. After doing all this well, I helped the little master cover the quilt and quit the room. Because I have just met the host, yannuo is in a good mood at the moment, and all the original irritability has disappeared. I went to see the little stupid animals and Jinyan. Everything was fine. Then I went to see two patients, and everything was fine. "Feihuang What happened to her? " Ling changjue stopped and was about to close the door. She left yannuo and asked quickly. "It''s all right, but I''m asleep." Yannuo said. "What happened?" "Well When she wakes up, let her tell you. " Yannuo thought about it and decided not to say anything. Ling changjue is just a mortal at present. How can we explain this to him? Yannuo really doesn''t know. Moreover, this involves one of the biggest secrets of the years of the gods and demons. It is reasonable for him to promise not to say nature. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue''s eyes darkened. Chapter 475 Yan Nuo can''t say with him, estimate, wait until night not Huang wake up also won''t tell yourself. In general Is it something you can''t touch? "Then I''ll go out." Yan Nuo finished, opened the door and went out. Although the master doesn''t let himself care about the affairs between him and the little master, but Yannuo really can''t adapt for a while. In the room, Ling changjue sighed. In the past, I always kept something from my little girl. Now, it''s the reverse. Is this also a kind of retribution? What the girl said is good. It''s really hard to be kept secret Originally thought that with the girl''s distance has been a step forward, but now found that it seems to be further away. Really, really not reconciled! ¡­¡­ Night Fei Huang wakes up in the evening. After opening her eyes, she finds that her eyes are astringent and uncomfortable. Slowly got up to look in the mirror, only to find that his eyes are slightly swollen, purple pupil is also some faint red, cheek is not wiped tears. He raised his hand and gently brushed his cheek, muttering to himself: "why do you suffer?" If you are still a complete soul, why not share the same body again? But Do you forget that thousands of years ago, your spirit had already turned into the aura of heaven and earth and dissipated forever. What are you holding on to As if to get a response, eyes again filled with warm liquid, slowly slide. "You want to see him..." "Back then, you didn''t want him to leave, did you..." "I used to hate you, but now..." "You''re just the same as me back then..." "It''s all over. Put it down." Huang has never communicated with Feng, because they can''t appear in the world at the same time. How many times has Huang wanted to question why Feng did this, but now, it''s totally unnecessary. Even if Feng doesn''t have any communication with her, she can feel that she is talking to herself, and she can respond to her. Communication that never happened before is now, but It''s too late! The original situation is irreparable. It''s impossible to go back to the age of gods and demons, which belongs to you. She seems to argue irrationally. She has fallen asleep, but the emotion left to Yefei Huang has not been taken away. Sadness and regret. Why didn''t Huang have these? But she was relieved and chose to have a new life, but the wind never let go. Lift the sleeve to wipe the tears on the face, the night is not fixed looking at yourself in the mirror, white hair, purple eyes. This is night, not Phoenix! "It''s just your obsession. But, my regret, this life is no longer regret Her eyes became more firm and confused, which was not suitable for her. Turn around and push the door out. ¡­¡­ "Little Lord, where are you going?" Night Feihuang ready to go out of the hotel, was yannuo stopped. When did little Lord wake up? Didn''t you find out? "Go out for a walk." The night is not Huang light way. Without too much explanation, he turned and left. Yan Nuo doesn''t plan to chase him. He has just gone through the soul war to snatch his body. I''m afraid he''s not in a good mood now. I''d better not offend you. Night Fei Huang a corner, into a dead end. The passer-by just wanted to remind the little girl that she had passed by, but when he saw the dead end, where was the shadow of the little girl with white hair? "Is it a ghost?" The passer-by shook his head and left. Outside the city, outside the danzong gate, the space fluctuated slightly. The next second, yefeihuang stepped out of the tunnel. "Little master!" A black shadow instantly appeared in the night behind Fei Huang, respectfully kneeling on the ground. "Got it?" Night Fei Huang did not look back, the vision is still looking at the door of Dan Zong. "Yes." The man in black held out a pair of red wristbands. The heart of fire. "You take it first." The night is not Huang light way. Stealing the heart of fusion is just the first step of the plan. Danzong is not a reasonable place! "How was your observation?" The man in black collected the heart of melting fire, stood up slowly and reported: "the whole danzong sect is divided into three factions." "In the suzerain sect, the suzerain leader Dan Mengyao seldom interferes in the affairs of the clan, but after the arrival of his son and daughter-in-law, he seems to have the intention of taking back all the rights. The suzerain sect is composed of the core disciples of Dan Mengyao, most of them are hiding in the danzong sect, and rarely appears.""The Presbyterian sect, the elders of danzong and the patriarch are not a whole. The Presbyterian Council has its own way of operation, such as accepting apprentices, which is completely different from the other two sects, except that the people of the elder sect generally disdain ordinary disciples, and from time to time they will sort things out." "Then there is the Deputy patriarch. The Deputy patriarch of danzong doesn''t know who he is, but he has the ability to compete with the patriarch. Most of the disciples of danzong believe in him, probably because the Deputy patriarch has the right. The disciples of the Deputy patriarch always make trouble, but they are all suppressed by the Deputy patriarch." People in black report one by one. The night before that, Fei Huang ordered the people in black to come and watch first to see what was going on in the danzong. But I didn''t expect it to be so complicated? It seems that as long as it''s a big organization with one mind, it''s basically impossible. "It''s interesting." Night is not Huang''s words with light irony. "Black clothes, I will send you a letter of worship tomorrow. It says that the holy daughter of the holy family is not Huang who comes to see me at night." "Yes, master!" The man in black should go down. Night Fei Huang turned around and went directly into the space tunnel: "you also come back, Yan Nuo also miss you." "Yes The man in black quickly flashed into the tunnel of yefeihuang, and then followed yefeihuang back to the small hotel. The sky was already dark. He ordered the store to make some simple food. The man in black and Yefei ate some and went upstairs. "Black clothes ~" Yan Nuo sees black clothes, then pours straight over and hangs on the man in black. Yefei Huang didn''t disturb them for a long time. She went to see Jinyan and elder martial brother Huo. She told him that she was going to change the dressing for elder martial brother Huo''s wound tomorrow morning. She left a few bottles of medicine by the way. She told her to use them well before she left. Push open the door of Ling changjue''s room, there is no lamp in the room, but night Feihuang can feel that he is looking at himself. "Back?" Ling changjue''s eyes adapted to the darkness, watching night Feihuang''s figure begin to move, as if to light a light. "Yes." When the room lights up, night Feihuang just looks at Ling changjue. Chapter 476 Ling changjue didn''t feel sleepy in her eyes. She was obviously waiting for her arrival. "I''ll change your dressing." Since he''s awake No, I should know that he is awake. Dressing change is also a part of my plan. "Yes." Ling changjue answered again, but her eyes followed Feihuang. Wherever she went, her eyes went. The water, from the space ring out to use things one by one placed. Night Fei Huang just sat down beside the bed and lifted Ling changjue''s quilt. When I bandaged him before, yefeihuang almost stripped all his clothes, and didn''t put them on afterwards. Therefore, it''s completely unnecessary to take off the clothes again. But Ling changjue''s whole body was covered with bandages, and few of them were intact, just like wearing a strange dress. "Does the wound still hurt?" While slowly removing bandage, night is not Huang soft voice to ask a way. "It''s much better." It''s much better. It''s still painful. It''s only slightly more painful than before. Yefei Huang''s breathing is a little heavy. She only hates that she is not a miracle doctor. How good it would be if she could make him not suffer "Don''t frown." Ling changjue''s voice rang out in night Feihuang''s ear. The next moment, his hand fell on his face and smoothed his frown. "Although I can''t escape the pain physically, but..." Fingers pinched the young girl''s face, said with a smile: "but as long as you are by my side, these do not exist." Although clearly know is rhetoric, but night Feihuang still don''t strive to set up. Love to the depths, some things, naturally know what it means. "Don''t worry." Night Fei Huang carefully clean his wound, and then put on new medicine, and then bandage, "I won''t leave you." "Yes As if she had been protected, Ling changjue suddenly began to smile, shaking night Feihuang a little absent-minded. It''s really Beauty is wrong. Speechless change the medicine and put on the bandage again. Stubborn but Ling changjue''s coquetry, night Feihuang also had to compromise, once again climbed into the bed to stay. He has been out of danger, although there are still some difficulties in action now, but it is not enough for people to keep guard. Night is not enough, but Feihuang still choose to let his temper. Since it was his request, she agreed. Although the body is still very painful, but that point of pain and sleep next to their own thoughts of people, presumably, under what. Ling changjue turned over and took the night Feihuang into her arms! "Hello Night Feihuang will be paralyzed all of a sudden! Also dare not big action of revolt, just stiff body looking at Ling changjue: "move disorderly wound will crack!" She warned like this! The whole body is injured, even dare to move! Do you really want your own body? "Nothing!" Ling changjue''s light judo seems to have no feeling at all. He put his hand on the back of Yefei Huang''s head, rubbed her hair, and said: "you always feel cold at night. If you sleep with me, it won''t be cold." This is mostly an excuse. Ling changjue just felt heartache when she saw night Feihuang curling up in her sleeping position. That kind of insecure sleeping position is really, really distressing! "But I''ll touch your wound. " Night Feihuang fell asleep is don''t know whether he is cold or not, this reason for her is really nothing, she is mainly worried about his body. Although their sleeping position is a little bit of a problem, often lead to stiff, but sleep or said in the past, will not move. It''s just that he''s not comfortable holding himself like this, is it? "No pain." He is very tough attitude, that is night Fei Huang said, he will not give up. Finally, night Feihuang sighed and chose to give in. "Wake me up if you don''t feel well!" She said uneasily. "Yes." Ling changjue nodded with a smile and hugged the girl. It''s very satisfying. Night not Huang stubborn, but he had to compromise. Quietly against his chest, the top of his head can also feel the strength of his chin. Listen to his breathing gradually steady, night Feihuang also closed his eyes. Although not very sleepy, but with him to stay together, it seems to do, are very interested in it. She said she was not sleepy, but after closing her eyes, yefeihuang soon fell asleep. There is no way, today she really consumed too much mental energy, in order to calm the soul. In the moonlight, night Feihuang''s body began to emit a soft light slowly, and the mental power in consciousness was also recovering quickly.There are some things are quietly changing, but the two sleeping people do not know at all! ¡­¡­ No matter how ordinary the morning, bathed in the morning sun, two people accidentally opened their eyes. "Good morning." Ling changjue rubbed the hair which felt very good lazily. With the hoarseness of the morning, the voice is particularly touching. "Good morning." Night Fei Huang quietly leaned on his chest and whispered back. Because in the morning, Ling changjue''s temperature will be a little higher. Yefei Huang is also greedy for the warmth. She has been lying for a long time before she gets up slowly. Just about to find out their physical condition, but subconsciously "eh?" He let out a cry. "What''s the matter?" Ling changjue''s eyes followed and asked with concern. "I just saw something, but it was too fast to remember." Night Fei Huang on Ling changjue''s line of sight, that pair of purple pupil is like activation of life, not the dark and deep, but this light spontaneous light, appears very spiritual. This is the special ability of Yefei Huang. What you see is not what you see with the naked eye, but what you perceive or know through these eyes. "I can''t see it." He closed his eyes and shook his head regretfully. When you open your eyes again, everything goes back to its original state. Although I tried very hard to see it again, the previous image seems to have disappeared, and there is no more. It''s a pity. "Forget it if you don''t see it." Ling changjue comforted. The eye of prophecy naturally doesn''t appear any image out of thin air, but night Feihuang doesn''t see clearly, which is very strange. As a host, I''m afraid that this image is related to the host Yefei Huang or the people around Yefei Huang. Even if you can''t see it, Ling changjue thinks it''s a pity, but maybe it''s a doomsday for Yefei Huang? How about not letting her see this image? Chapter 477 "Forget it, there should be nothing important." Night is not Huang also no longer tangled, light way. In fact, I can see through the past and future of many people. This is true of anyone on the street. When I see one person, I can see through the past and future automatically, but There are also some special cases. The first special case is Yefei herself. She can never see her past and future. Even if she looks in the mirror and actively applies her detection skills, what she gets is just a blank. Even the past, which we already know, can not be detected at all. This should not be targeted. It''s just a routine that users can''t use their skills on themselves. That''s all. But about this point, night is not Huang also don''t go to pursue, if know their own future, afraid is after the road, will lead more tired. My heart is tired. The second kind of special case is like Yun Liangyi yannuo, which can''t be seen at all. I can''t see what it means, eh It''s equivalent to that night Feihuang''s skill doesn''t work for them. It''s completely immune. Yunliangyi and yannuo people in black are similar in that they have their own skill shield. They don''t accept the function of extracting information. So, for them, Yefei Huang also has great expectations and hopes. After all, they all have a future that they don''t know what''s going to happen. It''s dangerous but full of expectations. The third kind should be Ling changjue, who can completely see their identity, even some in the past, but there are always some very important things blocked by the fog. It''s also the type that can''t see the future, but it''s really the most uncomfortable. Because those important things really attract people''s attention! However, there is no way to see And the most special thing is It''s not about people. It''s about events. Some things about nature can be received and seen by Yefei Huang. Although the ability to wake up soon, but at least the last life also used many times, proficiency is of course the bar! But there has never been a scene like this. It appeared, but didn''t see clearly. It''s incredible. However, there is no way to further study. Because even if we want to study deeply, there is no clue at all. "The ability of your eyes, to a large extent, is a burden on you." Ling changjue wanted to touch her beautiful eyes, but her hand stopped in mid air and took it back. He secretly sighed that he was really bewildered. He could even do this kind of action! That''s a bad idea. "Yes." Night Fei Huang did not deny. This is the fact. It was true in the past and it is true in the present. Because of such a thing, ye Feihuang knows more than others, and the more he knows, the greater the responsibility. If the responsibility is great, the burden will be great. Ling changjue really doesn''t want to make Yefei Huang so hard, and doesn''t want to put any pressure on her, "Feihuang, I don''t want you to be unhappy." Ling changjue said. "Happy?" Night Fei Huang shook her head: "I can hardly feel happy." Most of the time, my heart is as still as water. Maybe only when I am with Ling changjue, can I have a huge fluctuation of emotion! But I have to say that with Ling changjue, it''s really easy. It''s only one step away from the heart. Chapter 478-479 The age of releasing one''s emotions at will has long gone. Now I am young except my body. What else is young? I''m afraid it''s gone. Get out of bed, dress and wash, and then wait on Ling changjue to wash. Yefei Huang does these things without any complaints. It''s not that she was born to serve other people''s lives, but in Yefei Huang''s opinion, it may be natural for her to do this. "I''ll go to danzong with Heiyi in a moment. It will probably take some time to come back." Night non Huang side to Ling changjue feeding, side said. Although it''s not dangerous to go to danzong, time is always needed. If it''s fast, it may come back today. If it''s slow, it may take some time. In this way, she is also reminding Ling changjue that she will disappear for a period of time, so that he should not worry. "Yes?" Ling changjue''s eyes were full of doubts. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he said, "it''s dangerous." How does Dan Zong treat Yi Qinghuan? Ling changjue believes that ye Feihuang is not unclear, so why go now? It''s better to go together when you are well hurt? At least their identity is still there, and they dare not mess around. "I don''t care about a danzong." Night Fei Huang light way: "you meet ghost, this matter I some care..." Ling changjue immediately understood the meaning of yefeihuang''s words! "You mean..." May this matter have something to do with danzong? Night non Huang nodded, although there is no basis for thinking like this, but night non Huang faintly felt that there was such a possibility. After all, how could ghosts have been in the SIVI empire for no reason? It doesn''t make any sense. Unless someone helped them disguise themselves into the SIVI empire. There are few people with these rights. "If so, wouldn''t it be more dangerous for you to go?" Ling changjue is dissatisfied. Originally, yefeihuang and the man in black went to danzong. Although he resisted a little, the strength of the man in black is not bad. Yefeihuang''s strength is unfathomable and not dangerous. But now hear night Feihuang so guess, Ling changjue is suddenly become super opposed! What is a ghost? Meet them, human beings have no way, even night non Huang master Yun Liangyi will also be alive to take out the soul! If this species is really in collusion with danzong, yefeihuang will visit now. Isn''t he looking for his own death? He was chased and killed by the Holy Spirit. In the past, didn''t he fall into the trap? How did he get hurt? Ling changjue frowned tightly. Night Fei Huang shook her head: "I guarantee that there is no ghost dare to go." People in black have been lurking for a long time. If they had, they would have found out. Moreover, ghosts are ghosts, and the people of danzong are human beings. No matter how stupid they are, they will not put ghosts into their nests, even if they are cooperative. "No, it''s still dangerous." Ling changjue shook his head, but still did not waver. He can no longer afford any risks. "Peace of mind, even if it''s a failure, I promise you that I can come back here safe and sound." Night Feihuang although no expression, but that self-confidence is let Ling changjue some loose. Put the bowl aside, night Feihuang and Ling changjue lie down. "When I get back." She whispered in his ear. Ling changjue only felt itchy, but the next moment, there was no breath of a second person in his room! Ling changjue has no choice but to smile. Now her accomplishments, I''m afraid, can''t catch up with her. Even he, who thought he knew space Summoner thoroughly, didn''t notice any omen. It''s gone so quietly It''s really enviable "When you come back." He murmured to himself, as if in response to what night Feihuang said. Some things have been explained to yannuo in advance. Yannuo will take care of these patients when yefeihuang and Heiyi are away. Even though he was dissatisfied with being left in the hotel, yannuo had to admit that it was better to take the man in black to negotiate. At least I don''t dare to go up impulsively. So Yannuo, who knew he couldn''t, stayed in the hotel and took care of all the patients. The man in black went to danzong early because he sent the worship note. When yefeihuang passed, the man in black was already waiting for himself. "How''s it going?" Out of the tunnel, night is not Huang then open mouth to ask a way. "They have accepted the invitation. They have sent someone to open the door and wait." The man in black reported truthfully. "Let''s go then." Night Fei Huang slightly straightened clothes, turned around and walked toward the door of Dan Zong. And the man in black followed night Feihuang, just like a guard.It''s said that they sent someone to wait. In fact, it''s just two disciples. After all, it''s the arrogant emperor danzong who doesn''t pay attention to anyone. Can send two people to come to greet, pour also be regarded as night not Huang. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid I''ll be shut up. "Is your Majesty the saint''s daughter?" When the disciples of danzong saw yefeihuang, they asked. Night Fei Huang nodded. "Inside, please." The two disciples turned to show them the way. There was no words all the way, which surprised the two disciples. Although there are few dignitaries coming to danzong, some wealthy businessmen often come to ask for medicine. After entering danzong, they all talk nonsense. Their two disciples who are specially responsible for guiding the way are almost aware of the cocoon. Now I''m ready to meet you, but How is it different from what I imagined? The two disciples looked at each other strangely. They didn''t know the origin of the saint who had been accepted and had been worshipped. However, since the post can be accepted, then it should not be a nobody. The two disciples didn''t dare to ask any more questions. They just wanted to lead the way. I don''t know that the two young disciples in front of me are so crooked. Yefei Huang really has no other idea. He doesn''t even care about the scenery around him, so he just follows. Danzong was able to remain neutral between the two empires for its own reasons. Of course, this area is one of them. It''s not as big as an empire, but it''s not small. Two people are taken deeper and deeper, night Feihuang just feel filling in the taste of his nose is more and more big. It''s the taste of pills, containing the taste of herbs. It''s just It just seems that they are all failures Danzong is a alchemist, without exception, even the sweeping grandmother or the kitchen cook. Chapter 480 It''s not unusual to be able to smell pills here. It''s just that the smell is always weird. Yefei Huang didn''t think much about it. She just thought that she didn''t have much contact with alchemists, so she didn''t know how most alchemists practiced. In the center of danzong is a magnificent hall. If the location is not right, yefeihuang will think it is a miniature version of the imperial palace! Because it''s so similar. as like as two peas in the Imperial Palace, the number of decorations to the steps is just the same. The only difference is that there is something wrong with the size ratio. The Imperial Palace in the imperial city is magnificent, while the main hall of danzong is small and exquisite. is also as like as two peas, because it is exactly the same thing. It feels very different. "The patriarch is waiting for you in Jinyao hall." At the bottom of the hall, the two disciples suddenly stopped and pointed to the hall above. Night is not Huang also know, also don''t have more difficult these two disciples, then step by step up the steps. To tell you the truth, yefeihuang hates walking very much. Maybe she was used to it by some people before. It''s better to be lazy, so she has formed a bad habit now. But there is no other way here, besides walking, can you still fly? Fly It seems that it can As for Yefei Huang''s current cultivation period, it doesn''t take much effort and time to finish the journey, so when they stand at the door of the golden and magnificent hall, the guards are quite surprised. Among the danzong, there are no people with high accomplishments. They are all addicted to alchemy. Who is going to practice? Unless he is really a genius, he can practice alchemy! The door of the hall is still closed. It''s really hard to say whether the patriarch is waiting for himself as the two disciples said. Judging from the posture, it should be polite in nine cases out of ten. "Is your Excellency the saint of the holy family?" A bodyguard came forward and asked. "Yes." Night is not Phoenix nodding. "Come with me, please." After seeing her admit, the bodyguard was also surprised. Is this guest so amazing? Then he thought of the order and led the night Feihuang and the man in black to turn a corner. Instead of going through the main gate, he made a detour around the Jinyao hall. There was a small entrance to the side hall. The bodyguard knocked on the door three times, and then said, "Lord, my subordinates have come with the holy queen." Then there was no sound. After a long time, a female voice came to mind in the hall. "Bring the guests in." The bodyguard opened the door for yefeihuang and let yefeihuang go ahead. As expected, everything is very similar to the imperial palace. Although Yefei Huang hasn''t been to the Imperial Palace several times, she still has a good memory. The guard didn''t follow in, but closed the door. Night Fei Huang didn''t say anything and went straight in. In the side hall, night Feihuang saw a happy family. Probably, the mother, son, daughter-in-law, and then grandson are living in harmony. It is night not Huang and black dress person stand outside, appear very abrupt. But night is not Huang nature is not a fool, she is standing somewhere at the moment, silent, also don''t go in. This Dan Mengyao intentionally hang himself, then see, who can stand the gas! Chapter 481 The woman who can become a patriarch will not be any ordinary person, and her mind and nature are not comparable to those of ordinary people. However, Dan Mengyao''s patience does not mean everyone can. Night is not Huang, although the position of the station is not too abrupt, but at least can also let a few people in the side hall can see themselves. So when the two princes want to have a look, it means that their party has lost. Ling Luo has also changed a lot in recent months. Although she was recalled by her mother to danzong, her majesty did not declare that her royal highness had no right of inheritance, which means that this person still has a chance to covet that position. In these days of danzong, it seems that the mood has also been greatly improved! Night is not Huang at this time do not know Ling Luo, it should be said that the house of so many individuals, no one she knows. When Lingluo''s eyes fell on Yefei Huang, it was completely sunk! When you visit danzong, yefeihuang doesn''t wear casual clothes. Although her clothes are not particularly casual, those big men don''t understand her daughter''s family, but they don''t treat yefeihuang badly on the clothes and jewelry. What I wear today is the usual red. There is no change in the attire of the holy grace. Just because of this, Ling Luo''s eyes were absorbed little by little until they could not be moved any more Beauty I can''t think of any other words except this word. Ling Luo''s identity is at least a prince. Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? On the contrary, it is precisely because we have seen a lot that there is a contrast. His wife Junna is also a beautiful woman, gentle and virtuous, and gave birth to a son for herself. But to say the most beautiful words, Junna is far from being. In the distant memory, Ling Luo seems to remember that he once had a girl he wanted to get. Her appearance was also extremely beautiful. It''s a pity that she lost her life. Even though he had completely put it down, it was a pity. The girl''s death is a legendary fall. Now, he saw another legend! A God Inviolable God! The night is not Huang to feel to come from Ling to fall of vision, of course is also to have no scruple of looking back in the past. Purple eyes without any feelings, but it is the most able to hold people''s heartstrings! Ling Luo''s eyes are becoming dull, and he is about to sink This look Like, like her! Junna wanted to ask her husband to tease her son. When she looked back, she found that her husband seemed to have lost his soul and was staring at the outside of the hall. In curiosity, Junna also looked at the past. She remembers that a woman from the holy empire will visit today. It should be the one standing outside the hall. Think like this, but when the eyes touch the corner of the clothes, the smile on Junna''s face is a little solidified. All the way up, when she saw her face, she suddenly had no blood! It''s her! She''s still alive?! No If you look closely, it seems that you are not alone But why is it so similar?! His son and daughter-in-law stayed in a row, and the Lord finally couldn''t sit still. He turned around and wanted to see what the saint''s daughter looked like. This time But I was stunned! "The first snow of the night?" Dan Mengyao can''t help exclaiming! But then immediately aware of their own blunder, in front of this girl, is not the beginning of the night snow! At first glance, it looks similar, but after looking at it more, I find that it''s just two people, not the same at all! Chapter 482 "Cough." Dan Mengyao coughed like a mask, and then she looked at yefeihuang who was still standing quietly outside and said, "are you the little master of the holy family? The patriarch played with his grandson for a while, but he forgot that there were still distinguished guests here. It''s really a slight. " "Well, it''s not the right time for me to come." At this time, if you are fussy, you are inferior! Night Feihuang is not a person who likes to press step by step, so even if she was hung here for so long, there is no impatient color on her face. "Shengshao Lord has also submitted a prayer note, but the master of our clan has forgotten this." Dan Mengyao pursed a smile, and then waved: "come in and sit down. I think the master of shengshao has been tired for a long time." Night non Huang did not answer, slowly into the side hall, in the position of Dan Mengyao finger down. It''s just opposite her. On both sides are her son and daughter-in-law. "Sheng Shaozhu is young, but it seems that his cultivation is not low." Dan Mengyao looks at ye Feihuang with a smile, but she seems very kind. "Cultivation is still shallow, but not enough is Tao." Night is not Huang, but lightly shook his head. Her cultivation is far from her peak state. "The Lord is modest." Dan Mengyao is not a fool. Although she is a alchemist, her cultivation is not high, but she has lived for so long. No matter how poor her cultivation talent is, she can reach a certain position. She can''t see through the cultivation of Ye Feihuang. Then the person in front of her must not be a simple role. "I forgot to introduce it. This is Ling Luo, the second highness of Xiwei, the son of the patriarch. This is Luo Er''s imperial concubine, Junna." Dan Mengyao casually introduced, but also secretly reminded the two people who were in a daze to come back quickly. "I''m Yefei Huang." Night Fei Huang looked at two people, the nod of courtesy is to say hello. Lingluo wants to recover faster than Junna, but she hears the name of night Feihuang''s self introduction. "Night is not Phoenix..." He muttered to himself, even his name What about the unexpected? "Since then, your Highness has been looking at me. I don''t know Is there anything wrong with this young master''s face? " Night is not Huang homeopathy also slightly with doubt to see to Ling fall. "Maybe luo''er is curious to see the holy little Lord." Dan Mengyao wanted to find a step for her son, but the next second, it was like being beaten in the face. "You look like an old friend of the king." Ling Luo looks at night Feihuang with complicated eyes. "Yeah..." Night not Huang light sigh tone: "all the way, but heard too many people said this sentence." "I don''t know your old friend..." The night is not a question. Ling Luo slowly under the head: "she died." "Yes." Night is not the voice of Huang low, seem to be in apology. "Nana is also to see your appearance, just trance God of it, after all, that old friend and Nana is also a family." Lingluo looked at the side to return to God Junna, said. "Death can''t bring back life. I''m sorry." Night Fei Huang didn''t feel her conscience hurt at all. When I was in xiweididu before, it seemed that everyone regarded himself as the dead man. Everyone was very sure. The degree of self-confidence made yefeihuang believe it. But here, it''s totally different. Although they were surprised, they had no doubt. Chapter 483 This is the difference. Although she didn''t know whether she was that person or not, in this case, Yefei Huang could obviously feel the difference. Lingluo and Junna in front of them are people who are not familiar with that person. So I have no doubt that yefeihuang is the man. However, this also happens to be the effect that night Feihuang wants to achieve. "No more of that." Dan Mengyao opened her mouth and broke the silence. "The appearance of Saint Shaozhu is rare in the world. There are so many people who are similar to him in the world." Dan Mengyao laughs, seemingly praising, but she can taste something special. "The appearance is only skin, and there have been similarities between relatives." The night is not Huang light way. "So it is." Dan Mengyao nodded: "before, the patriarch mistakenly regarded the saint little Lord as the Crown Princess of the Dynasty It''s rude, of course. Later, after careful observation, we found that the appearance of Sheng Shaozhu is unique in the world. " Night is not Huang light shake head: "if it is just the Lord mentioned the night of early snow, she is the little Lord''s aunt, looks between, really will be a little similar." ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡¡± Aunt? This is Ling Luo also ignorant force, and Dan Mengyao look at each other. The first snow of the night was also a saint? No wonder it was so mysterious that I covered up my life experience?! "Well That''s a family. " Dan Mengyao said with an embarrassed smile. What kind of family is this? It''s obviously a lie with your eyes open. "I don''t know what happened when the holy young Lord visited our danzong this time?" I''ve been talking nonsense for so long. What I should say still needs to be said. The night is not the light smile that Huang can''t deny, although the radian that the corner of the mouth rises really needs the eyesight to be able to see, but she did smile. "Master Dan can''t guess the reason why I came here?" Night non Huang did not directly return to Dan Mengyao''s question, but asked her in turn. Dan Mengyao''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t get rid of the smile. She looked at ye Feihuang, as if she said with a sincere heart: "the master knows that the master of shengyayun rebelled and took away the little master. But the whole family is looking for the little master everywhere." "Since the holy young Lord has been able to move freely, he did not return to the holy family for the first time. I''m afraid he asked me for help from danzong?" Night is not the expression of Huang is still light, the slightest because of Dan Mengyao''s words and half of the swaying. For a moment, Dan Mengyao didn''t know whether she was right or not. After all, the time when the little Lord of the Holy Family appeared was too strange! "Oh? How could lord Dan know about this? " After a moment''s silence, night Feihuang suddenly asked. The tone has a light doubt, but it makes Dan Mengyao have an indescribable feeling. This girl is definitely not a simple character! "That''s natural. The emperor of Shengya gave orders, but even the leader of this clan, danzong, received them." For a moment, Dan Mengyao didn''t want to know where the strange feeling was, so she went on. "Then..." Night Fei Huang dun dun, the expression is a little strange: "master Dan will give this little Lord to Xiwei Empire, or escort this little Lord back to Shengya?" This words ask of really have some level, and night not Huang always want to explore of, also nothing but is Dan Zong''s attitude just. Chapter 484 "What''s Saint Shaozhu''s saying? Dan Zong has always been neutral. How can he hinder Saint Shaozhu''s freedom?" Dan Mengyao suddenly felt that something was wrong, which reflected what was wrong! But, but in spite of this, but before his words is obviously in the slap slap slap in the face! Finished, all of a sudden in the little girl''s trap! But now it''s Dan Mengyao who is suffering. She can''t breathe and can only hold her breath. Night Feihuang doesn''t seem to be entangled in the language disease around Dan Mengyao. It seems that she doesn''t hear it, or pretends not to know it. This makes Dan Mengyao feel scared. "What my mother said is, don''t worry, young Lord. We will hand you over to the sives. I can guarantee that." Ling Luo didn''t find anything wrong at all, so he took the call privately. Dan Mengyao didn''t have time to give her son a reminder, so she said it. She was very embarrassed for a moment! Dan Mengyao said this even if, but Lingluo as the king of Xiwei said such words, is really too funny! Now that the two countries are at war, how can the king of SIVI let go of an enemy? I''m afraid I''m a fool! The night is not Huang''s smile, but there is no answer. It seems that I just want to see how Dan Mengyao will come back. "Can you tell me what you want for this trip? I really can''t guess? " Dan Mengyao tangled for a moment, still feel not round, so take the past, anyway, the opposite little girl can''t really and his theory. So, there is really no way to meet shameless people. "Of course, I''m here to find out what the LORD said." Night Fei Huang carelessly said: "now the two empires are fighting, even the ghost King City and the sky city are no longer neutral. At this moment, master Dan said what to keep neutral, the little Lord naturally doesn''t believe it." "Therefore, the holy young master came here to win over the relationship between danzong and Shengya?" Dan Mengyao''s face changed slightly and seemed to relax. Aware of the change in Dan Mengyao''s expression, Yefei Huang sighs in her heart. Is it really late "Luo Er, go down with Nana and your grandson." Dan Mengyao became serious and sent away the three people beside him. "Yes, mother." Lingluo and Junna didn''t have too many questions, but quickly stood up and left, and they didn''t turn back. After they all left, Dan Mengyao looked at yefeihuang and found that the girl in front of her had recovered her expressionless state. "If Sheng Shaozhu comes to win over the relationship between Sheng Ya and Dan Zong, then there is no need to waste this effort. Previously, our Lord has made an agreement with the Lord to provide a certain amount of Dan medicine to the army. I''m afraid Sheng Shaozhu doesn''t know about it." Dan Mengyao didn''t think about it, so she told yefeihuang the truth. Danzong has colluded with Shengya empire for a long time! Now if ye Feihuang didn''t use this identity to test, I''m afraid that he would only insult himself if he came to talk with Ling changjue one day. "That''s good." There is no end, night is not Huang just suddenly come out of a sentence. Dan Mengyao, however, thinks that ye Feihuang is happy when she hears the news, so she doesn''t think much about it. "In that case, why don''t you go back to the holy family immediately? The saints are looking for you madly. " "Not yet." Night Feihuang shakes her head mysteriously. Going back now, isn''t it a trap? Chapter 485 "Is there any other plan of action Dan Mengyao asked suspiciously. Night Feihuang seems to move his head, but he doesn''t admit it, but he doesn''t deny it. "In that case, why don''t you stay in my family first?" Dan Mengyao asked tentatively. She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t feel anything wrong. In a word, we should first leave the people in front of us and then inform Shengya! "I''ll disturb your family." Night Feihuang obviously did not leave the plan, for Dan Mengyao''s proposal did not show any dissatisfaction, readily accept. "Come on, take the little Lord down to rest." There''s no need to talk any more. That''s what Dan Mengyao thinks, so It''s a good choice to send yefeihuang away directly! Simply night Fei Huang also didn''t have too big reaction, went out with the disciple who came to lead the way. The man in black is still standing behind yefeihuang without saying a word. Danzong has a special area for guests to live in, and the buildings are quite prosperous. But think about it, those who can enter danzong are not ordinary people. "Sheng Shaozhu, this is your room. The room of your bodyguard is next door. If you need anything, you can summon the disciples directly." After the disciple in charge of leading the way took them to the place, he said. "Yes." Night not Huang light nod, waved a hand, then let that disciple go down. "Black, come in." Night Feihuang pushed open the door and called the man in black who wanted to go to the next room. "Yes, master." The man in black stopped, then turned around and followed yefeihuang into the room. As soon as the door was closed, yefeihuang set up a sound barrier and checked whether there was anything strange in the room. "Little master, I don''t know one thing." After sitting down, the man in black hesitated for a long time and then asked. "Yes?" Night Feihuang just sat down, looked up at the man in black, eyes with doubt. "Now that we have inquired about the trend of danzong, why should we stay? Stay It''s going to be dangerous, isn''t it? " People in black are worried. Night non Huang choose to use this identity to visit danzong, itself is desperate. Maybe Shengya said to the outside that the national master had taken away the emperor''s daughter, but in fact, they knew very well what was going on! As long as the news that the holy emperor''s daughter appears in danzong is known by them, night Feihuang is basically unable to run away. Maybe many people will be involved. People in black really don''t understand why the little Lord chose to take this step. "In fact, on the way here, I have no such plan." Night Fei Huang didn''t hide from the man in black. It was a temporary decision that she would stay. "What do you say?" The man in black seemed to have found something. "There''s something wrong with danzong. I''m afraid there''s a big article in it." For a moment, Yefei Huang didn''t know how to explain to the man in black what was wrong, but with her intuition, she was sure of it. "I''m going to..." Ye Feihuang nodded: "although the goal of this trip is to melt the heart of fire, there is another goal that can not be achieved, but..." Since promised to help the human side, so give up, is not reconciled. Things are going in the worst direction. For a moment, night Feihuang also can''t deal with perfectly. Just wait and see if there is any way to save it! Chapter 486 "Black clothes, keep an eye on Dan Mengyao''s action and stop her from making any contact with Shengya!" Night Fei Huang gave a death order! Although Dan zongnei is strange, there are not many strong people. This is something that night Fei Huang can still feel. Therefore, this action of black clothes will not be very dangerous. "Yes The man in black took the order and was about to push the door out. "Wait a minute." Night Fei Huang called him again. "Yes?" The man in black turned around in doubt. It is to see night is not a bottle of Dan medicine that Huang hand over. "It''s made of my blood. It can neutralize all kinds of poisons. Take it before you act." In order to ensure the safety of black clothes, night Feihuang still decided to make more protection. Although the strength of the man in black is very strong, night Feihuang doesn''t dare to guarantee that he won''t win any Yin moves. It''s better to be safe. "Thank you, master!" The man in black accepted it and went out with the door. This is the character of the little Lord. If he pretends, he won''t give. If he gives, he can''t refuse. It''s time to be clear that I''ve been with you so long. Night Feihuang in black clothes after people go out, immediately set a border to seal up the whole room, then delimited the space, without hesitation stepped in. Night Feihuang made a very bold move, she The space tunnel was directly opened into the holy people of the holy yah empire. So far, it''s not a problem that a single tunnel can open such a long distance. It''s just that night Feihuang''s action is too bold for outsiders. She didn''t spend a long time in the holy family, only three days, and only half a night in the whole holy family. However, she still remembers some specific places clearly. For example, the chamber of Parliament she''s entering at the moment. After walking out of the tunnel, you can see that you are hiding in a corner that is not easy to be found. You can squat down and listen to them silently. "The little Lord has been away for so long. Is it time to call her back?" What a coincidence? Just heard about yourself? The night is not Huang to take under the breath free Dan, concealed all own breath, quietly listen to go on. "But the young master has been out for so long. If he knows something, will he..." "No harm, just wash the memory again." "Well, I really shouldn''t have asked the national teacher for help." "If there is no national master, the soul of the little Lord will not come back. After all, the technique of cultivating the soul by puppets is a forbidden and taboo technique that we can''t control. We just didn''t expect that the king was so afraid of the national master that he had to get rid of it quickly. Otherwise, how could they force them to leave with the little Lord?" "In fact, there are monarchs, but coveting the little master of the holy family is blasphemous. Unfortunately, we can''t fight the ghost army." "Won''t it be the target of the ghost army to call the young Lord back at this time?" "Well Then, wait. " " when the door of practice is opened, call the young master back immediately! " "That''s the only way." ¡­¡­ When Yefei Huang came, it was estimated that the meeting was more than half finished. However, most of the news Yefei Huang heard about herself was not good news. Seeing that all the elders are ready to finish the meeting, Yefei Huang sneaks into the space tunnel, and then appears in many places of the holy family. After investigating, she finally leaves quietly. This trip has gained a lot. At least now night is not Phoenix has a way to face the offline situation. Yes, there''s always a way to face a desperate situation, isn''t there. When yefeihuang returned to danzong, it was almost evening. Danzong''s hospitality is the best in the world. When Yefei Huang opens the door and wants to go out for a walk, she finds that there are disciples waiting for dinner at the door. Maybe, she has been waiting for some time. "Holy young Lord, this is your dinner." Seeing that the door was pushed open, the disciple showed some happy eyes. "Bring it in." Night Fei Huang let the body, let the disciple come in. If she did not mention it, she would have forgotten it herself. "I called you several times before, but you didn''t answer. I''ll stay outside." Put down the thing in hand, that disciple quite some embarrassed of say. "Well, hard work." The night is not Huang light way. "No, it''s not hard. I''ll leave now!" So crazy, the boy rushed out. Night Fei Huang sat down and simply ate something, then went out for a walk. By the time I came back, the room had been cleaned up and the bath tub was ready. Night Fei Huang also has no doubt, wash gargle finished, set the border, then cut the tunnel, ran back to the small hotel. "I knew you would come back." The room light is still on, so that night Feihuang just stepped out of the space tunnel, on a pair of gentle and affectionate golden eyes."I knew you would be waiting for me." The night is not the Huang angry of saw one eye, immediately ran to put out the light, climbed up inside the bed. "What did you get?" Ling changjue put Yefei Huang in her arms and asked softly. "There is collusion between danzong and Shengya." Night not Huang very succinct clear say. Ling changjue was stunned for a moment, but he did not expect that it would be like this! "So you''ve been there so long?" Ling changjue pulled up the girl in her arms and began to pull her clothes. "For what?" The night is not Huang but didn''t resist, just lazily asked a sentence. "See if you''ve hurt anything!" Ling changjue is so straightforward said, hand action is not stopped. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang a face helpless, lie corpse similar still have Ling changjue to check. She looked at his body, and now what happened? But the night is not like Huang Well, good resistance, let Ling changjue''s action slowly stopped. Well It''s better to say it''s over than stop. Ling changjue squinted and looked up and down. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, she lay back. The clothes didn''t put on for her, just pulled the quilt and wrapped her in the quilt, then held her hand. Well, soft, very comfortable! ¡°¡­¡­¡± The night is not Huang''s dull lie, also don''t resist, also don''t struggle. "It''s like a child." Finally, she sighed and said. "Fei Huang is a child. If not, you will be my wife now." Ling changjue muttered and complained. Night Fei Huang chuckled, it''s really a little childish. "After tomorrow, I will probably stay in danzong for a while." After a long silence, night Feihuang suddenly opens her mouth. "Yes?" Ling changjue''s tone was very unkind. "The internal genres of danzong are complex, and they collude with Shengya. It will take a little effort for them to help Xiwei." Night Fei Huang said. "But then, don''t you..." Is it dangerous? Chapter 487 "There is no danger, but there will be some trouble." Night Fei Huang shook her head and sighed inexplicably. I''m the one who doesn''t like to meddle in business, but I want to get in. What is it for. "In a word, you should be careful." Ling changjue did not rest assured. Night Feihuang said that he would pay attention to his safety, this ten out of ten lingchangjue is not believe. After all, the one in his arms had a criminal record, which made him have to pay more attention. "I see." Night Fei Huang didn''t feel Ling changjue''s wordiness. Knowing that he was worried about himself, she settled down. "By the way, how are you feeling today?" Night non Huang stretched out her hand, groping for Ling changjue''s body in the quilt. After stroking several serious injuries, they all pressed with skillful strength. "What''s wrong with your care?" Ling changjue grabbed the small hand that ignited the fire on her body, and then said softly, "I can get up today." Although it''s not very sharp, the body will still be very painful after a large movement. "Get up, but don''t get out of bed for seven days." Night is not Huang to listen to, also just frown. She knows Ling changjue''s temperament is stronger, but she can''t keep her body well for more than half a year. He can ignore the pain and move at will, but yefeihuang can''t let him give his body a hidden disease. The bottom line is not to get out of bed within seven days. According to Ling changjue''s injury, she has to lie in bed for at least a few months. However, Yefei Huang estimates that this person is impatient, so she can only give the shortest time on the premise of ensuring that his body can recover. "Good." Ling changjue should go. Seven days is a long time for him, but it should be the limit of a little girl. It''s better not to touch her bottom line, otherwise if you ignore yourself, how can you fix it? "I''ll give you the potion to drink on time." Night not Huang can''t help but have to wordy again, but under the heart is thinking of some other things. "I see." Ling changjue smile, little girl is really a good wife and mother style! "Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, I will probably need iron noodles to cooperate with me." Night is not Huang to ponder, say to Ling changjue. "Good." Ling changjue left no doubt: "I ordered Tiemian to inquire about the news in the cities around us. Tomorrow morning, I will call him." "Yes." A little girl seldom needs her own help. Naturally, she can help a little. "One more thing..." Night non Huang thought for a long time, still some hesitation. "You say so." Ling changjue is not forced, just waiting for night non Huang mouth. "Do you know whose reincarnation you are in the age of gods and demons?" The night is not Huang light voice asks a way. ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿¡± Ling changjue was puzzled. Was he reincarnated? Is it reincarnation of the strong like yefeihuang? But I don''t have such a strong memory as a girl. How can I wake up? Or, there has never been a similar memory fragment? "You are different from me." Like knowing what Ling changjue was thinking, Yefei Huang explained: "my memory wakes up because of external factors. It''s not so much natural that I wake up as I have to wake up." Her memory recovery is mostly closely related to her master. Master, he No matter what the purpose is, it will not harm itself. Chapter 488 Of course, Yefei Huang thinks so. Even though she was hurt at the beginning, and even though she still hated Shifu in the end, her innate trust in Shifu still lingers. Want to believe him, not why, just because he is her master, the only master! After the memory is restored, Yefei Huang once thought about why she can still see the rising master in this world. However, no matter what the reason is, she believes that the purpose of the master''s return is related to her own. Just know this, night not Huang completely hate to cloud cool Yi. At least, I saw him, didn''t I? "Must I wake up?" Ling changjue frowned: "isn''t it Yun Liangyi He seemed to think of something, slightly surprised. "I don''t know if master awakened me, but It''s probably connected with him. " The night is not Huang light way. Voice is rare sadness: "however, I would rather not restore this memory of good." The gratitude and resentment of the previous life, will hurt her to the skin, there is no good beginning, there is no good result. Maybe from the beginning, it was wrong. Friendship, love, separation, death, the experience, have experienced, should have, but none. That period of time said scenery, how beautiful, said regret, and how helpless? "Could it be that You and I have known each other before? " Lowering her head, she could see the sadness in her eyes. Thinking about what she had said, Ling changjue couldn''t help asking tentatively. "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded. How much more simple is acquaintance? If it were not for all the difficulties, you and I would be very happy. "Well, we What''s the relationship? " Ling changjue swallowed and asked carefully. It''s not the enemy, is it? "Relationship..." Night Fei Huang was stunned. What is the relationship between them? Friends? It seems more than that. Lovers? It doesn''t seem to have arrived. The enemy? Never. "No..." Ling changjue is a little nervous. Isn''t that what she thinks? Then Have you lost all your liking? Whimper, whimper! "Probably The relationship between the creditor and the debtor. " Night not Huang finally, or chose a sound more reliable relationship to say. "Yeah?" Ling changjue was confused. Night Fei Huang chuckled: "we once played a bet, a bet across thousands of years." Ling changjue didn''t recognize the meaning in Yefei Huang''s words: "then, who won the bet?" The night is not a smile but not a word. Naturally, you won the bet, and I lost myself to you. You are my creditor. "Fei Huang Do you have a way to restore the memory of my previous life? " Ling changjue see night not Huang no longer speak, more muddled, had to ask if there is any way to let him not so disjointed. "Yes." Naturally, there are, otherwise night Feihuang would not specifically mention this matter. At first, yefeihuang just wanted to let it go, but now, it seems that she has to go to this step. How can human body fight against ghost army? Unless the memory is restored and the blood of the demons awakens, it is possible to win. This is also the most feasible way to ensure Ling changjue''s safety! It''s better to transform him than to increase his power. Although need to pay the price, but the night is not Huang also happy. Chapter 489 Ling changjue wanted to be relieved, but his intuition told him that things were not as simple as he thought. Because when she said this, night Feihuang''s expression was very serious, according to her temperament, easy to solve things, or no worries, there would be no such attitude. Perhaps, what do you need to pay to restore your memory, or what do you need her to pay? "Feihuang, what''s the cost of restoring my memory?" Ling changjue asked seriously. Night Fei Huang silent for a while, just leisurely say: "the price will have, but to you and me, also really calculate nothing." "No, you tell me, otherwise if I hurt you, I will be upset all my life!" Ling changjue still didn''t take yefeihuang''s words seriously. She had to make plans after yefeihuang said them carefully and completely. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night is not Huang, but this is no sound. "Sure enough..." Was he just joking? Maybe he had to pay more than he imagined? ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, Ling changjue heard a sound as thin as a mosquito! "Ah?" Ling changjue''s tone was full of doubts, as if he didn''t hear it clearly and couldn''t believe it. "My body!" This time night not Huang can not have the slightest hide to choke, but again seem to be to give up the same to shout out. "Ah?" This time, I heard it clearly, but Ling changjue was confused. Her body? Ah? What''s the price, little girl''s body? Is it Ling changjue''s face turned red with a brush. Isn''t it really what she thought? That''s not Isn''t that too fast? "What are you thinking?" Night non Huang angrily pushed Ling changjue. Look at him so shocked tangled face, also probably know that he wants to skew, night not Huang can''t help but slightly blush. Really, where do you want to go! "Well? Isn''t it? " Ling changjue rarely showed embarrassment and embarrassment, but probably from his tone, night Feihuang also heard a little regret? Yeah??? What a pity! "In your previous life, you used cutting love as the object of your awakening. I can use my body as the guide body to activate cutting love." Night not Huang this explained a sentence, just let Ling changjue suddenly realize. "Cut love?" Even if you cut off your love, isn''t the self in the previous life Ling changjue seems to have known something. "Well, I''m responsible for the imprisonment of cutting love. No one can solve it except me." This is also one of the requirements of that year''s gambling contract. Perhaps, in those days, the devil would be willing to do so. He would give everything to the woman he loved deeply. No matter whether she chose herself or not, he would love her deeply. From generation to generation, from life to death. "What happens when I get my memory back?" Ling changjue asked again. The little girl chooses to say this to him at this time. I''m afraid it''s not a sudden rise? There must be some very important reason. "Blood awakens." There is no concealment, night non Huang told Ling changjue. Memory is not just a simple memory, a God, a devil, sealed memory, is sealed off the divine, just an ordinary person. The recovery of memory is not only memory, but also the awakening of all the blood and divinity. This is probably the biggest difference between human beings and demons. Chapter 490 "Blood awakening..." Ling changjue murmured to himself, "so, I am..." "Yes." Night Fei Huang nods, saying so, actually no longer need to explain. Who Ling changjue is is already ready. But if ye Feihuang had just recovered her memory at that time, she would not have recovered Ling changjue''s memory, at least in such a short time. Just now Seeing that Ling changjue was seriously injured, she couldn''t bear it. Injury can be cured, but what about pain? But there is no way to avoid it. This time it''s a serious injury. What about next time? What if, what if I never come back? Night Fei Huang can''t believe how serious the consequences are. She can''t lose him. If she loses him, she won''t even have the power to live. So after thinking about it for a long time, Yefei Huang decided to restore Ling changjue''s memory. Although doing so violates the rules of heaven to some extent, but In any case, their own existence is against the way of heaven, to make a behavior against heaven, what is it like? "How long will it take for this kind of ceremony?" Ling changjue thought for a moment and asked. "One night a day." Yefeihuang accurately calculated the time, and also compressed the time as short as possible. After all, the longer the process, the more dangerous they may be. "When I stabilize the situation of danzong, I''ll start!" Night Fei Huang said. "Good." Although Ling changjue also decided to be very anxious, she couldn''t bear to see that night Feihuang was so tired. Now he was seriously injured, all the little girls are busy. Mingming shouldn''t be like this. Since she became yefeihuang, it shouldn''t be like this. "Ah Jue..." "Yes?" In his arms came night Feihuang''s low whisper: "if your blood awakens, will you still be with human beings?" Ling changjue is a demon, and the relationship between the demon and the human may be deeper than the relationship between the demon and the Protoss. Because of their personality, there are many evil doers in the demons. They may not dare to be wild in the demons, but they are tyrannical and wanton in the human world. Therefore, humans don''t have a good impression of the demons, and the demons also think that only the protoss are qualified to be their opponents, and they don''t care about humans in general. In the eyes of the gods and demons, human beings are basically no different from earthly flowers and plants. "And you? What has been your choice? " Ling changjue looks at night not Huang, soft voice asks a way. "I don''t know." Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "I love and hate human beings. I don''t want to get involved in anything about human beings." "But I have to admit that I am still a human being." Human beings are greedy. For the sake of greed, killing was regarded as a god like wind at that time. Although there are still secrets about the events in those years, the essence of this matter will not change. And night is not the kind of pain that Huang can''t forget. When the wind blows away, Huang''s soul is forced to pull away. What can''t be forgotten can''t be forgotten. "Silly girl." Ling changjue rubs Yefei Huang''s head. "If you don''t like it, don''t force yourself to accept it." Although the things recorded in history books are not so complete, Ling changjue can still know why Yefei Huang is so resistant to human beings. Chapter 491 If it was Jun Lihuang at the beginning, maybe she would go without hesitation, because here is her home, with her family, she would not ignore it. But now, what she lacks is the memory of this period. All she has is the memory of the dark side of human beings. It''s really too reluctant for her to redeem human beings. Ling changjue won''t force ye Feihuang to make a choice. Maybe it''s also because of this reason that Yun Liangyi told ye Feihuang not to participate in this event. "What about ah Jue?" Night Feihuang didn''t forget the answer she wanted at the beginning, and asked again. "I It''s probably going to work with the human side Ling changjue thought about it and said, "here are my family and friends, and you. I can''t let those foreign things take away our world." Ling changjue doesn''t know what he will think after he really recovers his memory, but now he has sat down and made such a decision. If he doesn''t like human beings after he recovers his memory, he will at least abide by the current agreement and guard the world. The world, at least for now, belongs to mankind. This is what everyone should admit. "So it is." Night Fei Huang helpless smile: "this piece of land carries too many things, they can''t take away." It used to be the hometown of the gods and the continent with the most races. It is impossible for it to fall into the hands of others. They can''t afford it. "Well, I don''t think about that." Ling changjue rubbed night Feihuang''s head: "it''s late, go to sleep." Night Feihuang just yawned, rubbed her eyes and nodded. I''m really sleepy. As for the things she was worried about It''s just soldiers coming to cover up the water and the land. ¡­¡­ The battlefield. "How are the casualties today?" Ling Wushuang is sitting in the military tent, looking at the generals kneeling on the ground. "My Lord, there were heavy casualties. Less than 30% of the soldiers came back, and many healing summoners were lost." Jun moye stood up and reported today''s military situation. To be honest, since the beginning of the war, they have never won a battle. Either they have lost a battle or both of them have been hurt. Up to now, they have been able to support themselves by the tactics of several soldiers who were guarding the frontier. However, it can only reduce casualties, and it is far from enough to win a battle. "Damn..." Ling Wushuang clenched his fists. There were not many ghost armies sent by Shengya Empire, but the ghost armies mixed with human beings alone were enough to cause them heavy losses. Then How to imagine that kind of life like hell? Maybe anyone can guess. "What about supplies? Can you keep up? " Ling Wushuang asked again. "There''s no problem with the supply for the time being. Both ghost city and sky city have a large supply of pills and potions, but according to this situation, it will not be enough! The military doctors in the army have been too busy. The situation is very bad! " Another soldier came out to report. After listening, Ling Wushuang''s face was even worse. These people who fought and died in battle are all his people. How can he not feel heartache? But if we go on with the present situation, more and more people will die, and his people, brothers and right-hand men will all leave. Who on earth can save this situation What else can we do Saving humanity? Chapter 493 What is the way to break the relationship between the enemy and its allies? Of course, it is to sow discord. Night non Huang wants to use also happen to be this. ¡­¡­ When Ling changjue got up in the morning, she didn''t wake up. At night, Fei Huang left lightly, not disturbing Ling changjue for half a minute. Back to the room arranged by danzong, black clothes had been waiting for the report. "What do you say?" Night Fei Huang looks at the person in black to ask a way. "Back to little Lord, last night, Dan Mengyao really wanted to send your message to Shengya empire. His subordinates didn''t dare to make too much noise and smashed a corner of the crystal that delivered the message. The message won''t pass." "Good." Night Fei Huang nods, so, no matter whether Dan Mengyao will find this problem or not, it is not a problem for her. And now, it''s the prelude to the big play. "Ten o''clock in the afternoon, ah Jue''s bodyguard called on Dan Zong at the iron face meeting. I''ll write a letter to him now. Please give him this letter before him and let him do as he said in the letter." After that, Yefei Huang took out her pen and began to write. After a while, he put the paper into the envelope and handed it to the man in black. "Yes." The man in black put away the letter. "I''m going out for a walk. I don''t have to follow me." The night is not Huang to command a way. Black dress person leng for a while, imagine also should be night non Huang own her plan, then nodded, no action. Maybe it''s because Dan Mengyao thinks that Yefei Huang belongs to an ally. All the disciples of danzong are kind to her now, at least they don''t pretend to be noble. "What can I do for you, please?" A timid voice came from behind night Feihuang. Night Fei Huang turns around, is he? The disciple who delivered the meal to himself last night. "Take me for a walk." The night is not Huang light way. "Ah, yes, yes!" The disciple seemed a little cramped, but soon adjusted his mind and went to yefeihuang''s side to take yefeihuang for sightseeing. "What''s your name?" Night not Huang suddenly asks a way. "I''m Shan Ziqiu." The boy quickly put in his name. Ye Feihuang nodded: "you are different from other disciples." Night Fei Huang said this meaning is really have other meaning, but this words listen to in the ear of single son autumn, but seem to change flavor. "Next I don''t have as much talent as my brothers, so I''m often assigned to some chores. " The young man seemed to think that Yefei Huang was belittling him. "But you are diligent." Night Fei Huang said. There are burn marks on his cheek, forehead and hands, which are the scars caused when he can''t control the fire. There should be many such scars on this young man, including new and old wounds. Night Feihuang said that he was diligent, but he said that he had no talent and was not wrong. In yefeihuang''s opinion, this young man is really not talented. Shan Ziqiu turned red and shook his head: "it''s useless to be diligent. Compared with the elder martial brothers, I''ll always be a lower class." The night is not Huang not language, this youth, in Dan Zong seems to have a bad life. "Industry makes up for clumsiness." Although ye Feihuang felt that this young man had no talent, if he had a good understanding, he would be able to reach a higher level of alchemist. Hard work can make up for clumsiness. This sentence can''t be wrong. "Thank you." Shan Ziqiu whispers his thanks to Fei Huang at night. Chapter 494 "Why thank you?" Night Feihuang thinks that he didn''t say anything worthy of apology? Shan Ziqiu smiles shyly: "because You don''t exaggerate or belittle me like others. You are the only one who says I am diligent. " It''s natural for Shan Ziqiu to hear such words when he entertains guests. There will be flattery, there will naturally be self-esteem to belittle him, this is not surprising. "It''s just the truth." The night is not Huang light way, this has nothing to be worth thanking. "I feel that you are very different from other visitors." Shan Ziqiu scratched his head and said with a smile. "I don''t need medicine. I''m different from those people." In other words, Yefei Huang can''t see danzong. Danzong is just a small sect rising in later generations. Where are their shadows in the age of gods and demons? In this world, there are only sky city and ghost King City that are worthy of Yefei Huang''s serious visit. "You said so." Shan Ziqiu finds that he has said something wrong and smiles. What can we not get from the identity of the person in front of us? I''m afraid I don''t want to do anything to destroy my image, do I? "You danzong..." Yefei Huang''s nose moved: "I didn''t realize it yesterday, but today I feel a lot of unstable accomplishments." And A very strange smell. "Ah, it''s a batch of pills given to danzong by the dark doctor of the holy family. It''s said that they are specially designed for alchemists and can improve the cultivation of alchemists. Some elder martial brothers and sisters took them first. I''m afraid they can''t control their cultivation well." Shan Ziqiu explained. Then he lowered his head: "I''m afraid that people like me can''t get such things in my whole life." Night Fei Huang''s brow wrinkled, but it is to think through some things. i see. Pulled the sleeve of pulling Shan Zi Qiu, when he raised his head, shook his head: "that kind of thing, eating is not good for you." Dark doctor is that group of people of Shengzi clan. Although ye Feihuang only met one person, she also felt that this clan was not so simple people from their fighting. For the pills given to Dan Zong, the fear of improving cultivation is just a cover, and the greater fear is to control. "Yes? What did you say? " Shan Ziqiu frowned. He didn''t know why the young master of the holy family said so. Isn''t dark doctor one of them? Night non Huang thought about his present identity, don''t know how to explain to him. After a long silence, she decided to speak. "There has long been a contradiction between the saint son and the saint daughter. The saint daughter is the support of the royal family of Shengya. Your Dan clan cooperates with the royal family. It''s not a good thing for the saint son to give you this pill at this time." "Is that so?" Shan Ziqiu is unbelievable! Is there a contradiction in the holy family? So, that pill? "Yes. I don''t know how many people in danzong took this pill. " Night is not Huang''s worrisome whisper. "Ah! Dark doctor sent two boxes, I''m afraid there are more than 200 elder martial brothers and sisters have taken them! "Shan Ziqiu yelled, worried. "Shall I go to the Lord..." He frowned and murmured. "Well, I''ll find her in a moment." I''m afraid that if I don''t see Dan Mengyao, I will be driven out? Chapter 495 "Thank you very much." Shan Ziqiu''s face is full of joy. He is really grateful to ye Feihuang. Night is not Huang is secretly sigh tone, she is not really for Dan Zong, but to save the world. Well, that''s still a good reason to be second in class. "This danzong is different from what I thought." Turn a circle down, night not Huang light way. "What do you say?" Shan Ziqiu hears the loss in Yefei Huang''s mouth, but he thinks there is something dissatisfied with this noble man in front of him, and he is a little scared. "Dead." This was discovered yesterday. I''m afraid that there is not only one dark doctor family but also one culprit in the oddity of danzong. However, the more troubles they have, the more chances they will be instigated. It is true that night is not Phoenix. "So you also found out..." Hearing what ye Feihuang said, Shan Ziqiu was relieved, and then sighed: "recently everyone''s success rate of alchemy is getting lower and lower, not only the disciples, but also the elders. The morale of Dan Zong is not as good as before, and they all begin to face the wall." "So it is." Night Feihuang pretends to understand, the real reason, afraid is this whole Dan Zong, also only she knows how this is one matter. "It makes you laugh." Shan Ziqiu bows apologetically. Night Fei Huang gently raised him: "I''m just a guest." Therefore, there is no need for Shan Ziqiu to apologize to himself. However, Shan Ziqiu is just a shy smile. This is a very simple child, has not become arrogant and domineering. Night Fei Huang thinks so. Shan Ziqiu follows ye Feihuang silently. He always looks up at her secretly, but he looks down like he''s embarrassed. Night is not the way of Huang''s cultivation. Naturally, she doesn''t know it. She just doesn''t know it. "Next..." "No! Elder martial brother Ming has fainted again When Shan Ziqiu wants to say something, a cry from a distance interrupts what Shan Ziqiu wants to say. Shan Ziqiu is stunned. He wants to rush past, but he thinks of something and stops abruptly. "Why not?" Notice his trend, night not Huang light ask a way. "I can''t help if I go..." Shan Ziqiu lowered his head: "besides, I can''t leave the guests here." Night not Huang light smile, turn round then continue to walk. Shan Ziqiu hastened to catch up, but Feihuang explained: "recently, there are always elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters who fainted inexplicably. Even the patriarch can''t see anything wrong." "Like elder martial brother Ming, this is the fourth time he has fainted." "It''s a rare thing." Night not Huang just Oh, did not continue to ask. Shan Ziqiu probably knew that night Feihuang was not very interested, so he didn''t go on. Imagine also, this is Dan Zong''s housework, let the guests know there are still many bad. "Ah Raise head, see night is not the area that Huang will step into, list son autumn is to hasten to stop! "It can''t go there any more!" Hearing Shan Ziqiu''s stop, night Feihuang stops. Looking back, with doubts. Shan Ziqiu explained: "it''s the elder''s territory. If you go there It''s going to be dangerous. " Although it''s not appropriate to use the word danger, there''s really no other word that can replace it. Forget it, just use this word. Night is not Huang also know, elder''s territory, also represent, Zong is in charge of the place. If she goes in, she will be driven out. Night Feihuang thoughtfully looks ahead. When Shan Ziqiu thinks night Feihuang still wants to go in, she turns around and goes in a different direction. Interesting places. "Ah Just walk not long, night Fei Huang hears behind him not far away spread to scream miserably. Stop, look back, is just where I want to step into. The ears moved. You can hear their conversation! "Get out of danzong, you useless rubbish!" Night Fei Huang heard someone say so. "Please, please, let the college students go! Please "Well, the useless people are only allocated to us as experimental objects. Go away, go away! If it wasn''t for your family power, even you would be poisoned! " "I Ah There was another scream, for fear of being kicked and broken. "Well! Go away The elder''s disciples seem to go in. Shan Ziqiu looks at the night Fei Huang who stops. He didn''t have any accomplishments. He couldn''t hear the conversation clearly, but he could hear two screams.But It''s not surprising that this happens almost all the time. "What''s the matter with you?" Shan Zi Qiu asked weakly. "I lost a bead. It''s green. Please help me to look for it along the way." The night is not Huang light way. "Ah? How big is it? I''m busy looking for you now! " Hearing that night Feihuang has lost something, Shan Ziqiu seems more anxious than night Feihuang himself! "Big thumb." Night Fei Huang said. "Well, wait here! I''m busy looking for you now! " This fool ran back along the way, really looking for beads! The night is not Huang Mou son dark dark, after supporting to walk single son autumn, instantly appeared in that to fall on the ground, seem to want to climb out of the man in front. Squatting down and setting a sound barrier, he asked, "are you from Zhulu academy?" "You Who are you? " The man seems to want to raise his head to see the night is not Phoenix, but how the body is too painful, Leng is straight waist! "I am..." Night Fei Huang thought. "Yi Qinghuan''s friend." What''s the name of that woman. "Dean Are you a friend of the dean? " The man on the ground seemed very excited and wanted to struggle to get up. "Don''t move. I''ll help you get to a safe place. Let me know if there''s anything Night non Huang pressed him, and then move on, I''m afraid it will hurt more! "Good..." The obedient man did not move. Night Feihuang felt around, confirmed that there was no one, directly dragged the man into the space tunnel, quickly put him in his room in danzong, gave him a pill, and told him not to move, don''t make a sound, immediately returned to the original place. Because the distance of delimiting the space is not very far, night Feihuang didn''t spend a long time at all. Back to the origin of the night Fei Huang soon saw the trot from the single autumn. "Yes, it is. Here you are!" Shan Ziqiu gives a green bead to ye Feihuang. "It''s mine, thank you." Night Fei Huang took it back. This bead is just thrown out by oneself secretly, so that Shan Ziqiu can find it, which is not beyond the expectation of Ye Feihuang. Everything is under control. "Go on, then?" "Yes." Night Fei Huang continued to step forward, without the slightest hesitation. Chapter 496 "Younger martial brother Ziqiu! Master asked you to Ah, holy daughter A disciple rashly ran over and wanted to stop Shan Ziqiu, but he closed his mouth immediately after seeing ye Feihuang. Night Fei Huang stopped and said to Shan Ziqiu, who was about to run into him behind him, "if you have something to do, go." Shan Ziqiu suddenly recovered, looked at the anxious look of the disciple, and then looked at Yefei Huang. Clench teeth, bowed: "that, that excuse me! I''ll apologize to you when I come back! " After that, he ran away with the disciple. The night is not Huang for a moment, unexpectedly don''t know should cry or should smile, this kid, return really is too true. Before he said anything, he had already set the charges for himself. I''m afraid it''s not a shaking m? Turning around, in fact, there was no desire to go on for a long time. The whole situation of danzong almost came out of chanziqiu''s mouth, and there was no need to go on. Recalling the route back, yefeihuang also walked back slowly. Most of danzong''s roads are at the end of the same road, otherwise, they might be lost. In the past and this life, I have a skill that I don''t know the way. I''m afraid there is no one else in the world except Yefei Huang. From time to time, there are several passing disciples around. Yefei Huang walks slowly. They walk through her. They don''t pay attention to Yefei Huang. Yefei Huang is observed by everyone. When he returned to his room, it was already after dinner. Yefei Huang didn''t care about it very much. She pushed open the door of the jiejie room. Sure enough, the man lay on the bed motionless as he ordered. Heard the sound of opening the door, even some scared want to jump up! When his eyes touched the white hair, the man suddenly quieted down. "Thank you for saving me." The man suddenly said thanks. Before his injury is very serious, but after taking this woman to their own pills, it is a lot better than the accident! Although not completely cured, but really feel the whole body is healing automatically, it''s amazing! I really met a noble man! The man thought. "A little help." Night Feihuang is still not too much performance, to tell you the truth, if not heard their conversation, night Feihuang really won''t save the man. However, since he is a member of Zhulu academy, he should be a person whom ah Jue knows. Since he is a person whom ah Jue knows, night Fei Huang should have saved him. "But benefactor, since you are a friend of the Dean, how can you go in and out freely in danzong They are not... " Men have a lot of doubts. He lay here during this period of time, quietly ponder out. In danzong, he did not expect that there would be a kind-hearted person, none of them existed, especially Erwang! The proposal promises to give them the second king of the new campus! However, when he thought he might die in danzong, someone saved him. In addition to the disciples of danzong, there are only distinguished guests who can move freely in danzong. It''s impossible to be a disciple. Just look at her clothes, but if you are a noble guest Why does Dan Zong treat each other with courtesy? What is her identity? "I have some things to do in danzong. It''s not convenient for me to elaborate." Night not Huang light way, after all, he is not to West dimension party to visit Dan Zong, so rashly explain to both sides is not good. "It''s you. What''s the matter?" The man named Weiran said that the people of danzong ravaged the people of Zhuolu academy wantonly. Yefeihuang thought that after bullying, everyone would go their own way. But now it seems that this is not the case? "The disciples of the Presbyterian district have caught many of our students. They are taking them to test their medicine, poison and benefactor. If you can, I beg you to save them!" The man''s voice is low, it sounds very angry, but there is a deep reluctance! Yes, in this way, how can you be reconciled! That''s my partner! "Take care of yourself first." Night not Huang didn''t pick up his words, but is cold not Ding of emergence so a. "Ah?" The man is very puzzled looking at night not Huang. "You really think they''re going to let you go? With the poisonous hair of your body, you will die in three days. Don''t mention your friends. You may die earlier than them. " The night is not Huang light way. It''s really naive. She didn''t hear the conversation between the disciple and him. She let him go by relying on the power of her family? What about cheating? If you are really powerful, it is the right choice to deal with it quietly. Where will you stay and make trouble for yourself? He has already secretly explored the man''s body, which has long been buried with poison.I don''t know what kind of hybrid mixed poison it is, but if it''s really poisonous, it will make life worse than death! "This How could that be... " The man''s face is unbelievable. "Don''t believe it." Night is not Huang light way, completely a pair of indifferent expression. "No, I just "The man didn''t know what to say for a moment. He didn''t believe what the woman said. After all, she saved her life, but It''s just three days, but he still wants to do something. Even if he knew he was going to die, he still wanted to do something. Not for himself, for his companions! "Don''t think about it. It''s still a long time." Night not Huang cold not Ding of say. What is this man thinking? You can see from his eyes that he is so crazy, even willing to trade his life for his life? What''s wrong with people now. "What''s your name?" Night Fei Huang didn''t give the man time to laugh at what he said, then asked again. "Zhuoyun, my name is zhuoyun." Zhuo Yun, night is not Huang silent read again, it is a good name. "How much do you know about danzong or your drug test? Tell it all!" Night Fei Huang continues to ask a way. In the meantime, he has started to treat zhuoyun''s wounds. "Well, men and women are not compatible..." See night not Huang want to open his clothes, Zhuo Yun''s face suddenly red! "I''m a doctor. In my eyes, there are no men or women." Night is not the way of Huang. Or, in her eyes, he was just a living corpse. Gender? It doesn''t exist. Zhuo Yun turned his head with a red face, but he began to explain: "I don''t know what they are going to do, but many of our disciples have been cheated in, but none of them can go out!" Chapter 497 "At the beginning, it was just an invitation to be a guest. Everyone was very happy and didn''t set any precautions at all. Later, we all fainted. When we woke up, we were all locked in the cage." "Every day there are different potions for us to take, maybe there are strange pills, sometimes even some partners commit suicide after a few words..." "It''s really horrible there. It''s hell!! A lot of friends have died, but those people have never stopped! " "It seems that they are still looking for the whereabouts of elder martial brother Huo and the plan of danzong. I don''t know. They just take our medicine." Zhuo Yun tries to calmly explain what she has experienced these days, but the shaking in her voice betrays him! He''s scared! He''s scared! Perhaps subconscious inside is absolutely do not want to recall that time, but he just forced himself to recall, to tell. Will cool hand stick on Zhuo Yun''s head, light way: "calm down." She knew he was afraid, he was afraid. He is the most able to experience what he has suffered. So now night is not the only thing Huang can do, is to let Zhuo Yun calm down! Cold temperature suddenly pulled him back to reality, Zhuo Yun staring at night Feihuang. He only felt that this person seemed to be a little familiar, but in his memory, there was no such person. He was sure and sure that he had never met the girl, but This damn familiar! "You stay in this room until tonight." Night Feihuang will be his body after the trauma treatment, spread the quilt to cover him. "I''ll put a boundary in the room so that I can''t see you even if someone pushes in." Night Fei Huang has added: "evening, I take you to leave Dan Zong." "Leave danzong, but I..." "Now you can''t do anything." Night is not Huang hesitated to hit him, now is not the time to be brave, to tell the truth, Zhuo Yun is not Ling changjue, without his kind of physique and perseverance, this injury, not half a month, don''t want to get out of bed! Do you still want to save people? Don''t even think about it. I''m afraid I''m dreaming! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhuo Yun is silent. The girl in front of her is telling the truth, but But I heard it, but I was inexplicably sad. "I''ll take you to Yi Qinghuan. You should have a good rest first." Night is not the way of Phoenix. ¡°£¿£¡£¡¡± Zhuo Yun suddenly lit up hope! Dean! "Do you know where the dean is?" It''s fitting to be ecstatic. "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded: "they are also saved by me. I can get rid of the poison on you, so be at ease. " "Yes These, Zhuo Yun is not the slightest hesitation should be under. Night Fei Huang sighed, really don''t know what to say. It''s really wonderful! "Buckle." The door was knocked from the outside. Zhuo Yun immediately covers his mouth for fear of making any noise. "Who." The night is not the light opening of Phoenix. "I''m a subordinate." Outside, came the sound of black clothes. "What the little Lord has ordered has been completed. The iron bodyguard has met with Dan Mengyao. In a short time, he will come to ask to see the little Lord." People in black report. "I see." Night not Huang pinched to calculate a time, and the anticipated time, although have deviation, but also not much difference. "Do you have anything else to tell me?" The man in black hesitated and asked. "Well..." Night Fei Huang frowned. "Go and stare at the elder area. Be careful not to expose it!" Let the person in black to stare at there, night not Huang heart bottom still not quite at ease, so finally still charged a. "Yes Without too much hesitation, the man in black took orders to leave. This is the man in black, for night non Huang''s order, only the execution, and there will be no doubt. Ye Feihuang is very lucky. She has black clothes around her. I''m also very grateful to master for leaving black clothes by my side. "Your people?" Zhuo Yun asked softly. "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded. "You came to danzong, and the purpose is not simple..." Zhuo Yun murmured: "but thank you." From just night Feihuang orders her people to stare at the elder area, Zhuo Yun guesses night Feihuang''s intention. So, he wants to thank her! Sure enough, he is still a benefactor! Just this kindness, in the future, but I don''t know whether it can be clear! "Take a rest first." Night Fei Huang didn''t say anything more, just light saw Zhuo Yun one eye, then pushed the door to go out. The disciples of danzong will come to ask them to come there soon. It''s better not to stay in the room.Under the good border, night Feihuang stood at the door of the room, nothing to see the scenery. It''s just that with those godless eyes, how can you see it. What do you think of it? It''s just a daze, isn''t it? The time is about the same, in the night Feihuang back to God the next second, heard the voice from the side: "holy little Lord, please come over." "Lead the way." Night Fei Huang straightened the sleeves and followed the disciple. Although everything deviated a little from the plan, it was still in the plan in general. Dan Mengyao refers to the person who meets him alone. When she looked at Yefei Huang, her face was still a little angry, as if she had just been angry. "What''s the matter with the master calling us here today?" Night non Huang looking at Dan Mengyao, the first to speak. "Sit down." Dan Mengyao pointed to the chair on the opposite side, and then said coldly, "there are several things that I want to ask the holy young master, and please give me some advice." "Lord Dan said it was." Night non Huang face so obvious ridicule, froze pretending not to understand the appearance. Play dumb, who won''t! It''s a game of chess, who loses and who wins! "I''m afraid it''s the noble''s hand that the disciples of our sect have gone wild today?" Since said this matter, so night non Huang also not stingy mouth. "Master Dan said where this is. The master received the gift of doctor dark, not from my holy family." Night is not Huang with a smile, language is also full of frivolity. After listening to this, Dan Mengyao suddenly felt uncomfortable! "What do you mean?" She''s angry! "The patriarch also knows that the young master hasn''t returned to Shengya for a long time. He just heard that a disciple talked about it." "I''m afraid the patriarch doesn''t know that there are already differences within the holy family. Is the dark doctor of the Holy Son no longer under the jurisdiction of the holy family?" "You Danmengyao language plug, but all of a sudden to say all the words in the mouth! "Night is not Phoenix! You must explain this matter to the patriarch! " Chapter 498 "Explain? I don''t need to explain to anyone. It''s just... " Night Fei Huang deliberately lengthened the ending, slightly ironic in the words: "if the Lord Dan really want to know, it''s OK to tell you." "Say it Dan Mengyao put up with it, and the word jumped out of her teeth! "The so-called elixir that dark doctor sent to Guizong to improve his cultivation is just ordinary mana supply elixir plus a little spell. It''s a shame that danzong, who claims to have the most alchemists in the world, didn''t even notice this? " Night Fei Huang''s words are really flat, others listen to still want to get angry, not to mention itself in the forbearance of Dan Mengyao! "Dong!" She clapped the table and stood up. Pointing at yefeihuang, she roared: "you are deceiving people too much! Danzong has disobeyed the agreement of the mainland and made an alliance with Shengya. Why do you want to do this to our disciples? " "I''m afraid it''s the wrong person to ask Master Dan this question." Ye Feihuang shakes her head calmly: "first, it''s something sent by dark doctor. Second, I don''t know that you have formed an alliance. All in all, I went for nothing." In fact, it means that this matter is not recognized by the Lord, and you can''t help me! "You Dan Mengyao was so angry that she raised her hand and was about to chop toward yefeihuang. The night is not Huang dexterous of dodge, will chair also along with the side move a move. Calmly said: "don''t you have other problems? Let''s ask together. " "Besides, Lord Dan, it''s better not to make any moves in the process of conversation. Otherwise, our little Lord may miss it by carelessness." Threat. It''s definitely a threat. Dan Mengyao bit her teeth and sat down. How can she not know how difficult this person is, whether it is strength or influence, she can''t afford it. It''s a turn of fortune "What will happen to those disciples who take pills?" Dan Mengyao tries to restrain her anger and asks. "I really don''t know the specific origin, but according to the attack of your disciples, it''s about gradually controlling your mind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She can''t bear it! "Recently, some disciples of our clan have fainted frequently. Are you the one who did it?" "We? I don''t know who did it, but I know why your disciples fainted. " "Why?" Dan Mengyao''s eyes brightened. Danmengyao is a woman who controls the whole danzong. The level of alchemy is really beyond ordinary people''s ability to catch up. But this kind of situation is really even her helpless! Even there is no way to find out what''s wrong. For this reason, Dan Mengyao really broke her heart! "Because of Gu." Night non Huang said without taboo: "it''s probably blood sucking, ordinary people really can''t detect it." Since it''s because of the implantation of Gu, we can''t treat it as a disease. No wonder it can''t be found out! "Danzong Why does Gu appear? How many people have been implanted with poisonous insects? " "Well I don''t know. " Night Fei Huang shakes her head. She really didn''t know about this problem. She could see how danzong''s lethargy was by virtue of her past and present life experience. But after all, her eyes of prophecy were not complete. Some things were not clear if she couldn''t see them. Danmengyao secretly clenched her fist, trying to keep her face unchanged: "what else do you know?" "Inside the danzong, there is a poisonous gas invasion." The night is not Huang light way. ¡°£¿£¡¡± "Master Dan doesn''t have to stare at me. I really don''t know if this poison gas is related to Shengya." Night Fei Huang said a face innocent, in fact, she is really innocent. She is the body of all kinds of poisons, and it is the most natural thing for her to feel the existence of poisons. But she didn''t know where the poison gas came from. "What kind of poison is this?" "The poison of corruption is a kind of chronic poison." The night is not Huang light way. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Dan Mengyao seems to think of something, in the blink of an eye disappeared in front of night Feihuang. Night not Huang light smile, her task, also can be regarded as completed. Now, we have to wait patiently for the effect. Going out, there is still a disciple leading him back, but this time, night Feihuang obviously felt many more people around. I''m afraid it''s all people who are spying on themselves. "Holy little Lord." After sending yefeihuang back, the disciple saluted slightly: "the Lord has ordered. In the next time, without the Lord''s order, the holy little Lord can''t move without authorization." "I see." Night Fei Huang is very concerned. She pushes the door open, walks in and closes it. She doesn''t have the strength of procrastination. It''s really confusing for those disciples.What the hell is going on! Zhuo Yun seems to have fallen asleep, and the breathing sounds are very smooth. Night Fei Huang didn''t wake him up, just sat at the table and thought for a while. This danzong, perhaps even more terrible than I imagined. But But I will never shrink back! No, absolutely not! ¡­¡­ "Yefeihuang''s situation is almost the same as you said, but she also said that there is a kind of poisonous gas in danzong. Do you know that?" Dan Mengyao looked at the iron face in front of her and asked eagerly. "The poison of corruption." "Sure enough!" Dan Mengyao''s face turned white with a brush. She collapsed in her chair, and for a moment she didn''t know what to do. "Now, Lord Dan should believe us. It''s not a good choice to cooperate with Shengya. It''s better to cooperate with us. It''s the wisest decision." Iron voice is still male and female indisputable, but listen here, it is some creepy! "Well, can you solve the problem of danzong?" Iron nodded: "if not, I will not stand here today." "That''s all. Let the patriarch think about it again." She always felt that there was something very strange about it. But now no matter what you think, you can''t think of a texture. "Naturally, I''m not in a hurry, but has Lord Dan ever thought about his son, grandson?" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± This is the weakness of Dan Mengyao, which is why he came to Tiemian in a hurry after finding yefeihuang to confirm! She thought it was the safest in danzong. Her son and grandson would never be OK, but now She did not dare to speak! Because facts have proved that danzong has indeed been invaded by poisonous gas! Although it''s slow poisoning, if her son and grandson suffer from bad luck, she really doesn''t know what to do! Chapter 499 Dan Mengyao''s heart is very tangled, but think of his son, grandson, he also hard heart down, agreed to iron. "Our Lord can promise to unilaterally terminate the cooperation with Shengya, and temporarily reach a cooperation with sky city. During the war, danzong can be responsible for providing you with enough supplies of pills, but correspondingly, our Lord also hopes that you can ensure the safety of danzong and solve this problem." Dan Mengyao is not hot headed. She doesn''t know how immoral it is for human beings to form an alliance with Shengya, but She can''t help it. Now it is to give her such an opportunity, how to say, it is to give her a step down. After all, her son and grandson are all from SIVI, and her former husband is also the monarch of SIVI. It''s a terrible crime for her to fall into such a situation. However, the things Shengya has done now are really chilling. Dan Mengyao really doesn''t want to go on like this. "That''s good." Iron see Dan Mengyao agreed, is also relieved. I don''t know what the mother said to stimulate Dan Mengyao? It''s amazing that I agreed so soon! "How do you plan to solve the problem of danzong? Now even the patriarch doesn''t know how many people have been poisoned and how many people have taken the pill Even how many people have started to poison their hair... " "Don''t worry about this, Lord Dan. You and I don''t know. Someone can find out." Iron face Yin Yang strange Qi of say, the meaning in the words has to point to, but who can hear out! Dan Mengyao eyes a turn, with a little can''t believe the meaning, not sure asked: "night not Huang?" But he got a nod of iron affirmation. Dan Mengyao''s face turned white with a brush. As a whole, the only one who has the ability to do this is yefeihuang. But But She''s the enemy. How can I ask her to help? "What is Lord Dan afraid of?" Iron face asked calmly. "Yefei Huang is a saint, and Her accomplishments are not low, and the patriarch has no way to control her.... " "Control her?" Iron face strange smile, "Dan master is afraid to think more, don''t Dan master control her, someone will control her." "What do you mean?" Dan Mengyao frowned. Tiemian, it''s obviously true, but "What does Master Dan think she is doing when she comes to Emperor Dan at night? The alliance is just a cover "The dark doctor''s people want to kill her. The holy people are looking for her. The holy master''s people are watching her. Master Dan thinks that what is the reason for her coming here?" "Take refuge!" Dan Mengyao immediately reflected what Tiemian wanted to convey! She thinks that night Feihuang is in a very dangerous situation now. It''s really hard to make a choice under the condition of three side attack. Therefore, night Feihuang chooses to protect herself. In danzong, there is no way for the three forces to penetrate. It is the safest place for her! "That''s right, that''s right." Tiemian nodded, not guilty at all. Well, this is the order of the mother, we must complete the task well! "Can we use that reason to threaten her?" "It can be said that, but ye Feihuang is obviously soft rather than hard. Master Dan should consider how to persuade her." Chapter 500 Is the night, night non Huang will Zhuo Yun back to the small hotel. Of course, Zhuo Yun is still in a coma. After night Feihuang detoxifies him, he will be taken care of by Wei Ran. When Zhuo Yun wakes up, Yi Qinghuan and Weiran will know the situation naturally, so night Feihuang doesn''t say much. I went to see elder martial brother Huo. He didn''t have the physique like Ling changjue. He was sleepy. It was normal, but the injury was much better. In short, there is no life danger, just need to take good care of it. "Little master." Yan Nuo saw that night Fei Huang came out of the room and hesitated to call. Night Fei Huang stopped and turned to see Yan Nuo. "What''s the matter?" She asked. Yannuo pointed to the room behind him: "Jinyan, it seems that something is wrong..." Yan Nuo said strangely. ¡°£¿¡± Night Fei Huang some doubts, see Yan Nuo this not clear appearance, then plan oneself to go to have a look. Push the door in, night is not Huang on a meal. The temperature of this room is quite different from that of the outside! Of course, it''s cold. Quickly walk to the crib, night non Huang hand picked up Jinyan. Children are still sleeping, but inadvertently released energy, it is enough to let people around receive the impact! "Little master Yan Nuo stands behind the night Fei Huang and cries out anxiously. "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Night is not Huang to cast a method, the temperature in this room rose up. "The child is about to wake up. It''s normal." Night non Huang pacifies the uncontrollable power in Jinyan''s body, and then puts her back. Yannuo was relieved. I''m not sure if Jinyan is in trouble before, because there is a connection between Jinyan and yefeihuang. If Jinyan has a problem, yefeihuang must know. But Yefei doesn''t know That''s why yannuo seems very hesitant. Now that I''ve confirmed that I''m ok, I''m finally relieved. That''s great. "I''m going to trouble you these days." Night non Huang said to Yan Nuo. "Little Lord, this is what I should do." Yannuo grinned, but he was happy. Night Fei Huang also laughed. After chatting with yannuo, yefeihuang goes to lingchangjue''s room. "I thought, Feihuang, you won''t come here." The night is not Huang to come back, he wants to detect faster than anyone else. However, I don''t see the girl coming here. I''m really worried! Ling changjue wanted to get out of bed and carry people over! But I still remember the girl said that she was not allowed to get out of bed He also held back. "No way." Knowing Ling changjue''s childish temper, Yefei Huang is not angry. She whispers back and sits down beside Ling changjue. "Don''t you sleep here today?" Ling changjue sees the appearance of night Fei Huang, as if have no plan to strip to go to bed, can''t help but ask. "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded: "maybe Dan Mengyao will come back to me tonight, I can''t leave too long." "All right." Ling changjue is a little depressed, but he can''t destroy the girl''s plan for his own selfish desire, so he can only sigh. "Is everything all right?" Ling changjue asked again. "Well, the plan went well." Although some things are still unexpected. But night Feihuang doesn''t plan to talk to Ling changjue about this. So he doesn''t worry about doing stupid things. Chapter 501 "Tiemian is now in danzong. You can tell him to do anything." Ling changjue holds ye Feihuang''s hand and instructs him. "I know." Night not Huang hand also exerted a few strength, return to grasp. Night not Huang she know, Ling changjue this person, is worried about themselves, don''t want to let oneself tired just. However, these things, night non Huang''s own hands is really not much, at most is to come up with ideas, just talk. I''m really tired, but it''s just that I''m mentally tired. Other things are OK. "Feihuang, I know I can''t know something, but But I''ll be worried about you, your body. " Ling changjue''s eyes fell on Yefei Huang''s face. This face, familiar with and with strange, if she is like Jun Lihuang, but it is not. Jun Lihuang''s body is a puppet double made by the holy family, which is completely made according to the appearance of early snow at night. But now the body is really their own body, not whose substitute. There is no special person like her, just herself. But since I saw this face, her face has been like this, even worse. Her health has been bad, which can be seen even if Ling changjue is not a doctor. It''s all in the face. Even if these days have been in recuperation, night Feihuang also did not have too much damage to the body, but the face is not very good. Ling changjue said nothing on the surface, but this has always been a point he cared about. Her body, her health. "My body..." The night is not Huang murmur like repeat once, but is toward Ling changjue light smile up. "My soul is not complete, my body will be affected naturally, but the problem is not very big. As for my face... " Night Fei Huang shook his head: "probably this life is like this." The empty hand caressed his cheek. She knew how pale the face was. It is precisely because of this pathological condition that night Feihuang''s more outstanding appearance is covered up. The first time people saw her, it was not that she was beautiful, but that she was a patient. Night Fei Huang even if don''t want to like this, but there is no way, what she can do, just try to make her look better, but in general, this face, I''m afraid, will be this sick look all her life. "No matter what you become, it doesn''t matter. I''ll stay by your side, just..." "But you must not leave me alone..." His strength is a little more powerful. "Good." Promise you. Ling changjue was so worried about gain and loss that night Feihuang didn''t have a big accident. Thousands of years apart, this person has not changed at all except for being more gentle. The disposition disposition is also the same, night non Huang is very glad is like this, although she knows gentle person, is also the most terrible person generally. But she just fell into the damned tenderness, and there was no way to turn back. Even if the front is the abyss, she can only go all the way. "Feihuang, I want to accompany you all the time." "Yes." The night is not Huang to nod lightly. You have been bound with me all your life. You can''t escape. But fortunately, at least this life, I will not miss you. It won''t leave you any regrets. Chapter 502 Accompany Ling changjue to chat for a long time, night Feihuang also plans to return to danzong. Although she doesn''t think that Dan Mengyao comes back to harass herself in the middle of the night, who can guarantee a woman''s temperament? Night Feihuang although has not thought that he is a normal woman, but this, she obviously took into account. Although Ling changjue is not willing to give up, he is not a sentimental person, and he doesn''t take the wrong girl''s script. He just worries about Yefei Huang. Even if it''s clear that Yefei Huang doesn''t need his protection at all However, at this time, I don''t know whether God wants to fight Yefei Huang or comply with Ling changjue''s idea. Yefei Huang really can''t leave for a while! How to say, there is a very direct reason Jinyan I wake up. In fact, when Yan Nuofei comes and knocks on the door to inform ye Feihuang, ye Feihuang already feels it. It''s just a moment of stupor! She never thought that she would wake up so fast! To night is not the judgment of Huang, this kid, still want to sleep at least last month! However, just a few hours ago, the conscription just woke up, but now it is directly wake up? It''s very different from the original time that I had scheduled! He went to open the door and took the child from yannuo, who looked a little frightened. Looking at the arms, open your eyes and look at their children, night Fei Huang himself is also a surprise! The child has a spirit pupil, which can''t say what color it is. It''s silvery and transparent. This kind of pupil won''t appear on human beings. It''s really a special eye that snow girl will have. However, not every snow girl can have it! Snow girl with such pupils This child, it is really not simple! "Little master, this..." Yannuo was at a loss. When the child woke up, he didn''t cry and didn''t know where to focus. This can make him have no way! "it''s OK, you go back first." Night non Huang said to Yan Nuo. Don''t say it''s yannuo. Even she was shocked. "Feihuang, let me have a look at the child, too." Behind him, Ling changjue''s voice came into Yefei Huang''s ear. Smell speech, night not Huang embrace a child to walk to the bedside of Ling changjue, embrace the child in front of him. See the child, Ling changjue Leng for a while, night Feihuang thought Ling changjue is probably the same idea as himself, but the next moment, he returned to God is looking at night Feihuang with a smile: "Feihuang, do you think this child is a bit like me?" just wanted to make complaints about Chang JE, did he say a cold joke, but saw the child in his arms move up, and it was the rhythm of Ling Chang JE. £¿£¡ What''s the situation? Don''t say that this is the first time Jinyan meets Ling changjue, just say that the contractual relationship between Yefei Huang and Jinyan is not so close! Ling changjue laughs and takes advantage of the night to embrace Jinyan. Don''t say, the child really stayed in Ling changjue''s arms and rubbed Ling changjue''s palm with his head. exm£¿ So, this kid is here to compete with Yefei Huang? "When you say that, I think the child is a bit like you." Make complaints about Tucao, make complaints about two people. Jinyan is still in a baby state. If you like her, some of her features are more similar to Yefei Huang, but compared with Ling changjue Chapter 503 emmm¡­¡­ Maybe it''s a matter of metaphysics. After Ling changjue''s suggestion, we can see the appearance of Jinyan. Let alone, it''s really a bit like It''s embarrassing. Yefei Huang is a little speechless. I suspect I adopted a fake snow girl "The child is close to you." Night non Huang stretched out her hand and rubbed Jinyan''s head, but Jinyan just blinked, and didn''t resist night non Huang''s action. Although Jinyan''s attitude to see Yefei Huang is not as excited as that to see Ling changjue, she is also a party maker. Her inborn closeness will not change. That''s it. Ling changjue chuckled, looked at the child in her arms, and then looked at Yefei Huang: "is this like a family?" Parents, children. Like, how like. This time, night Fei Huang didn''t blame Ling changjue for her poor mouth. She really nodded and said, "it''s very similar." Ling changjue had been ready to be glared at by Ye Feihuang, but all of a sudden, she was stunned to hear ye Feihuang say so! "Ah? Feihuang, what did you say? " Ling changjue wants to listen to it again and verify again whether there is something wrong with her ears? This kind of painting style is not suitable for night Feihuang? "I''ve been thinking about this all my life." Night is not Huang but ignore Ling changjue''s surprise, self-care said. Her eyes were a little blurred, as if immersed in her own memories. However, there is only sadness in the eyes. It seems that the next second, tears will stay, out of control. Ling changjue was stunned. He didn''t understand. Why his wench can have such mood. He really doesn''t understand. But, such she, really good lets the human be distressed! "Before I died, I imagined countless times that if I were just an ordinary person, I might be able to live the life of a husband and a child." "It''s plain and light. It works at sunrise and stops at sunset. Even if you live in an age of disorder, why not live in a corner?" Night Fei Huang heavily sighed. "It''s a pity that this kind of desire is only extravagant after all." She is not an ordinary person, destined not to lead a plain life. This kind of girl''s idea of husband and son can only be buried in the bottom of my heart forever. Because it can''t exist! "It won''t be extravagant." Ling changjue''s hand clenched night Fei Huang''s small hand, tightly clenched. Seems to be giving her a surge in the face of everything. Everything in this life, as long as it''s what she wants, Ling changjue will go to her for the rest of his life! Do not want to let her, a little regret! "Yes, that''s good." Night non Huang looked at two people clench hand, looking at Ling changjue arms of the child, faint smile. For the first half of her previous life, she loved her master deeply and wanted to stay with him forever. Later, the dream broke and the heart died. For the rest of her life, she wants to keep the person who repairs her heart bit by bit by her side forever, but In fact, there is no need to go to the next life for the things that can be achieved in one life, because no one can determine the direction of development in the next life. Only because, with regret, this life can not be achieved, will hope in the next life. It''s just that hope, how slim. It''s just a free hand. "Jinyan will be our two children in the future." Ling changjue pacified the hand that pinched night Fei Huang, light way. Chapter 504 "Well, our children." Night non Huang gently nodded, leaning down - body against Ling changjue''s side. At his side, always extra warm. It''s not only the body, but also the heart. Seriously I can''t do without him any more. ¡­¡­ "Little Lord, you are back." Coming out of the space tunnel, I heard the voice of the man in black. "Yes." Night non Huang saw to black dress person, originally still want to ask to have what discovery, the result sees his time, eyebrow wrinkled. "Hurt?" Night Fei Huang looks at the man in black seriously. Black dress person leng for a while, really don''t understand why oneself Wu so solid, small Lord still can see. But now that he can see it, he can''t hide it any more. Had to pull down the chest of a piece of clothing, exposed the wound. "Sit down." Night Feihuang doesn''t ask about the situation first. She points to the chair and asks the man in black to sit down. She also takes out her tools from the space ring and prepares to heal the man in black. His chest should have been hit by a concealed weapon. Night Fei Huang looked carefully, went to the man in black behind, with black cloth covered his eyes. "Little master?" The man in black doesn''t know. So why should he cover his eyes? "Ah The next second, did not wait for night non Huang''s return, but ushered in a burst of pain, the man in black was not prepared to shout out directly! The pain didn''t dissipate, and it seemed to continue. The man in black clenched his lips and didn''t let himself sing shamefully! It feels like something has been pushed out of the chest The body starts to spasm slowly! Not without suffering, but such pain, but people want to suffocate and die! Night is not Huang just tightly frown, stick in his back to send the palm of strength is not a bit away omen. "Well..." The pain of grinding people is tormenting the nerves of people in black, and the groan coming out of their throat can no longer be restrained! "Hold on, don''t lose consciousness!" Night Fei Huang''s voice came from behind, cold and light, but it was the best tranquilizer! A time of confusion, all disappeared! Inexplicable peace of mind. No explanation is needed. "Yes, master!" Bear the pain, jumped out of the teeth of this sentence. I''m afraid it''s the limit, isn''t it? A quarter of an hour later, the man in black felt that the strength he had exerted behind him had left. He was just about to relax. The next second, he was bombarded by more powerful forces! "Poof!" A mouthful of blood vomits out from the mouth, of course is also night Fei Huang eye quick hand black dress person Wu the black towel of the face to untie! Otherwise, I''m afraid I''m going to vomit all over my face! See black dress person vomit almost, night Fei Huang just opened a hand from, scattered some strange powder in the air. Night Fei Huang pulled down the black cloth with her eyes covered. What she saw was that something was burning on the ground, but the burning speed was too fast. Before he could see it clearly, it had disappeared completely! "Little Lord, what''s this Turn head to want to see night non Huang, but the head is imprisoned, night non Huang pressed his head don''t let him move! "Next you stay with me and don''t go anywhere!" I only heard the voice of night Feihuang coming from behind my ears, with some lingering fear. Of course, more is anger! ¡°¡­¡­ Yes I dare not disobey the orders of the little Lord. "Little master?" The man in black feels that night Feihuang''s hand is shaking "No, it''s OK." Chapter 505 In fact, it''s not just the hand shaking. From Yefei Huang''s words, I can clearly hear something "Little master..." The man in Black opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to express it. "I''m fine." Night Fei Huang repeated again, this time, is really full of confidence. She put down the hand that imprisoned the head in black and began to clean the blood on the wound for the man in black. "The secret weapon has been poisoned. No wonder my blood is useless." Night is not Huang to have been doubting of looking at own black dress person explain a way. "Gu?" The man in black suddenly realized that the burnt things he had seen before were the poisonous insects forced by Yefei Huang! "Well, it should be a parasitic bug." Night Fei Huang nods, but the hand that cleans up the wound for him is steady, without a bit of trembling appearance. "Then..." What''s the reason why I''m blindfolded? "It''s disgusting." Ye Feihuang naturally knows what the man in black wants to ask. Although there is some concealment, this is really one of the big reasons. Poisonous insects parasitizing poisonous insects Very sick. The poisonous insects implanted into human body will multiply in the body at the fastest speed until they occupy the whole body! Don''t mention other people, even people like yefeihuang who have been dealing with poison for many years, whose psychological endurance has reached the level of change state, can''t help but feel sick when they see that kind of thing! Night is not Phoenix, so what about the man in black? It''s not about men or women, it''s not about cultivation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man in black was silent. Indeed, this was a reason, but he always felt that the little Lord didn''t let him see it. He was afraid that there were other reasons! "All right." After the medicine bag is tied up, yefeihuang washes her hands and takes out a bottle of pills to the man in black. "One a day." "Good." The quiet men in black. Looking at the night is not the Huang busily pack up the thing of the back figure, appear some at a loss! He wanted to do something, but What can we do? "Just sit down." The night is not the voice of Huang timely float over. "Yes The man in black had to sit quietly. "Tell me what happened." After packing up, night non Huang sits opposite the person in black, light ask a way. "My subordinates have been lurking in the main hall of the elder for a long time. At night, when there was no one in the hall and my subordinates were ready to leave for another place, they were suddenly hit by a concealed weapon." "My subordinates didn''t dare to entangle too much. They opened the teleportation array and left it for a long time before they came back here." Night Fei Huang nodded, indicating that she was thinking. "You didn''t react when the concealed weapon came?" "No, my subordinates didn''t notice it." Said the man in black. If there is no reaction, it can be caused by inattention, that is to say, it can be avoided in the case of mental concentration, which means that the strength of the man who projects the concealed weapon is not much different from that of the man in black. But the man in Black said he didn''t notice! This is totally different! The strength of the man in black, in this world, it can be said that there are few opponents. He is not a person in this world, and his strength has a natural advantage, but he was plotted in a small danzong? Who''s the one who''s going to do it? Or is the other person really human? Night is not the eye son of Huang tiny dim, also is exactly again for this matter and worry! "Don''t leave me one step before you get better!" Night not Huang so command way, tone with rare strong. This time, maybe the real boss is hidden in this little danzong! Chapter 506 Right now, we can''t make a mistake! "Yes Although the Gu on the man in black was forced out by Yefei Huang, the injury was still there, and he couldn''t recover in two days. Of course, this is the case that night Feihuang has been working hard to reduce the time, the fastest, two days. During this period, people in black can''t use any ability! Can only become an ordinary person! In this way, night Fei Huang can rest assured that he has a ghost! This is her family! Later, yefeihuang brought a quilt to the man in black. When she went to bed at night, yefeihuang went to bed and the man in black went to bed. So we can take care of each other. The man in black was injured and soon went to sleep. Yefei Huang slept shallowly. She would wake up every time to explore the surrounding situation. But fortunately, it was a safe night. Early in the morning, before the day was completely bright, the door of yefeihuang''s room was knocked. The night is not Huang to black dress person circumjacent under invisible boundary, then got up to open the door. Standing at the door, no accident, is Shan Ziqiu. "What''s the matter?" Night not Huang''s room door didn''t open completely, but lightly cut open a seam. "Lord, I call you to come." "I see. I''ll clean up and go." Yefeihuang didn''t show too much surprise. She thought that Dan Mengyao couldn''t help it last night, but yefeihuang really underestimated her patience. How could she survive a night? "I''ll wait outside." The list son autumn respectfully stood aside, the head also lowered. It''s really embarrassing to come so early. Besides, it''s a woman. How can we say that at least a female disciple should be called? But it happened that the patriarch wanted to make a move. Shan Ziqiu couldn''t help it. Had to try not to see those should not see things. Night Fei Huang returned to the house, picked up the coat on the shelf, put it on, and washed it lightly. After cleaning up, I went to wake up the man in black. After telling him the situation, the man in black nodded and darted back from the back window to his own room next door. Then, after night Feihuang stepped out of the door, the door next door also opened. "Let''s go." Night not Huang looked at a single son autumn, motioned him to lead the way. "Ah? Oh Shan Ziqiu didn''t know who the masked man came from next door, so he heard night Feihuang''s voice and suddenly recovered. Shan Ziqiu leads ye Feihuang, while the man in black follows ye Feihuang silently. After a night''s rest, the man in black is not so powerless as last night. He just can''t use any ability according to the advice of Yefei Huang. The place to meet Yefei Huang this time is no longer the main hall. Looking at the place, it looks like Dan Mengyao''s room ¡°¡­¡­¡± The night was silent. make complaints about the next battle, but there is no more Tucao in mind. "Here it is." Shan Ziqiu stopped at the gate of the yard and didn''t take them in. Night is not Huang idea, oneself took black dress person to walk in. Shan Ziqiu wanted to stop it, but he raised his hand and didn''t say it after all. She''s such a smart person. She shouldn''t have known. There may be a reason for doing so. "Wait for me at the door. If there is an accident, rush in at any time." Night non Huang said to the man in black. This accident, of course, is not to say that night Fei Huang has any accident, but if the person in black has any danger, don''t worry about anything, just rush in! "Yes The man in black answered softly. He wanted to make the master not so nervous, but In his current situation, it is not convincing to say so. I can only promise! It''s true to let the little Lord be at ease! Night Fei Huang nodded, then knocked on the door, pushed the door in. "Coming? Sit down. " Dan Mengyao seems to have just got up and is still sitting in front of the dresser to tidy her hair. Night is not Huang pour also not vexed, she lets sit, she sat down. "Yesterday, the Japanese patriarch thought about it, but he had an idea. He wanted to seek the advice of the holy little Lord!" Dan Mengyao turns her back on yefeihuang. Yefeihuang can''t see her expression. But you can probably guess. "Say it, Lord Dan." "Before, the patriarch sent a message to the holy clan, asking them to send someone to pick up the holy young Lord. Now they have a reply, saying that they will pick up the young Lord in the near future. Holy young Lord, do you need to send someone to send the young Lord to Shengya border?" There is a threat in this words. Night Feihuang can''t hear it, but there is one. Night Feihuang don''t want to plan failure, also can only pretend to panic appearance, knocked over just hold in the hand of the cup!"What''s the matter? Are you sick? " Danmengyao smiles and looks back at yefeihuang. She doesn''t care at all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night non Huang silently picked up the cup, light to see Dan Mengyao. "Conditions, say it." She spoke faintly. "What''s the meaning of Sheng Shao Zhu? I can''t understand it!" Dan Mengyao continues to smile, but the night is not Huang''s calm, also let her heart have no bottom. "Didn''t you come to sky city yesterday? I''m not stupid. I''m afraid I''m going to turn my face when I send him back? " "What did the little Lord say? You must be very clear about the relationship between danzong and sky city. Let the little Lord go back. This is the meaning of the holy family, not the meaning of the Lord." "If that''s the case, don''t bother Lord Dan. I''ll go back myself." This time, Dan Mengyao is flat, she can be regarded as the real experience of what is called hard and soft do not eat! It''s really hard! "Sheng Shaozhu, is there nothing you want to do for danzong?" Dan Mengyao had no choice but to continue to lead the topic. Otherwise, there is really nothing to say. "Don''t you know what I need from Dan Zong?" Night Feihuang looks at Dan Mengyao with a smile. For a moment, Dan Mengyao couldn''t figure out what night Feihuang meant! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Danmengyao said it, she didn''t know what to say. The main reason is that night Feihuang''s expression is too mysterious, which makes Dan Mengyao feel that the person in front of her seems to know everything! In front of her, I am a teacher! I''m in a panic! "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first. I''ll go back and pack up, and I''ll leave." "According to Dan Zong, I don''t welcome him!" Welcome is the ghost! Dan Mengyao''s inner thoughts. Who would welcome a person to poison his whole sect! But see night not Huang stand up, seem to really want to leave, Dan Mengyao had to speak! "Wait!" Night Feihuang stopped. Chapter 507 Turning around, night Feihuang looks at Dan Mengyao who is in a hurry to stop her. "What''s the matter with master Dan?" Tone light, can''t hear what emotion in it. "Well My Lord wants to say that if the little Lord still wants to stay in danzong, he is very welcome! " Dan Mengyao farfetched smile, is very strange. "Really..." The night is not Huang doubt of asked a. "Of course, of course." Dan Mengyao nodded mercilessly. "Then stay." Night Fei Huang laughs and seems to be relieved. Seeing this, Dan Mengyao also had a play. He quickly added: "if the holy young master has difficulties, he can talk to the master!" "Difficulties..." Here we go again! Now when Dan Mengyao saw the smiling face of night Feihuang, she was scared. "Lord Dan should be very clear." The night is not Huang to smile to say, immediately is really lift a step to want to leave. "The conditions, you say." Leave such a word, night not Huang still closed the door, the footstep gradually goes away. Dan Mengyao looks complicated. This immortal conversation, let alone the secret guard hidden in the room, even Dan Mengyao herself, is confused. This night is not a Phoenix. It''s really a character! But fortunately, according to the meaning of her last sentence, it is also a play. "Lord!" The dark guard goes out from the dark and waits for Dan Mengyao''s instruction. "You go out first." Dan Mengyao asked them to step down first. After confirming that there was no one in the room, Dan Mengyao slumped on the ground. The back was wet with sweat, and the palms were full of cold sweat. I was scared. I don''t know why, when I talk with yefeihuang, there is always a sense of oppression! A very strong sense of oppression, this feeling, when she laughs, even worse! Dan Mengyao can persist, she is also admire their perseverance! What kind of cultivation can achieve this? Dan Mengyao thought in secret. But how could Dan Mengyao know that it was not the influence of cultivation, but the power of the gods. ¡­¡­ "Little Lord, where are we going?" The man in black followed the night Fei Huang and asked. This road doesn''t seem to be the way back to the room? "Walk around. I didn''t feel quite right when I came here last time. Come and have a look today." Night Fei Huang explains. She didn''t know where it was, but she remembered walking through it. So, today is also by Well, intuition came here to have a look. "Is there anything wrong here?" The man in black looks at a big yard in front of him. Is it a normal yard? What''s wrong? "Breath." As a poisonous girl, Yefei Huang is naturally sensitive to some things. Maybe a lot of people like people in black, no way to detect, but night is not Phoenix, she just can clearly feel it! "Breath?" People in black don''t know much about it. "Well I need to see it again. " Night Feihuang did not immediately and black clothes people said his discovery, because now, she also has not understand things. She has to figure it out first, and then what''s going on! "Yeshaozhu, why are you here?" Just as night Feihuang wanted to go inside, a familiar voice came from the distance. The night is not Phoenix''s head, follow the prestige to go. Standing in the yard also looking at their own, is Lingluo. Lingluo? So this is his yard? Night is not Huang some doubts, but still answered him: "casually walk." "If you''re OK, why don''t you come in and have breakfast?" Ling Luo inquires. ¡°¡­¡­ Obedience is better than respect. " Night Feihuang is also trying to find an excuse to go in, now it is just a reason. Besides, she and the man in black really haven''t had breakfast yet. Ling Luo orders his servants to move the breakfast to the yard, adding a pair of chopsticks to yefeihuang and Heiyi. "I got up so early. Did my mother call me?" Ling Luo asked. "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded and looked around: "where''s your wife?" "My son had a high fever last night. Nana took care of him all night and just went to bed." Ling Luo said. "It''s not easy." It''s easy for children to live, and it''s not easy for parents. In this way, night Feihuang also thought of his beautiful face, wake up, I don''t know whether it will be like this? "Is your son better?" Night Fei Huang politely asked. "Repeat as usual." Ling Luo sighed, as if helpless. "In that moment, I''ll go to see you." Night Fei Huang said."Night master knows medicine?" Ling Luo''s eyes brightened. To some extent, the man in front of him really looks like the woman. Isn''t he even similar in skills? "A little bit." The night is not Huang light way. "Ye Shaozhu is modest." Night Fei Huang lost her voice and laughed, but she was not modest. What she knew about medicine was really just skin. "Say, when will the young Lord return to Shengya?" Ling Luo asked casually. "Not yet." The night is not the way of Huang light smile. "That''s good. If ye Shaozhu goes back, I won''t see such a beautiful woman." ¡­¡­ Emmm, is this a tease? "I''m joking." The night is not Huang light way. "I''m not kidding." Ling Luo stood up and stood with his back to the night. What he is facing is a big tree. "I''m afraid you don''t know. I''ve done some shameful things." "No one is young and frivolous." Night Fei Huang drank a cup of tea and said to the man in Black: "wait outside the hospital. Don''t go anywhere." The man in black understood the hint of night Feihuang and left quietly. "It''s just that it''s growing too fast." Ling Luo continued: "a year ago, I was still making mistakes willfully. Now as a wife and father, I can''t do it." "It''s nature, it''s responsibility." The night is not Huang to answer words way. "Can you listen to my king''s story?" "All ears." "A year ago, before I got married to Nana, I had a crush on a woman who was as old as the young master. She was born as beautiful as a fairy. At the beginning, I just wanted to get her out of the desire to conquer, but her light was too dazzling, and I gradually became addicted to her. " "She doesn''t like Wang, and even hates Wang, but if Wang wants to get her, he can only learn to ignore these." "Later, Nana was pregnant with Wang''s child, so we had to get married immediately, but Wang didn''t want to give up her. What she did made her hate Wang even more." "After that, I gave up. She was so powerful and dazzling that I chose my ninth younger brother. I have to admit that he is really a powerful man! She chooses nine younger brothers. I can''t refuse... " Chapter 508 Ling Luo is Xiwei''s second prince, so his ninth brother Is that Jue? Night is not the eye son of Huang tiny dark for a while, he says of that woman, really is the gentleman leaves Huang. The woman a Jue once deeply loved may be her past self, or she may not be the same person as herself For a moment, night not Huang brain also flashed a lot of ideas. "The world says that she and her ninth brother are made in heaven. They can''t match each other. Sometimes, when I look at them from a distance, I think so." Ling Luo laughed like a self mockery, some desolate: "she hates Wang, also don''t like Nana, maybe it''s the wrong thing she did that made her so." "Although I regret it, I have to face what I have done." "Later, we went to Zhulu academy together. At that time, Zhulu Academy was still in moonlight territory. There, I met a woman who could really be called king." "It''s a pity that after the battle of Zhulu academy, she died. The world doesn''t know how she died. Most people think she died in the scuffle, but I was there that day, watching her body turn into stars and disappear completely." "According to her friends on that day, her death was predestined long ago, but she didn''t say anything, but she did so many things for everyone at the last moment of her life, and I was also convinced." Words fall, Lingluo long silent, looking at the big tree in the courtyard, look indescribable. After a long time, he said, "this tree is a moonlight tree that my King spent a lot of effort to get. I don''t want to forget that time or that person. " "Although after the event, jiudi went missing like crazy, many people are different, and many friends who are familiar with her forget her existence in one night. But since I have not forgotten, I won''t let time wash away these things." Night non Huang put down the tea cup in the hand, looking at Ling Luo''s back. She could see that he had been spirited and arrogant, which she did not like. But today''s words really prove that he has grown up. "I have passed away. Are you not afraid to make your wife jealous The night is not Huang light way. "I know that Nana has doubts, but I have doubts about her But really there is no love, just a kind of respect "She''s such a wonderful woman, and she deserves everyone''s respect!" Ling Luo said the impassioned, the memory of the woman, some trivial things have actually forgotten, can only vaguely remember her face, her look. I really don''t want to forget people like her. "It turns out that Er Wang is such a sentimental man. Before, Fei Huang didn''t realize it." The night is not Huang light way. Lingluo''s words are really true. Yefeihuang doesn''t know why he said it to a stranger like himself, but she can feel it. After saying it, Lingluo''s whole body seems relaxed. "Shengshaozhu was born in the holy family. I''m afraid his understanding is different from ours." Ling Luo smiles and says. The night is not the night. "The verve between the eyebrows of Sheng Shaozhu is a bit like her. When I say this today, I hope that an audience will be able to talk about something that can''t be said on weekdays." "I really can understand the two kings." The night is not Huang Zheng facial expression, say. "It seems that my intuition is right." Ling Luo turns around and looks at ye Feihuang: "I thought that shengshaozhu was the same as Shengya''s messengers, but now I find that it''s not true." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang still smiles but does not speak. She knows what the saints are like. Even if he pretends to be a villain, he will not pretend to be like that in any case. The way you make yourself evil. "Well, there''s a follow-up to that story." Ling Luo sat down and poured himself a cup of tea. "If the two kings are willing to speak, the little Lord will listen." The night is not Huang light way. "Before the destruction of Zhulu academy, I promised her to take luoyuntai of danzong as the foothold of the new Zhulu academy, and also promised her to help Yi Qinghuan, the new president." "But I didn''t do that. If she knows, I''m afraid she will hate me to death... " "Oh?" Night not Huang issued a question. Ling Luo actually repents? Does that mean that things are not his instructions, but a situation beyond his control? "After her death, the work of moving Zhulu academy to luoyuntai was very smooth, all parties also had support, and the new president''s management was proper. Of course, I was very happy." "But after the beginning of the war, I went back to xiweididu, and then I was called by my mother. When I took Nana and her children back to danzong, I found something different." "Because of the beginning of the war, many powerful and powerful disciples were recalled to their families and did not stay in the academy to continue to help. The elder sect of danzong took advantage of this opportunity to induce many weak disciples of Zhuolu academy, or the brothers of the aristocratic family who did not leave, to their territory for cruel torture."Said here, Ling Luo also seems to have no heart, holding a cup of fingers also some white! "I want to stop it. After all, those are my classmates. I have received a lot of care from them, but I can''t Even if their mother can''t stir them up, I can''t do it at all! " "The only thing we can do is to let Dean Yi Qinghuan go out secretly and let her live!" Ling Luo''s mood seems to be affected all of a sudden, and his eyes are slightly red. Night Fei Huang listen to, also can''t help but feel some, in front of two Wang, he is really not a good man, but can do now, is the best result! He didn''t ignore it, he just couldn''t help it! "Yi Qinghuan was the most important person in her life. I can''t let her die But I really, really did not live up to her expectations... " "There is no need for Wang Er to blame himself. After all, no one thought of such a thing." The night is not Huang to comfort a way. He''s confessing, so at least, it''s not too bad. "Ah Ling Luo sighed heavily. "Er Wang just needs to be worthy of his conscience. You can''t recover the rest." Night not Huang calm analysis way. "What''s more, you are also in danger. Don''t worry about others. You''d better worry about yourself first." "Yes? What do you mean, young master Ling Luo raised his head and looked at Feihuang in the same night, with a strong doubt in his eyes. "Didn''t your mother tell you?" "No, please tell me!" Chapter 509 Although I don''t know why Dan Mengyao didn''t tell her son about those things, Yefei Huang didn''t bother to find the answer. She just told her what she told her yesterday and told Lingluo again today. No accident, see Ling Luo staring at his appearance. Night not Huang light smile a, say to smile of looking at Ling Luo to say: "I say these have nothing to do with me, do you believe?" "I believe it He blurted out without hesitation. That''s what Ling Luo is waiting for. He believes that night is not Phoenix, there is no reason to believe. This strange, has not seen several times the girl, let him inexplicably want to believe! "That''s good." Night Fei Huang sighed. "I feel vaguely that you may come to danzong for some other purpose, but no matter what the purpose is, I believe that you didn''t come with malice!" Ling Luo''s words reveal her unprepared trust in ye Feihuang. "You''re right. I did come with my purpose, but now it has been achieved." Yefei Huang sipped her tea and continued: "I can help you through the current danger of danzong, but if I don''t find the root, I''m useless except once or twice." "Roots?" Ling Luo doubts, isn''t it from Shengya? What else is the root cause? "Why poison and poison? Who is the instigator and what is the purpose? These, I don''t know, and you probably won''t even know. " Night is not Huang meaning to have to point: "you so-called elder District, very suspicious." "You mean..." "I didn''t say anything!" Night Fei Huang quickly interrupted the words that Ling Luo wanted to say. Ling Luo also realizes something and immediately closes his mouth, but his eyes are looking for the answer to Yefei Huang. Night is not Phoenix, also nod. Ling Luo was shocked. "In fact, things are more complicated than I thought before I came to danzong. I don''t want to interfere in this matter, but anyway, I promised your mother that I must continue to do it." This is probably only part of the reason, there is such a tumor in danzong, so let it go, night Feihuang will be uneasy. After all, it belongs to the friendly army of the human side, never allow the backyard fire! "Then please." Ling Luo said respectfully. Night Fei Huang shakes her head, "I can''t promise anything." Some things, can''t be 100% sure what, night non Huang also dare not in vain to promise what. The situation on the other side of the Presbyterian area involves both the disciples of Zhulu academy and a mysterious force. Although Yefei Huang is not afraid, she is exaggerating that she can solve it alone. Especially now, she doesn''t know much about the situation. I''m afraid I''m afraid I''ll be in the shade! It''s not good to lose your wife and lose your soldiers. "I''ll trouble you." Ling Luo said. They can''t act rashly now, and the only person they can rely on is the one in front of them. Success or failure, it seems that the pressure on the night is not Huang''s body. Night is not Huang, only feel a little heavy shoulder. A silent sigh. ¡­¡­ After talking about some irrelevant topics, Ling Luo takes ye Feihuang to see his son. Night Feihuang is the first time to carefully look at his son, mostly premature relationship, even if the baby is one year old is still a small body. Eyes tightly closed, probably sleeping. Night non Huang gave him the whole body up and down to check again, the result is poisoning. Poisoning! "Children''s resistance is the worst. Maybe it''s the toxins in the air that make children become like this. Adults are OK now because of their good resistance, but babies are not." "Well, what should we do now?" Ling Luo asked anxiously. "I can solve the poison, but next, there will still be problems living in such an environment!" Night not Huang affirmation of say. Danzong''s air is not clean any more. There is no place that is not full of poisonous gas. Even if the night is not Huang his son''s poison solution, soon, and poisoning! "In the meaning of the little Lord, let''s move out with our son?" "It''s better!" Night Fei Huang nodded. "If your son''s life is tough, maybe he can last until I disperse all the poison of danzong, but now I really can''t This child is a premature infant, and has poor resistance. If you wait for night Feihuang to disperse all the negative gas, I''m afraid this child will die! "I will move out of danzong with Nana tonight!" Ling Luo is also a person of vigorous and resolute, all for children! He may be able to bear it himself, but children, children can''t wait! "That''s the best." Night Fei Huang nodded."Before you leave, come to me to get the pills. If you get out of danzong, you can take them to detoxify." "Good!" Ling Luo immediately agreed! "The little master, I''ll go back first." Regardless of Ling Luo''s retention, ye Feihuang leads the man in black back to the place where he lives and locks himself and the man in black into the room. Of course, there is one more person in the room at the moment. Iron face! Set up the border, night Feihuang threw a pill to Tiemian. Danzong is full of poisonous gas. Does she not believe that this man can be invincible? "Thank you, mother." Iron face is not polite, get it, then swallow it directly, without hesitation! "Little Lord, can you find out the source of that breath?" The man in black sat down and asked. "The moon tree." Night not Huang also don''t hide, directly said to him. "I thought that breath was harmful, but after I went in and felt it, I found that because of the moonlight tree, the poison gas in the yard was much less than that of the outside world." "Is it the moon tree that has absorbed the poison gas?" Night Fei Huang nodded: "I think it should be so, but the poison gas on that child is a little strange." "What do you say?" Tiemian asked. "Too much poison gas!" If you just absorb the poisonous gas floating in the air, it is absolutely impossible to be so rich. "The little Lord means that someone did it intentionally?" "I''m not sure. Ling Luo doesn''t have anything on him. Maybe there''s something special to protect him. I didn''t see the man named Junna today, but I did feel that there was a person in the room and there was a lot of poisonous gas on him!" "I''m afraid someone''s killing the family of three!" Hard guess. Night Fei Huang nods, she also is this kind of idea. It''s just a mistake of yin and Yang. Ling Luo has a treasure to protect his body. There''s no poisoning. Only babies and wives were poisoned. "In this danzong, there are many crises!" Night is not the final conclusion. "Iron face." She called. "Mother, please tell me!" Chapter 510 "Tonight, after the three members of the Lingluo family leave danzong, you go to follow them." Night is not Huang''s command way. "Yes Iron face does not leave doubt, should go down directly! "If my idea is right, they will be hunted as soon as they leave danzong." Night is not the flash of a phoenix called serious light. "Here you are." Night non Huang palm turns out a small flower, handed over to the hand of iron face. "It''s the twin flower''s son flower. If you can protect them, I''ll go there right away if you can''t see the enemy and crush the flower at the first time!" "Good!" The iron face was carefully accepted and put up. "Little master." The man in black was puzzled: "why do you want to protect them?" According to reason, the life and death of those three people had nothing to do with the night Fei Huang. People in black will never think that night is not Huang because Ling Luo is Ling changjue''s elder brother. There must be other purposes! "I want to see what the people behind the scenes are going to do." Night Fei Huang explained: "to protect them is just a part of the plan." They are important pieces. How can they die easily? "I see." The man in black seems to have reacted and understood. "I''m afraid my mother had a guess?" Asked Tiemian. The night is not the head that Huang hesitates to just order. Yes, it is, but it is not a conjecture that can guarantee 100%. Or maybe it''s just her own fantasy. "I guess the identity of the other party, but if it''s really the identity I imagined, it''s more troublesome to deal with." The night is not Huang light way. Now her blood is gradually awakening, but her strength has not returned to the peak. No matter how fast her strength grows, she can not become a God or a devil overnight. If you have half of the original strength, it''s easy to say that these things are easy to solve, but I''m afraid that the other side''s strength is just higher than myself! "What''s your strength now?" The man in black asked, I haven''t seen the little master practice these days, but I don''t know what kind of degree her cultivation has reached. Night non Huang thought: "compared with the strength of the master before, a little bit worse." The strength of Yun Liangyi here refers to the strength of Yun Liangyi on the mainland of cloud and fog. He broke the ban and taboo, and his own strong strength can not be brought to the world. To a large extent, he blindly suppressed his own strength. Before, Yun Liangyi''s strength was at least 100 times worse than his real strength. And Yefei Huang''s current strength can only match Yun Liangyi''s one percent strength. En Almost! But even so, iron face and people in black were shocked! £¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡ What kind of work is it that can improve so much strength unconsciously? Neither blowing nor black, Yun Liangyi''s strength in this continent is top, there is no refutation, compared with human, compared with ghost! It''s invincible to fight alone, but if you fight in groups The end is the end of Yun Liangyi. Night non Huang dare to say that he has such strength, can also be called a strong! But the same, single can, group fight, I''m afraid a few lives are not enough! "Little master, this cultivation grows so fast!" The man in Black opened his mouth for a long time, but he only choked out such a sentence! "Yes Iron with nod! Chapter 511 "Dong Dong Dong!" "Who?" "Sheng Shaozhu, I''m Shan Ziqiu." Outside the door came the familiar male voice. Shan Ziqiu? "What''s the matter?" Is it Dan Mengyao who wants to see her again? "The Deputy Lord wants to see you!" Deputy leader? In other words, after Yefei Huang came to danzong, she really didn''t see the so-called deputy leader! On that day, the man in black also said that in danzong, the power of this patriarch was equal to that of danmengyao! "I know." Night Fei Huang looked at the iron face. Iron nodded knowingly and turned out of the back window. Then, Yefei Huang goes out with the man in black. "The Deputy patriarch suddenly wants to see the young master. What''s the matter?" Let''s not say whether ye Feihuang knows the so-called Deputy patriarch. Just his name ye Feihuang doesn''t know. Suddenly want to see yourself, is it not for Dan Mengyao and his cooperation? "I don''t know." Shan Ziqiu is an honest young man. He doesn''t know much about those sophisticated things, so when Fei Huang asked him that night, he was also at a loss. It''s not very clear why the Deputy patriarch who usually doesn''t show up suddenly wants to see this distinguished guest It''s really strange. Night not Huang also didn''t lose much, originally didn''t expect to be able to ask what from his mouth. It''s just a passing question. Following Shan Ziqiu through most of danzong, yefeihuang feels that something is not right. "Not yet?" She asked. "Fast, fast!" Shan Ziqiu''s forehead is gradually sweating. Even if he has been in danzong for such a long time, he is still not used to it! Soon? If you go any further, I''m afraid you''re going to the back door of danzong! Yefei Huang frowns. She can see that Shan Ziqiu is not lying, but I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this meeting with his deputy patriarch! "Here it is." When he stopped, Shan Ziqiu''s breathing was not even. Gasping for breath, he pointed to a relatively shabby courtyard and said, "the Deputy patriarch is in it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at such a small courtyard, Yefei Huang really didn''t have the courage to step in Anyway, he is also the deputy leader of the hall. Do you want to be so poor? Well, even if you dislike it again, you still have to go in. Night is not Huang to carry skirt, with black dress person stepped in together. And Shan Ziqiu is guarding at the gate of the courtyard, waiting for two people to come out quietly. It seems that the courtyard is very dilapidated, but after walking in, yefeihuang finds that it is not as chaotic as she imagined. It''s shabby, but it''s clean! The stone table and chair in front of the door are spotless, and there is no fallen leaf under the tree. It is absolutely like cleaning frequently. In this way, the conjecture of the vice patriarch before Fei Huang at the same night was quite different! "Holy little Lord? Come in, please The voice came from the room. It should be a man. Before opening the door, night Feihuang winked at the man in black. He stood at the door, but he didn''t follow. Close the door, turn around, night Fei Huang just discovers, here is a study originally. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The man''s voice came from behind the screen, but it was clearer. Night Fei Huang frowned, but there was no sense of crisis. "It''s you." She heard herself say that. "I''m glad you remember me." The man seemed to say this with a smile. The words fall night non Huang then heard the footstep sound, a man appeared in the night non Huang''s front. Looking at myself with a smile! "You worry." It''s just a meeting. Yefeihuang still remembers this man. Lord of ghost city, worry! He is the deputy leader of danzong? "Long time no see, nine princesses." Night is not Huang complexion invariable, didn''t lose the sense of propriety because of his provocation at all. Nine princesses? They didn''t call it wrong. "It''s been a long time." Night not Huang also returned a sentence similarly. Instead of looking at his smiling face, he found a chair and sat down. I''m really tired after walking so far. Youyou didn''t care about anything. Instead, she came and sat down beside yefeihuang and gave yefeihuang a cup of tea. "Don''t you wonder why our Lord is here?" Youyou looks at yefeihuang and doesn''t want to miss her any expression at all."Not curious." Night is not the answer of Huang is very simple. Although it was a bit surprised to know that he was the so-called Deputy patriarch, there was no other emotion after the surprise. "Ha ha." Youyou chuckled: "it''s really your character." "You seem to know me well?" Night is not Huang, looking at you worry with a smile. This man is a bit mysterious indeed. Although we can see a little, we can''t see it thoroughly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± You are worried, laughing but not speaking. It seems that you are not ready to talk about this topic. "Well, I''m not joking with you." He straightened his face and said, "the resources of front-line pills are already very tight. I come here for the same purpose as you." "Oh?" What about other people? "But it seems you''ve almost done it." Youyouxiaoxiao: "I''m not the deputy leader of danzong, my younger brother is, but that ungrateful thing is trying to help Shengya." "So you killed him and took his place?" Worry without scruples nodded: "en!" emmm¡­¡­ "Talent." Night Fei Huang commented on you you you. "I''m flattered." Worry is that night is not Huang in praise of him, not modest should be. "But the situation of danzong seems to be more complicated than I imagined." Youyou touched his chin and looked at yefeihuang with a bad smile: "you should have a way, right?" "Yes, it can, but it''s a bit of a problem." Dan Mengyao is easy to deal with. For Yefei Huang, it''s not a problem to get rid of the poison of Dan Zong''s corruption and the curse of his disciples. The most important thing is that she wants to rescue the disciples of Zhulu Academy who are trapped in the Presbyterian area and know who is in charge there. This matter is very troublesome. "If you want to save people, I can help you." Youyou blinked, as if to imply something. "Yes?" Night is not Huang puzzled. "Dan Mengyao doesn''t dare to tear her face with the elders. It''s just that there are wolves in front and tigers behind. She''s afraid, but I''m not afraid!" "I don''t know how capable my younger brother is, but at least in danzong, he has a bit of status." Well Instead of the position of the younger brother, but also to make good use of some, this is probably Pro brother bar. Chapter 512 "There are still some rights to ask for a few people!" You worry to smile to say. "Can I have all of them back?" Night Fei Huang asked. If you can save it, it''s better to get it all out. It''s just that he really has the ability? "Don''t look down on me. If they don''t give it, they just grab it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What I said is reasonable, but I have nothing to say. However, night not Huang can feel, you worry say this words of time, completely not empty! He''s not talking big. He''s That''s the strength! It''s not arrogant or arrogant, but capable! Who is he? "Well, don''t worry too much." Youyou raises her hand and claps it on Yefei Huang''s hand to make Yefei Huang feel at ease. "There Who is in control? " Night Fei Huang thought, or asked out. "Well..." Youyou felt his chin and thought about it for a long time before he said, "I''m not very clear about the details, but after reading my younger brother''s memory, I knew that the elder had collected a very strange girl doll a long time ago. The strange problem should be in the girl doll." "Woman?" Night is not the brow of Huang tightly wrinkly. "Don''t frown." Youyou points the eyebrows of night Feihuang, and pokes night Feihuang to cry in pain. "That girl doll is very strange, but aren''t you here? I''ve never seen a stranger woman than you Then he laughed twice. Strange? Night Fei Huang doubts, oneself where strange? "Don''t think too much about it. Just come and cover up the water and the earth." Said youyou. Night not Huang thought, also is this truth. "So it is." After that, I felt relieved and relieved. "But then, why didn''t you get recognized?" Night not Huang pour is quite curious to this point. "It''s a bit humiliating to say that my younger brother is the same as me, but I''m taller than him." Youyou covered his face, unwilling to face the fact: "I am so handsome a face, the thought of my younger brother also have, lost the dead!" ¡°emmm¡­¡­¡± How does night Feihuang answer? "But fortunately he''s dead!" He put down his hand, and instantly came back to life full of blood. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Be convinced! Society, society! Sure enough, it''s the world''s largest. I''m still a little young! "So that''s why you called me here today?" Night is not Huang pick eyebrow, looking at you worry. "Part of the reason, I''ll forget it if you don''t say it!" Worry like a sudden think of what, suddenly jumped up. ¡°£¿¡± Night Fei Huang expressed doubts about this. "You come with me." You worry toward night not Huang made a wink, let her follow. Night not Huang completely muddled, but also stand up to follow in the worry behind. Youyou takes yefeihuang to the depth of the study. When she comes to the end, she falls down and hits the ground with two fists. Night Feihuang is wondering what he is doing, he saw on the ground where he knocked is slowly sinking. "Come on up." Youyou patted a piece of land nearby. Night Feihuang stepped on it. A round area is slowly sinking. Night Feihuang is curious. Is this a mechanism? Sinking faster and faster, to the final stop, night Feihuang have forgotten how much distance they have sunk in the end. "Ah, I''m slow!" Youyou rubbed his head against the wall, panting. Because the sinking speed is too fast, the body can''t adapt all of a sudden. "Well, it''s OK. It''s not urgent." Night non Huang calmly walked down and looked around. There is only one road in the dark. "Well, I said, why are you ok?" See night not Huang so calm appearance, you worry not happy. Why is he so dizzy? This woman is just like nothing happened? How irritating! "Probably, I''m prettier than you." Night is not Huang to turn head to you worry to smile for a while. Youyou was severely hit by 10000 points! OK, OK, you''re awesome! In fact, it''s not that yefeihuang is OK, but she doesn''t react so fiercely like youyou. It''s just a little dizzy. "Hoo Youyou took a deep breath, and finally came over: "every time I come down, it''s like I lost half my life." He patted himself on the chest, afraid to say. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is that exaggeration? Night is not a sign of scorn. "All right, let''s go." Youyou spent a second reconnecting and getting to the front of yefeihuang to lead the way."What did you bring me here for?" With the worry behind, night non Huang asked. "I''ll show you something. I didn''t know this place until I read my brother''s memory." Said youyou. This path is very long, because even night Feihuang can''t see the end all of a sudden. As for the worry in the end is to bring yourself to see what, night Feihuang although curious, but not particularly fanatical. After a long walk, two branches suddenly appeared in front of me. "Come on, I''ll show you something exciting first!" Youyou chose the road on the left without hesitation. Night is not Huang a face doubts. But when you really see what''s exciting in your mouth, ye Feihuang just wants to kill you with a 40 meter long knife! What''s exciting about this? A group of men and women are tied to shelves without clothes. There are all kinds of traces on their bodies, traces of love and, of course, traces of violence Night Fei Huang closed her eyes, such a scene, once upon a time, he had experienced! "That''s what Dan Zong, who is respected by thousands of people, did!" You worry voice with a little bit of anger, and before the dawdle completely different. "Inside, there are transformed sacred animals, human beings, ordinary people, and once strong people. They are just like animals, imprisoned here for the animals in clothes to play with!" Night Fei Huang heard the gnashing of teeth, this person is not merciless, he is just right and evil, the division is very open! "When I came down for the first time, I wanted to rescue them, but I kept on tying their chains, and there was poison in their bodies. If I took them away, it would only aggravate their death!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang clenched her fist, beast! A bunch of animals. "I''ll help you!" Ye Feihuang probably also knows the purpose of youyou bringing herself here. Although she doesn''t know how much youYou know about herself, she Now, it''s not the time to understand this! "Thank you very much." You you said thanks seriously. "But it''s not the right time. Just now another group of people have been taken up to wait for them to come back!" Said youyou. "When?" "Midnight!" "Good!" Chapter 513 "I''ll show you something else." Youyou turns around and walks away. Night Fei Huang really doesn''t want to see the scene in front of her, otherwise, she doesn''t know what she will do. That kind of treatment, life is not like death, night Feihuang although want to save them, but, after saving them? Warcraft is good to say, but what about humans? After all, this is not the era. After so many experiences, can we really live bravely? Night Fei Huang is not sure, also dare not think. Yefei Huang has a deep understanding of their feelings, but at the beginning Isn''t it living like a walking corpse? So What about them? Keep up with the pace of worry, night is not in Huang''s mind, but always can''t forget just that scene. "Nah, night is not a Phoenix." The sound of worry is dull. "Yes?" Night Fei Huang looked up at his back. "Let them live! By any means! " "Good." She saw the shoulder trembling slightly. Did he have an unknown past? Night non Huang didn''t ask, everyone has something they don''t want to say, she is also, worry is also. These things are their scars. If they are uncovered, they will be bloody. They went back to the fork, and youyou led yefeihuang to the fork on the right. "The chamber of secrets?" It didn''t take long, but it came to an end. There was a door in front of the two men, blocking their way. "Yes." Youyou takes out a key, opens the lock on the door and pushes open the iron door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s full of light. Treasure. What''s in this chamber of secrets are all babies! "Weapons, jewels, ornaments. They are all rare things. " You worry in the eyes of no waves, if it is someone else, I am afraid that the eyes will be straight. Night Fei Huang pursed her mouth, things are good things, but how can it be in such a place? "Some of them." Said youyou. Those people. It''s the prisoner I just met. "Some were seized by illegal means." "Three keys, one for the chief and one for the deputy, and one for the elders." You worry said, sighed: "this world, more dirty than we imagined!" Night Fei Huang nodded, indeed. "If you can''t use these things, I won''t force them on you." Youyou pointed to the box in the corner: "but there may be something you need there!" Night Feihuang smell speech, walked to open the box. There''s only one thing in it. A string! "Here it is." It''s hidden in such a place after exploring for so long?! "It''s exactly what you need." Youyou said, "I''ve come to this place twice. Every time I come, only this thing is put away by a treasure." "I don''t know what it is, but if it were you, it might work." In fact, youyou is also a blind cat that kills a mouse. It happened to solve a big problem for yefeihuang! "Thank you very much!" Night non Huang carefully took out the string, put away. "It''s OK. Why don''t you see if there are any treasures?" Night Fei Huang closed her eyes and explored, shaking her head. In this, what she needs is gone. Youyou is right. Although these things are treasures, they are not available to Yuhuang at night. There is really no such thing. Because the night is not Phoenix, there is better in the body. Chapter 514 Yefei Huang doesn''t have any collecting habit, so everything here, which can be called treasure by the world, is useless scrap iron when she comes here. I don''t need it, or I disdain to use it. ¡°¡­¡­ In that case, let''s go up. " Youyou see that night Feihuang really doesn''t have anything to take, so she closes the door again and leads night Feihuang on her way. "Well, what is that string?" Youyou asked curiously, "it''s not like a string or a treasure. I don''t know why it''s so precious!" "It''s the bowstring." Night not Huang light say. "Bowstring? The string used to draw the bow? " "Yes." "Who still uses bow now..." Make complaints about whisper, like Tucao. At night, Fei Huang smiles and says nothing. Nowadays, people who use bows are rare, or extinct. But it''s not the present At the beginning, Junshi Junli wine wanted to give the sword Wangxin to himself, but Yefei Huang didn''t want it either. The sword skill is really a good thing, but Yefei Huang has another thought after she recovers her memory. Her swordsmanship is really good, but the bow is what Shifu wants, and Yefei Huang is willing to do the same. Back to the original road is no nonsense, back to the study of the worries did not show before that exaggerated discomfort. "Midnight, wait for me." Night is not Huang before leaving, leave a word to worry. On the one hand, it is to tell him that he will come, on the other hand, it is to tell youyou to prepare early. After all, after people are rescued, it''s embarrassing to have no place to place them. The man in black had been waiting anxiously outside for a long time, until he saw that night Feihuang came out peacefully. "Are you in a hurry?" Night Fei Huang see black dress person''s appearance then know that he probably have an idea to want to rush into the house. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man in black blushed and lowered his head slightly. "Oh, come on, go back." He went to the man in black, took him and walked out of the yard. "Holy little Lord." Shan Ziqiu saw two people come out, after a ceremony, he consciously led the way ahead. "You are the vice patriarch, but you live in the wrong place." Night Fei Huang said to Shan Ziqiu. "Well Yes, yes. Originally, the Deputy patriarch lived in the danzong center, but I don''t know why, so I suddenly asked to move there. The patriarch didn''t say anything, but let the Deputy patriarch go directly. " I''m afraid you don''t want to expose yourself. Although he and his younger brother look exactly the same, after all, they are two people in terms of character. If they live in a crowd again, they will soon be exposed. In that way, it would be a loss to the wife and a loss to the soldiers. "I see." The night is not Huang light way. It is to let Shan Zi autumn temporarily feel not clear night Fei Huang after all want to say what. Also can chat up of smile, lest oneself say wrong what words to provoke expensive guest not happy. "But in my opinion, the Deputy patriarch seems not to be taken seriously?" The night is not Huang to explore of ask a way. "The little Lord is wrong." Shan Ziqiu turned his head and looked at ye Feihuang, and said with a smile, "in fact, most of the disciples of Dan clan are disciples of the Deputy clan leader, and the Deputy clan leader is very kind to the disciples at the bottom, far from being as superior as the clan leader. But... " Shan Ziqiu scratched his head awkwardly: "but maybe the Deputy patriarch is too kind, so many elder martial brothers and sisters make trouble outside. They are all dealt with by the Deputy patriarch. Because of this, many elder martial brothers and sisters become very lawless." Kind? Night Fei Huang smiles. This kind of performance is not a kind performance. I''m afraid it''s connivance. I''ll connive my disciples to bully the weak, and then I''ll come forward to solve it, so as to win the hearts of the people! It''s also a good way. You worry about the younger brother, but also a scheming! "However, after the Deputy patriarch moved there, he seems to have become very low-key Now in danzong, you can hardly see the deputy leader show up! " Night is not Huang just smile, did not ask, also did not reply. She, an outsider, may know the truth better than these disciples. But there is no obligation to explain to them. After Shan Ziqiu sent yefeihuang and the man in black back, he was replaced. Dan Mengyao''s dark Wei is also entrusted to send a letter to ye Feihuang. It''s just to ask ye Feihuang to do something and then protect her. It''s all in my plan. After thinking about it, it''s still a letter. Let dark Wei bring it to Dan Mengyao. Although danmengyao is the patriarch, she seems to have no right now because she has three parts of the power of danzong. "Little Lord, if it goes on like this, what if it is found?" The man in black sat on the opposite side of night Feihuang and asked with some worry.Although the plan is very successful, even if it is a fraud, it will eventually be seen through. Even now, no matter the holy empire or the holy people, there is no apparent rebellion of their little Lord, but they probably know something inside. If one day tear the skin, I''m afraid it''s not good for them! "I''ll find out when I find out. By the time they find out, everything I want to do is probably done." Night Fei Huang strange smile, don''t care about the kind of situation that the person in Black said. In fact, she did not worry that the scam would not hold in the first place, but fortunately, she did win. Now that the scam has begun, it doesn''t matter to yefeihuang no matter when it is torn down. "What does little Lord mean?" How does the man in Black feel as if he has heard the words? Isn''t it true that the purpose of Xiaozhu at the beginning was not this scam? But this scam is just a cover? "Yes." Like seeing through what the man in black thought, night Feihuang nodded in affirmation. "Originally, I didn''t intend to use this method to make danzong yield. Such an alliance is too dangerous and may collapse at any time." Dan Mengyao can casually change her cooperation with Shengya. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t cancel her cooperation with Xiwei for other reasons. So night Feihuang from the beginning, did not intend to choose this method to achieve the effect of cooperation! "Is the little master planning to "I said before I came to danzong that there was a way to make danzong cooperate wholeheartedly." Words fall, night Fei Huang sighed: "but now the situation of Dan Zong is more complicated than I imagined, after straightening out the mess of Dan Zong, maybe I can do it!" In the original plan, how could there be such a troublesome thing? Make a scam? I''m afraid that night is not Huang''s character. I''d rather solve it by violence than by this way! Chapter 515 It''s just Danzong''s situation is too chaotic. Yefeihuang wants to use force. He really doesn''t know where to start. So after thinking about it for a long time, I still intend to create a fraud first, alienate the whole danzong, and then do things! It has to be said that yefeihuang is used to being open-minded, but it doesn''t mean she won''t play Yin. Anyway, she is also a member of the clan level. She doesn''t play tricks at ordinary times. It''s not that she can''t, it''s just that she''s lazy. The man in black doesn''t know what Huang used to look like, but night is not Huang''s precise plan. It''s really his accident. I''m afraid no one has ever really understood what she looks like! ¡­¡­ After returning to the room and eating something, yefeihuang knew that there might be a big action at night, so she was ready to take a nap. Originally, the man in black wanted to go out, but he should be ordered by yefeihuang, so he could only stay in the room and guard yefeihuang. Guarding, also sleepy, lying on the table so fell asleep. The night is not Huang but sleep shallow, didn''t sleep a few hours to get up. But people in black are different. Night Fei Huang frowned, his body, absolutely can''t bear to act with her at night! After thinking about it, I ordered his acupoints, carried him on my back, delimited the space, and went back to Shanya city. "Little Lord, are you back?" When he appeared in yannuo''s room, yannuo jumped up all of a sudden! "Well? No, what''s wrong with him? " Yan Nuo quickly came forward and took over the man in black. "He was injured. I have an action tonight. I don''t trust to put him in danzong. You take care of him all night. I''ll take him back tomorrow." Night non Huang help Yan Nuo to help the people in black on the bed, mouth also charged. "Well, I see." Yan Nuo nodded solemnly: "little Lord, you should be careful!" "Well." Night Fei Huang went to the next room, picked up the dozing grass ball, and planned to leave. "Don''t you go and see him?" Yan Nuo leans on the door and looks at the night Fei Huang who is about to open the space. Night is not the body of Huang dun dun, immediately light way: "can''t, I walked." Then he disappeared into the room. No hesitation! "Well Yan Nuo sighed and went back to his room. Another room, also heard a sigh. ¡­¡­ "Lucia, Lucia?" Being held in the hands of the grass ball to break the nose bubble, wake up. Is it exciting to see the host whom I haven''t seen for a long time? "I may need your help tonight." Knead to knead green grass regiment son, night not Huang light voice says. "Rosa!" Green grass regiment son jumped two times in the hand of night Fei Huang, seem to be nodding. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Take a deep breath, night non Huang will grass ball on his shoulder, quietly waiting for the arrival of night. Ling Luo and his wife came to get the pills on time. Even if ye Feihuang told them to be careful, but if something happened, it would be useless for them to be careful. In the long waiting process, yefeihuang takes out the medicine cauldron and begins to make pills. Although it is said that with the guidance of Youyou, I know that most of the disciples of danzong are not good things, and those who are poisoned are worthy of death. But They can''t die yet. Human soldiers still need them as backup, they You can''t die yet! Medicine tripod out of a baby''s big pill, night non Huang raised his hand to wipe sweat. Holding pills, he appeared at the door of Dan Mengyao. "Dong!" A loud noise, night not Huang will kick open! "Who is it?" Dan Mengyao was startled, and the dark guards around her also appeared one after another! One by one, they point at night Feihuang with swords. "It''s me." Night Feihuang put the pill on the table and said to Dan Mengyao, "use ordinary fire to burn. The smell can restrain the poison of corruption." "Ah?" Dan Mengyao was a little confused for a moment. "I''m still studying antidote pills. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do." Night not Huang also don''t want to talk with Dan Mengyao more nonsense, put in the pill, ordered good attention, on the flash. The dark guards around him were all in a daze. They had no idea when the man appeared and how he left? Whoosh away! It''s like the wind! "You Go down. " Dan Mengyao waved her hand and let all the dark guards withdraw. Looking at the pill on the table, Dan Mengyao didn''t know what she was feeling. ¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Feeling the petals on her wrist broken, yefeihuang immediately opened the space with Tuanzi.If it''s really like what I think Someone is still attacking them! He quickly turned his white hair into black by magic, put on a mask and ran out of the tunnel! "Rosa!" Tuanzi was thrown out by yefeihuang! Is this really the master? "Qingmu, save people, it''s better to catch all alive!" "Rosa!" Aoki a jump in the past, bone bell sound! "Iron face!" Night Fei Huang quickly moved to the iron side, will fall to the ground he moved to a safe place! "Mother, be careful!" The voice of iron face sounded extremely weak, and it seemed that it was hurt a lot! "You stay still!" Night not Huang pacify under iron, immediately rushed into the crowd inside. "Who is it! Mind your own business The woman in black, who is the leader, looks at ye Feihuang, who suddenly joins the war, and questions severely! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang doesn''t answer, but his actions don''t stop! I''m afraid the woman in charge was the one who was seriously injured in black that day! "Hidden weapon? It''s a shame Fight to fly for a long time, a concealed weapon that attacks to her, night is not Huang also can''t help but come to a sound satire. "Well, I''m not sure!" The woman is cold to hum a, the speed of attack is more fierce however, move move to want to put night not Huang to die. "Green wood, quick." Those assassins are not Aoki''s opponents, but they can still take a long time! But what night Feihuang wants is a quick fight! "Yes! Master! " Aoki also did not choose to dissociate from it, directly used the first time to see the night of non Huang that move! The whole body''s shell is peeling off like a little bit on the ground, running like a small insect on the ground, running towards those assassins! Bony bell beast, is not the general human can compete! That''s why night Feihuang chooses to come out with Aoki! "What! How disgusting The woman in black shakes her body and wants to shake off those green things! But at the beginning - night not Huang even red lotus fire can''t burn things, how can be shaking can shake off? Are you kidding? "Hum." The change of night is not a cold hum. "You''re good!" The woman cut the hem of her clothes and retreated quickly. "Go Chapter 516 "Damn..." No one alive! Night Feihuang some regret, was bound by the green wood assassin is really a lot, but in that woman with the rest of the moment after the withdrawal, these were left behind, but all poison suicide! The quick reaction made night Feihuang unable to react. It''s not that there''s no way to deal with the dead, but Yefei Huang also thinks that people are dead, and it''s out of style to ask again. "Forget it." Night non Huang also just thought for a while to be relieved, didn''t catch alive, at least also explored the depth of each other. If nothing else, the strength of the woman in black is really high, and there seems to be a deep study of concealed weapons. People with the same strength may not be able to beat her. If she tries her best to fight with Feihuang at night, she will lose both. Fortunately, she didn''t choose to. "Thank you for your help!" Hiding in the dark, Ling Luo''s family comes to night Feihuang and bows to thank her. "Go now." Night Fei Huang said to them: "it''s hard to guarantee that they will send someone to chase you again. If you can hide, hide!" "Good!" Lingluo picked up her son and took Junna away quickly. Looking back, I took a look at yefeihuang. I wanted to say something, but I didn''t say it again. Deep, unpredictable. He''s not qualified. "Mother..." Tiemian struggles to get up and walks to yefeihuang. "How''s it going?" Night Fei Huang looks at him to ask a way. "I didn''t get hurt much. My mother came in time." Iron face light cough a, say. "I''ll fill you up later." No serious injury is good, night non Huang also relaxed tone, toward not far away green grass regiment son said: "green wood, go!" "Rosa!" Green grass regiment son quickly jump over, jump on the night non Huang''s shoulder. The night is not Huang to support iron face, returned to Dan Zong. A little check the iron injury, indeed as he said, is not very serious injury, at least, she did not hit the woman''s concealed weapon, otherwise it may be and the man in black is the same end! "Mother, the skill of the woman in black Something''s wrong In the night non Huang to iron bandage, iron suddenly said a word. "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded. "I don''t know that there was such a woman among the strong at that time..." It''s too young! ¡°¡­¡­ I''m afraid I have a different identity. " Night Fei Huang is not sure of the conclusion, for this woman in black, the information is still too little. "What do you think of her strength?" "In terms of the current fighting situation, maybe I want to take the lead, but..." Night Fei Huang''s brow frowned: "I always feel that she still has what hidden strength." "Hidden? That''s not... " No one on this continent can deal with her? "Don''t worry. My accomplishments are growing. I don''t know how to fight next time." The night is not Huang light way. "But..." "What does the mother think of?" "I always feel that she doesn''t look like a person in this world..." Night Fei Huang''s bandage tied a knot and stood up. "The mother means..."? Not humans, ghosts? " It''s not unreasonable to guess that Tiemian is fighting tonight. Although the woman is wearing a veil, it''s not hard to see that she is a young woman. Even if she is a master of cultivation, she has hundreds of years of skill, but the person who can maintain a woman''s appearance at about 20 years old really doesn''t exist! "It''s not..." Night Fei Huang thinks and shakes her head. She always thinks that the woman''s moves are really familiar! "Forget it. I''ll try again next time." The night is not Huang also don''t think, with its in here to think blindly, still rather directly rush into elder area to ask directly. "Mother!" Tiemian exclaimed, for fear that night Feihuang would do it! "Well, don''t worry." Night Feihuang looked at the iron face: "although her strength is hidden, but I also have the means to protect life, you one by one, don''t be too surprised." The iron face lowered its eyes. This is no surprise, but all of us can''t stand her leaving again! I can''t stand it! "You stay here to have a rest. I''ll set a boundary in the room. You can sleep in peace." The night is not Huang to pack up the thing after, before leaving, say to iron face. "Yes! Mother, be careful Night Fei Huang did not answer, closed the door, sealed the border. Seeing that the time was almost up, Yefei Huang didn''t plan to rest for a while. She cleaned herself up and rushed to youYou''s house. "Out fighting?" You worry to see the night is not the appearance of Huang, Yin Yang strange asked a sentence. "I think so." Night non Huang after entering the door directly pulled a chair to sit down."Soon." Youyou silently poured a cup of tea for yefeihuang: "wait!" Night non Huang''s hand covers the back of youyou''s hand holding the tea cup. The cold temperature makes youyou have to fight a cold war. "You are. Don''t worry." Night Fei Huang didn''t hold his hand for a long time, and then let it go. She could see that youyou was very impetuous at the moment. On the surface, she was pacifying yefeihuang. In fact, she was afraid that she was pacifying herself. "I..." Youyou gnaws her teeth and sits beside Yefei Huang. "Soon." In the same way, night Feihuang has a different mood. Youyou only felt that he was calming down when he came slowly. "All set?" See you worry calm down after, night not Huang asks a way. "Yes." Youyou nodded, "danzong back door, I have sent someone to take them back to ghost city safely." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night non Huang Mou son saw to see: "so afraid will be discovered, so, I help you, send them back." "Really?" His worried eyes are full of hope. He looks at night Feihuang as if he is looking at some dazzling magic weapon! "Yes." "But..." The expression of you worry is a little bit embarrassed, seem to be worrying for night Fei Huang: "your transmission, can take so many people to go so far?" Night Fei Huang doesn''t doubt why he knows he has this ability. He is a mysterious man! "If you draw a large array, you can take 50 at a time. At present, this is the limit." Night Fei Huang estimated for a while, said. It''s definitely not possible to use the space tunnel belt. First of all, whether these individuals can walk or not is that they have been tortured for such a long time, and they will be killed when they enter the tunnel space. What''s more, the space tunnel can''t take so many people. "Good! Thank you very much In this way, you can rest assured! He knew that it would cost yefeihuang a lot, but Those people, he really wants them to be safe! Chapter 517 "Go ahead." Youyou looked at the time, and nodded to yefeihuang. "Go Youyou knocks on the elevator of the dark grid, but night Feihuang stops youyou and doesn''t let him go down the elevator. ¡°£¿¡± "Wait, I''ll take you down." She also remembers that if it goes on like this, you will feel dizzy. "You I can fly myself Youyou understood the meaning of yefeihuang, and some blushed at yefeihuang. But his own cultivation is not low, and he has been able to control the wind for a long time. As Fei Huang said tonight, it seems that he can''t do it. "You''d better keep some accomplishments." Night is not Huang quietly looking at you worry, not because of his words and move what. She is naturally clear about the cultivation of Youyou, but it doesn''t take much effort to do it by herself, even if it costs too much. But worry is not the same. He doesn''t have the habit of mobilizing his accomplishments in this way. Although he can use it, he will definitely consume more. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Worry no longer talks. Night Fei Huang did not joke with him, he saw, she is serious. "To the end, let''s go." Night Fei Huang ears moved, heard the sound of the mechanism stop, then a hand pulled up youyou jump. The speed is not fast. You only feel like you are stepping on something. You have a sense of security. If he didn''t look down at nothing under his feet, he would never believe that he was flying. He was a little surprised that night Feihuang''s control of mana was so superb? "Here we are." Night is not the voice of Huang in the ear lightly float, you worry this just reaction come over, they have landed! This night is not Huang, in the end How terrible it is! It''s terrible! "Oh Let''s go. " Worry shakes his head. Now is not the time to think about it. No matter how strong the girl is, she''s her own. There''s no need to worry about it. "Yes." Night Fei Huang keeps up with youYou and runs to the other end of the path. They are all men of cultivation. They don''t make a sound. They are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case! "Ah Near the hell, the two men heard a scream from inside. Weeping, helpless, confused, angry. Two people''s movements are pause, afraid to touch the scene, think of all have the past! "No one else." Night is not Huang to take the lead to feel a time, say with you worry. In front of you, you don''t feel the slightest trace of magic, which means that there is no one else except those who are bound. "The best!" You are also relieved. "Hiss..." When I come to this place again and see this scene, even though I am psychologically prepared, Yefei Huang still can''t help holding her fist Take a breath of the cold air. All that we can see is chaos. Can also see, it seems that the men and women who have just been tortured are crying and shouting helplessly. They are either bleeding or broken bones, but in this place, no one can help them! "Be careful!" See you worry is about to break the transparent wall rushed in, night Feihuang immediately stopped! ¡°£¿¡± Youyou''s body was pulled by Yefei Huang, and he staggered backward, almost didn''t fall to the ground! "There is a mechanism on it. Break it and the people on it will find it!" Night Fei Huang said. I''m afraid you don''t know this. Night Feihuang felt it when she came first. There were not only organs, but also borders! Although jiejie is a teacher in front of yefeihuang, yefeihuang can''t break this mechanism. She is not an expert in this field. "So..." The expression of you worry told night Fei Huang, he really didn''t know this matter! Otherwise, it would not be so rash to break into the wall. "Put it in!" Night is not Phoenix hand knife a row, space distortion, gap gradually bigger. "Go Pull up the worry to jump inside, landing on the ground is already inside! Worry God line complex looking at night is not Huang. I wanted to say something, but after thinking for a long time, I held back. "Ah Inside the men and women see out of thin air two people, eyes have emerged in panic! In their eyes, I''m afraid any outsider is already a bad person! Night Fei Huang and youYou are speechless. They are all people who have had the same experience. Naturally, at this time, it''s useless to talk more! "You draw the array, I save people!" Night non Huang took out a drawing and has been a giant brush, stuffed into the arms of worry! ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Are you worried? Is she wrong? Shouldn''t he come to save people? Is not Yefei the one who draws the array? "Can you save it?" Night non Huang casually pointed to a man who was pierced through the lute bone, pick eyebrows."Well How big is the painting? " Second counsels. "Just do it as you see fit." The night is not Huang light way. This place is like an underground cave. It''s very big, but after so many people are closed inside, the place becomes smaller. This is also the reason why ye Feihuang doesn''t ask how big the array is. In short, try to draw bigger. "Good." Youyou understands the meaning of yefeihuang, turns around and starts to look for an empty space to draw an array. Night Fei Huang goes to those tortured "slaves" who don''t look like they are. "Dang!" A clear and crisp sound, the night is not Huang''s unarmed split the iron chain that binds the man''s hands and feet in front of him. The man''s eyes are full of panic, but the injury is too heavy, lost the shackles, unexpectedly want to straight down! Night Fei Huang''s eyes and hands held him fast! Hastily summoned a cape to cover the man, covering his embarrassment and unbearable! Put him flat on the ground, night Feihuang made a forbidden action to him, poured out a pill, broke his mouth and let him swallow. During the whole process, the man wanted to shout, but he could only shiver his lips and could not say a word. Warm golden light emerged from night Feihuang''s hand, and then spread to the man''s whole body. Night Fei Huang took back her hand, but the light was still there. Don''t wait for the man to see to night not Huang, she already stood up, walked toward the second person who was tied. The man is OK, but the woman But it''s already going crazy! Looking at the night is not close to the Phoenix, even began to struggle madly! That evil spirit evil spirit''s appearance, seem to want to swallow night not Huang into abdomen! Night Fei Huang has no time to pacify, close, then directly knocked out the woman, cut off the chain, put on a cloak, feed pills, simple treatment. is as like as two peas for that man. "Say, woman, are you here to save us or to kill us?" Night Fei Huang is about to walk toward the third shelf, then hear such a sound. Although injured, the voice was loud. Night is not Huang to seek fame to go, in the last row, saw that talk of youth. Chapter 518 The young man looked pretty. When the animals tormented him, they didn''t seem to hurt his face. The night is not a Phoenix, the purple pupil is dark, the noumenon is Wolf. A man and a woman put down in front of him are all human beings. They have been tortured and can''t speak. Maybe the boy just came in, or his cultivation is good. Now, although he is covered with bruises, he still has the leisure to chat with Yefei Huang. "Green wood." The night is not Phoenix, summoned the green grass regiment son. There is no choice to answer the words of the beast like boy. "Lucia?" Green grass ball son jumped twice in the hand of night Fei Huang. "Go and save the Warcraft present." Patted the head of green wood, night not Huang light voice way: "I know your shell can break those iron chains." "Rosa!" Green grass ball son jumped on the hand of night Fei Huang for a while, then rushed out. Then, after Yefei Huang went to save the third person, there was a clanging sound behind her Emmm, in some ways, Aoki is much faster than yefeihuang. But also with the action of Aoki, also faster and faster. "It''s done!" Youyou put down the brush, wiped the sweat, and yelled to the night Feihuang. Night not Huang took time to turn head to see one eye, still not small. "Then come and help!" Night Fei Huang said. You worry smell speech, then trot to come over. Night Fei Huang threw three or four bottles of pills to youYou: "one for each person, starting from the 25th." Then he turned around and continued to save people! For a moment, the sound of the broken iron chain came to mind in the whole underground, but night Feihuang had already had the foresight to go down the sound barrier. The sound here would not spread to the outside at all! "You''re not dead..." Night Feihuang was about to save the last man when she heard the weak voice: "good..." ¡°£¿¡± Is he talking to himself? Night Fei Huang put him down and covered him with a cape. "Little master..." Night Fei Huang heard him call again. "Who are you?" Night Fei Huang looks at his eyes and asks softly. Does this person have an illusion? Or Is the injury really serious? So night Fei Huang asked him if he really had consciousness. "Young master I, I am Jungu Jun family, Jun gu Jun family! Night Fei Huang''s heart beat suddenly! "Come on, stop talking and save your strength." Night Feihuang put him flat on the ground, and then gave him pills, applied the holy light of treatment. Youyou also completed the task and went to Yefei Huang''s side, "107 human beings, 20 Warcraft." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The night is not Huang Wei can''t smell of sighed a tone. What''s wrong with them? What''s wrong with them? How could they experience such a thing? "Can you still go?" Night Feihuang looks at the human Warcraft gathering together. They looked at each other, then nodded silently. "Go into the array and I''ll take you out of here." Night Feihuang said, also to youYou draw good array, the first to start transmission array, so that they come up will not damage the array. "I''m with you." You worry to follow up, ghost city still need him to manage. "Well, Aoki, stay and protect everyone." The night is not Huang to command a way. "Rosa!" The humanoid beasts stagger into the array. Some of them are not strong enough. As soon as they reach the array, they have already collapsed. The night is not Phoenix, nor ink, start transmitting immediately! She has been to ghost city, and the teleportation arrives in a flash. The landing place is probably the back garden of the Lord''s mansion. "You stay here and take care of them. I''ll pick up the others." Night is not Huang to you worry to say, immediately split space, jumped in. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Those who can walk, try to walk to the transmission array." Back to the origin, night Feihuang said to those lying humans. Words fall, then already see someone struggling, or climb, or walk, thinking of transmission array and go. Night non Huang has been controlling the transmission array, while dividing a force, will those comatose, or no way to move people, back in the past. I walked back and forth four times before I was able to send everyone away completely. Night Feihuang back here, looking at empty, but still spread the smell of blood, expressionless. Burn it. Night Fei Huang thinks like this. I didn''t intend to make it small. Red lotus fire continuously overflowed from the palm, bit by bit, engulfed the whole underground, and then along the channel, spread up. Danzong, tonight, is not destined to be calm. Looking at the red eye, night Feihuang destroyed the transmission array and closed the space crack.Such a place should not exist in the world. Ye Feihuang doesn''t know whether the people they rescued this time are the first group, or whether many people have died. This is a group of people who happened to be caught up by them and are still alive? I don''t know and I don''t want to know. The truth is often cruel. Ye Feihuang doesn''t want to know the truth. This time, she and youyou saved 127, including humans and Warcraft. I don''t know, in the future, will such humans and Warcraft fall into their clutches? Yes, it goes without saying. There is no end to human greed and desire. Dogs can''t change eating shit. People, to some extent, are the same. "Arranged?" When night Feihuang stepped out of the tunnel, looking at youyou standing in the courtyard waiting for her, she asked. "Well, why did you go so long? I thought something happened to you!" Worry quite worried looking at night not Huang. "It''s OK. I set fire there. Tonight, they are busy." The night is not Huang light way. "You..." Youyou is a little surprised, but I don''t know how to evaluate yefeihuang''s action. It''s direct and decisive. He can''t do it. "Where did you put them?" Night non Huang no longer continues just topic, voice asks a way. "Guest room, one for two." Said youyou. Although his main mansion is big and has many guest rooms, one room for one person is absolutely not a problem, but it is not convenient for night Feihuang to treat him. When you want to save these people, you must also consider that night is not Phoenix. After all, more than 100 people, if it''s Yefei Huang who comes alone, I really don''t know how to be busy till monkey year! "I don''t care about the trauma. I can keep the medicine." "Yes." Worry did not hesitate to accept, if trauma also want night non Huang to do, not very realistic. He has a lot of doctors in ghost town. "When they are recovering, they should let fewer people in." Night is not Huang to you worry to say. After the memory is restored, she naturally knows the secret of ghost city. You family, soul master. Sign a master servant contract with the soul for 10 years. So in this ghost city, there are few living people, most of them are souls. Chapter 519 They should sign contracts with human beings, and these souls can touch entities. Can also be seen by ordinary human, usually disguised as human, is not a difficult thing. "I have my own discretion." Youyou nodded his head. There were few living people in his city master''s mansion, which was the reason why he preferred quietness. Now even for the sake of secrecy, he will not let useless living people into the city Lord''s house. "I''ll see them while there''s still some time." Night Fei Huang looked up at the moonlight and said. When she saved people, she had already mastered some information. Some of them were seriously poisoned. I''m afraid only she could save them. "Well, I''ll take you." Worry also don''t delay time, direct lead night not Huang to go to guest room there. Because it''s not clear who is who and who is in which room, night Feihuang also goes in to check one room by one. These human beings, suddenly changed into such a comfortable environment, no matter whether they are dangerous or not, no matter whether they have poison on them that can kill them, have already passed out. Night Fei Huang frowned. "What''s the matter?" You worry about looking at the night is not Huang, is not save? "It''s easy for them not to wake up when they sleep like this." Night Fei Huang sighed and said: "some of them are just ordinary people, their willpower is not strong enough, or there is no desire to survive, even if I want to save, there is no way." "What about that?" "Count the time and wake them up every two hours, no matter what method you use!" Night is not Huang to think, to you worry to say. "Good!" You worry solemn nod. There''s no other way! The wound on the body is well healed, but what about the injury deep inside? Can it really be cured? The night is not Huang to ask herself, can''t. It has taken her so many years to adjust herself. In the eyes of outsiders, she has forgotten the past, but is it really so? Dream back every night, always that cold tone - classroom, terror of torture, the same imposed on their own body. Now, it''s just revenge, hiding the pain in the depth, but in any case, it''s impossible to cure! "If only they could forget it." You worry whispered a word. But night is not Huang is to shake his head, denied the idea of worry. "Although I have the ability to practice such pills, or use the forbidden techniques of the holy family to wash their memory directly, but It''s not fair to them. " After rebirth, what can we do? It will only make them more painful in the days without memories! "No memory, or the pain of missing a memory It''s really hard. " Night is not Huang also thought of himself, thought of the past, deeply understand the eyes. This is true in all previous lives. She didn''t know everything about the wind, it was pain. She doesn''t know everything about Jun Lihuang. It''s pain. "Ah He sighed heavily. What can be done? How can not Who can tell? ¡­¡­ "The poisons on these human beings have been suppressed a lot. I still need some time to refine the antidote." Night is not the end of Huang, said to worry. "Thank you so much." You are worried to see the night is not Huang has shown tired state, also some embarrassed. Busy for so long, but he can hardly help, can only watch her busy. I''m sorry. "Nothing." Night Fei Huang wiped the sweat of wipe forehead, say again: "I see those Warcraft." Human and Warcraft''s physique is not the same, night Feihuang cure Warcraft experience is not much, also can only take one step to calculate one step. Humanoid Warcraft didn''t sleep like human beings. When night Feihuang and youyou broke into the house, their eyes were still alert. Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well. These Warcraft, for fear of the impression of human beings, can fight against natural enemies. "How''s it going?" You worry looking at night not the face of Huang has been not good, then open mouth to ask. Ye Feihuang shook her head: "the situation of Warcraft with different ontologies is different. I can''t find out what sealed their cultivation, so that they can only keep human form, but can''t recover their animal state." This is really a tough problem. "Do you know?" Night non Huang looking at lie on the bed of wolf youth, ask a way. The youth stares at night not Huang for a while tightly, after a long time, just open mouth: "blood." ¡°£¿¡± The young man touched his chest: "we were all cheated, drank a kind of blood, and lost the ability to fight back before we were arrested." "Otherwise, how can those weak human beings resist the anger of the holy beast...""Blood..." Night non Huang touched chin to think for a while, "this I also not good one by one check." "Do you have any other problems besides your immobility cultivation?" The boy hesitated for a moment: "I just feel that the loss of physical strength is very fast, I was arrested not long, you can ask the next man." The boy pointed to the young man lying on the other side of the bed. The young man noticed that he had been called, opened his eyes slightly, looked at yefeihuang and said: "every 20 days, he will be forced to be in heat. You can''t move your body. You''re at your disposal. " Night Fei Huang went to the youth''s side, his injury is more serious than the youth''s injury, I''m afraid he has been locked up for a long time. Forced estrus The harm to the body of Warcraft itself is very great! "Now you "Yesterday." The young man replied. So, the next time you''re forced to estrus, there''s 19 days left. "Among Warcraft, is there anyone more hurt?" Night Fei Huang asked. This body is already very disabled. It''s very difficult to treat it! For example, the internal injury of rosefinch''s body caused by swallowing spell has not been long, and yefeihuang can''t be cured all at once. And in front of this young man''s injury, night not Huang more no rule of law. Compared with the two, it''s easier to deal with the injury of rosefinch. "It''s the same period..." The young man closed his eyes: "my wife is a colorful Phoenix." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You eat this first." Night Fei Huang took out a pill and put it into the young man''s mouth. This is the elixir she refined for rosefinch to recuperate his body. Although it can''t solve the fundamental problem, it can form a certain healing effect on his body. "I''ll see your wife." Night not Huang and youyou out of the door, feel the location of the colorful Luan bird, directly past to open the door. Maybe it''s because of female Warcraft, this woman hurt more than her husband! This is not good "My husband How is my husband? " The woman is clutching night not Huang of still, strong support one breath to ask a way. Chapter 520 "He''s fine, and you''ll get better." Night Fei Huang held the woman''s hand: "don''t give up, he is waiting for you." "Good OK, no, don''t give up... " The woman''s eyes have begun to lax, night Feihuang quickly put his body''s top-quality pills to this woman, tortured for so long, struggling for so long, can''t fall at this time! Otherwise, all the efforts and persistence in the past will be meaningless! Even if it is to endure the feeling of vomiting, women also forced themselves to swallow one by one. In order to survive, we must swallow it! Ye Feihuang has been busy all night. Some half feet of human beings and Warcraft who have already stepped into the yellow spring are all pulled back by Ye Feihuang. "You Are you all right? " Early in the morning, youyou watched yefeihuang stagger out and quickly came forward to help her. "Nothing." Breaking free from the worry, Yefei Huang stabilized her figure and said, "I''m going back to danzong now. Those people can''t die. Send someone to take care of them." "I know But will it not be dangerous for you to go back to danzong like this? " Consumed so much physical strength, night Fei Huang goes back like this, really won''t be ok? "You look down on me, too." Night Fei Huang chuckled, no longer chatting with Youyou, split the space and stepped in. Youyou stretched out the hand, stopped in the air, failed to grasp ¡­¡­ Night non Huang return to Dan Zong, also is what all have no tube, wash to lie on the bed heavy sleep in the past. Yesterday''s action really tired her. And, to be honest, Yefei Huang herself is good at poison, but I don''t know when she was saving people It''s easy to practice the raw medical skills For Yefei Huang, I really don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. The more we will, the more we need to do. Everyone knows that "BUCKLE!" "What''s the matter?" The night that is awakened by knock on the door is not Fei Huang to get up to open the door, the head is confused, the voice hoarse asked a sentence. "Last night, an assassin broke into danzong, and the building in the North was set on fire. Was the holy young master frightened last night?" "There''s a border. I didn''t hear it." Night is not a cold way. "I''m sorry to disturb the rest of the holy young Lord. I''ll leave." The assassin broke in? Hum, I really make up reasons for myself. The night is not a little cold, lie back to bed ready to sleep again. Lack of sleep caused her to feel dizzy and unconsciousness. Sleep to the afternoon, night Feihuang just slowly get up, after washing is back to Shanya city. In preparation to bring back black clothes at the same time, night non Huang found Yan Nuo. "Little master, what''s the matter?" Yan Nuo doesn''t understand why ye Feihuang pulls herself out to ask questions alone. "How often do you usually have an oestrus?" Night is not Huang a serious ask a way. "Poof..." Yannuo''s expression is a little broken. This little Lord asked this question what to do, it''s so shy! "Little master, what are you going to do?" Yannuo''s voice was a little stuttering. "Just asking. They saved a lot of Warcraft yesterday. They said they were forced to be in heat But I can''t find out why Night is not Huang light way, didn''t notice the speech promise of distress. "Forced estrus?" Yan Nuo''s expression was still serious, light analysis said: "the estrus period of Warcraft is also in accordance with the race, the general Warcraft once a year, often between seven days a month, there are also special Warcraft after several years of adult estrus, such as my blood strong Warcraft, has no fixed estrus period." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night is not Huang Fen, brow tightly wrinkly. "Little Lord, if you want to save those Warcraft, I can help you to see the situation." Yannuo said. "Are you sure?" Night Fei Huang looks at Yan Nuo to ask a way. "I can''t be 100% sure, but the body structure of Warcraft is different from that of human beings. As a Warcraft, I may be able to help." "Good." Night Fei Huang nodded. There''s no other way. Draw the transmission array, Yan Nuo himself sent to ghost city, anyway, he also knows how to send back, night Feihuang is not worried. Yi Qinghuan and Wei Ran in the same Inn said the news of Yan Nuo''s going out. Ye Feihuang plans to take black clothes back to danzong. "Little master." Black clothes hold the sleeves of night Feihuang. "Yes?" "I''d better go and see him." Black Yi pointed to the closed door next door and said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Forget it. Just have a look.Lightly open the door, but on a pair of eyes with a smile. Ling changjue half leans on the bed, holding the sleeping beauty in her hand, which is really a beautiful picture. "You''ve been in a hurry these days, and you''ve lost a lot of weight." Ling changjue looked at the night Feihuang and said softly. "It doesn''t matter." Night Fei Huang went to bed and sat down, looking at the child in his arms, asked: "how is she these two days? But what''s bothering you? " "It''s OK to be noisy, but I sleep soundly during the day, but I have to play with her at night. It''s very willful." Ling changjue sighed. It''s not so easy to take care of children. However, this is not a human child, if it is a living human child, I''m afraid it will be even worse! "She''s close to you." Night not Huang stretched out a hand to pinch the small face of the brocade Yan, smile to say. "It''s not you who are not around." Ling changjue''s backhand is a tease. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The night is not Phoenix, speechless. "You didn''t get hurt last night, did you?" Ling changjue took the hand of Yefei Huang and asked softly. "No Night Fei Huang shakes her head. "It''s really not easy to find out each other''s details." "How strong is it?" Ling changjue asked. "It''s rare in the world, and you''re not her rival." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue holds ye Feihuang''s hand tightly. "Don''t worry, I won''t lose my life in such a place. The other party is more anxious than me." Night Feihuang soft voice appeased Ling changjue, then changed the topic and said: "yesterday, I went with you you you to save those poor children who were imprisoned by danzong people to commit violence." "Among them, I met a young man from Jun''s family." ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¡¡± Ling changjue was shocked. I wanted to ask why I met you, but when I heard the second sentence, the shock had already exceeded the question. The youth of jun family? "Do you know him?" Ling changjue asked. "I don''t know. He said it when he saw me. He said he was the king of the family." "Jungu Is it him? " "You know?" Chapter 521 Ling changjue hesitated and nodded. Looking at Yefei Huang, she said, "I''m not very familiar with him, but he is a gifted disciple among the children of Jun''s family." "He ranks second among Jun''s disciples, under Jun Li Jiu, and is well-known in the imperial capital." Night Fei Huang deep doubt: "in this case, he disappeared for so long, no one found it?" She didn''t know Jungu, and she didn''t hear anyone mention it when she was in xiweididu? Jungu''s injury is not light. At least he has been arrested for three or four months. Is it true that no one has noticed? "It''s not clear. Jun''s disciples will travel separately after the clan competition. I''m afraid they were caught at this time..." Ling changjue speculated. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The night is not a Phoenix. "But how did you find out?" Ling changjue asked, even after he had observed danzong for so long, he didn''t find this thing. How did ye Feihuang know? "It''s youyou who told me. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more when I have time." "I''ve sent all those rescued people to ghost city, and now they''re under the care of youyou." Ling changjue stretched out her hand and rubbed night Feihuang''s hair: "don''t work too hard." "I know." Night not Huang will Ling changjue''s hand down, put in the hand pinch pinch, put back. "Well, I''m going." Night Fei Huang stood up, didn''t say much, out of the door, with black clothes left together. In extraordinary times, there is not much time for them to be warm. Ling changjue Leng Leng looked at the place where night Feihuang sat, a little distracted. I still remember how Yefei Huang''s attitude was before she set out. Because of an accident on the way, she recovered her memory, and her attitude to herself was much better. No, it''s not. It should be said that the attitude towards anyone is much better. Before she didn''t like to laugh, very cold, now she seems to have the accumulation of feelings, will often smile, although often cold, but it doesn''t give people a sense of exclusion from thousands of miles away. Ling changjue knows that such a change comes from her memory, but her memory The man in black knows, yannuo knows, and he knows how disillusioned her memory is. Sometimes, when Ling changjue sees yefeihuang smiling at her, she can''t help thinking, is her smile from the heart or bitter? Unconsciously, all of her own is tied to her. As long as it''s her, Ling changjue will try to contact and understand. This time, night not Huang alone to danzong, all do, is not also for him? "What a contradictory girl..." Ling changjue sighed. She vowed that she would not be able to take part in the war between human beings and ghosts, so she should stay away from everything, but now it''s different In this way, she is helping mankind! Ling changjue doesn''t know if it will violate the oath, but what Ling changjue knows is that her girl does it for him, to help him protect human beings! Carrying the danger of going against the sky and adding shackles, she still did so. "I How can he de... " Can you do that? ¡­¡­ "Little master..." The man in black looks at Yefei Huang''s busy alchemy and wants her to have something to eat and replenish her energy "Well It''s just a little short. Don''t talk in black! " Night non Huang control red lotus fire, staring at medicine Ding. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man in black sighed impossibly, and quietly stayed aside to watch the little master alchemy. It is said that serious women are the most beautiful, but people in Black feel that this is not quite right. It should be said that serious women are the craziest! Their family is a little master! In a quarter of an hour. "It''s done!" Night non Huang holding just out of the pill, some small excitement. "Little master It''s time for you to eat! " Finally, black clothes found a chance. "Ah Good, good, eat it Night Feihuang seems to wake up and eat so much, repeatedly agreed. Bottle by bottle, the people in black also came to help clean up, so as to let the little Lord go to eat. Open the door, called a disciple to prepare some food, and soon sent the meal. "Black clothes, sit down and eat together." After cloth good dish, night non Huang says to the person in black that the side stands. "Good." The man in black was not uncomfortable. He sat on the opposite side of Yefei Huang and gave himself a bowl of rice. He ate it quietly. After dinner, the man in black waited for the disciples of danzong to come and clean up, and then poured a cup of tea for himself and yefeihuang. "Little Lord, do you have any plans next?" Night Fei Huang took the cup and sipped it."The plans have been disrupted. Let''s take a step at a time. However, one thing is unexpected." "What''s the matter?" "I''ve found the wrong string!" After hearing this, the man in black also laughed excitedly: "congratulations to the little Lord!" Wanshu is the parting gift given to the beloved by the judge God, the bow of the judge God! Just how many years have passed, God''s weapon has changed its master, experienced thousands of reincarnations, and also separated the body. Bow body, bow string The combination of the two is the true bow of judgment! The weapon of destroying heaven and earth! After how many reincarnations, back to the hands of night Feihuang? "It''s just the little master, who''s so different Can you handle it? " The man in black asked with some worry. How did the saints of the last life die? Although it is the death of human encirclement, but the root cause is almost unknown, and people who know, almost all died! The divine disciples died by opening the bow of judgment. Why is the body string separated? It''s also because we need to bear the punishment brought by the murderer! In this life, Wanshu returns to yefeihuang. Will she pull the bow again? "It can be used as an ordinary artifact, but I can still use it." Yefei Huang said with a smile: "when I get back to the peak of my strength, I will be able to control Wanshu''s use of" rebirth "at that time." The so-called rebirth is just another good name for destroying heaven and earth. All over again is rebirth! "Do you want to Is there any difference? But in that case, you will also... " Dead! "Black clothes, master, I didn''t tell you the true usage of Wanshu..." Yefei Huang shook her head: "if you pull aside the difference, it can destroy the heaven and the earth. Even the user himself will die. But have you ever thought that this bow is the weapon of judging God? It''s the bow of judging God?" "Subordinate I don''t know. " Chapter 522 "Even the weapons of the gods can never go against heaven to such an extent. If the bow of the God of judgment is pulled out in the hands of the master, even if the world is destroyed, the master will not damage anything. This is the God of judgment." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man in black was puzzled: "subordinate I don''t quite understand. " "The God of judgment judges the samsara of cause and effect, right and wrong. He himself is the pronoun of fairness. In dealing with public affairs, the heart of the God of judgment will never waver. The bow of the God of judgment is the weapon of the God of judgment, which will execute all" evil "or" wrong. " "At that time, I was one with the two spirits of the wind. It was the ultimate sin and I was evil. So when the wind opened the bow of judgment, the user would die, because There is no justice. " "It''s so..." After knowing the truth, people in black are shocked! People in black come from the field of equality. There is no right or wrong in that world. It is a very harmonious and beautiful field. Even after I came to Yunwu continent, I was used to the rules of survival here, but I can''t help but be shocked to hear such a setting. What he didn''t understand was, why would the weapon of killing the LORD be used, and why would someone be willing to use it? "Little Lord, can you use it now..." Judged to be evil? So, if you use Wanshu again, will it again "Take a gamble and see how you can judge my existence this time." Night Feihuang looked at the ceiling, laughing very indifferent. I vaguely remember that I once thought about why Shifu gave him the bow of judgment God. He knew that Huang and Feng were one and could not use the bow of judgment God. But later, also let go, Wanshu has been brought by the wind in the side, the wind is even more precious than himself, Wanshu has never left the body. Every time the body exchange, Huang can feel the Wanshu was wiped clean on the bedside. Maybe the master left this idea to Feng The bow of judgment is a token of affection left by the God to the disciples In fact, it''s just a wishful thinking. The ring left by the God to Huang goes nowhere. According to reason, it''s the real token of love, and the bow of judgment What''s the implication? It''s really worth pondering. "Little master, you can''t gamble!" This is a gamble you can''t afford to lose. You can''t gamble! "Life is full of gambling. I''m not afraid of it. What are you afraid of?" Night Feihuang looked at the man in black with a smile: "besides, which is right and which is wrong, I don''t know." The night is not Huang has never used wild special, should say, Huang has never used just right. Huang cried and begged the master not to leave. But since the master left, Huang never took him with her. It was her heartbreak at that time, and she didn''t want to face it. But the wind is very precious, even if she knew that it would kill her, she still As a precious thing of life, it guards Wanshu. Even at the end of her life, when she uses rebirth, she does it herself The spirit of death, but to the future generations of man-made blessing. Every corner of the world, there are traces of the existence of the wind, she It''s really the wind. Can''t see, can''t touch, but always around. Perhaps, this is the last request of the wind. But at that time, Huang didn''t know. Chapter 523 The fire in danzong destroyed a lot of buildings, but the result was fruitless. They couldn''t find out who set the fire and what the purpose was. Basically speaking, I''m afraid I don''t dare to go deep into it. If the world knows what the cave is, danzong will have no position in the whole continent. Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it. It''s the same with humans. The prestige of danzong is held up by human beings. One day, when human beings no longer hold it up, danzong has no need to exist. About these things, night Feihuang also didn''t deeply understand, this thing is she did, the basic reason is what, she knows better than anyone, there is no need to understand the false reason given by Dan Zong. During this period, Yefei Huang also took back her worries. If the "deputy leader" died, I was afraid that great changes would take place in danzong. This is really not something Yefei Huang would like to see at this juncture. However, the small courtyard where youyou lived has been completely separated by the fire and danzong. For some reasons, youyou has changed to a quiet one. After all, he also needs to go back and forth. If he lives in a crowd, it''s really hard to do. Yefeihuang''s research is also quite advanced. In terms of herbal medicine, Youyou, as the leader of a city, certainly won''t be stingy to yefeihuang, and yefeihuang doesn''t live up to her trust. Although there are failures in the refining process, fortunately, it''s not just a failure. After several times, it can succeed. Every day, a large number of pills are brought back to the ghost city by Youyou, and some pills are handed over to danmengyao to save a batch of danzong disciples. However, Yefei Huang has obviously slowed down her progress in this matter. Her alchemy level has gone beyond the scope of human beings. At this juncture, we can''t roll over because of this kind of thing. "Your elixir is really useful. In recent days, the disciples have all felt comfortable and no longer feel lifeless." Dan Mengyao looks at the night Fei Huang sitting in front of her and says with a smile. "The pills I can refine in one day are limited, and the poison of corruption is not irresistible." The night is not Huang light way. "I''m sorry to trouble the holy young master. The master has ordered that no one will disturb the holy young master''s Alchemy. You can rest assured about that." "That''s good." Ye Feihuang nodded: "by the way, after a while, Ben Shao mainly went to the poisonous mushroom forest to collect some medicinal materials. He wanted to take some Dan sect disciples with him." "Poisonous mushroom forest? This Dan Mengyao hesitated. There are many rare medicinal materials in the poisonous mushroom forest, but there are many crises in that place. Where can ordinary people save them? "The safety problem is that master Dan doesn''t have to worry about it. Any poison in the poisonous mushroom forest has its own origin. What''s the little master afraid of when he''s all poisonous?" "Take some people, just to speed up the collection." After all, the disciples of danzong were naturally sensitive to herbs and so on, which was much faster than yefeihuang''s collection alone. "In that case, my Lord will arrange for you." Dan Mengyao thinks about it. Now the whole Dan clan still depends on Yefei Huang. Besides, Yefei Huang goes to the poisonous mushroom forest because she wants to detoxify the disciples of Dan clan. Naturally, she has no reason to refuse. "Yes." Night Fei Huang put down the empty cup: "the little master went back." "Come on! To the holy young Lord Dan Mengyao''s attitude towards ye Feihuang is enviable, not only because she has to rely on her antidote, but also because she can''t find a trace of inferior pills. First class is common, and even most of the time the level of elixir is in the special class, the perfect degree is completely close to the elixir! Who can do this? Even the alchemist of danzong''s magic dance can''t guarantee that every pill is in the first class, but yefeihuang can! Although it''s hard to judge the grade of the pills she made, she is indeed all the alchemists of wanpao danzong in terms of perfection. Because of this ability, Dan Mengyao has to give night Feihuang a better treatment while she is in the heart of silhouette. "Little master." Because the man in black recovered from his injury, he was reluctantly allowed to move freely by yefeihuang. Now he is waiting for yefeihuang to come back at the door. "Yes." Let follow own Dan Zong disciples all scattered to go, night Fei Huang good black dress person entered a room together. "Little master, Tiemian wrote that the first batch of pills from danzong was already in transit." The man in black waited until the night was over, and then he said. "Checked?" The night is not a Phoenix. "Yes "That''s good." Night Fei Huang was relieved, "where is the iron face now?" "Maybe he came back to his master. Dan lived here, and sky city sent a number of messengers." Night non Huang nods to show understanding. As an iron face, it''s impossible to stay in danzong all the time, but sky city sent messengers to prevent danzong''s rebellion.A good move! "Little Lord, those people in danzong are not pure about you." The man in Black said seriously. "I know." Night Fei Huang smiles at the man in Black: "let them go." What did Dan Zong think of her. However, ye Feihuang has no mind to manage these now. These people have no way to deal with her. Do they still want to control her? I''m afraid it''s a daydream! "I''m alchemy." Night Fei Huang took out medicine Ding. "My subordinates are leaving." The man in black left the room in silence. To tell you the truth, Yefei Huang is making pills these days, and she is about to vomit. In fact, all day long, in addition to eating, is alchemy, occasionally to meet Dan Mengyao chat a few words, back or alchemy. Sure enough, if it''s something you like, you will feel bored. Fortunately, it''s not poisonous. Otherwise, night Fei Huang will not sleep. A few hours later, another batch of fresh pills came out. Night not Huang is loading up the Dan medicine, but see inside the room light up a golden transmission method array. Yan Nuo''s figure appears in front of Ye Feihuang. "Why are you here?" Night non Huang looking at speech promise, light of ask a way. "There''s some progress. Let''s talk about it." Yannuo walked out of the transmission array and found an empty place to sit down. "Yes?" Night Fei Huang put down the work in hand, listen to speech. "I''ve been observing for several days, and I''ve asked those Warcraft about a lot of things. I think the reason for their forced estrus is the blood they were forced to drink." "And if I guess correctly, the blood is a kind of leaf snake blood on this continent." Chapter 524 "Leaf snake?" What is that? Yefei Huang said that she had never heard of such creatures. "It''s not surprising that I don''t know. If I were the master, I wouldn''t know." Yan Nuo unknowingly, and pit his master a wave, not only conscience will not hurt, and even Zizi. "Leaf snake is not a Warcraft, but it has a higher attack power than ordinary animals. Its only use is snake blood. The snake blood of leaf snake is a kind of poison. If people eat it, it has no effect. The big deal is that they have a cold and a fever for a week. But if Warcraft eats it, it is equivalent to being infected with love poison. " " and this stuff? " Night Fei Huang only feel very wonderful, sure enough, the world, there are all kinds of strange things, he is still a little too young. "Although there is no such kind of Warcraft in the realm of all living beings, I remember that there is still a cloud continent. Among those captured Warcraft, there is a thunder wolf. It''s lucky that he has just been infected with intelligence and poison, but he hasn''t officially attacked yet." "Well, what can we do to save them?" Hearing this, yefeihuang really understood that there was no big problem with the snake. The main problem was the blood of the snake! However, Yefei Huang has never seen the leaf snake or the blood of the leaf snake, which makes her guess to make antidotes out of thin air. It''s really a bit of a dream. Is it hard to get a leaf snake to study? "Yes, there are, but they are dangerous." Yannuo nodded. He was a snake''s cell phone, and he should know something about it. "Tell me about it." "One is to drink my blood. Yizhang Xingguang is the master of snake Warcraft. In front of my blood, the blood of leaf snake is slag! But As you know, my blood is very poisonous. Drink it They could all die... " The blood of one Zhang Xingguang spirit snake is blue, which is the most poisonous of all poisons. Yannuo is right. Drinking his blood can really solve the problem, but if the weight is not controlled properly, one more drop, those Warcraft may die. Then, it''s a pity that yefeihuang didn''t know how much blood those Warcraft drank and how deep the poisoning was. This method is a dead end! "The second is the plant Warcraft can be removed, such as Zombie grass, Ganoderma lucidum grass, corrosive grass And so on, the natural killer of the snake Warcraft, you can detoxify them "The third is to study the blood composition of the leaf snake to study the antidote, but I don''t know where the leaf snake is..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The night is not a Phoenix. "Speaking of it, I remember my mother had a zombie grass by her side." Night Feihuang suddenly rang up. At the beginning, it was because he knew that the zombie grass was a spy that he wrote a letter to Ling Wushuang. "It seems so." Yannuo seems to remember that. "Or shall I go to the border to find him?" Yannuo made a suggestion. "Well..." Night Fei Huang thought for a moment: "are you sure you can go in safely and come out safely?" There is a ghost army in Shengya''s army. Night Feihuang is worried that something will happen to yannuo. "Don''t worry, master." Yan Nuo confident toward the night Feihuang smile: "my fighting ability may not be strong, but the escape ability is still OK." "In that case, let''s go at once." Night Fei Huang nodded, hope that zombie grass, can help. "Good." After that, yannuo got up and planned to leave. "Wait!" Night Fei Huang called again. "What''s the matter?" Yan Nuo turns to see the night is not Phoenix. ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it. Go ahead. " Several times I open my mouth to say something, but after thinking about it, I forget it. "Oh..." Yan Nuo, Wen Yan, although strange, left. Night Feihuang originally wanted Yan Nuo to bring her mother back if she could, but after thinking, let it go. At least on the battlefield, mother is safe. As a general, you don''t have to fight. If you bring it back, it''s more difficult to deal with it. "Ah..." Sighed tone, night not Huang continue just work. It''s night. "BUCKLE!" "Who?" Night Fei Huang rubbed her eyes and got up from the bed. "Sheng Shao Zhu, the Deputy master wants to see you." That''s what someone said. "I see." Wearily, he got out of bed, dressed, yawned and walked out of the room. Shan Ziqiu is waiting respectfully outside the door. "Holy little Lord, if it''s cold at night, add more clothes." Shan Ziqiu said after seeing yefeihuang walk out the door. "Nothing. Let''s go." Night not Huang don''t care of say. "Yes." With the light on, Shan Ziqiu takes yefeihuang to the new residence of youyou. Although it was a remote place, it was not on the edge of danzong as it was last time, so it didn''t take long for them to arrive. "You go back. I''ll go back myself later." Night is not Huang''s advice."But..." "Order!" "Yes..." Bow to power. After looking at the list autumn to go far, night Feihuang stepped into the yard. You worry about yourself in the courtyard. "What do you want me to do in the evening?" Night is not Huang to see you worry, very displeased. "I''ve brought the people you want to save." Youyou toward the night Feihuang strange smile, pointed to the room. "Yes?" People from Zhuolu academy? The night that reaction comes over is not Huang to walk quickly past, push open of room door. If so The room is full of cages, which are full of people "It''s like this when it''s delivered. I didn''t dare to pull them out." Worry soon came to the night non Huang''s side, said. "Yes." The night is not Huang to nod, the method that you worry is right. It''s just So many people Night is not Huang, only feel in front of a dark. "I''ll take them to Shanya." Ye Feihuang draws an array on the ground immediately. "You alone Are you busy? " Youyou pick eyebrow to see night is not Huang, here at least also have dozens of people, youyou don''t believe she a person can attend to come over. "I can''t die anyway." The night is not Huang light way. As long as she doesn''t die, she will be able to save the others, whatever! ¡°¡­¡­¡± You worry, you say. Night Feihuang quickly draws the array, and the driving spell moves the cages to the array. "Go Without any worries, night Feihuang starts the array. When Feihuang appeared in the garden of the hotel, she was seen by Yi Qinghuan who opened the window to see the moon! She ran down and looked at the people in the cage, surprised and happy! "Wait, there''s more!" Because all the people are in the cage, it takes up more space, so night Feihuang can''t send too many people at a time. Only a few more walks. Yi Qinghuan is about to speak when he finds that the person is gone There is an unspeakable emotion in my heart Moved? There will be something else Chapter 525 After walking back and forth five or six times, we can be regarded as transmitting all the people. Just so many iron cage, night Feihuang really don''t know how to deal with it. Looking at Yi Qinghuan, I still have no way to prepare for self-reliance. This girl is not as good as her! Anyway, I''ve done such things as breaking the iron chain with my bare hands. It''s not so bad. All the people in the cage are in a coma. I don''t know if it was caused by sleeping or drugs. Yefei Huang has no time to check. But some people are connected with some chains and the top of the cage. Yefei Huang doesn''t dare to open it easily. She has to open the cage and check their physical condition before dealing with it again. Yi Qinghuan went to call Weiran to come, there is a man to help, always want better. But these people are afraid that this inn can''t be crowded. Yefei Huang thinks for a moment and asks Yi Qinghuan to go to the owner of the hotel to discuss whether he can find a place to place these people. "Little master, what should we do now?" Looking at the night non Huang unarmed to open the cage of yet, some heart palpitation of ask a way. "Take them up and see how many rooms are still available. Let''s put them in." Night Fei Huang thought and said. These people were given pills by her, although it could not solve the poison on them, but to a certain extent, it played a role in relieving and prolonging life. Don''t like this words, night non Huang probably person hasn''t finished saving, oneself already hung up first. "Good." Before nodding, it''s still action. And Yi Qinghuan came back soon, saying that it had been settled. The boss said that he could wrap up another hotel in the backyard. Of course, the cost would be more expensive. However, money in the eyes of night non Huang has nothing to get, gold, purple gold, crystal money? Help yourself. Maybe the money is quite in place, and the store is short of hands to help people move. It''s lightening their work. "They How''s it going? " Yi Qinghuan walks to night Feihuang''s side, in the tone quite worried. Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "the specific need to carefully check to know, now I can only let each of them promise not to die." "Well Who else "Probably dead. I''ve brought back all the people." Although it''s cruel for Yi Qinghuan to say this, night Feihuang still wants to say it. It is impossible for all people in the world to wait for her to save, and it is impossible for all bad people to wait for you to save. Who can be saved depends on luck. Sure enough, seeing Yi Qinghuan''s expression full of pain, night Feihuang can''t understand It''s just, it''s just Facts are facts, and no one can change them. "I don''t have time to treat them one by one. I can only spare some time." The night is not Huang light way. "I know..." Yi Qinghuan understands ye Feihuang''s current situation, but thinking about her students, she still can''t help her selfishness to make them better. It''s a contradiction ¡°¡­¡­ These days, if I don''t come, you can take this pill one by one. If they wake up with any confusion, they will be knocked out immediately. " The night is not Huang to charge a way, and handed the Dan medicine bottle in the hand to Yi Qing Huan''s hand. "But..." Yi Qinghuan doesn''t understand why Yefei Huang is so cold Stun them, why choose this? Chapter 526 "If you don''t stun them, it''s them who suffer, it''s you who suffer." Night is not a cold way. Yi Qinghuan is so worried because she is soft hearted and doesn''t want to make them suffer more pain. However, she doesn''t think that sometimes, it''s 10000 times better to faint than to wake up! "I I see Night non Huang cold eyes let Yi Qinghuan can''t help shivering, finally can only be timid should. Yi Qinghuan can''t deny that although she is not familiar with the person in front of her, she doesn''t know why. From the bottom of her heart, there is a feeling that she wants to submit to her! It''s a strange feeling. It''s clear that I''m just a stranger Yi Qinghuan reluctantly takes this feeling as the result of night non Huang''s personal factors. "Then..." Yi Qinghuan still needs to ask ye Feihuang what to do, but he sees ye Feihuang frowning. "Go first." Before the words are heard, people are gone. Yi Qinghuan looks at the place where Fei Huang just stood at night, dazed. Night non Huang hurried back to danzong, just stepped out of the space tunnel, the door was pushed open! "What happened to Lord Dan?" What''s this woman doing here in the middle of the night? If you don''t realize that someone has touched the border and come back in a hurry, I''m afraid there will be a big problem! "My Lord, when you are asleep..." Dan Mengyao looks at night Feihuang dressed neatly, some doubt, but by night Feihuang so looking, or embarrassed smile. "I was called by the Deputy patriarch before. I just came back." Night not Huang light say. "So..." Dan Mengyao obviously knew about it. Now in such an embarrassing situation, she can only pretend not to know. "Well, my Lord wants to discuss something with the holy young Lord. It''s too eye-catching during the day, so I came to visit late at night." Dan Mengyao looks at ye Feihuang, and her expression is rare and serious. "Sit down." Night is not Huang is also a default permit, she went to open the light, closed the door, set the border, and then sat down. Looking at the series of actions of yefeihuang, Dan Mengyao feels more and more that yefeihuang is not a simple person! After night Feihuang sat down, Dan Mengyao looked around, and then quietly asked night Feihuang: "is this boundary solid?" "Don''t worry, Lord Dan. No one can hear a word from this little Lord''s border." Don''t say that night is not Phoenix mania, and it is true. It''s common for a Summoner to break the enchantment. However, Yefei Huang''s enchantment is not an ordinary one. If she wants to break it for ordinary people, she will live in vain these days! Hearing that night is not Huang''s assurance, Dan Mengyao dares to open her voice and say: "the master of this book will speak directly." "Is Sheng Shaozhu proficient in poison, poison, or incantation?" Dan Mengyao asked. "Proficient, dare not, slightly understand." She is familiar with poison, but she doesn''t know much about Gu in her life. A lot of knowledge is handed down from her previous life, and so is the spell. "The Lord is modest. I want to ask the Lord to do me a favor. When it''s done, I can agree to any request of the Lord." Help? Night Fei Huang quietly looked at Dan Mengyao for a while, for a long time just way: "what busy?" "The master wants to ask the holy young master to kill a person by any means." "Who, tell me?" Hear here, night not Huang probably also in the mind know. The person Dan Mengyao is afraid of is "She is the granddaughter of the elder. She came to danzong many years ago and was adopted by the elder. Since then, the situation of the third part of danzong has completely taken shape!" "This woman is very strong. The patriarch can''t help her, and the Deputy patriarch seems to have a restraining relationship with her. The patriarch hopes that the saint can help us get rid of this person." In her eyes, Dan Mengyao didn''t hide her hatred for the woman, so that when she spoke, she was killing her. "Well, I''m afraid it''s difficult." The night is not Huang tiny thought for a while, light way. "Why?" Dan Mengyao was a little surprised. She thought that although it was really hard to do, yefeihuang would not refuse. Is there something else? "The man you''re talking about, I''ve dealt with her." Night Feihuang looks at Dan Mengyao, there is no trace of evasion in her eyes. "Yes? When? " Dan Mengyao said that she was shocked. What happened? "When your son and his family left, they chased him out of danzong. I rushed to save them." "Ah? Is Luoer not hurt? How are they now? " Dan Mengyao was completely confused. She didn''t expect that there was such a thing? "No, I went in time." Night Fei Huang shakes her head. "That''s good. In this way, my lord owes you a favor first!" "No," he said Night Feihuang stopped Dan Mengyao to salute himself, then said: "that time I fought with that woman, invincible."Can''t say equal, night not Huang can only so and Dan Mengyao said. "But what about poison?" Dan Mengyao is obviously not willing to give up such an opportunity. "The secret weapon that that woman plays has poison. I''m afraid she''s also an expert. I can''t take risks." The night is not Huang light way. This is true. The poison on the woman''s concealed weapon is really fatal. If Yefei Huang hadn''t discovered the injury of the man in black that time, otherwise, the man in black might not even have the body left now. "It''s so..." Dan Mengyao can''t believe it! She thought that she knew the woman well enough, but now it seems that she doesn''t know as much as an outsider What a shame! "But if that woman doesn''t get rid of it, danzong will only be able to get three thirds of the power all the time. The master and the Deputy master can stand on the same line to support Xiwei, but on the elder''s side, as long as there is this woman, it will never be possible!" "Oh?" Night non Huang pick eyebrow looking at Dan Mengyao, she is not, inadvertently, said something. ¡°£¡¡± Realizing that she said something wrong, Dan Mengyao stood up and looked at night Feihuang''s smiling face. She was really scared. "Well, I just..." "Master Dan doesn''t have to say much." Night is not Huang but interrupted Dan Mengyao''s words. "In the current situation, Lord Dan made such a choice, which is naturally correct." "I..." Dan Mengyao now has no way to confirm whether night Feihuang''s words are true or false. Because look at her face Not at all! All of a sudden, I don''t know what to do! "Lord Dan, you''d better sit down and talk." Night Fei Huang put away the expression, return to the expressionless face. Dan Mengyao sits down slowly, but her eyes don''t want to let go of the change of Feihuang''s expression! Chapter 527 As a matter of fact, people can''t lie, otherwise One day it will be torn down! Just like today''s Dan Mengyao! Dan Mengyao''s heart beats faster at the moment. She can''t guess what the girl is thinking. She always looks like this, no desire, even when she seems to be seeking protection before, she has never seen any panic or uneasiness floating on the girl''s face! What is the reason that makes Yefei Huang so confident and always so safe? She''s not that old, is she? It''s only 14 or 15, isn''t it? Why does Dan Mengyao feel that in front of this girl, all her actions are analyzed clearly? "Lord Dan doesn''t have to look at me that way." Yefei Huang said with a smile: "I have no right and no power. I have a name here, and I can''t interfere with the decision of Lord Dan. Besides..." "Lord Dan made this decision. For the future of mankind, I can''t say anything." Dan Mengyao''s vision is slowly moved away, but the heart hanging, is really not put down. Yefeihuang''s words really belittle her. Maybe it''s true now, but Dan Mengyao believes that as long as yefeihuang obediently returns to danzong and does a good job in the position of little Lord, and then successfully becomes the patriarch''s Saint Royal daughter, the whole Shengya empire is her backing. What does she want to do, who will go against her? But Dan Mengyao also found some small details. Indeed, according to Dan Mengyao''s idea, yefeihuang''s existence is terrible, even if she is just a puppet of the clan. But after so many days together, Dan Mengyao doesn''t think that Yefei Huang will degrade herself to this degree. She is not a violent person, but in terms of modesty, she will never go to this degree! She said There must be her intention! Dan Mengyao suddenly seems to understand what the same, suddenly looked at the night Feihuang! But yefeihuang still looks at yefeihuang with a faint smile. The smile is not as deceptive as before. It''s just a simple and gentle smile. Looking at such a smile, Dan Mengyao actually gradually calmed down, and the heart hanging down slowly. Although the alert has not been removed, but the night of Fei Huang seems not so hostile! This feeling, let Dan Mengyao himself feel incredible! "You..." Danmengyao looked at yefeihuang and said slowly, "in fact, it''s against Shengya, isn''t it?" Dan Mengyao will ask like this, just according to her own guess. If yefeihuang is thinking about the group towards Shengya, she won''t be so calm after hearing the news! And the only reason for this is probably treason? However, in Dan Mengyao''s expectant eyes, she saw that Yefei Huang shook her head. She denied it! This is not expected by Dan Mengyao. Before the sense of crisis is about to rush up, she hears ye Feihuang say so. "I''m not against Shengya and I don''t support SIVI. I''m just doing what I want to do." At this time, both sides have been unloaded - identity, there are no longer those false claims. Yefeihuang doesn''t object to Shengya because she has already seen part of the future. What''s the use of opposing it? If she doesn''t support SIVI, she can''t take part in the war and shouldn''t have any burden on her. Once she does, she can''t get rid of it. Yefei Huang once told Ling changjue that she didn''t like human beings. Ling changjue chose to stand on the side of human beings, but she remained neutral. What she does is always what she wants to do. Dan Mengyao can''t fully understand Yefei Huang''s meaning, but from her serious expression, Yefei Huang is not a friend, but at least not an enemy. "What''s your plan?" Dan Mengyao doesn''t feel that night Feihuang''s coming to danzong is just a simple refuge. Maybe, there is a more special purpose? "It''s a secret." Night Fei Huang shakes her head, these she is not willing to say to Dan Mengyao, also don''t seem to be. Fortunately, Dan Mengyao didn''t get angry after listening, and just sighed. "Do you usually see the granddaughter of the elder?" Night not Huang suddenly asks a way. "Want to summon, still can see, how?" Danmengyao quite puzzled looking at night Feihuang, how suddenly asked this? "I want to see her." Night Fei Huang hesitated for a moment, and added: "alone." "See her alone? Are you dying? " Even Dan Mengyao dare not see her alone, night Feihuang dare to put forward such a request? "No, just the woman..." Ye Feihuang doesn''t know how to explain to Dan Mengyao. After thinking about it, she still doesn''t explain, which saves her trouble: "in a word, just let me see her alone, maybe All the problems will be solved. " Yefei Huang likes actual combat and doesn''t like mouth cannon. But I have to say that sometimes mouth cannon is faster, although it takes a little brain.This time, Yefei Huang chooses to follow her intuition. Meet that woman Maybe it''s not that complicated. Dan Mengyao looks at ye Feihuang for a while. After confirming that ye Feihuang is serious, she frowns and agrees: "yes, I will pass her tomorrow." Mingming wanted her to die before, but now Dan Mengyao began to worry about Yefei Huang''s safety! It''s really Plans will never catch up with changes! "Yes." The night is not the Huang lightly ordered to descend the head. "Well I''ll go back first. " Dan Mengyao gets up and comes to find yefeihuang this time. Her real goal is not achieved. She unexpectedly discovers some secrets of yefeihuang. Although it is said that there is a black dragon, but fortunately night Fei Huang is not the enemy. "Yes." Night Feihuang also didn''t get up to send Dan Mengyao away. After withdrawing the border, she watched Dan Mengyao push the door and leave. "She seems to think of you as a good person." Aoki jumps out of the space of Warcraft and speaks to yefeihuang. "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Night Fei Huang quite helpless shook his head. In the world, where there are real good people and real bad people? In history, the winner is justice and the loser is evil. "Don''t you think everything''s going too well?" The green wood also transmits sound. "Do you want your master to go through ups and downs?" Night Fei Huang wry smile: "nature is not by chance, just can happen to see her a little bit of psychology." "Aoki, no one who should be punished can run away." "You mean the woman?" "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded: "the fastest, tomorrow is an end." "I don''t understand." Aoki''s heart beats a few times in night Feihuang''s hand, trying to seek an explanation. Chapter 528 "Dan Mengyao, she may be standing in the right direction, but the sin she created can''t run away." The night is not Huang light way. Although ye Feihuang didn''t know what the black dress woman had in the past, or what the reason was, she stood on the opposite side of them, but the success or failure of right and wrong always had to have a result. Maybe Dan Mengyao''s crime is far more than that of the woman in black. Think about those people who are imprisoned to teach violence, Warcraft, and night Fei Huang. Sure enough, no matter what era or background, there will be such a group of human beings, who are proud of their family background, rich and powerful. They act recklessly and do things worse than pigs and dogs! Dan Mengyao is a participant in this event. No matter how white she is, no matter how reformed she is, no one who has been harmed by her will forgive her, and the sins she has committed will not be forgiven! No matter who it is, there is no way to wash away their sins! Even God! Yefei Huang never thinks she is a good person, but she also has her own style and bottom line. She can be good and evil, can also be good and evil, can also kill the so-called good people, kill the so-called bad people. However, she will not allow anyone to understand themselves as noble, but do something inferior to animals! Bully hand without tie chicken person, such thing, night not Huang can''t do. She has no interest to humiliate a person or a group of people, otherwise, first of all, she will have no so-called dignity. "Oh." Aoki seems to understand, things between human beings, really very complex! Forget it, he is honest with the master''s pace, although the master really bad luck, but have to say, his master, very strong! Follow the strong, this is the only common ground between human and Warcraft! Bow down like a powerful force! "Sleep, sleepy." Night Fei Huang rubs her eyes, cleans up and goes to bed. After a long time, I was really tired. Yefeihuang had a dream about her, master and Magic general. At that time, she didn''t know that she was a double soul. At that time, her eyes were not blind. At that time, she and Magic general were still good friends. Life is very happy, at least that time, is night Feihuang most happy, most miss a period of time. But, the recollection is only the recollection after all, will not repeat, also impossible to repeat. When I woke up, the sun was shining. It was obviously not morning. Hold head slowly sit up, night non Huang feel a little dizzy. Sure enough, dreaming is also a kind of mental exercise. I can''t bear it all night! "Little Lord, your lunch is ready." "Bring it in." Night Fei Huang has already packed himself up, see sheet autumn gently push open the door, will put the food tray on the table, again take down. "The LORD said that after lunch, the holy young Lord could go to the Jinyao hall." Before Shan Ziqiu leaves, he says to ye Feihuang. Jinyao Hall It was the place where she met Dan Mengyao for the first time. Did Dan Mengyao arrange such a place for her to meet the woman? Don''t think about it, night not Huang grass eat a few rice, and then called Shan Ziqiu will take himself to the golden hall. Jinyao hall is not close to where I live. It will take a little time to walk there. Chapter 529 Jinyao hall, night Feihuang just walked to be welcomed by the people waiting in advance. Dan Mengyao is already there. Opposite her, there is a woman in a black dress. If it was her. It was this woman who fought with her that night. "Wanyin, this is the night master of the holy family." When Dan Mengyao saw that night Feihuang was coming, she was relieved and quickly stood up to pull night Feihuang. "I''ve seen the night master, I''m Jiang Wanyin." When Jiang Wanyin introduced himself, he didn''t move his leg. It''s true It''s arrogant. That''s right. However, Yefei Huang doesn''t care who she is. She just gives a gentle grace to Jiang Wanyin and goes to sit on the seat where Dan Mengyao sat before. "You are of the same age. If you can have some topics to talk about, I will not disturb you." Dan Mengyao finds a topic and runs away. The place with Jiang Wanyin is really too depressing, the air seems to become a little thin, so that Dan Mengyao has only one desire to escape - hope! Dan Mengyao takes advantage of the opportunity to leave. As expected, she does what she promised Yefei Huang to "meet alone". There is no one in the whole Jinyao hall except them! "You want to see me, don''t you?" Jiang Wanyin poured himself a cup of tea and asked without hesitation. Although it is a question, the tone is full of confidence and firmness. This is a positive sentence! "Yes." Night non Huang also poured a cup of tea for himself, temperament is not weak to Jiang Wanyin. But it has been better than before! "You and I have never known each other and have no connection. What do you want to see me for?" Jiang Wanyin''s posture was still, and his expression didn''t change much. "I just wanted to test who you are, but I don''t need to test today." Night Fei Huang put down the cup, quietly watching Jiang Wanyin. "Oh? What do you mean Jiang Wanyin''s face still doesn''t change. It seems that night Fei Huang''s words don''t give her any trouble at all. "Jiang Wanyin, the leader of the national assassination force, has been lurking in the underworld for ten years and is good at Hypnosis. " When night Fei Huang narrated word by word, Jiang Wanyin had a real change on her face. From inconceivable to surprised, and then to alert, at last, he was already looking at night Feihuang with all his eyes. "Who are you?" Can know these, certainly is not this world person! But their own identity even their closest friends did not know so clearly, why does this woman know? "I''ve forgotten my name before. I was the female lunatic who often provided poison to you in your organization. I remember, you taught me how to hypnotize. " "It''s you!" On Jiang Wanyin want to break the scalp can''t think out, in front of this person actually is that female madman? Indeed, the madwoman knew her identity and saved her life. In order to repay her, Jiang Wanyin taught her hypnosis, which was her best skill. Afterwards, there were many more connections between them. Jiang Wanyin often comes to the female madman to get medicine, and the female madman also turns a blind eye to this matter, and does not report to the superior! Jiang Wanyin has hated a lot of people in his life, including the underworld and the white, but he can''t hate this madwoman. Although the camp is different, she has saved her life and helped herself many times! Jiang Wanyin is only grateful to the madwoman, but Later, she heard that the madwoman had died. Dead on the bench. At that time may have been sad, or reluctant, but ultimately understood as relieved. For people like her, death on the test bed may be the best end result. "It''s me." Night Fei Huang light nod: "I remember when I was dead, you are not dead, how to come here?" At the beginning - yefeihuang was the only one who found that Jiang Wanyin was a spy, but at that time, she chose to turn a blind eye. I didn''t report to the superior or anyone. I rotted the secret all the time. After all, I didn''t say much to anyone. "It was the country that betrayed me. After you died, the country gave the order to carry out the task. Who knows, it was just a trap! My 20 brothers and I were all executed by my most respected boss! Those bastards, they don''t forget to torture my sisters before they die! " Jiang Wanyin''s fists hit the table heavily. It was anger and killing intention. The night is not Huang''s silent listen, don''t make a sound, don''t cut in. "Later, when I woke up, I came here. I became a human baby, raised by ghosts." After Jiang Wanyin calmed his mood for a while, the later things were very plain. Children raised by ghosts I see. Night Feihuang seems to understand why Jiang Wanyin would do such a thing."What about you? I heard that you are a puppet young master. Are you really willing to do so?" Jiang Wanyin looks at ye Feihuang and asks. Night Fei Huang shakes her head: "No." "If not, you''ve failed enough in your last life. If you''re still like a puppet in this life, it''s really shaking me." "So you came to see me this time to persuade me to make an alliance with mankind?" Although Jiang Wanyin knows who yefeihuang is, he talks more, but his killing intention is still not reduced by half. Acquaintances are acquaintances, but in this life, the two people are still in opposition. Only this time, the so-called good and evil have gone against each other. "No Ye Feihuang shook her head: "at first, I just wanted to make sure that you are not a person in this world. Now that I know it''s you, I have nothing to say." "Really?" Jiang Wanyin frowns and looks at yefeihuang. She doesn''t believe it. Is it just so simple? "I am not the representative of mankind. In this war, I only remain neutral." The night is not Huang light way. "In that case, it''s the best." Jiang Wanyin seemed relieved. "Just..." Hearing the turning point of night non Huang, Jiang Wanyin''s eyes are sharp again. "Danzong, I''ll take it." Night is not Huang''s eyes to Jiang Wanyin''s eyes, indifferent, full of killing intention. When the two collide, neither will let the other! "Why?" Jiang Wanyin asked. "I promised a man that I would make all of danzong play for SIVI "Do you have to?" Jiang Wanyin frowned. "Yes Still very firm. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Wanyin was silent. "Return your favor, danzong. I can evacuate." After thinking for a long time, Jiang Wanyin looked up at Yefei Huang and said. "But for once, after that, I don''t owe you anything." Chapter 530 "You don''t owe me anything." The night is not Huang light way. She never thinks that Jiang Wanyin owes herself anything. They are always clear. "You''ve changed a lot." Jiang Wanyin stares at ye Feihuang for a long time, then he says. In the past, she did not speak so skillfully, nor did she have such firm belief in her eyes. Before, she had no reason to live, her eyes were the same dust, but now Jiang Wanyin sees the faith and the future in yefeihuang''s eyes. "You Have you found the future? " Jiang Wanyin suddenly thought of something, looking at night Feihuang smile out. "Well, I found it." The night is not Huang''s firm nod. Her future may be slim, but she wants to reach the other side, even if the road is unknown, it doesn''t matter. "That''s good." Jiang Wanyin said enviously, "I didn''t find the meaning of my existence. Being raised by ghosts seems to be no different from previous lives. It''s just a killing machine." "It''s just that I''m disappointed with human beings. Even if it''s used by ghosts, it doesn''t matter." Jiang Wanyin relaxed - body, lying on the table, closed his eyes. Disappointment with humanity Once upon a time, night Feihuang also said such words. Perfectness, as like as two peas. "But you are human, and the continent is still human." The night is not Huang light way. Human beings may be weak or have all kinds of bad behaviors, but it is inviolable that human beings are the masters of the continent. "Yes, so it''s always a fight." Jiang Wanyin still closed his eyes: "that night, you were the one who fought with me." "Yes." The night is not Huang to admit without taboo. "I said Although the man has black hair, I don''t think there are young people in this continent who are my opponents, unless they have different identities. " Jiang Wanyin sighed: "most of my accomplishments and my strength are given by ghosts. They In fact, it''s not so bad. I just want to find a shelter. " "It''s hard to say. You stand in the position of the ghost army, I stand in the neutral position, and some people stand in the position of human beings. They can''t tell right from wrong." "But..." Night is not the voice of Huang some cold. "I can''t forgive the ghosts for what they have done to my master. I can''t forgive the ghosts for hurting my beloved." "For whatever reason, I can''t forgive." Yefei Huang is not a temperamentless person, but she can bear it, but she can bear it It doesn''t mean it will be tolerated all the time! "You..." Jiang Wanyin opens his eyes and looks at night. Night is not the murderous gas of Huang now, already can let her feel suffocated. She never knew that yefeihuang would have such a moment. Yefeihuang had always been a person independent of the world in the image of Jiang Wanyin. It seemed that nothing could arouse her little temper. Now, however, the image has completely collapsed. "It seems that even if we were not enemies, we could not be friends." Jiang Wanyin said with some regret. Jiang Wanyin is in the line-up of the ghost army. Yefei Huang can''t rebel, and the ghost army hurts Yefei Huang''s two most important people. Yefei Huang won''t become an ally with the ghost army, even if she doesn''t belong to the human side. Jiang Wanyin still has regrets about this matter. Among other things, Yefei Huang''s combat power is worth her hand. If she becomes a friend, it''s really a terrible combat output machine. But Since we can''t be friends, let''s forget it. "Yes." Night non Huang nodded, had guessed that it was impossible to become a friendly, night non Huang also did not have much sense of loss. "There''s one thing I want to ask you." Night Feihuang suddenly thought of a thing. "You ask." "Why torture those people in Zhulu academy?" Human beings with bad behavior, ye Feihuang is not qualified to take charge of this matter, but what about the students of Zhulu academy? Yefei Huang has saved Zhuo Yun. She can see his past. Even though there is no good merit, she is not a fierce and evil person. So why kill them? Jiang Wanyin keeps saying that she hates such human beings, but by doing so, she has become one of them? "Zhuolu Academy Jiang Wanyin thought, "are they the ones who were sent away before?" Night is not Huang''s cold nod. "I don''t have any interest in tormenting them. That is to say, I have to make them sleep occasionally and practice their hands. However, several elders of danzong are ambitious. They try poison with these people." "You know, I have no talent for poison, medicine and so on. I came to danzong just according to the instructions of the ghost army." Jiang Wanyin doesn''t deny that she once attacked the students of Zhulu Academy. Yefeihuang knows that Jiang Wanyin''s hypnosis can make the hypnotized commit suicide unconsciously. She admits that she doesn''t have any feelings for those people. It''s understandable to do so.It''s just "Are those your friends?" Jiang Wanyin asked a light, from the expression, no regret, no fear, is just pure doubt. "Yes." Night is not Huang''s cold answer. "Now that you''ve saved me, I don''t care. You can get rid of those poisons and hypnosis, and there''s nothing wrong with self-cultivation." Jiang Wanyin was a little curious and said, "but you have a way to get people from those old guys?" "I didn''t make it." Night Fei Huang shakes her head, but does not say who it is. Jiang Wanyin doesn''t ask. She doesn''t care anyway. "Look, I have to give up danzong, let me give you a suggestion." Jiang Wanyin looks at the night Fei Huang and laughs strangely. "What?" "If you want to make danzong completely submit to Xiwei, you''d better take the Presbyterian department in one pot. Anyway, after I take all my subordinates away, there will be no combat effectiveness there." "If you keep them, you may be looking for your own death. I''ve been in danzong for many years, and I don''t know what they want to do and who is behind them. Therefore, in order to prevent future trouble, I suggest you do so. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang was silent for a while. Jiang Wanyin has no reason to lie to herself. She thought that the reason why the Presbyterian Council is so rampant is because of Jiang Wanyin''s support, but now it seems that it is not. Think about it carefully, night Feihuang seems to be able to guess who it is. "I see." Night is not a response. "Yes." Jiang Wanyin nodded. "After you leave danzong, go to Shengya?" Night Fei Huang asked. "I should go back first. After all, the base camp is there. What''s the matter?" Chapter 531 "Nothing. I thought you would go straight to the battlefield." The night is not Huang light way. "The battlefield is not for me, and certainly not for you. We all do the job of assassination. There is no place for us to play in the battlefield. " Jiang Wanyin sneered. In the past, she was a spy agent, and yefeihuang was a half hitter of the killer organization. She was a career that could not be seen. In this life, I have changed my identity and strength, but I can''t change my nature. "Battlefield..." Night is not a Huang to whisper. She has never seen the so-called real battlefield, just like what Jiang Wanyin said, where they are not welcome. Just, night is not in the eye of Huang still flashed a silk to yearn for. Even once, I want to see you! "After returning to Shengya for a period of rest, I will go to a place called Tianzhong tomb." Jiang Wanyin said faintly. "Tomb in the sky?" How does she know about this place? Or, what is she going to do here? Night is not Huang, although the surface looks indifferent, but the vigilance in the heart is still very heavy. That place must meet the conditions to enter, otherwise even if it is the way of heaven, there is no way to enter! "I don''t know what kind of place it is. It seems that someone told the ghost that there is something they want." "I''ll have to run and go myself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang silent, she stood up, ready to leave. "Here''s a piece of advice. If you want to live, don''t go there." Words do in this, the fate between the two people has been done, meet again, is a stranger, is the enemy! The well of gods and demons, where is there such a good one to break through! "Wait!" Behind him came the powerful voice of Jiang Wanyin! "What else..." "Poof!" Night non Huang was a palm hit to the wall, spit blood slowly from the wall! "It''s really like what I thought. Your defense is very high. With this palm, ordinary people won''t even have bones left, but you are only injured." "Tut tut..." Night is not a fire in Huang''s heart, glaring at Jiang Wanyin. "You..." "Ah! Don''t look at me like that. I need to explain why I''m going back like this, or I''ll be very sorry. " Jiang Wanyin goes to yefeihuang and pinches yefeihuang''s chin. "You, now you''ve become such a drag. You''re really jealous..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The night is not Huang tough to turn head, ignore Jiang Wanyin provocation. The two people were equal. Yefei Huang was unprepared and was beaten by Jiang Wanyin. She was hurt with all her strength! "I''ll go back first, and I''ll leave danzong tomorrow. As for the little madman, you... " "Take care of yourself." Night non Huang was like garbage was Jiang Wanyin picked up, and then throw on the ground. Jiang Wanyin doesn''t look at yefeihuang any more, and goes out with a smile. "Jiang! Late! Chant Night Fei Huang clenched his fist and swallowed the taste of blood. We''ll see! This world, I night not Huang, is the master! "Holy little Lord? Holy little Lord Someone began to call at the door, found no response, seems to slowly come in. "Holy little Lord? Saint Ah "Shh The night is not Huang in front of to prop up body to looking at to walk into of maid. "Young master, you Are you ok? " The maid no longer screamed, knelt to the ground, but did not dare to help night Feihuang. Chapter 532 Night is not Huang, the whole son falls in his own pool of blood, as Jiang Wanyin said, although the injury is not enough to let her die, but enough to let her seriously injured! "Go and ask my bodyguard to come and keep quiet!" Night Fei Huang still has no strength to speak, it''s all the sound of Qi, and her eyes are also confused, but now She can''t fall yet! "Good, good, holy young master, you hold on, maidservant horse up call!" The maid quickly got up and ran out to call someone. Night Feihuang hard took out a pill, forced to eat for himself, throat is full of bloody smell, let her nauseous! Not long, black clothes rushed to see this kind of night is not Huang, is also a big jump! "Little master!" "Take me back..." After that, night Feihuang fainted. The man in black frowned and gently picked up yefeihuang from the pool of blood. He took the blood as ink, drew the transmission array and left immediately! Then, Dan Mengyao immediately broke in with people! Only a pool of blood was left at the scene! "Poisonous blood, it''s really night''s blood!" Dan Mengyao squatted down to investigate, looking very bad. The bodyguard reported that Jiang Wanyin was unharmed when she went out, but the maid who came in to call yefeihuang saw yefeihuang who was seriously injured and couldn''t get up! Dan Mengyao doesn''t have to think much about what this proves. It probably indicates one thing, that is The whole danzong has no one to contend with, Jiang Wanyin! "Where is she?" Dan Mengyao looked at the maid who came to report herself and asked eagerly. "I don''t know When the maidservant came in, the holy young master asked the maidservant to go to her bodyguard. Then the maidservant informed the bodyguard that he and the patriarch came here again, and the holy young master disappeared! " Said the maid timidly. She had seen yefeihuang dying before. "It seems that she was taken away by her bodyguard." Dan Mengyao sighed: "look at the amount of blood, I''m afraid it''s hard to survive." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man in black brought yefeihuang back to Shanya city. "Jinyan, what''s the matter with you?" Ling changjue looked at the baby in her arms, pale and small face, crying hard, the whole child was in a hurry! "Are you hungry What a bloody smell Ling changjue''s eyes immediately turned to the door. The smell of blood came from there! "Bang!" The door was pushed open, Ling changjue watched the man in black holding the bloody night Feihuang came in. "There''s no room left. Come down!" The man in black looked at Ling changjue and said in a tone of command. Ling changjue didn''t say anything. She got out of bed with Jinyan in her arms, completely forgetting Feihuang''s advice the night before. "How did she get hurt like this!" Ling changjue put Jinyan on the crib and went to the bedside to look at the girl who completely passed out. There are still bloodstains in the corners of her mouth. The bloodstains on her whole body have been forced out by Shengsheng. Even her snow-white hair has been dyed red! "I don''t know. When I arrived, the little Lord just said to bring her back and fainted." There is no chance to explain why this is so! "This wound What should I do about this injury... " Ling changjue murmured to himself. At this moment, he only hated that he didn''t know medicine at all! "Su Jingyue..." Ling changjue only thought of this man! "Black clothes, can your transmission reach the border?" Ling changjue asked eagerly. He is seriously injured and can''t take people so far! Now, we can only rely on people in black! "Yes!" The man in black thought for a moment and nodded firmly. "Start at once!" Ling changjue immediately made a decision, night is not Huang''s injury, can''t wait! "Good!" The man in black did not wait to draw a Dharma array on the ground. Then he picked up yefeihuang and stood up. Ling changjue thought about it and stood up with Jinyan in her arms! The teleportation array starts, and the four arrive outside the border barracks in an instant! "Who is it! Don''t get close to the army... " "See your Royal Highness the nine kings!" "Where is Su Jingyue! Take us there Ling changjue didn''t take care of those empty rites and said anxiously! "Ah, yes! Please come down with your royal highness Probably also saw nine King''s Royal Highness''s mood not good, that soldier quickly stood up to lead the way in front! "Su Jingyue!" Before arriving at Shuai Zhang, Ling changjue kicked the door open. Shuai Zhang, all the important people are in the war meeting, was Ling changjue such a disturbance, instant quiet! "Little nine? What are you doing here? " Ling Wushuang looked at his son''s slightly embarrassed appearance and frowned. Isn''t he supposed to be in danzong now? Why are you here! "Su Jingyue, come on, help the girl!" Ling changjue looked at Su Jingyue, then at the man in black who walked behind him."Girl!" Su Jingyue is the first one to see Yefei Huang in the arms of a man in black. She widens her eyes and rushes to meet Yefei Huang in the camp next door. "Yes "Li Huang?" There are no few jun family members present. They all know each other! This world, can let Ling changjue so anxious, and white hair, only their home from Huang! "Yes." Ling changjue wanted to go with Su Jingyue, but Su Jingyue yelled at him before closing the camp, "no one is allowed to come in." he had no choice but to wait in Shuai''s tent. "How did she get hurt?" Jun left wine went to Ling changjue in front of, originally wanted to pick up his collar to question, like that year. Only, saw Ling changjue under the clothes, was wrapped in bandages of the solid body. "Are you hurt, too?" "It''s OK. It''s a few days ago." Ling changjue shook his head and said to the black clothes behind him, "black clothes, go change your clothes and come back." "Not bad." Black went out. Because has been holding night non Huang, black clothes person''s body is also bloodstain, looks very embarrassed! "The girl was injured in danzong. I don''t know what happened to her and Heiyi." Ling changjue himself is also very confused, a good person, suddenly on the verge of being brought back! What else can I say besides being shocked? ¡°¡­¡­ When Li Huang wakes up, ask her again. " Jun moxie came to hold Jun Li''s wine. Now everyone is in a hurry. Which one here doesn''t care about her? But now is not the time for them to quarrel. If they can bear it, they can bear it. "Who is the child in your arms?" Ling Wushuang looks at the child who has been held in his arms by Ling changjue since he came in. "My daughter." ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± "Mad bird beast, I''ll kill you!" Jun Li Jiu says that he is going to draw a sword at Ling changjue. His sister is just given by this bird beast Chapter 533 "Leave the wine, don''t be impulsive." Jun Mo days pull is crazy Jun from wine, although he is also very unhappy. But Jun Lihuang is not a man of God. Who TM can bring back such a big baby in a few months? It''s a joke! "Show me!" Ling Wushuang came over and took over the Jinyan in Ling changjue''s hand. Jinyan is probably tired of crying, has fallen asleep in the past, in the sleep hit this mouth, is very lovely. "The rune on the child''s forehead..." Ling unparalleled good-looking brow wrinkled up, blood red Rune set off the already very white skin, some morbid. This kid It won''t be a simple character! This rune is unparalleled. Although I don''t know it, I can feel the power contained in it. It''s endless! Is there such a powerful force in a little child? What''s the origin of this? "It''s a girl." Ling changjue gently brushed the rune on Jinyan''s forehead: "this child is the daughter of ice and snow. She has made some kind of contract with the girl and is taken away from the extremely cold place." "The girl said, this child is called Jinyan." Jinyan, sincerely "The daughter of ice and snow?" Jun moxie goes to Ling Wushuang''s side and comes to see Jinyan. "It''s really different from human children, and the temperature is too low." Even if I didn''t touch it, I could feel the chill when I got close to it. "The girl said that after she has been in the human world for a long time, she will be the same as ordinary people." Ling changjue explained slowly. "So, it''s really the child of Li Huang in our family." Jun came over from the wine and hugged Jinyan. Jun''s family flocked to see what the child looked like! "It''s kind of like our family leaving Huang." Jun Mo asked for a long time and nodded slowly. "There''s something like nine kings." Of course, some people have compared Jinyan with Ling changjue. There are some similarities. "Sit down." Ling matchless looking at everyone around you from Huang side, can''t help but remind way. Everyone took their seats one after another. Ling changjue also moved a stool to sit down. At this time, Heiyi took care of herself and came back. "Black, sit down." Ling changjue pointed to the vacancy beside him and said to the man in black. The man in black came silently and sat down. "The first batch of danzong''s pills are all sent by the extremely fast spirit beast chariot. How can Lihuang get hurt there?" Jun Mo asked, looking at the man in black who just sat down and asked. This man in black has been following their girl''s side, should not not not know the truth of the matter is. "The small Lord really convinced the master and Deputy master of danzong to cooperate with Xiwei, but the power of danzong was divided into three parts, and the power of Presbyterian district was more powerful." The man in black replied faintly. "Do you mean Li Huang was injured by the people in the elder area?" Jun Mo asked and continued to ask. "Yes." The man in black nodded. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "But it shouldn''t be. Is there such a powerful person in danzong? Even if it''s a fierce Ke Qing, it''s impossible to beat Huang Mei like this, isn''t it Jun Li wine thought or not, night is not Huang''s strength, Jun Li wine is don''t know, but, he knows his Huang sister some ability to protect themselves, how can be beaten to no fight back? "Yes." The man in black nodded for sure. "There''s a woman there. She''s very powerful. I can''t beat her. Although the little Lord said she was a little better than her, I don''t know why she was so badly hurt..." Chapter 534 The man in black also blames himself. When Yefei Huang goes to the appointment, she doesn''t take him with her. The main purpose is to prevent Jiang Wanyin. It''s just that I didn''t go That''s why Yefei Huang is so badly hurt. If he goes People in black don''t need to think about if. Everything has happened. What''s the use of thinking about what happened before? ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the people were silent, which was even worse than the news that they were attacked by ghost army. "We can only wait for Su Jingyue''s result." Ling matchless some heavy said. "What''s the war like here?" Ling changjue looked at his father and asked. "OK, I can''t resist now, but I haven''t come up with real strength yet." Ling Wushuang shook his head. This battle is not easy to fight. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue was silent. "Bang!" The door was smashed open again. "I''m back!" The young voice came into everyone''s ears. It''s Ling Feng. "Well? Brother nine! What are you doing here? " Ling Feng is so dusty that his armor hasn''t come off yet. "It''s Li Huang who got hurt. She came to find Su Jingyue. Let''s not talk about that. How are you doing? " Jun moxie looks at Ling Feng and asks eagerly. "We have found out the situation. There is a contradiction in Shengya''s camp. It''s the Shengzu''s urgent call for the general to go back in the early morning of the night, but it seems that no one will be released from the camp." "In addition, there is a large sacrificial platform in the west of the war zone. It looks new. It should be the work of Shengya people!" Ling Feng said all the information that he had detected, and then he took the cup of water that Jun Mo asked him to drink. "Oh, speaking of jiusao, Jiuge, you are looking at jiusao recently." After drinking water, Ling Feng thought of something and said to Ling changjue. "I heard some news about jiusao. It seems that the saints are going to call jiusao back to take part in some trials." Ling Feng tried to think about it, but still couldn''t recall what trial it was. "I couldn''t hear it clearly, but I vaguely heard that they were going to brainwash jiusao again!" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "What?" Many people on the scene were shocked to stand up, the murderous, forcing people to suffocate! "Ling Feng, are you sure?" Ling Wushuang frowned at his son. "Sure! That''s why I want you to pay attention, sister-in-law Jiu. If you do it again... " Ling Feng saw Ling changjue''s gloomy face and closed his mouth instantly. "What the hell are those bastards going to do?" Jun Mo Tian''s fist smashed on the table, he said. The two women he cherished most were destroyed by the holy family! Why, why not let them go! "Don''t worry too much." At this time, the person who should worry about the night is not Huang''s consolation. On the contrary, he comforted everyone. "Don''t you worry, brother nine?" Ling Feng looks at his ninth elder brother doubtfully. "Girl, she The memory has been restored. " Ling changjue stopped for a moment, then continued. "Does she remember who we are?" Jun Li wine is very excited! But this excitement was lost in the next second, because he saw Ling changjue shaking his head. "It''s a memory of a past life." "Yun Liangyi, the national master of Xiwei, was not Huang''s master, but the God of that year, who judged the God." Ling changjue didn''t know how to explain Yefei Huang''s identity, so she could only say it in another way. "Nine sister-in-law is a divine disciple?" Ling Feng immediately asked, and the words were full of surprise. "It''s hard to say whether it''s a saint or not, but the God is really her master, and he came to this world for the sake of a girl." When Ling changjue said this, he was bored. Yun Liangyi came back to this world with the shackles of the way of heaven in order to find his own apprentice. Ling changjue admires this firmness, but Yun Liangyi is his favorite woman. It''s still delicious. "When the girl wakes up, tell her about it and see what she says." Ling changjue said faintly. Leave everyone silent. Night is not the memory of Huang''s previous life. This fact is still unacceptable to the public. They need to have a good stroke. Time has passed, and it is clear that the past time passed quickly, but now it is like a year. Su Jingyue came out the next morning. His clothes were stained with blood and had not been cleaned yet. "How''s it going?" "Is the little master awake?" Ling changjue and the man in black rushed up at the same time. "Her body is still empty, and her mana has been lost for a while. The bones of her body have just been connected. She is awake, but don''t disturb her. She needs a quiet rest now." Su Jingyue looks at the two people who want to rush in and stops them in a cold voice."She should have been unprepared for this. Thanks to the girl''s high defense, otherwise, anyone will die. " Su Jingyue said to the man in black and Ling changjue. "How long does she need to support this injury?" Ling changjue asked anxiously. "Look at herself." Su Jingyue shook her head, unable to give an answer. Everything depends on the night of non Huang''s own recovery, as well as physical condition. "Come with me, too." Su Jingyue took a look at Ling changjue and said with a bad complexion. "Yes?" Ling changjue had some doubts. "The girl is thinking about your injury. I''ll show it to you so that she won''t worry." Su Jing Moon said without expression. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue followed Su Jingyue into the camp. I felt the even breathing sound coming from the inside, and seemed to sleep again. Both of them couldn''t help but lighten their voices. When worried about the night is not Phoenix, is really don''t feel how painful their injury. But now when she calms down, Ling changjue feels that it is really extremely painful! It''s not unreasonable to let Ling changjue get out of bed seven days before night Fei Huang. But now, Ling changjue not only got out of bed and walked around, but also didn''t have a good rest! It''s a joke about your body! "Take it easy." Su Jingyue said softly to Ling changjue. There is a wound on his body that has split. He must be medicated and tied up immediately. But this process is extremely painful! Su Jingyue can only let Ling changjue endure, there is no other way. "Come on." Ling changjue has also made psychological preparations. At the beginning, the pain of being beaten to be almost disabled has survived. How can you admit defeat now? He clenched his fist and tried to ignore the pain from his body. Ling changjue''s golden eyes always looked inside. Not Huang, not Huang As long as night Fei Huang is OK, no matter how much he bears, how about it? "Wrap it up. Don''t move. Lie down on the soft couch." Su Jingyue pointed to the soft couch beside her. Ling changjue''s physical condition now, let alone walking, is sitting! Not very suitable! Can only lie down! Chapter 535 "Well, why is the child crying?" Jun from wine at a loss, originally in the arms of the child sleeping well, how suddenly cried out? "Are you hungry?" Jun Mo asked to come over and asked. "But what should the child eat? There is no animal milk near the barracks Jun Li''s expression became very strange. "Give it to me." At this time, the man in black came over and took over xiaojinyan from Jun Li''s hand. Jun Li wine gaped at the man in black and took out a bamboo can from his arms. After opening it, he put it on Jinyan''s mouth. The key is that such a small child can drink water! It''s incredible. "What did she drink?" Jun Mo asked also some curiosity, the child is hungry, do not give her what to eat, but give her water? "This is the water melted by ice and snow for thousands of years. It contains spiritual power. For Jinyan, drinking this is the best nourishment for her." The man in black replied. The man in black took away the bamboo can, covered it and put it back in his arms. "It''s amazing..." Jun Li said stupidly that he was really a lovely baby. He was so small, but he looked very smart. After drinking the water, Jin Yan fell asleep again with her eyes closed! "Ah, who is that?" In the distance, Su Jingyue''s cry came. The three men turned their heads in doubt and looked at Su Jingyue. "The one in black, yes! It''s you, girl, let you come here for a while Su Jingyue points at the man in black and shouts. The man in black returns the beauty to Jun Li Jiu, and walks quickly to Su Jingyue''s tent. Walking into the camp, he rushed to the inside, even ignoring Ling changjue on the soft couch outside. "Little master." The man in black kneels in front of yefeihuang''s bed. Night is not Huang to raise soft lie prone of hand, toward black dress person to move. The man in black put his ear to him clearly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "OK, I''m going to prepare." The man in black nodded firmly. "And..." "Yes! Don''t worry "Go ahead." Night Feihuang waved. Even if it''s talking, it''s just a breath. This time, she suffered a big loss. She didn''t get anything, and she was seriously injured. The man in black took the order and left in a hurry. Night non Huang looking at bed beam some dazed, this injury, must let it quickly get better! Otherwise, we will not be able to catch up with the plan. "Not Huang." Separated by a screen, night Feihuang heard Ling changjue''s voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Are you angry with me?" Ling changjue saw that night Feihuang didn''t answer. She couldn''t help feeling a little aggrieved. "No The night is not Huang to answer a way softly. Although the voice was very light, she knew that Ling changjue could hear it. "Then you Why can''t I hear you Just when the man in black came in, Ling changjue had been listening for a long time. However, he only heard the voice of the man in black, but night Feihuang didn''t hear anything It made him feel a little bit lost. It''s still that sentence. It''s not good to be kept secret by the most important people. "Don''t think too much, you''ll know in two days." The night is not Huang light way. She didn''t mean to hide it from Ling changjue, but after he heard it, she had to explain it again. But now, she really doesn''t want to explain! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling changjue didn''t ask again. If Yefei didn''t want to say something, she wouldn''t say it. "Ah Jue, I want to ask you a question." Night is not the light opening of Huang. "What?" "If we live together in the future, do you want us to be together with heaven and share the life span of heaven, or do you want us to have thousands of reincarnations of birth, aging, illness and death?" ¡°£¿£¡¡± Ling changjue didn''t understand the meaning of night Feihuang''s question, but he thought about it seriously. Said: "as long as I have you by my side, it doesn''t matter." "Even if there are only two of us left in the world, as long as you are by my side, I will not be lonely. If after many years, you and I will experience the pain of reincarnation, then I will find you in the next life, the next life and forever "Yes." Night Fei Huang closed her eyes, I believe. What Ling changjue said, Yefei Huang believed that he would do the same. "Just, Feihuang, what do you want to do with it?" Ling changjue still did not understand asked. Is there a choice for this kind of thing? "Just ask." Night non Huang a smile with, and did not talk too much with Ling changjue. However, as Ling changjue thought, they can choose their life in the future, just such a choice It often represents tragedy and comedy.Since Ling changjue said it doesn''t matter, Yefei Huang doesn''t need to worry about her future behavior. ¡­¡­ Yefeihuang stayed in the border camp for a week. During this period, the man in black finished her task. After danzong''s guard Jiang Wanyin left, she immediately poisoned all senior members and disciples of the Presbyterian department, and then let the man in black poison the remaining senior members of danzong, except for youyou. A kind of Gu called "obedient Gu" is of no special use. It''s just that the person who has been poisoned by the quilt will listen to the person who has the mother Gu. It will not cause any loss to the body or the mind. Generally speaking, it''s a bit like hypnosis. Yefeihuang originally planned to hypnotize everyone, but now she was seriously injured and couldn''t carry out it, so she had to let the man in black steal the obedient Gu and use it on those people in danzong. In this way, the matter of danzong was completely solved. As long as ye Feihuang doesn''t destroy her, they will serve Xiwei forever! During this period, Ling changjue had almost recovered. She got out of bed and hopped. She also hopped in front of Yefei Huang''s bed every day. Night Feihuang in Su Jingyue''s treatment, the injury slightly improved, but because of personal physical problems, the recovery is really slow. Yannuo has also gone to ghost city with fenghun to treat those Warcraft. There''s no response yet. Maybe he''s still busy. "Since the matter of danzong has been solved, are we going to Tiangong next?" Ling changjue sat beside Yefei Huang''s bed and asked as she fed Yefei Huang. "No hurry." Night Fei Huang moved her head and dodged the spoon Ling changjue handed over: "I''m full." Ling changjue gave up and took back the spoon and put the bowl on the table beside him. "Is there something else to do?" Ling changjue doesn''t understand. It will take a long time to go to Tiangong. Yefei Huang is still not in a hurry. Why? "As I said, there are three conditions to enter the magic well: the eye of prophecy, the cutting of love, and the blood of the demons." Chapter 536 "I remember, but Of course, Ling changjue remembered that she needed these three things to enter the magic well, but didn''t she already have all these things? "I also said that my eye of prophecy is not complete." The night is not Huang light way. "How can it be complete?" Ling changjue suddenly remembered, as if there was such a thing. However, it seems to have been subconsciously ignored. "The eye of prophecy is a kind of special ability possessed by the eye. Now, I just have empty ability and no eyes, so I can''t exert my power." The night is not Huang light way. "Eyes?" Ling changjue looks at ye Feihuang''s eyes, not very able to understand what ye Feihuang means. "Of all the abilities of the eye of prophecy, only reincarnation Zitong can use it, and reincarnation Zitong belongs to the deities and disciples of that year." Night Fei Huang said. Only reincarnation Zitong can give full play to the real power of the eye of prophecy. It is the only one in the world that can! It can be said that the eye of prophecy and reincarnation Zitong belong to shentufeng and huanghuang. They are indispensable and can only be integrated into one. In addition, the general power of the deities and disciples was hidden in her eyes at that time. If she regained her eyes, night Fei Huang could return to the peak. Night Fei Huang has been very clear about this matter, so, she has not been rash. "But that eye is not already..." Should it turn to dust? Night Fei Huang says like this, isn''t there no way to go in? "No, the eyes of the saints still exist in the world." Night Fei Huang pause for a moment, then said: "I can feel, after all, it is also a part of the body." Reincarnation purple pupil is a spiritual eye, it can''t turn into dust with people''s death! "Do you know where it is now?" Ling changjue asked. Night Fei Huang bowed her head to think for a while, and said uncertainly: "Saint clan, only maybe Saint clan again." "Holy family?" "In those days, I gave my eyes to yejuan Xuan, the ancestor of the holy people. It was impossible for me to put my eyes back. So, when I was frustrated, I gave it to a human girl. " "So you think your eyes should be in the holy family?" Since they are ancestors, it''s really understandable to stay in the holy family. But If you go to Shengzu, you must go back to Shengya empire. In that case, night Feihuang is not safe! Ling changjue didn''t want her most cherished girl to fall into danger. "Yes "I remember you told me before that the saints wanted to call me back. In fact, I knew that a long time ago. " "What? When did you know that? How do you know? " Ling changjue is very surprised, he does not think his little girl will have time to know this! So, so? How on earth did she know? "When I was still in danzong, I once went back to Shengzu, and I heard the news at that time." "So when you told me before, I was not surprised, but I didn''t say anything." "Do you want to go back? Go back to the place that left you painful memories? " Ling changjue grabs ye Feihuang''s arm and asks. He didn''t want her back. Not at all! "If I don''t go back, I can''t get my eyes back. There is no way for us to set out for Tiangong. " "A necessary process. They said that when I go back, all my memories will be erased. As long as I pretend I don''t remember anything, they won''t do anything to me. " The night is not Huang light way. Obviously, yefeihuang wants to go back, and this plan has been prepared for some time! "But they will really brainwash you and erase all your memories. Including me, including all the things and people you have experienced during this period, you will forget them. What do you want me to do then? You make What about our daughter? " Ling changjue could not bear the pain of being forgotten by her beloved woman again. He didn''t want to start over again. Even if the world is destroyed, he should not lose his girl again! "Ah Jue." The night is not the way that Huang calls softly. She held out her hands and hugged the man in front of her. She said softly, "I won''t leave you again, so wait for me to come back." "I''m the man who used to stand at the top, the woman who stood side by side with God. Those little soul washing skills can no longer control my memory." Night Fei Huang''s hands tightened a little. "Those memories I''ve lost can''t come back. But I won''t forget what we''ve been through. " "Ah Jue, I love you. I will always be with you."Never heard such a beautiful love story, Ling changjue suddenly felt that she was the happiest man in the world. He originally thought that he would never hear a girl say such love words to himself in his life. I really have made this plan But just at this time, she said it. Ling changjue''s heart softened. That''s how he dotes on her. There''s nothing he can do with her. Even if he knew, it was useless to stop her, but this time it was different. She made a promise. She won''t break it. "Good." Ling changjue hugged his beloved girl with her ring hand. He didn''t dare to exert himself, but he was very gentle. He wanted to let the people in his arms know what he was feeling. "I''ll wait for you to come back." Like a major decision, Ling changjue finished this sentence like a lifetime. "You are not allowed to break the appointment, otherwise, even if it is Yanluo hall, I will accompany you!" "Ah Jue." Night not Huang gently pushed away Ling changjue. However, he put his hands around his neck and gently pulled down. It''s not the kiss of a dragonfly, but the deep kiss of love. Night is not Huang, this is the first initiative to kiss, she now finally understand, what is love, what can''t help. No matter right or wrong, what should be done or not, we should have our own control. Ling changjue climbed into bed and hugged Yefei Huang in her arms. "When I get back, we''ll get married." The night is not Huang light voice says. "But now that there are wars all around, I can''t guarantee you a grand wedding." Ling changjue is very happy to hear ye Feihuang''s words, but Vaguely remember, a long time ago, he promised her to give her an unprecedented wedding. "Human beings have the way of human wedding. You are a demon. When you recover your memory, follow the way of your demon." The night is not Huang light way. Night non Huang think wedding, should be solemn, as for Sheng is not grand, she doesn''t care. Chapter 537 She has no need to invite the seven aunts and eight aunts, grand wedding, to put it bluntly, but to save face. But Yefei doesn''t care about this. Face and other things can''t be eaten as food. "Well, when you come back, I''ll be ready to marry you." Ling changjue got close to her and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Yes." Night is not phoenix nest in Ling changjue''s arms, did not move. ¡­¡­ "Black." The night is not called by Huang. "My subordinates are here!" The man in black immediately appeared in front of Yefei Huang: "little Lord, you are ready." "Well, let''s go." "Yes The man in black came forward and hugged Yefei Huang on the bed. He disappeared in an instant. Night Feihuang back to Shanya City, the students of Zhulu Academy were hypnotized, the poison is also equipped with a new antidote. "Little Lord, don''t you mind your injury?" Wei Ran looks at the night that every move wants to be supported by the person in black is not Huang, worry of ask a way. "It''s OK. I''ve dealt with all the difficult things. After that, you can go back to danzong for healing." Night is not Huang side move hand side say: "two Wangs also went back, Dan Zong at the moment no one will do to you, let the person of the Institute recuperate well." "I see, master." Weiran bowed deeply. "I''ll ask youyou to send some big doctors over, and I won''t come back for a long time. I''ll stay in the configuration of pills, and if it''s not enough, let them refine it." Night is not Huang''s advice. "Little Lord, where are you going?" Did not understand asked a sentence. ¡°¡­¡­ Huisheng people. " ¡­¡­ "Little master." Yan Nuo came and held ye Feihuang together: "your injury is not good, how can you go everywhere?" "Let me see." Night is not Huang light voice way: "how?" "Fenghun is treating them, but it''s a slow process to fight with poison." Yan nuohui reports. Even if it''s been a long time, fenghun has been treating for a long time, but it takes too long to treat each Warcraft! "I wish it went well." Night Feihuang did not go in to disturb fenghun, turned to yannuo and said, "take me to see youyou." "Good." The man in black hugs yefeihuang and follows yannuo. Xu has not dealt with the affairs of the city for a long time. He is worried about writing hard in his study. As a result, yannuo is shocked when he pushes the door open! "What are you doing here?" Looking at that eye-catching white hair, you worry frowned and asked. Vaguely remember, she was seriously injured, was transferred to the border. "There''s something I need to ask you." The night is not Huang light way. "Just say it." You worry answers immediately. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I see. You should be safe when you go back, especially when you are still injured." "Yes." Night Fei Huang nodded gently: "in addition, the method I told you before is feasible?" "I''m still in practice, not very proficient. But don''t worry, it works. " Youyou said with certainty. "Good. You can practice while I go to the holy family. When I come back, I''ll take you to the magic well. There''s a way to improve your strength!" "Good." Youyou nodded, "take care of yourself." Black clothes with night non Huang left, also left green wood. "Little Lord, what''s next?" Asked the man in black. "Go back to the border and untie ah Jue''s memory." Chapter 538 Even if the man in black thinks that night Feihuang is making a will, he believes that night Feihuang is not only her strength, but also the firmness in her eyes. After returning to the border, night Feihuang let the man in black to call Ling changjue. "Why did you call me in such a hurry?" Ling changjue comes to the camp where yefeihuang rests. Since he''s almost recovered from his injury, he will also attend the military operations meeting at the border. A lot of times, I will help to do something that can be done. At present, the chaos of war is no longer a matter of identity. "Ah Jue, give me your love story." Night is not Huang Zhi to retreat black dress person, say to Ling changjue. "Oh." Ling changjue immediately took out the cut affection and handed it to yefeihuang, "what do you want to cut affection for?" Night is not Huang is no time to answer Ling changjue''s question, pull out the sword in the stick, to his heart is a plug! The speed made Ling changjue have no time to react, let alone stop. "You Ling changjue suddenly stood up, cut love is his weapon, he naturally clear cut love once out of the sheath, you have to suck enough blood to close the sheath! "Feihuang, what are you doing?" He trembled and stretched out his hand, trying to grasp the cut love, but I don''t know if he was too emotional, Ling changjue always felt his head, dizzy! Ling changjue felt like he was dreaming. He watched night Feihuang insert her love into her body bit by bit, and then pull it out suddenly. There was no pain in her face, which was the same paralyzed face he knew. The sword in the staff was pulled out of the body without any bloodstain. On the contrary, the purple light flickered on the sword body, like lightning. Ling changjue thought that she must be dreaming In front of my eyes, I completely fainted. Ling changjue falls on yefeihuang and makes yefeihuang snore. She was seriously injured and couldn''t stand any external stimulation, let alone being hit by such a big man. It''s just Night is not Huang''s subconscious action, not push away Ling changjue, but just hold him. "Cut love, long time, no see." Yefei Huang''s fingers caressed the body of the sword. It was a sharp blade, but it couldn''t hurt Yefei Huang. The whole body of the sword that cuts the affection silk is bright for a while, seem to also be greeting with night Fei Huang. "If you wait, when your master''s memory is restored, you can come out and bear it again." The night is not Huang to caress sword body, soft voice comforts. Think about what an ancient weapon it is to cut love. It''s also the weapon of the once demonic generals. After the accumulation of the sun and the moon, it can be personified long ago. It''s not a breeding ground for artifice, it''s personification. However, restricted by many conditions, cutting love can only exist in the world as a sword in the stick. For thousands of years, I have enjoyed my loneliness. The light of chopping love gradually receded. It was given to Huang by her master, and Huang should be her master. So Huang said, it will naturally listen. "Black." The night is not Huang to gently call a voice. "Little master!" the man in black appeared immediately. "Help ah Jue to the bed." "Yes The man in black pulls Ling changjue away from yefeihuang''s arms and puts him on the bed smoothly. "So his memory will be restored?" Asked the man in black. "Look how much he wants to remember. I and cut love, are just media Chapter 539 "Huang, where are you?" I can''t find her. In the palace I made for her, my voice echoed. Where is Huang? Where is she? "Huang, Huang? Where are you? " I can''t help but call one side again. Her eyes can''t see. It''s reasonable that she won''t leave the heavenly palace. "Stop yelling, master. She''s not here." A voice came from the top floor. When I looked up, a green dragon circled down and finally fell to the ground and turned into a human shape. "Where did she go?" I asked hastily. "Summoned by the soul tree, I''ll be back later." Qinglong said to me. I was relieved. Fortunately, nothing happened to her. I started to wait for her to come back in Tiangong. Qinglong was busy because he was about to leave. I don''t think he is in a good mood. "Hello, demon." He called me. "What''s the matter?" I look at him. "Master, is it really impossible for her to go to that world?" Qinglong asked me. I don''t know how to answer him for a moment. Because, I''m not very clear. But what the soul tree can''t do is really possible? "I can''t bear to leave my master alone and helpless in this world. I don''t want to leave..." The green dragon murmured to himself. I think I can probably understand Qinglong''s mood. Why am I not? "You have to believe her." I said to Qinglong. I believe everything she said will come true. Trust her. I won''t cheat you. "No matter what, I will always wait for her in that world. Even if I die, my offspring, my reincarnation, I will wait for the master to come." Qinglong made up his mind. Now, it''s not whether he wants to go or not. The soul tree has marked him. If he doesn''t want to go, he has to go! I look at Qinglong and suddenly feel jealous. Green dragon has been following Huang for decades, and has always been Huang''s closest partner. Looking at the friendship between them, I suddenly feel lost. I know that Huang AI''s person is not me, but her master. Even now, she''s completely hurt. The person in her heart is still not me, only her master. Just, no matter what, I love her, I will try my best to take care of her. "I''m back." Huang''s voice appeared at the door, and I went to her in surprise. "Huang." I call her by her name. "You''re here, too." She recognized my voice and held out her hands. I chuckled and picked her up. After she lost her sight, she lost most of her strength and was no longer equal to God. I actually admire the God of judgment, because he is too decisive in this matter. At that time, he knew what would happen if her eyes were removed, but he did it, even by himself. In fact, it''s not easy for Huang to judge God. "You''re leaving tomorrow. Why do you come here today?" She asked me in my arms. "Come and see you." I answered her. It''s been like this since twenty years ago. Although Huang has relied on me, I always feel that the distance between us is getting farther and farther. "Don''t I still do that? Today, grandfather soul tree also asked me to go over and talk about the past, but after a long chat, I was almost talking. " I saw her puff up in anger. It''s lovely and tight. What happened in those years hurt Huang so much that her appearance changed a lot. It''s like, a lot older in one night. Chapter 540 I know her hair''s all white, but she''ll come back with magic. Trying to keep us from discovering it. Every time I see here, my heart is in colic! Huang always talks about her appearance. Girls care about beauty, even if she can''t see it now. But no matter what she looks like, in my heart, she is the most beautiful. "I''ll get you some water." I put Huang on the chair and got up to pour water for her. "Well, I want to ask you a question." I heard her ask me that. "Yes?" "You say that human beings have reincarnation. What about gods and demons?" She asked softly. "I don''t know." I shake my head, the infinite reincarnation of human beings, and the gods and demons are born with the same life, the word "death" is really too far away. "I''ve heard from master that when the gods and demons are at a certain age, they will be reborn in Nirvana like a Phoenix, so as to keep them in a state of immortality, but What about the gods and demons who died in the war "Maybe it''s the soul tree." I replied, "before my brother died, he turned into a river of stars and flew to the soul tree." "Probably, the spirit tree will create new gods and demons, not reincarnation, but new individuals." "So it is." I see Huang nodding thoughtfully. She walked over with a smile and put the quilt in her hand: "why did you suddenly ask this?" Huang shook her head: "I''m just thinking, I bet with you before." "You won''t die, but I will." "The afterlife I bet with you before, now I want to come. Will I have an afterlife?" She drank all the water, but her face was still smiling. That''s an ugly smile. I went over, pulled her into my arms, and clasped her tightly: "what do you think?" I know what she''s sad about. However, I do not want to let her fall into this endless pain, as long as she can be happy, I am willing to do anything for her. "Listen, Huang, no matter what happens in the future, I just want you to be happy now. I know you feel bad, but It''s twenty years. It should be over. " "Yes, twenty years. It''s been a long time." I heard her mumbling and choking. She can''t cry. I know. Therefore, all the depression in her heart could not be released. "I''m really, really, too tired." I heard her say that. Yeah, she''s too tired. It''s too much. "Sleep, I''ll be with you." I picked her up, went up the stairs and took her back to her room. "You are not allowed to leave until I fall asleep." She held me by the sleeve and wouldn''t let me go. It''s like a small animal without a sense of security. I pulled a chair from the side, and quietly stood by her side. "Sleep in peace, and I''ll be by your side." I gently patted her hand: "when you wake up, I''ll still be there." "Cheating..." I heard her whisper, "tomorrow, you''ll all be gone." I didn''t reply, just quietly coax her to sleep. Huang, I love you so much, how can I leave you. I watched her go to sleep, but I couldn''t relax. It''s painful, having nightmares Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. "Green dragon." I went to the top floor to find him. "Yes?" "Tomorrow when Huang wakes up, take her with you." I said to him. "Why?" Qinglong''s expression seems very reluctant. Take Huang, and it will hurt her again. "She hasn''t seen the God of judgment for 20 years. Now she doesn''t see the God of judgment. She won''t have a chance in the future." I said. Even if she doesn''t say it, how can she cheat me? Twenty years ago, if she had agreed to the proposal of the God of judgment, I believe she would have been happy in the past 20 years. But she refused, and now it can only be painful on both sides. I said, I love Huang, as long as she can be happy, I am willing to do anything for her! "OK, I see." Qinglong thought for a long time and hesitated to agree. "And you?" He asked me. "I have something else to deal with." I said. Green Dragon looked at me suspiciously, but after all, he didn''t ask me anything. I left the magic well in a hurry to find the soul tree. ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and all the species to be migrated to this continent were concentrated under the soul tree. I also arrived. I stood beside the king and witnessed the birth and departure of Huang and the God of judgment.Huang was seriously injured, and the God of judgment left the bow of God of judgment. How I want to rush up and hold her up, but I can''t, I can only watch her, reach out to the void air, desperately to catch the illusion that doesn''t exist. "Xiao Jiu, have you made up your mind?" By my side, Wang asked me. "Yes, your majesty, it''s decided!" I saw Wang''s vision put on Huang''s body, then sighed, shook his head: "for her, you are not worth it." "But I love her." I said. It''s up to me to decide whether it''s worth it or not. I love Huang, so many years, this feeling will not change, never. "Good boy, I appreciate your insistence." Wang patted me on the shoulder and took the people to the transmission array cast by the soul tree. I saw Wang wave to me, he said: must go. I smile at Wang. I will. one fine day. They''re all gone. Yes, I chose to stay. She went to pick up Huang and took her back to the magic well. Judge God''s hand is not heavy, looking at the serious injury, in fact, not two days can be good. However, that man also really did a little too hard. I thought. Take care of Huang''s wound. I''ll stay by her side and wait for her to wake up. When she woke up, she didn''t ask me anything. She was so dull that sometimes she would sit for a whole day. "Why bother you to stay." One day, I heard her say that to me. "I don''t want you to be alone." I answered her. If we''re all gone and she''s alone, what should we do? I can''t imagine. "Without the soul tree, you will not live long in this world." "I know, but I want to be with you." The soul tree is equivalent to my nourishment. Without it, my strength will pass and my life will pass. But this is good, I can live and die with Huang. "Well She gave a long sigh. "I''ll remember that bet. I will be reincarnated and find you in this world. " I made a promise to Huang. This life, this life forever, no matter who the person I love is, the person I love will always be her. "You are on a road of no return." Chapter 541 "Huang!" Ling changjue woke up from her dream. Find yourself in the tent. "You wake up." Su Jingyue''s voice came from one side. He put down his book and came to Ling changjue. After investigating Ling changjue''s pulse, Su Jingyue sighed: "I don''t know how you got into it. If you are in a coma for seven days, you will wake up one night. Who knows that you have slept for seven days. I''m really scared to death." Seven days? "Su Jingyue, she''s not a phoenix!" Ling changjue seemed to suddenly think of something. She took Su Jingyue''s hand and asked in a hurry. "She? She went back to the saints, and told you not to look for her when you wake up, what you should do. " Su Jingyue said faintly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well, Xiao Jiu, how did you suddenly faint? I can''t find out the cause? " Su Jingyue poked Ling changjue on the shoulder and asked softly. Ling changjue shook her head, suddenly thought of something, lifted the quilt and got out of bed. "Where are you going, Xiao Jiu?" Su Jingyue looks at Ling changjue, who is about to go out in a hurry and asks. "Back to the empty city!" Words fall, people have disappeared. "It''s true. Now the younger generation, one or two are like this..." Su Jingyue was very helpless, so she had to continue to sit back and read his book. ¡­¡­ "Where''s the young master?" "Back to the night general, the little Lord has just been sent back from the night elder, and is still in a coma." The servant told me. "I''ll see her and lead the way." At the beginning of the night, he pointed to the servant who was speaking and ordered. "Yes The servant led yechuchen to the little Lord''s courtyard and stopped at the gate of the courtyard: "yegeneral, please." "Yes." At the beginning of the night, I stepped into the gorgeous courtyard alone, opened the door and stepped into the courtyard. "Night general!" The two maids in the room knelt down to say hello when they saw that the early morning of the night was coming. "Get up, I''ll see the little Lord. You go down first." At the beginning of the night and in the morning. "Yes The maid got up, bowed her head and left quickly. At the moment in the house, there is only yechuchen left, and the little master of the night clan who is in a coma on the bed. Yefeihuang! "You What are you doing back here? " At the beginning of the night, he sat down by the bed and gently stroked the pale cheek of Yefei Huang. "When I come back, I''m a puppet, like a mother." At the beginning of the night, the palm with a thin cocoon gropes for Yefei Huang''s skin, as if the person in his hand is a unique treasure. I know this man is in a coma, but I can''t help saying this at the beginning of the night. "We are all suffering." At the beginning of the night, he leaned down and put his arms around yefeihuang. "My daughter..." At this moment, the person who should have fallen asleep in his arms slowly opened his eyes and didn''t move. It seemed that he didn''t intend to disturb the people on his body. At the beginning of the night, I hugged her for a while before I got up. Suddenly touched a pair of purple deep eyes, merciless, no desire. "Are you awake?" How could you wake up so soon? was so frightened in the morning that she forgot to wipe out the tears she had turned out. "Who are you?" Indifferent words from the night of non Huang''s mouth spit out, eyes are not half with feelings in front of the people. "I..." At the beginning of the night, I didn''t know how to answer Yefei Huang''s question. "No matter who you are. I''m sleepy. Don''t disturb me Simply, night Feihuang doesn''t seem to have any interest in knowing who is in front of her. She just looks at the early morning of night. At the beginning of the night, I felt bad, but I had to quit in silence. My daughter is brainwashed again. How can she feel better as a mother? "General ye, elder Ye Da, please." At the beginning of the night, when he came out in the morning, he was stopped by his servant. "Lead the way." With a silent sigh, the facial paralysis image of the past was restored at the beginning of the night. "This way, please." "Early morning, you''re here." "I met the elder at the beginning of the night." At the beginning of the night, kneel down on one knee in the morning and salute like the person in front of you. "Get up." Elder Yeda waved. "Yes At the beginning of the night, stand up straight. "Have you met the young master in the early morning?" Elder Yeda asked. "Yes." Early night morning obediently replied. "Is she awake?" "Chuchen wakes up the little Lord. Whoever wants to sleep, the little Lord drives chuchen out." Night early morning truthfully said. "Oh?" Elder Yeda gave a strange sound and then asked, "what did she say?" Yechuchen shook his head: "the little Lord only asked who chuchen was, and then he drove chuchen out and went to sleep again." "Good, good." Elder Yeda nodded with satisfaction, then comforted yechuchen and said, "chuchen, don''t be too sad. The young master was abducted by the anti thief before, so it''s hard to avoid being brainwashed. We have no choice but to do this. You must be considerate of the difficulty of the family. ""Don''t worry, elder. You should be careful in the morning." At the beginning of the night, I bow slightly in the morning. "Well, good boy." The elder of Yeda came over and patted yechuchen on the shoulder: "go ahead, the door of practice will be opened immediately. These days, you are responsible for protecting the little Lord, the dark people, but you are always staring at the little Lord!" "Yes At the beginning of the night, Chen firmly accepted the order. Even if the family was forced back from the battlefield, there was no complaint in the early morning of the night. Because, this is because of her daughter, in order to protect her daughter She has to come back, too. In a few months, my emotional system has not recovered completely. Yechuchen has to sneer at yefeihuang, but now She really wants to get close to her daughter. Her only family! "When the young master wakes up, he sends for me." At the beginning of the night, she said to the maid who was waiting on Yefei Huang. "Yes, general Yeda." The woman was afraid to accept the order. At the beginning of the night, I answered my courtyard and waited quietly. It''s just nine days. That is to say, ye Feihuang, the little master of their holy family, has slept for nine days! "General Yeda, the young master said that she didn''t see anyone." At the beginning of the night, the maid who was guarding the door stopped him. "Presumptuous! There is no one close to you, young Lord. What are you doing to eat? " I was a little angry at the beginning of the night. "General!" The two maids fell to their knees with a common voice. "The little Lord won''t let anyone close to him, and all the maidservants were driven out by the little Lord!" ¡°¡­¡­ Open the door. I''m the mother of the young Lord. Do you need to report to my daughter? " "This..." The maids hesitated, but in the end, they opened the door tremblingly: "general, please come in." At the beginning of the night, I stepped into the house and saw Yefei Huang in her single clothes leaning by the bed. Her hair was still dripping with water. It was obvious that she had just bathed. Chapter 542 Night Fei Huang''s eyes are empty. It''s obvious that the whole person is no longer in a state. Otherwise, she doesn''t even respond to someone coming in. In the early morning of the night, he walked slowly to yefeihuang''s bed, picked up a clean cloth and covered yefeihuang''s white hair. "Young master, if you don''t dry it, you''re easy to get sick." At the beginning of the night, the morning wipes her hair gently for Yefei Huang and whispers. "Well..." Night Feihuang seems to have come back. "How did you come in?" Yefei Huang is not as angry as yechuchen imagined. Instead, she is very insipid, as if she doesn''t care at all. "My subordinates are responsible for protecting the safety of the little Lord. I heard that the little Lord is awake, so I plan to visit him." Early night morning respectfully said. "Oh." The night is not Huang, just light voice should a, didn''t say again what. Night early morning some don''t understand her, elder in the end, did to night Fei Huang what? "Do you have any plans after the young master?" Quiet time is really too quiet, early night always want to let night Feihuang say something. "No At the beginning of the night, I heard my daughter answer like this. This is true, no desire, no heartless. He put the half wet cloth in his hand to one side and went to get a comb to comb yefeihuang''s hair in the early morning of the night. "If you want to go out, please inform your subordinates. It''s not safe outside. My subordinates will be responsible for protecting the little Lord. " "Good." Night non Huang small range of nod, is to give the night early morning a response. But even such a lukewarm response, early in the evening, also completely satisfied. "The door of trial training will open in less than half a month. The young master still needs to practice well." "Yes." Night non Huang should be a, suddenly hold the night early morning to comb her hair hand. "Young master?" At the beginning of the night, he gave a confused call. "Eyes, I can''t see." Night early morning hears night Fei Huang say so. ¡°£¡£¡¡± In the early morning of the night, he quickly goes to Yefei Huang and looks at Yefei Huang. But it is like night Fei Huang said, in her eyes, the light is a little bit back scattered, sad! She stretched out her hand and rowed twice in front of yefeihuang. There was no response! ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the beginning of the night, he quickly picked up the coat hanging on the screen and put it on to yefeihuang: "little Lord, I''ll take you to the doctor!" Having said that, he picked up the early morning of the night and went out the door! "General?" The maid outside the door was surprised to see this. "I''ll take the young master to the doctor, and then you''ll drive him with your sedan chair!" At the beginning of the night, he hurriedly gave orders and left with night Feihuang in his arms. Night Fei Huang can feel that she is flying. There is a wind blowing in her ear. Now it sounds harsh. "Witch doctor! Witch doctor Early in the night, he kicked the door open and cried out. "General Yeda?" The witch doctor ran out of the room and knelt down on the ground: "I''ll see you, general of the night!" "Get up, come and have a look at the young master!" At the beginning of the night, she put yefeihuang flat on the soft couch and said to the witch doctor. "Little master?" The witch doctor heard that it was the little Lord. He quickly got up and walked to the soft couch. "What''s wrong with the young master?" Asked the witch doctor. "Eyes." The night is not Huang light way. "The little Lord said her eyes were out of sight." Added yechuchen. ¡°£¿£¿£¡¡± The witch doctor looked into Yefei Huang''s eyes and reached out to sigh the pulse of Yefei Huang. "What do you say?" Looking at the witch doctor has been frowning, the early morning of the night is also a little nervous. Chapter 543 The witch doctor did not speak at once, but frowned and lowered his head for a long time. "Little Lord''s eyes..." The witch doctor opened his mouth and said half of it, but he didn''t know how to go on. "Don''t worry, you say!" At the beginning of the night, I saw that the witch doctor was hesitating, as if I didn''t dare to say it. Isn''t night not Huang''s eyes blind, another strange? "Report back to the general. I''m sorry that my subordinates are incompetent. I''ll check out the eyes of the little Lord..." After swallowing his saliva, the witch doctor continued with difficulty: "find out, young Lord It should be invisible... " The witch doctor said that later, her voice became smaller and smaller, for fear that she would be cut down in a hurry at the beginning of the night! "What did you say? What do you mean by that? " At the beginning of the night, he didn''t look well. However, the anger of forbearance is better than the anger of doubt. "This, this, I dare not make a conclusion. Every sentence is true. I found out that the young master should have been invisible, but now he can''t see It''s incompetent. I can''t find out. " The witch doctor knelt on the ground and shivered. She saw little Lord for the first time in her life, because a few months ago, when little Lord woke up for the first time, she showed little Lord her body. Except for her weakness, she had no problem at all. But now The situation of investigation is totally different It''s like a new person! But the witch doctor couldn''t say it, and didn''t dare to say it! At the beginning of the night, Chen frowned tightly. She held Yefei Huang''s hand and asked in a soft voice, "is there anything wrong with the little Lord?" Night Fei Huang shakes her head, her eyes are open, but she has no spirit. The whole person looks like a doll, pitiful and pathetic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the beginning of the night, Xue bowed her head and thought about it. She gritted her teeth and picked up her daughter and walked out of the witch doctor''s house. "General!" There was already a local maid waiting outside. "Go to the elder!" The night early morning hugs night Fei Huang to get on the sedan chair to drive out, command a way. "Yes At the beginning of the night, looking at her daughter lying in her arms, she suddenly felt very distressed. Why, she can''t see clearly, but still so indifferent? I really don''t know what my daughter is thinking. Just to see her like this, it''s really, really hard! "Young master, is it hard?" The hand of night early morning lightly covered on the eye of night Fei Huang, ask a way. "No, it''s just, I''m not used to it." Night not Huang light say. She tried to blink, only to find that it was in vain, then she gave up the struggle. From being able to see to being suddenly invisible today, yefeihuang didn''t show too much emotion fluctuation. She always had the expression of forbidden desire. No one knew what she was thinking, or even herself. Inexplicably lost the ability to think, this let her perhaps have at a loss, but more, or choose to be at ease. "Don''t worry, young Lord. I will protect you." Night early morning firm say. The sedan chair soon moves to elder Yeda''s residence. Yechuchen jumps down with Yefei Huang in his arms and walks in quickly. "Early morning, please see the elder!" At the beginning of the night, he yelled at the gate of the stockade yard. "Come in." Then came the voice of the elder. At the beginning of the night, I dare not delay my time, so I go inside with Yefei Huang in my arms. He pushed the door open, and in the early morning of the night, he had no time to salute, so he said directly to the elder Yeda: "elder Yeda, I can''t see the eyes of the little Lord!" "Yes?" When the elder of Yeda heard the news, he had no time to consider whether yechuchen would salute or not. He came down from the upper seat with a scepter and came to yechuchen. "Young master?" Elder Yeda tried to shout. "Yes." Night Fei Huang slightly turned his head, but did not turn in the right direction. "Come with me." The elder of Yeda had a good idea and turned to walk inside the house. At the beginning of the night, I held my daughter in my arms. "Have you gone to see the witch doctor?" At the beginning of the night, I heard elder Yeda ask. "Yes! But the witch doctor... " At the beginning of the night, I didn''t know what to say, so I just shut up. "Don''t worry, young Lord, and you don''t have to be afraid." The elder of Yeda unscrewed a mechanism, and immediately opened a dark door on the wall. Inside, the revolving stairs went down, unfathomable. ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Yechuchen said that he didn''t understand Yeda elder''s calmness. "Chuchen, you have a good daughter." Elder Yeda sighed in front of him. "Chuchen didn''t understand what the elder meant." "Chuchen, do you know what determines our saint''s daughter?" Elder Yeda asked."Isn''t it the body of ten thousand poisons?" The night early morning doubts a way. "Yes, it is not." The elder of Yeda nodded: "the body of ten thousand poisons is really a choice. For thousands of years, the saint Royal daughter of our holy clan, that is, the head of the clan, is all held by Yeshi, because only Yeshi can appear the body of ten thousand poisons." I know that at the beginning of the night. In the beginning, there was only the Yeshi family, but later, because of intermarriage, marriage, alliance and so on, it expanded into the present saint, and divided into the son and the daughter. In other words, how to mate with each other and how chaotic the blood lineage is, only Yeshi''s women give birth to the body of ten thousand poisons, even if the probability is not very high. "But, chuchen, you can think about yourself, and the missing chuxue, your two sisters, born of a mother, and all of them were born of ten thousand poisons. But before you made a mistake, why did you choose you to be the saint princess instead of chuxue? Have you considered this?" Hearing what the elder of Yeda said, yechuchen also felt puzzled. In fact, the memory of yechuchen had been lost for a long time, but he could hear it from other people. At that time, she was indeed a saint princess, but because of her mistakes, she was deprived of her status and imprisoned for decades. But even if it is like this, it is not seen that yechuxue, who later returned to the holy family, succeeded to the throne. Why? Yechuchen wants to know the answer: "please give me advice." "As a saint princess, there are several aspects that must be considered. The rest need to be considered one by one from pupil, hair color and talent." "In the last session, chuchen''s body of ten thousand poisons was pure, and his talent far exceeded chuxue''s, but chuxue had purple pupil, but you didn''t. at that time, the elders decided to choose you instead of chuxue. It''s a gamble. " "You didn''t disappoint us. Although you made a mistake, it''s good that you gave birth to a good daughter, who is full of poison, purple pupil, white hair, and gifted. That''s exactly what we need, the most perfect holy queen!" Chapter 544 "Chuchen is dull. He doesn''t understand the elder very well." The night early morning is very puzzled, this words she all understand, but this and night Fei Huang blind have what relation? What''s more, why do you choose the hair color and pupil when you choose the saint princess? "Don''t say you don''t understand. It''s just that the ancestors passed it down. The clansmen have been looking for the holy emperor''s daughter for thousands of years, and they have finally found it." Elder Yeda sighed. "The young master was born with purple eyes and white hair. He was full of poison. But at that time, his soul was loose. If he didn''t pay attention, his soul would be broken." "Later, after the Presbyterian Council discussed the countermeasures, it had to use the technique of raising the spirit of the puppet, and put the soul of the little Lord in a puppet body for decades. It was not until the soul was stable that it was recalled again." At the beginning of the night, I seem to understand something! "So when the young master woke up, although he had no memory at all, he had no child''s performance at all?" At the beginning, Yefei Huang''s performance was really incredible. Unlike now, Yefei Huang was confused when she woke up, but after being explained, she accepted her identity calmly, and her acceptance ability was even better than that of ordinary adults. Although it is the same now, but now the night is not Huang, too much to see through. Is she too calm or not worried at all? "Yes Elder Yeda nodded. At this time, there is no need to hide from yechuchen. Anyway, he is just a puppet. Night early morning and night big elder chat rise, didn''t see the night Fei Huang in the arms opened his eyes, dim purple eyes in an instant become all black, full of killing! I don''t look like a blind man at all! Then at the beginning of the night, when I looked down again, everything returned to its original state. "The reason why Shao Zhu lost his sight this time is because of the gate of practice." The elder of Yeda didn''t pay attention to the things behind him. He always led the way. "The door of trial is opened once every 100 years. Every time the people who can enter, only the contemporary saint or the little Lord, and the people who enter will have all kinds of discomfort." Elder Yeda finally explained the key point. "Elder, what is the gate of practice? Why does it have such an influence on Shaozhu? " At the beginning of the night, I can''t wait to ask. "I don''t know." At the beginning of the night, I saw my elder shaking his head. "This is a forbidden place handed down by the ancestors. It is open once a hundred years, and the descendants who meet the requirements can enter it." "But From the beginning to the end, none of the little masters or the holy princesses who went in came out ¡°£¡£¡£¿ Isn''t the little Lord going to die? " At the beginning of the night, I was in a hurry. Is it difficult to call her back in a hurry, just to let her watch her daughter die? "No, the young master is the only one who meets all the requirements of his ancestors. This time, the young master will gain a lot from the trial." Elder Yeda, although this is a guess, it seems that there is such a thing. The night early morning deeply doubts, but in front of this person is big elder, can''t disobey her words! "Oh." ¡°£¿¡± The elder of Yeda suddenly turned his head. This voice is not from yechuchen, but from yefeihuang! Along the way, people who have never spoken suddenly come up with a sentence? "What do you want to say Chapter 545 "In the eyes, it''s cursed." Night Fei Huang said, calm expression, let night early morning and night big elder for a moment have no reaction, night Fei Huang said what meaning. Eyes under a spell? Elder Yeda thought about it carefully. He grabbed Yefei Huang''s hand and asked: "do you want to say that your eyes are cursed by those people of the dark family?" "Man, sleep, eyes, curse." Night Feihuang murmured, not like talking, but like unconsciously repeating some content. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder Yeda released yefeihuang''s hand, turned around and walked down quickly. "Catch up in the morning!" At the beginning of the night, he started to run with Yefei Huang in his arms. This downward spiral ladder is really long. Previously, they didn''t feel anything while walking. Now they are on their way. They feel that the time is very long and the distance is very far away! It took about a quarter of an hour to walk. At the beginning of the night, we finally saw the light. It''s hard to believe how far away they are from the ground. "This is At the beginning of the night, the pace of the morning slowly stopped, the light in front of her eyes made her have to keep blinking until she adapted to the intensity of the light. But the things in front of me shocked yechuchen! She opened her mouth wide, but she didn''t know what to say. Fire red wings half floating in the air, issued a dazzling red light and scorching temperature. "Scarlet wings." The elder of Yeda also looked up at the wings floating in the air and slowly announced its name. Scarlet wings. At the beginning of the night, Chen silently recited it again, and instantly opened his eyes: "one of the six gods'' wings?! Scarlet wings "Yes Elder Yeda nodded solemnly. "The little Lord already has the heart of the first snow and melting fire. Now I will give the little Lord the scarlet wing, the treasure of my family, to ensure the safety of his life!" "Chuchen, put down the young master." At the beginning of the night, according to the words of the morning, the night is not Phoenix put down. Night non Huang landing, shaking the body, was night early morning quick to help. "Little Lord, come." Elder Yeda holds Yefei''s hand and leads her to the scarlet wing step by step. The finger touched the outer protective cover, a little burning feeling, but night Feihuang only felt paralyzed for a moment, the burning feeling also disappeared. "Signed the contract, young master, try to control the scarlet wing." Night Feihuang heard elder Yeda say so. She tried to feel the power of the contract with the scarlet wing, which seemed to be connected. With the call of scarlet wing, she flew to the back of yefeihuang and inserted it straight into yefeihuang''s back. "Well..." Suddenly did not accept the pain, night Feihuang forward a stagger, hit the wall! "Young master!" Night early morning hurriedly past to hold night Fei Huang, but see she is the expression of forbearance, but also dare not act rashly. Yefei Huang only felt that her back was burned heavily by the fire sun. It seemed that the whole person was about to burn. Her body was very painful. It seemed that something was forced to merge with her body. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang took a deep breath, clenched her fist, and tried her best to control the wings behind her. At the beginning of the night, I can only see the flapping wings behind me, whizzing all of them open, bringing out the light of fire, setting off the white hair of night Feihuang. This scene is like the arrival of Shura! Chapter 546 Behind the wings unconsciously fan a few times, night Feihuang suddenly found that he has been floating in the air, although the eyes still can''t see, but can feel some things. Miraculously, she fell to the ground and took back her wings. Yefeihuang was held by yechuchen. "It''s said that if you can contract with scarlet wings, you can see things without eyes. Now the little Lord is in need of scarlet wings. How does the little Lord feel?" Elder Yeda looks at Yefei Huang and asks in a soft voice. Yefei Huang''s eyes can''t see, which is actually expected by elder Yeda. After all, she is ready to accept that Yefei Huang will be short of arms and legs at any time, or something different. Blindness is also one of them, and she won''t be too surprised to know. Just, let night big elder feel surprised is, night is not what Huang said before, the eye was cursed. In fact, although it''s not very easy to understand, whether it''s the elder of Yeda or yechuchen, they can hear it. Night Fei Huang that words of meaning is, there is a man in her sleep time to her eyes under the curse. After all, the holy family is a big family. The holy sons and the holy daughters live in an ethnic group. The only men who can bully and curse in the holy family are the dark doctors of the holy sons! In the world, only they have such suspicion! This incident was indeed beyond the expectation of elder Yeda. She also looked at ye Feihuang''s eyes, and found no trace of the magic. In this way, the magic under the dark doctor is probably unknown to their saint. But It''s a mess! It''s a mess! My head is just a paste! "No, but It''s OK. " Night not Huang, but for a long time, also only spit out good two words. She didn''t seem to know how to describe the feeling. I can''t see it, but it''s impossible to say that I can feel what''s going on around me. Probably, she can know what obstacles are in front of her, but she can''t feel what obstacles are. Although the perception is not very strong, but better than nothing. The night is not Huang nature must say a good! "Let''s go." Elder Yeda and two people will go up again. "With the scarlet wings, the safety of the young master is guaranteed. The main thing is that you need to protect yourself in the early morning. From today on, you can move to the young master''s courtyard and live together." Elder Yeda ordered. "Yes, chuchen!" Night early morning carries night not Huang, firm say. In fact, if elder Yeda didn''t say it, she would have said it. I''m really worried about my daughter. Young master, I''ll find out about the curse for you. Please don''t worry, young master. Those people don''t dare to take your life! " Elder Yeda looked back at Yefei Huang on yechuchen''s back and said. "Yes." Night not Huang stuffy should a, then have no voice. At the beginning of the night, when she realized that her ears were breathing evenly, she suddenly woke up and the little Lord fell asleep. Put light action, try not to disturb night Feihuang, night early morning and night big elder whispered Hello, took night Feihuang back to her zhaiyuan. "General, what can I do for you?" Knowing that the little Lord was sleeping, the maid''s voice was very small. "Go to my stockade yard, pack up some clothes and come here. Since today, my general has lived here." In the early morning of the night. "Yes The maid quickly took the order to leave. Chapter 547 Night is not something that Yuhuang can''t see. Yechuchen and Yeda elder didn''t make a statement. But because of this, Yeda elder ordered that yefeihuang should not be allowed to leave his stockade. Although this looks like imprisonment, for the safety of Yefei Huang, we can only do this. Fortunately, yefeihuang doesn''t have any objection to the result. She stays in her own courtyard quietly, and doesn''t even step out of the door. According to elder Yeda''s idea, let Yefei Huang hold on to the door of practice half a month later, so Yefei Huang still needs to take it for half a month or so in her own village yard. Yechuchen also thinks that this kind of life is really boring enough, but Look at your daughter, it seems not so impetuous? In contrast, her little master is more patient than he imagined. "Early morning." At the beginning of the night, looking at the book of war in the room, I suddenly heard someone calling his name in the room. "Who?" At the beginning of the night, I suddenly stood up! Man''s voice, not familiar voice! She looked around warily without any movement. "Early morning." The male voice came again, but this time, at the beginning of the night, she heard the direction of the voice. She watched with vigilance that the man coming out from behind the screen was ready to fight at any time! "Who are you! Why did you break into the general''s room? " At the beginning of the night, I looked at the man coldly. In fact, I had no confidence in my heart. The man in front of him can''t see his accomplishments clearly, but since he can appear in his room quietly, he must be above himself! Face to face, definitely not his opponent! "Ah..." At the beginning of the night, I heard the man sigh softly, and it was helpless. "Chuchen, you don''t have to be so alert. I won''t hurt you." At the beginning of the night, I saw that the man stopped and didn''t come to me, so I relaxed my body a little. "Who are you! What''s the purpose of coming here! " However, mentally, still can not relax! At the beginning of the night, the man in front of him can''t be on guard, but it doesn''t mean that he must be a good man! "I''m the king''s family." At the beginning of the night, I heard the man say, "I just want to see if you and your niece are doing well." "Your family?" The night early morning slightly recalled for a while, as if, oneself that still dead husband, is surname Jun. Since the man said he was a niece, is he not the brother of his husband? "Chuchen, I know you have forgotten everything, and I won''t force you to think about it. I just want to make sure you are OK." Jun Mo Tian looks at the early morning of the night with a bitter smile. This woman is totally different from 14 years ago. Who on earth tortured her like this? Incomparable heartache, just But there is no way to help her solve the pain. "I''m fine, thank you." It seems that God has confirmed that Jun Mo Tian has no hostility, and the early morning of the night has gradually put down the warning. About her husband who is still dead, yechuchen doesn''t know much about him. The elders say that he was young and didn''t know much. He betrayed the clan for a bastard and gave birth to a daughter who shouldn''t have been born. The memory of the early morning of the night only stayed in decades of captivity in the snake cave. Fear and darkness were the things she would never want to think of again in her life. Chapter 548 At the beginning of the night, I knew that I had been uprooted, and I had dispelled the seven emotions and six desires. I also know that there may be something hidden in the past. She didn''t know what she was like before, and how a man would let himself betray his family to be with him. I don''t know these things at the beginning of the night. I''m not interested in knowing. Just as yefeihuang said when she forgot everything, if she knew, she would face two completely different identities and make a choice. The past, and the present. Whether to make a choice or not is now. At the beginning of the night, the place similar to my daughter is in the same place. Because memory is not controlled by ourselves, we don''t rely on memory to do things like ordinary people. Instead, we simply follow our own heart. You can do whatever you want. "What''s your name?" At the beginning of the night, looking at Jun Mo Tian, he asked. She bet she knew the name of the man. "There is no heaven." Junmotian didn''t hide anything and said his name directly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± right enough. At the beginning of the night, I guessed that it would be this man. She has seen it on the battlefield, and there is only one king in your family who is highly cultivated! "No matter how high your accomplishments are, if you break into the holy family, do you think you can run out?" Night early morning looking at Jun Mo day, light ask a way. "As long as you don''t see it, you can." Junmo Tiansi is not in a panic. If he dares to come, there will be no fear. "I just want to see you and Feihuang. Not only do you care about her, but I''m also her relative, so I will care about her. " Not Huang. The thought of her daughter softens her heart at the beginning of the night. The way she and yefeihuang get along with each other can''t change at all. One calls for the general, the other calls for the young master. The common appellation of "mother" and "daughter" may never appear in the mother and daughter. One is the puppet master who has been completely brainwashed, and the other is the general who has been expelled from memory and emotion. In itself, it is different from ordinary people. How can we expect the same life as ordinary people? "Feihuang she..." Facing another relative of his daughter, yechuchen didn''t know how to explain to him. Say night is not Huang to lead very well? I''m afraid I can''t even be a mother. Is the night not good for Huang? No! Brainwashing. go blind. Even forced to participate in the trial door, whether back is unknown. Is that how you are? At the beginning of the night, I dare not say. "You don''t have to speak. I just went to see the general situation of Fei Huang." Junmotian saw the dilemma of yechuchen and interrupted yechuchen''s thoughts. "There are people in your holy family who want to harm Feihuang. Now Feihuang can''t see me, and I can''t come to the holy family all the time, so please protect yourself and Feihuang." Jun Mo Tian said very seriously. He knew that even if he didn''t say it, he would do it in the early morning. But he still chose to emphasize it. The safety of yefeihuang is very important, and the safety of yechuchen is also very important! "It won''t bother you." At the beginning of the night, after listening to Jun Mo Tian''s words, he immediately replied. In the holy family, someone wants to harm Yefei Huang. Everyone can see that. But there is no evidence, the enemy is in the dark, they are in the light, there is no advantage. Night non Huang is also very insipid to the thing that is cursed this time. In a word, it''s the first two in the morning. Chapter 549 "Girl." Ling changjue sat by the bed of Yefei Huang, brushing her cheek with her slender fingers. Tender love, eyes also revealed endless thoughts. Just separated for more than ten days, Ling changjue''s eyes at night Feihuang seemed to be separated by an eternal miss. How much you love her, how much you miss her. Night Fei Huang''s eyes closed, breathing sound steady, did not wake up because of one more person in the room. Maybe it''s also because of the familiar atmosphere that she can go on sleeping peacefully. Ling changjue leaned down to kiss her on the forehead. "In the future, you will never be alone again." He said softly, as if by oath. With the recovery of all the memories, the blood of the demons in her body is awakening day by day. Ling changjue will no longer be at a loss. It''s time for everything to end. The night in the dream Fei Huang exhorted, turned over and held Ling changjue''s hand tightly in her arms. Seems to feel warm and familiar, she subconsciously rubbed rubbed. Ling changjue is full of joy, looking at her sleeping lover, how she wants to go on like this. Even if there are only two of them in the world. For a long time, Ling changjue looked at the time is almost, had to leave. Then gently took out his arm, gave night non Huang cover good quilt, quietly hidden body shape. Yefeihuang was awakened by yechuchen, saying that there was a ghost who wanted to visit the Holy Family and meet the little Lord of her holy family. The internal relationship of Shengya empire is very complicated. Basically, it is controlled by ghosts, and the only group that can still move freely belongs to Shengya. The saints are located in a special geographical location. If any alien species come in and cause trouble, they will be expelled. All the saints say that this is the protection of our ancestors. Ghosts also know this. One is that there is no way to deal with saints. The other is that there is no contradiction between saints and ghosts, and there is no need to deliberately find fault with them. After all, there is no need to turn around at this time when all the allies who have been around for hundreds of years. Night non Huang is waiting on the maid to change clothes, and then be night early morning embrace on the sedan. The ghost wants to see the night is not Huang, although this matter lets a person not understand, but, see and won''t drop a piece of meat. Night is not Huang eyes can not see, action is not very convenient, so the whole process is basically in the early morning of the night. When the ghost people look at yefeihuang who enters the reception hall, they are basically supported by yechuchen. "This is your little Lord?" "Yes, this is our little Lord, Yefei Huang." Night Fei Huang heard two people''s conversation. But these two voices are not familiar, night Fei Huang is unable to distinguish who is who. "Good looking, but why is he blind?" Night Fei Huang heard someone ask. "Before the door of the Holy Family''s practice is opened, the young master will be like this." This voice belongs to elder Yeda. Listen is in serious answer, in fact or perfunctory. The explanation is the same as the white explanation. "It''s a strange race." "This time we are here to ask for your majesty, when will your little Lord succeed the holy queen as high priest? The high priesthood has been vacant for many years, but it can''t be delayed any longer. " High priest. "Why are you so anxious all of a sudden?" Chapter 550 The position of high priest has been vacant for decades, and there is no hurry. How can the young leader of their family be driven to take up the position of patriarch now? It''s a little hard to say, isn''t it? "The heaven, earth, sun and moon sacrificial platform in the palace can only be opened by the high priest who has been crowned. There are still some parts of the ghost army that have not woken up and need the help of the high priest." Ghosts don''t like to beat around the bush like human beings, so they speak out what they want to achieve. It is true that only the high priest can control the sacrificial platform of heaven, earth, sun and moon, and can do something that only gods can do. That is why the high priest is precious. But also because of this, every high priest is a short-lived beauty. Sacrifice is a clergy. If human beings undertake it, they will lose their life. Every time they pray for sacrifice, they will lose their life. No matter how high the cultivation is, there is no way to save the short life. The ghost''s plan is also equivalent to letting night Fei Huang die. ¡°¡­¡­ Although the young Lord has reached the age of 15, he is about to enter the trial gate. If he wants to succeed the holy queen and crown the high priest, he will have to wait until then. " Night big elder good temper of say. "How soon?" That''s all ghosts care about. "A month!" "Well, I''ll give you a month. We''ll come back in a month." Say, no matter what etiquette is not etiquette, directly gone. Sure enough, ghosts are ghosts and people are people. The two will never fit in. "Elder, they deceive too much!" After waiting for the ghost''s person to leave, night non Huang just hears to have the person to shout of say. "Ah..." The elder sighed heavily. "Chuchen, take the young master back." "Yes At the beginning of the night, the morning stroked yefeihuang and went out. Elder Yeda supported them, but he didn''t want them to hear what they were going to discuss next. Even if there is a complaint, there is no place to say it. "Don''t be afraid, young master." On the sedan, night early morning to night non Huang said. What the ghost said just now all fell into yefeihuang''s ears. Yefeihuang may not know what the high priest stands for, but the tone of the audience can certainly be inferred. Early in the night is very angry, but What''s the use? It''s no use at all. Yechuchen is just a puppet. Even in an important position, he is still a puppet. You can''t chat. Night Fei Huang is the same, take today for example. What happened, all around her, but no one asked her opinion. She is just a puppet, a puppet who can''t help herself! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Night Fei Huang gently shook her head, but did not speak. At the beginning of the night, I don''t give up in the morning. I know what night is not Phoenix. "Young master, if only I could escape..." At the beginning of the night, Chen murmured, I don''t know whether it was to Yefei Huang or to himself, If I can escape Escape? How easy!? "I''m not coming back." Night not Huang suddenly open mouth, softly said a. "What do you say, young Lord?" At the beginning of the night, I didn''t know, so I asked. "The gate of practice, I won''t come back." Night Fei Huang said again. She won''t come back after entering the trial. "Why? Do you know that you What will happen? " "No..." Chapter 551 "Ah In the secret room, the sound of the whip falling down became louder and louder, but the sound of the scream became weaker and weaker. Gorgeous clothes become ragged, in the snow-white skin on another scar. But the strange thing is that the whip fell on the doll, but the beauty tied on the wall was hurt all over! The corner of the mouth has been bitten, the men''s dirty hands in Jiaohao face across, and even want to move down! Nauseous. Nauseous. "Enough, enough, don''t kill our young master!" The man who sat in the corner of the secret room and watched the whole process spoke. The chain was untied and the girl fell to the ground in a panic, convulsing all over. "Young Lord, what''s the taste of being trampled on?" The girl''s face was roughly pinched, and her absent eyes didn''t have any brilliance. Unable to focus, there was darkness in front of her eyes, which made the girl who had been suffering even more shaking. "Oh, just a blind man." There was a huge pain in the chin, and the next second the whole person was thrown out a long way. There was a whimper and I lost consciousness. "Young master, won''t you be discovered by the old women of the holy family?" "How can our little master know that we did it? It''s the ghost who brought her into the palace. We can''t suspect her of this injury! " "Young master, we don''t care about her?" "Nonsense! It''s time to go to the palace in the early morning after the meeting. Can we run away then? " The man, who was called young master, took a cold look at his younger brother. After a while, there was only the girl on the ground in the whole secret room. ¡­¡­ Night Fei Huang wake up again, is a few days later. The body is still painful, hot pain, even with the best medicine, there is no way to stop the pain. "Young master!" See the night on the bed is not Huang to flutter hands to plan to get up, night early morning hurriedly past to stop. "You can''t get out of bed because you''re still hurt!" At the beginning of the night, she added a pillow under her neck to make her more comfortable. "I''m sorry, I didn''t go to the palace with the young master this time, which made him look like this..." At the beginning of the night, Chen holds ye Feihuang''s hand tightly. The temperature of the palm of that hand is a little cool. Night Fei Huang''s fingers moved, did not speak, but shook his head. She hurt her throat before. Now her throat is too hot to open. "Little Lord, where else do you feel bad? Tell me, I''ll go to the witch doctor right away!" At the beginning of the night and in the morning I was crying. Anyone who sees his daughter fall on the floor of the secret room, all injured and motionless, will be scared silly! At the beginning of the night, I felt the taste of the sky falling down. I didn''t expect this to happen! Night Fei Huang still shook her head. At the beginning of the night, I just want to cry. The whip marks on her body were counted one by one at the beginning of the night. A total of 100 of them were startling and incompletely! How painful should it be? How many crazy people can do this? "Young master, bear with me, bear with me I will, I will find a way to take you away! " "You, don''t give up..." Night Fei Huang sighed. Don''t give up, my mother. Chapter 552 Before the opening of the trial door, there was a rumor in the Holy Family: the little Lord was favored by ghosts and committed daily violence. Now people are not like people, and ghosts are not like ghosts. However, this rumor, in the end, there are some true and some false, discerning people can see at once. It''s just that the client has been lying in bed, maybe he doesn''t know about it, maybe he knows it, and just doesn''t know it. You wait until the door of the trial is opened. The little master of the holy family, Yefei Huang, was pushed by yechuchen in a wheelchair. There are many escorts, but it''s just a beautiful scene. Night is not Huang the whole person is wrapped very tightly, the big Cape covers the small body tightly. The hands that showed their sleeves were also tightly bandaged. The ceremony was grand, but there were a few people who listened carefully. It''s hard to say. Yechuchen stood behind yefeihuang, motionless, just watching to see if there was any danger. "General." The night is not the way that Huang calls softly. "I''m here. What do you want from the young Lord?" At the beginning of the night, he bent down and put his ears together. "When I go in, the general will go." Night is not the voice of Huang is very light, very light, like the wind blowing into the ears of the early morning of the night. "Go to find a person named Ling changjue, who can get rid of your soul curse seal." "Little master..." Listen to night not Huang finish these, night early morning muddle. She wanted to ask what, but when she saw her daughter''s calm appearance, she couldn''t ask immediately. Why does she still remember Ling changjue? What would she know about the soul seal? One by one, they are all questions, and indeed they should be asked. However, at the moment, he looks down at Yefei Huang, but he doesn''t want to ask anything. Even if you''re confused, it''s OK. "Get out." Night early morning slowly push wheelchair, night non Huang slowly push that gradually open big copper door. "Don''t come back." I''m going in, the unknown world. "Mother." The wheelchair was sucked in by the whole child, and the big black copper door closed again, gradually becoming empty. All the people were scattered, only one was still standing there at the beginning of the night. Night non Huang called her mother, although the voice is very flat, but the early morning of the night don''t know why, can feel the daughter want to pass over the emotion. Little by little. Clench a pair of fists, gray Mou son becomes firm and fierce. Listen to your daughter and get out! ¡­¡­ "The little Lord has gone in." The man in black returns to the barracks and reports to Ling changjue, who is reclining on the soft couch. "Well It''s time for us to start Ling changjue got up languidly. She was used to wearing plain clothes, but now she became a dark fox fur robe. He has changed from a gentle childe to a lazy and evil vampire. In this change, no one else, even people in black who are psychologically prepared, completely accept incompetence. It''s impossible to recognize him as a woman in this dress, but it''s also too flashy. Originally born enchanting, so it is more enticing - confused. When Ling Wushuang saw that his son had become like this, he sighed to himself that he was more and more like Laozi. "Everything you want is ready." The man in black stood behind Ling changjue and said. "Well, you take Jun LiuYe to pick up the female general of the holy family." "I''m going." The man in black took orders to leave in a hurry. Seeing the man in black leave, Ling changjue silently resolves his love. "Go and drink the blood of those who do not belong to this continent." "My old friend." After she heard Ling changjue''s words, her whole body radiated a strange purple light, and then she turned into Stardust and flew out of the account. Turning to look at a long bow hanging at the head of the bed, Ling changjue''s eyes changed. From missing to heartache. "You used to be so afraid of pain." "My Huang..." Long memory is awakened, looking at the beloved woman who has gone through several generations, step by step into today''s appearance, it is impossible to say that it is not heartache. Ling changjue, from the end of the time of gods and demons, after death to now, has experienced no more than one life, and this life is not much different from the original demons. Maybe the taste of dressing will change, but there is no change in character, behavior and style. But night is not a Phoenix, it''s really changed a lot. From silly white sweet Huang, step by step become strong, become armed themselves, and even become cruel, become unscrupulousThis psychological process is cruel, cruel. How much darkness and squalor has she witnessed? Why does the way of heaven torture ye Feihuang? It''s like this for the first time, it''s like this for the second time. What grudge? What grudge? "I must let you live a life without pain." ¡­¡­ Red maple falling, no wind automatic. Night Feihuang is sitting under a towering maple tree at the moment. Maple leaves are falling continuously, which has covered night Feihuang''s feet. Everything around is blank and nonexistent. The only real thing is this ancient maple tree. Night is not Huang also not language, she can''t see all this, but listen to can. Very quiet, even the sound of falling leaves, are quiet terrible. In this space, yefeihuang only feels the heaviness of her body. The space here seems to be a gravity field. Hands and feet are very weak. For a moment, I felt tired. I wanted to fall down and sleep. Night Feihuang endure the pain on the body slowly stood up, the feeling of the ground is very strange, soft, not like stepping on the ground, but like stepping on the marshmallow. Where is this? Yefei doesn''t know. But no matter where it is, she will not let her account here. Her only purpose here is to get her eyes back. As for the others, they will not be taken into consideration. Raise your hand. In the palm of your hand, the red lotus is burning. Little by little, it splashed under my feet. The maple leaves burned, and the temperature around rose a lot. Drag a heavy step, step by step forward, in the flame inside shuttle. All the heat, but never touched night Feihuang''s clothes. The road ahead is still bright. Night Feihuang seems to hear the call, to a direction slowly walking, she is not urgent, just slowly walking. Seems to have come to the edge of the space, night non Huang raised a knock, space burst. Broken into stars, everything, but just fantasy. The wind, the water! Breaking the space, night Feihuang finds herself floating in the water. Oh no, it''s sea water. The wind, the waves, the despair. Chapter 553 It''s no use shouting and asking for help here! Eyes can''t see the light, feet can''t touch the flat ground, rise and fall with the waves. One after another, the big waves wet night Fei Huang''s hair and cheek. The whole body violent convulsion, has been soaked by the sea water the wound intense pain! How many injuries does night Fei Huang have? She can''t count it herself! But now The pain is covered her whole body, there is no place, is easy to feel. The reality of silent torture, and then endless despair? Ye Feihuang admits that no one has ever been out of the gate alive, and there is no reason! Because, even if she is strong, the unyielding heart that she holds fast to also begins to disintegrate gradually. Ye Feihuang is a human being. At least now, she has something to fear. And she, born in the dark, was afraid of the dark. This is her weakness and weakness, now infinitely enlarged, night is not Phoenix, she can''t resist! Gradually, the pain of no strength struggle, want to give up Do you want to go down to the bottom like this? Night non Huang secretly thought in the heart, the body is tortured very tired, even thinking is very difficult. Is that really the end? No, it doesn''t exist. Night Fei Huang frowned tightly, with the last trace of reason, spread out the wings! The light of the fire shines on the sea, and the blue water suddenly turns into a glowing red. The scarlet wings slowly stir up and pull the night Phoenix out of the sea. The whole person seems to be standing on the sea. Although he is handsome, he is also embarrassed. How does it feel to be fished out of the sea? There is probably no other feeling except shivering and cold. Oh no, for Yefei Huang, there is another one! That''s the pain! "Fly." Murmuring hoarsely. Fly, fly up, since the foot is the sea, then go to the sky! The speed of scarlet wing''s conscious general agitation accelerated, and night Feihuang spread out her hands and flew to the sky. I don''t know where is the destination, but if I want to live, I have to fly. Tired, or sleepy, night Feihuang will directly sleep in the past, wake up, he is still flying in the air. I don''t know the rise of the sun and the fall of the moon, and I don''t know spring, summer, autumn and winter. Just, flying aimlessly. "Call..." I heard the call. Night Feihuang suddenly found hope, she didn''t know that she had been flying for several days, and she didn''t eat or drink for several days, which made her unable to speak or even act well. Even so, she has to fly! Scarlet wing, hurry up, break the sky, we will I can get out! It seems to hear the master''s prayer, the sound of whistling in the ear becomes bigger, and the flight speed is indeed accelerated. Fly up, fly to the end, and then do your best to smash it! Mirage, broken again! The wings were folded up in an instant, and night Feihuang fell to the ground powerlessly. Completely unconscious in the past! When I am conscious, I don''t know how long it has been. Night Feihuang want to struggle to stand up, but found that he simply can''t do, also had to step by step to climb forward. What''s in front of her, she can''t see, but her intuition tells her that as long as you go forward, as long as you go forward, it''s enough! "The second time I see you, I''m still in a mess, shentuhuang." Night Fei Huang heard this voice, crying and laughing out, tears suddenly turned out! "Yeh Hsuan." Chapter 554 "It''s a surprise that you still remember me..." The old man''s voice was full of joy. After listening to Yefei Huang''s name, she even changed her name to honorific. "But also, you are a god disciple. No matter how strange and incomprehensible things happen, you don''t need to explain them here." The disciples of God, the disciples of God, are admired and envied by thousands of people. This is not a very good identity from the beginning to the end. "You''re still alive Ha ha, you are still alive... " Night Fei Huang struggles to get up from the ground and staggers forward. Tears fall unconsciously, maybe night non Huang himself, do not know that he is crying. What is she crying for? Do you cry with joy when you see an acquaintance again? Or tears after great sorrow and pain? I don''t know. I don''t think she knows. "Yes, I''m still alive..." The old girl sighed heavily, "but after so many years, I''ll wait until you come." "This door is designed for you." This door, if there is a person in the world who can walk through it alive, then this person only has night! And other people set foot, there is only one dead end. From the end of the time of the gods and demons to the present, I''m afraid there is only yejuan Xuan left in this world, right? So, these years, how lonely should she be? "Yes, I''m here..." Night Fei Huang is still walking, looking for sound, constantly changing direction. "But I never thought that you are still alive! You''re still alive, yeh Hsuan. I didn''t mistake you! " Night Fei Huang laughed: "if you were born 50 years earlier, heaven and earth, no one can Nai you!" At the beginning, I didn''t lose sight of her. She said that yejuanxuan had a good talent and would become a great weapon after painstaking cultivation. It turned out that she was! What kind of cultivation talents can live for thousands of years? Night is not Huang himself don''t know, anyway probably since ancient times, also only night Xuan a person did! Yefei Huang said that if Yeyu Xuan had been born 50 years earlier, there would have been no rivals in heaven and earth. This is not empty talk. Now Yeyu Xuan is standing in front of her, which is the best proof! At that time, not to mention the peak of their own, or even the strongest God, can not compete with her! It''s just a pity that there is no perfect life, no ifs and no comeback. "I have lived to this day thanks to your eyes." "Maybe you don''t know that your eyes are just eyes in you, but in me, they are magic tools to help you to practice maximum." "When I practice, I often think about how good God is to you and how many honors he has given you." "Ha ha, tens of millions of years have passed, and I have finally figured out that it is much easier and happier to be an ordinary human being than to be a hero of scenery." "In fact, they are not as bright as people think." Night Fei Huang chuckled: "yes, but, this truth, which is so easy to understand?" "You human beings are greedy, lustful and pursue something far away, but in the end, you don''t even know what you are fighting for." "In your eyes, I am above you, and I enjoy endless glory. Is that true? " "God never said that, did he? The divine disciple is just a killing beast he wants to tame. What can I admire? " Human beings are still affectionate and righteous, but God is really heartless and heartless. It''s common to kill relatives with great righteousness. In this position, who is really at ease? Chapter 555 Yefei Huang finally comes to Yeyu Xuan. She can''t see how she looks and what kind of shape she is now. But according to her premonition, she almost guesses that Yeyu should die. No matter how the cultivation goes against heaven, it is impossible to support a human being to live to the end of time. After all, human beings are only human beings. With the passage of time, the body will be unable to bear it. The old voice of Ye Juan Xuan and his uncontrollable accomplishments are enough to prove this. "That''s all. It''s a cycle of cause and effect." Ye Juan Xuan gave a bitter smile, "but before returning the eyes to their original owners, I still have a word to tell you." "You say so." "This door was left by the devil in those years, so that I can return my eyes to their original owners today." ¡°£¡£¡¡± Magic general, Ling changjue? How could it be him?! "I don''t know why after all the gods and Demons leave, the demons will stay on this continent, but in the next 20 years, the demons will find me." "He exhausted his life and left this door. One is that I can''t leave here and can only wait for you to return. The other is to guide you to find your eyes smoothly." Exhausted life Yefeihuang suddenly remembered something. In her memory, one year the devil left her alone in the magic well. The next year after she came back, her whole life force had become very thin, and she had gone before her for half a year. So, so it is. The devil stays in this world, originally is burning own life, the devil will stay for Huang, but also secretly has done so many for her. "A man, who can pay so much for a woman, should have deep feelings." What appeared in yejuanxuan''s words was admiration. Even now, looking back on the original scene, I still can''t believe it. Would rather give up life, but also to do something for the loved one, this feeling, very heavy. Even yeyuxuan, an outsider, could feel the suffocating love. Knowing that they can''t get it, they are still flying moths to the fire. "I won''t let him down." Night Fei Huang said. Although the words are not heavy, but can feel her serious. No longer negative him, together for life, is the biggest wish. "Good, good!" She sighed, "please sit down, and I will return my eyes to you." Night non Huang sit on the ground, although the size of the body injury is not healed, but she is still straight. Yeyuxuan started casting. Yeyuxuan was the only one of the ancient magicians. "My mission should be done." The part of the eye is warm and powerful, and then it pours into the body. "If there is an afterlife, I wish I could meet you again." The body shakes uncontrollably a few times, the night that the violent ache stimulates is not Huang, the next second will faint! "Hello, take care of your health. Yu Xuan is going ahead." Night Fei Huang lost consciousness and fell to the ground. In Xiwei barracks, Ling changjue raised her head and muttered to herself, "it seems that she has succeeded." "Black, get ready. It''s time for us to go." "Yes No matter what you know, I love you very much. The regret left in the last life, this life, I will not let it become a regret. Night is not a Phoenix After all the dust is settled, would you like to go back and live together with me? Chapter 556 On the border battlefield, the wary Xiwei army was relieved. His Royal Highness the ninth King fought alone and killed most of the main forces of the enemy. As a result, Shengya can''t fight for a while. There''s another reason Saint yadidu, Saint clan disappeared. It completely disappeared. According to the description of the melon eaters on the street of DIDU at that time, a dark purple force was sent out from the direction of the saint clan, and then the light was burning like a flame. When the ghost arrived at the palace, only the ruins were left. Saints, all of you, disappear in one night! Besides, I don''t know about life and death. In the Holy Family''s situation, Liao had no one to smoke, no one left, no body left. The Imperial Palace ordered a thorough investigation of the matter, and many people came back from the battlefield. The situation seems to have improved slightly, and SIVI has time to treat the fallen soldiers. However, one of the generals is missing. "Where''s Xiaofeng?" During the war meeting, Ling Wushuang found his little son missing. "The little god of war was taken away by the nine kings. Black clothes left a message that they were going to a certain site and would come back in a few days." Please don''t ask such a report. "Oh Let''s leave them alone and let''s continue the meeting. " Hearing that Ling changjue had taken him away, Ling Wushuang didn''t even have the interest to continue questioning. His son has changed. As a father, of course, he feels it clearly. That man is no longer his little nine I may not be qualified to manage him. He still wants to protect his country and his people. "What day is it?" "The tenth day." At the moment, in a hotel on the mainland border, there is a group of adventurers who come from nowhere. "She''s not awake yet..." Youyou looks upstairs. On the second floor, there is a man who lives in the night. It has been ten days since she was brought out. She is still in a coma, but congratulations, Yao Yu wakes up. Because what happened at the beginning did a lot of harm to Yao Yu, his spirit was almost destroyed. If it wasn''t for the divine medicine cauldron to save him, I''m afraid I would never see him again. After Yao Yu recovers, she supervises Yefei Huang''s body. This coma is not harmful to her. According to Yao Yu''s judgment, Yefei Huang''s body is repairing itself. They also put down their hearts and set up camp here, waiting for night Feihuang to wake up. There are a lot of people in their team. Besides Ling changjue, Ling Feng, Heiyi, youyou and yefeihuang, there are yannuo and a group of Warcraft rescued by yefeihuang. They have signed a contract with Yefei Huang, which is mandatory, of course. It''s estimated that night Feihuang will also be in a circle when she wakes up. "No hurry, wait for her." Ling changjue took a sip of tea calmly. He sat under the simple eaves, but he was able to produce a kind of King spirit. He was king, born king. The return of hell, the master of Shura''s rebirth! Ling changjue''s demon blood has been fully awakened, and the two small black horns between his hair prove his blood. The devil. Pure magic! "The master is awakening and will soon wake up." Yao Yu floated in the air and said a word. He didn''t understand what awakening was, but after seeing Ling changjue, he probably understood. Blood wake up, and in this way, night is not the body change of Huang, also can say. Chapter 557 But now that there is the theory of blood awakening, the historical records have been completely overthrown. If the God is only a human, how can there be awakening? Since there is, it proves that night is not a Phoenix, nor a human being. On the twelfth day, Ling changjue''s hotel was surrounded by a dazzling golden light. And the culprit, that is, the night that is still lying on the bed is not Huang. "This power..." Yannuo stood ten meters away from the hotel, looking at the continuous injection of gold light from the sky. He was surprised to be speechless! "This..." Worry and people in black are also surprised. This power can make them feel a lot of things. For example, powerful! Moreover, the powerful degree has surpassed the demon Ling changjue around them! The soft legs and the shaking of the body represent their fear at the moment. Warcraft are kneeling on the ground, was actually pressed by this force straight body! Only Ling changjue stood with a negative hand, calmly looking at the strange sky, calm eyes. How familiar the power, how familiar the feeling, between heaven and earth, only she can master the power. "The power of God..." Yannuo raised his head and murmured, this feeling is really divine power, because his master is such a power. "No! More than that The man in black raised his head. He didn''t care that the black napkin was blown away by the wind. In the sky, rolled up a huge whirlpool of power, gold, but mixed with a trace of purple! The power of the demons! "Originally, she is..." "After the gods and Demons..." All the time, all the gods, all the demons, all the human beings and even more species know that the divine is a human. But now, it has totally overturned this conclusion. Deities, not human beings, but after gods and demons! Protoss, and the children of the demons! The species forbidden by the way of heaven, the only one born with sin between heaven and earth! The vision of heaven and Earth lasted for two hours before it gradually subsided. When everything was calm, before moving people to the hotel, some people came out first. White hair, red clothes, purple pupil. "Huang." Ling changjue in black met him. The night after awakening is not Huang, oh no She is no longer a night Phoenix after she has asked for the human body. She is Huang. After awakening, Huang''s body seems to grow up overnight and return to the peak period. "Ah Jue." Huang looks at Ling changjue and smiles. Nice to see you. "Let''s go." Turn around side by side, look at the endless fog sea area in front of us, and set out. "Yes Behind him, all the kneeling creatures stood up and followed them. Fog, in giving way, a kind of people walking on the water like walking on the ground, has been moving towards a deeper place. Hands, holding the bottle of Yun Liangyi''s soul, and behind him, the man in black holding Yun Liangyi''s body. Soon, we will meet again, master. No one has visited Shenmo well for many years, and it has become desolate. However, with each step of Huang and Ling changjue, it seems that the surrounding area has been evolved to restore its original appearance. According to the memory of the route, found the palace, Huang single hand brush, the door will open. "This is The magic well. " When the man in black saw the magic well and the heavenly palace, he was shocked beyond words. How brilliant! This is the palace of the saints! "Black, come with me." After entering the heavenly palace, Huang didn''t stop at all. She called black clothes to the underground palace directly. Youyou and yannuo want to keep up, but Ling changjue stops them. "Come with me." Ling changjue went to Tiange with a kind of person. "Little master, this is..." The underground palace is more spacious than the people in black imagined, but it seems that Huang''s purpose is not here? Now she was standing on the six pointed star array in the center of the underground palace, singing something in a low voice. A light of original shape appeared on the ground. Soon, the ground where the six pointed star array was located disappeared! Yes, it''s gone! Huang floated on it. "Black." Huang asked Heiyi to come closer. "Little master?" "Take it." Huang gives Yun Liangyi''s soul to the man in black and holds Yun Liangyi''s body. ¡°£¿¡± The man in black didn''t understand. "You follow me." After that, Huang jumped down. The man in black quickly followed.After jumping down, I suddenly realized that there was water below? Sea area? Huang holds Yun Liangyi''s body and walks freely in the water. Her whole body radiates golden light, making it easy for people in black to find. The man in black was not as relaxed as Huang, but he was surprised to find that all the creatures in the water were swimming away from him. Looking down at the bottle in his hand, the man in black seemed to understand that it was because of Yun Liangyi. No wonder Huang wants to take care of Yun Liangyi''s soul! Hurry to swim in the past, follow closely Huang, two people swim more and more down, people in black don''t know where the destination is, in this depressed sea area, began to feel uncomfortable. After a long journey, Huang looked back at the man in black who had already taken off a large part of herself. She shook her head helplessly and saw a golden light flying out of her head. It turned into a gold rope and tied to the man in black. Huang a pull, black dress person then quickly came to own side. "Meditate." Huang sends a message to the man in black. Pull the man in black, hold cloud cool Yi, Huang continue to move forward. When he was about to despair, the man in black saw the light, the light coming from below! It''s hope! Huang swims quickly in the past and jumps into the shining place! After the man in black was pulled in, the gold rope was gone. He also realized later that he had left the sea. But look around, hazy purple environment, all water! Only a small piece of land under their feet! "Little Lord, what is this place?" The man in black asked. "Hongmeng Ziqi, pure heart lotus pond." Huang light return a sentence. Here is the biggest gift that the soul tree left to Huang! Pure heart lotus pond, the hometown of soul tree. ¡°£¡£¡¡± The man in black felt suffocated. "Wait for me here. Don''t touch the water here." The bottle in the hand of the man in black is pulled by the force and floats beside Huang. After Huang explains, he flies away with the cool cloud. Huang flew to the deepest part of the water, with the body and soul of the cloud, jumped down and splashed three feet of water. The bottle is broken, and the imprisoned soul returns to the noumenon. Huang hugs Yun Liangyi''s body to keep him from sinking. Even if he is pushed by the force, he doesn''t let go. Although there is no other soul wind in Huang''s body now, the idea of wind still remains. Huang still feels the pain of stripping something in her body. Chapter 558 From now on, there is no wind but Huang in the world. Wind belongs to the world, and Huang is the master! Huang himself suffered, but he didn''t let go of half a point. So that when Yun Liangyi wakes up, Huang has already fainted in pain. Hand, gently caress the apprentice''s cheek. I haven''t seen such a close apprentice for a long time. Involuntarily close to the past, in Huang''s cheek down a light kiss, then backhand embrace apprentice, jump up. Huang, who was picked up by Da Heng, woke up. Looking at the familiar face of the master, Huang put out her hands and put them around her. "Master." The long lost Title carries all the gratitude and resentment for thousands of years. I used to love this person, but later I hated him. How much I hate this man, how much I miss him. Now I see that the gratitude and resentment of my last life is not so important. He is still a master, which will never change. "Huang." Yun Liangyi also holds his apprentice tightly. It''s hard for the protoss to be moved by the iron tree, but the two people are predestined after all. He is responsible for the current situation. No one can blame him. It''s just that Yun Liangyi doesn''t regret what he''s done. He''s thinking about his apprentice. He didn''t get together in his last life. In this life He paid for it with his own life. With this idea, Yun Liangyi, with the shackles of heaven on his back, traveled thousands of miles to the cloud land. "Master, I''m sorry that I missed my appointment." "It''s really unfilial to let master come to me first." "Huang." Yun Liangyi stroked Huang''s back lightly. "I don''t regret what I''ve done." "It''s my teacher who left you such painful memories. I''m willing to be a teacher. I''m willing to be a teacher." "But master." Huang released Yun Liangyi and looked at him seriously: "I won''t let you die. I won''t let you die until you pay off your debts!" "The shackles of heaven have been lifted by Jingxin Lianchi. In three days, you will return to where you should go." "Huang!" He didn''t want to go back, he just wanted to be by her side. "Master." Huang holds cloud cool Yi''s hand, "wait for me, this time, I won''t break an appointment, wait for me to go to that world to find you!" Even if there are thousands of difficulties, she will pass, not only for her master, but also for herself and ah Jue! ¡°¡­¡­ OK, I''ll wait for you Yun Liangyi compromises. He doesn''t know how he will be punished when he goes back, but in order to wait for his apprentice, he admits it! "Let''s go. Ah Jue is still waiting for us." Holding Yun Liangyi''s hand, he flew to the man in black and took them back to the underground palace of Tiangong. "Little Lord, since the soul tree gave you the pure heart lotus pool, why didn''t you use it to separate the two souls at the beginning?" Asked the man in black after he came out. "Because, I''m after the devil." Huang''s body paused for a while, immediately head also don''t return of go up. "It will take 300 years to separate the two souls, and at that time my life span was less than 100 years." After the gods and demons, there is a combination of the two repulsive forces, whose life span is even shorter than that of ordinary human beings. Three hundred years later, her bones had already turned into yellow sand. "Ah Jue." When they returned to the ground, Ling changjue had been waiting there for a long time. It seems that it took a long time for Yun Liangyi to return. Ling changjue stretched out her hand towards Huang. After she took Huang to her side, she nodded at Chaoyun Liangyi. Yun Liangyi smiles. They didn''t say anything. They knew what they wanted to express. "Let''s go." Huang hands raised, a huge purple transmission array on the ground raised, the people wrapped in it. We are gods and demons. We used to dominate the world, but now this continent belongs to human beings. No alien creature can occupy the territory belonging to human beings. Huang stood on the top of the mountain, overlooking the battle below, red and white hair, flying in the wind. Ling changjue holds Jinyan and finds Huang, "it''s almost over." "Yes." "The Lord has gone back." "I know." "Huang, later..." "Fifteen years, when Jinyan comes of age, we will go to that world." "Good!" Qinglong, Shifu, demon king, many people are waiting for them. Lift your arms and hold them tightly. "After the war, there is a new life." Pull the bowstring. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Fin.